ã€ŠThe Demon&#x27;s Brideã€‹


 Chapter 1: Scarlet Hair And Blue Eyes As a Slave-I

    1 The new bride candidate

    Author''s note:

    Check thements for photos of characters, and join my discord for more (the link is in the Aux chapter)!

    - - -

    ~ the Dark Howlers pack ~

    Damon entered his study and looked grumpily at the stack of documents that are waiting for him to sign.

    Why is the Alpha of thergest pack in North America forced to do this office work?

    As a child, when he imagined his future, Damon saw himself as a mighty warrior, standing victoriously on the pile of his enemies while his allies and pack members worshiped him. This wood-paneled office and leather furniture are a far cry from it. It''s suffocating.

    Damon plopped on his chair and red at the documents, wishing that he can make them disappear pleted preferably). Of course, it didn''t work.

    He pushed documents on the side and decided to check his email first.

    Damon''s expression darkened when he saw an email from Elder Parker with subject: "Consider Marcy Redmayne as your Luna".

    Another Elder is persistent in getting Damon together with a woman, all wrapped in a story of how an Alpha needs his Luna in order for the pack to prosper, but Damon and his pack are doing just fine.

    Damon deleted the email, without reading it, just how he did with the previous twenty that had the same subject.

    Damon pinched the bridge of his nose as familiar anger swelled inside him. He is irritated that these people are trying to manipte him. Why don''t they give up? He is no one''s puppet!

    Last night, Elder Parker called and tried convincing Damon to see this woman, the perfect Luna, how he described her. Damon congratted himself for managing to stay cool and not explode in rage, but he was not unaffected.

    After that call, Damon took the car and drove to a bar about forty minutes away and he found two fine she-wolves to keep himpany and help him release steam.

    That''s why all these documents are waiting for him. He was supposed to deal with this workst night.

    ''Right. Documents¡­'', Damon grumbled internally and resigned himself to his fate wile reaching for the folder that was at the top of the stack.

    In the bedroom on the second floor of the packhouse¡­

    "Do you need to leave?", Maya asked Caden in a whiny voice while moving theforter to expose her left leg, tempting him to stay longer.

    Maya knew that Caden waste for work and even though this was their third year of living together, every morning was a struggle to separate.

    While looking at Maya''s seductive smile, Caden clearly felt her desire for him, just how she felt his.

    Mates.

    Caden''s wolf was wing at him to pounce on the woman both of them adore and make her scream in ecstasy, but Caden reminded himself that there are things he needs to do.

    Caden groaned in frustration while buttoning up his jeans.

    Leaving Maya is always difficult, but the sight of her delicious skin is upgrading the difficulty level to: mission impossible.

    "I must go, baby. Your man is a Beta. Duty calls.", Caden said in a husky voice that made her smile foolishly.

    Caden leaned over Maya and gave her a long lingering kiss.

    He breathed heavily while inching away, and Maya bit her lower lip temptingly in herst-ditch effort to keep him for another round of carnal pleasures but Caden grabbed his t-shirt and pulled it over his head.

    He winked yfully before leaving the room with, "Keep those thoughts for tonight, sugarplum. I promise to make it up to you."

    "I''m counting on it!", Maya shouted after him.

    Caden didn''t tell Maya that the ''duty'' which called him is another marriage request for the Alpha of their pack.

    This time, the prospective bride is Marcy Redmayne, the daughter of the Alpha of the Red Moon pack.

    Telling a man that a woman is interested in marriage might seem like a small thing, but to Caden, this is more stressful than facing an attack from rogues where they are heavily outnumbered.

    First, a little background.

    Werewolves are able to sense their mate after their eighteenth birthday, and within the next few years, most of them are mated.

    Of course, there are exceptions, and one of them is Alpha Damon, a twenty-seven years-old Adonis with a full head of raven ck hair and blue enigmatic eyes to match his unpredictable personality.

    Even straight guys think that Damon is hot.

    Damon''s rtionship status: not mated, not married, not taken, and not interested in anything beyond pleasures of the flesh.

    One might think how that''s the description of a despicable guy everyone would avoid, yet the she-wolves are crazy about him, each thinking that she is THE one to thaw his icy heart and im the position of the Luna in the Dark Howlers pack, thergest pack in North America.

    Caden knows that Damon is not an asshole. After all, they grew up together.

    They trained together, studied, andpeted in everything. When Damon became an Alpha, Caden supported him unconditionally, and they became the youngest Alpha-Beta pair among all the packs in the history of werewolves. Badass.

    Damon took over the Dark Howlers pack at the age of seventeen, after his parents died in an ambush set up by rogues. At that time, the Dark Howlers pack was not thergest pack in North America, but its influence was not to be underestimated.

    Then seventeen years old Damon was the best warrior in their generation and great in academics, but he found himself unprepared for the role of a leader that a big pack needed. On top of it all, a number of Alphas and Elders started pressuring Damon into handing over his power and territory.

    Caden stood by Damon''s side and helped him to the best of his abilities and to everyone''s surprise, instead of sumbing under pressure and allowing the pack to crumble, Damon showed skill, determination, and strategy that didn''t only maintain the Dark Howler''s pack power, but he strengthened and expanded it.

    In thest ten years, Damon experienced numerous schemes that had the goal to use him. People approached him as friends, enemies, allies, and anything in-between, with an agenda to swindle him. Some were more sessful than others.

    Those bitter experiences formed the man he is today: righteous, strong-willed, unyielding, controlling, unforgiving, andpletely focused on the prosperity of the Dark Howlers pack.

    Saying that Damon is the most eligible bachelor is an understatement. Women are throwing themselves at him and screaming that they want to have his babies.

    Damon never allowed any she-wolf tobel herself as his girlfriend, and wife (aka Luna) was out of the question, but that didn''t discourage ambitious wolves with some standing from trying to matchmake Damon with their daughters, sisters, aunts, cousins, or any other she-wolf that is of marriageable age.

    One Alpha from the pack in the South of Canada even sneaked his wife in Damon''s bed.

    Unfortunately for them, Damon is not moved by an endless stream of potential bridesing his way. Actually, with every next woman who is throwing herself at him, Damon is erecting more walls that make him emotionally unavable.

    Damon has nothing against bedding a woman, but giving her a title because of their rtionship is a different thing.

    Damon is disgusted by people whotch onto him for power, and that is exactly where these brides are ssified.

    s, Caden is about to pressure Damon to meet another of those leeches. Caden hates it, but as a Beta, it''s part of his work because Damon is avoiding (or refusing) Elder Parker, and things are getting heated.

    Caden reached the study and knocked twice before opening the door.

    "Why did you shut down the mind link?", Caden asked Damon who was behind therge executive desk that had several stacks of documents on it.

    He is a hard-working Alpha, no one can deny that.

    "Good morning to you too¡­", Damon said dryly before responding, "I didn''t. I only shut YOU out."

    Caden clicked his tongue irritably.

    No one in the pack dares to act so freely in front of Damon, but Caden and Damon are childhood friends.

    Of course, Caden will never show anything other than respect when others are present because Damon deserves respect, even though sometimes Caden wants to start a brawl.

    Damon''s lips lifted into a mocking grin. "Did your duties got in the way of your time with Maya?"

    "Why ask if you know?" Caden was irritated that Damon was not looking at him. "I take my role as Beta seriously and I don''t skim on work, but there are things that could be avoided if you stop pushing unnecessary burden my way. Every minute of my existence is for Maya. Once you find your mate, you will understand."

    Damon raised his gaze from the document he was holding, and he frowned at Caden. "I don''t need a woman in my life to obstruct me. A girlfriend is a nuisance, a wife would be a problem, and a mate would be a disaster."

    Caden rolled his eyes. ''Damon is such a drama queen.''

    There are many she-wolves eyeing to be Luna of the Dark Howlers pack and despite Damon''s killer looks, those women don''t care who the Alpha is, as long as they can climb that coveted position. Because of this, Caden understands Damon''s aversion toward officially epting a woman as his partner.

    However, a werewolf can''t pick his mate.

    Old Shamans tell stories of how the Moon Goddess creates werewolves and navigates their destiny so that every experience until one meets his mate is molding him into the perfect soulmate. When mates meet, they recognize each other, and the bond is formed immediately as they are halves of a wonderful whole.

    But for a stubborn unmated male like Damon, talking about that divine bond is like throwing pearls in front of a swine.

    Caden waved at Damon, indicating him to drop the topic. "Enough with useless talk. I''m here for important business."

    "If the important business is about the repeated emails that Elder Parker sent, that''s the reason why I shut you down.", Damon said casually, like he was discussing the weather.

    Caden felt rage and dejection swelling inside him. Damon did it on purpose! Somehow, Caden was not surprised by it.

    "We are the biggest pack, and you can win against anyone in a one-on-one fight, but their influence is undeniable. If they unite to pressure us, we won''t be able to resist. You can''t avoid Elders, Damon."

    "Watch me.", Damon spat.

    ---

    You can find pics of Damon, Caden, and Maya in thements!

    Wee to my novel: The Alpha''s Bride!

    I hope you will stick around and cheer for Damon as he embraces the magic of love in this fantastic world of werewolves. As you guessed so far, there will be multiple bride candidates. I wonder, which one will be your favorite?

    ---

    Please show your support bymenting, voting, and leaving a review.

 Chapter 2: Scarlet Hair And Blue Eyes As a Slave-II

    2 The new bride candidate (cont.)

    Caden rubbed his forehead forcefully while looking at the stubborn Alpha in front of him.

    He knew that Damon will resist, but this time he seems to be more determined than ever.

    The truth is that Caden handled numerous emails from Elders who are trying to matchmake Damon with his next bride.

    Elder Parker is unusually persistent in demanding that Damon meets Marcy (aka the bride candidate) in person.

    As much as one Elder doesn''t pose much of a threat, Damon already offended quite a bit of them. If not for Elders'' public image of benevolent leaders, Caden is confident that Elders would cklist Damon and smear his reputation while pulling the strings for other packs to unite in a war against the Dark Howlers pack.

    Both Damon and Caden hate dealing with Elders who are a bunch of arrogant ex-Alphas, eager to prove that they still have the power. The whole council of Elders is a big mass of testosterone and over-inted egos, ready to implode at the slightest provocation, and the scariest thing is that they have connections and the power to sway people.

    The Dark Howlers are the biggest pack and they have capable warriors, but if several packs join forces, they would be at a disadvantage.

    "It''s more than three months since you met yourst bride. They are impatient.", Caden continued persuading Damon. "The rumor is that if Elder Parker is sessful and Marcy bes your Luna, he will gain enough support to be the next head of the Council. Will you allow him to climb over your back? Why don''t you show that you are no one''s pawn?"

    "That''s what I''m doing by ignoring him.", Damon responded.

    "They are taking your silence as a sign of fear. You need to step into the light and take charge."

    "Are you trying to manipte me?", Damon asked in a dangerously low voice.

    "No.", Caden lied with a straight face. "As your Beta, I''m reminding you of the facts. Why don''t you handle this girl and shut them up? Or would you rather avoid that slight inconvenience of bedding a woman and risk causing trouble for the pack?"

    Damon cocked his eyebrow and pursed his lips. "You are saying that I put that snobby woman in her ce?"

    Snobby? Caden was not sure about Marcy''s character, but if she is willing to ept an arranged marriage to a man she never met, she is probably not the best example of a she-wolf who is fit to be Luna.

    Luna needs to fight for what she believes is right, and not allow others to use her. How can Marcy be a good Luna and take care of the pack if she can''t take care of herself? No matter what her background is, a real Luna would approach Damon personally and not use connections to win him over.

    In this case, it''s obvious that Marcy''s father and Elder Parker are pulling the strings.

    If the marriage with Marcy goes through, Marcy''s father (aka Alpha Edward) will also gain benefits even if Damon ignores him because it will be undeniable that they are connected via marriage, and that will improve Alpha Edward''s standing. In addition to that, Alpha Edward probably made a deal with Elder Parker who rmended Marcy as the perfect Luna for the Dark Howlers pack.

    It''s a whole web of leeches, waiting for Damon to take the bait and Damon is perfectly aware of that.

    -- This work is published on WebNovel (w e b n o v e l . c o m). Don''t support illegal copies! Read from the original site to support the author --

    Damon did this many times before. He would visit the prospective bride, explore her thoroughly and then announce that a cheap slut can''t be his Luna.

    Other than insulting that woman, her father (aka the ambitious person), and their pack, that''s also a setback for the Elder who was matchmaking Damon in that specific case.

    No matter how much Damon offended any of them, they can''t publicly admonish Damon because (officially) he came to meet his future bride and he found hercking.

    Caden saw that Damon is considering it, and he thought to give him a push in the right direction.

    "She is not just any woman. Did you see the photo? Tall, blonde, a looker, and she has quite the assets¡­", Caden cupped his palms in front of his chest, gesturing that Marcy has bountiful breasts.

    Damon pressed his lips into a line and typed on his keyboard. His eyes skimmed over the content, and he frowned.

    ''What do you think?'', Damon mentally asked his wolf.

    ''She looks like trouble.'', his wolf responded.

    Damon groaned in frustration. ''If I go, it''s trouble. If I ignore this summon, it''s trouble. Which trouble should I pick?''

    ''Stop acting like it''s the first time. Why are you asking me when you know the answer?''

    ''Because you are my voice of reason.'', Damon responded.

    ''Good that you know. But in this case, you figured it out without me. I''m aware that you don''t like dancing with snakes, but as a good Alpha, you should avoid direct confrontation when possible and use a softer approach. This bride-business aside, you might find out something useful while staying in their packhouse. They won''t dare act against you if you announce your location. Now let me sleep and don''t bother me unless it''s an emergency¡­''

    Damon felt his wolf slipping away as he retracted at the back of his mind.

    Damon is unique. Other werewolves can sense their wolf and exchange emotions. They can feel when their wolf is restless, angry, or happy, while Damon can actually hold a conversation. No one knows about this, other than Damon and his wolf.

    Damon''s wolf is one of the key contributors to Damon bing and staying the Alpha of the Dark Howlers pack when he was only seventeen years old.

    His wolf is not very chatty, but he gives the right advice whenever Damon needs it, and Damon is aware that his wolf holds the wisdom of many lifetimes.

    Damon sensed his wolf, just like any other werewolf when he was in his early teens. And on the night when his parents perished, his wolf spoke to him for the first time.

    ''Sorry, kid¡­'', his wolf said and Damon jolted out of his bed in the middle of the night.

    "What the¡­?", Damon mumbled while looking around in search of the source of that sound.

    ''I''m in your head. Your father asked me to take care of you.''

    Damon was totally confused. "What? How? Who are you?"

    ''I''m something that your kind calls the wisdom of the Alpha, and I can manifest myself through your wolf. I served your grandfather, your father, and now I serve you.''

    "Why did you stop serving my father?"

    ''I''m sorry, kid¡­ he and your mother are gone¡­''

    This was a huge emotional shock for Damon that forced him to step into adulthood abruptly.

    Since then, Damon relies on his wolf to keep him in check.

    Not every Alpha can talk to his wolf, and his wolf didn''t have answers if he is the only one, but he advised Damon to keep this a secret.

    Back to the present¡­

    "It says that she is untouched.", Damon said while gesturing toward the screen of hisputer. "You know I like them experienced. And as much as she is fine-looking, it''s not worth a full day traveling. I can have a dozen of such women within half an hour drive or without moving from this chair."

    Caden forced a smile while trying to conceal his irritation.

    In Damon''s words: virgins need to be courted with flowers and choctes and sweet words, and after he is done with them, they be clingy.

    Damon doesn''t have the time to waste on such nonsense. Intimacy for him doesn''t go beyond pleasures of the flesh. That''s as far as any woman reached him.

    "What''s the worst that can happen?", Caden continued persuading Damon. "You get to taste a new piece of meat, and when your fun is over, you announce that she is not good enough to be your Luna. Marcy may be untouched on paper, but my sources say that''s notpletely true. I will watch your back, while Maya will collect dirt on the girl so you can create a believable story. We know the drill. We get in and out and are back in three-to-four days, max, and we get to shut down Elders for another couple of months."

    Damon''s jaw twitched as he grit his teeth.

    "Fine. We leave in¡­", Damon paused and nced at the calendar. "Five days."

    Caden released the breath he was holding. "I will get everything in order."

    Caden left the study feeling victorious. Maya loves traveling and when they apany Damon on his visit to the bride, Maya and Caden roley as spies on a secret mission that ends up with a steamy session between the sheets. Just thinking about it makes him excited.

    ---

 Chapter 3: Scarlet Hair And Blue Eyes As a Slave-III

    <h4>Chapter 3: Scarlet Hair And Blue Eyes As a ve-III</h4>

    Elise took the old bucket, filling it with water and poured it atop her head. Ssh, ssh, ssh, the water droplets dripped down from the ends of her sunset hair to the ground bellow.

    Sshing water over herself thrice, Elise put aside the bucket she used and followed the other girls who haad begun to walk away. After the bath, they received new clothes which were also tattered down. However, now the mud and grim allover Elise''s body were wiped clean, bringing back her adorable face to the light. Her red hair also glittered back to its original color.

    A few minutes after, they came back to their previous cell and everyone slumped back near the wall, most of them now leaned forward to the iron bars as it was warmer than the inner cells.

    The baths were very cold,mented Elise in her heart. With only a heavy dress with holes and nothing to protect her limbs, her body had been shuddering from the passing wind that blew from the outer corridors.

    Arian saw the girl suffering from the chilling night in silence and called her with a wave. "Come here."

    Elise nodded to crawl silently next to Arian who had wrapped her hand on her shoulder. "It''s warmer if you get closer here. What do you say?"

    "It is warmer here." certainly, on the other corner of the corridors, the wall was warmer. She didn''t know whether it was because of Arian or the warm wall, but her heart felt slightly ease.

    "There had been no one for me to talk to for a long time. It has been lonely, but having you as my cellmate was a blessing in disguise, perhaps." Arian turned in a conversation.

    Elise grew silence, she wasn''t the type to talk with and with Airan''s sad expression, she didn''t have anything to reply tofort her.

    "Do you hear that tomorrow, we would be having an auction? "

    "Yes."

    "There would be many rules around the ce, but if there is anything I have to warn you, it would be not to defy the person who would be buying you. " Arian said as she patted the young girl''s head.

    Elise noted down Airan''s warning with all her might, in the young girl''s eyes, Arian was an angel in the hell where she was thrown in. She had no one to talk to and her behavior wasn''t as friendly to new people. But, nevertheless, Arian helped her as she entered the ve cell, giving her warning and helped her so the wardens wouldn''t punish her with the whip.

    "The buyer... are they scary?" Her fragile questionshed with very little hope.

    "I wonder, I also don''t know. It''s different for each people, they have their own quirk and taste. I once heard they also like to use ves as a sacrifice-"

    "And also..." Arian trailed her words, looking to the side beforepleting it. "It''s nothing, I just hope the person who would be taking you in is kinder than the gossips. You should go back to sleep, tomorrow wouldn''t be a good day you should prepare yourself."

    Elise''s lips quivered as her head fell again to her hugged knees.

    Just once, if God was even there, she hoped the person who would be taking her in would be a kind person. A kind person that wouldn''t kill her or punish her by using whips.

    When the morning came, Elise was once again woke up with the shout of the wardens.

    "Wake up! Work you butts women!"

    The young girl turned her head to the side where Arian was. She had also woken up, or perhaps she hasn''t slept at all. Last night she heard the sound of thunder and woke up from her sleep to see Arian staring at the wall across them without a word. When she nced around, she saw Elise woke up from her sleep and coax her with a pat on her head, bringing her dream across the girl.

    "What about you?" Elise asked as she stood up from her spot.

    Arian gave a warm giggle. "Your soul was very warm. I think this is why you could see me. Go on, my dear. Don''t ever stop your steps. What Ever might happens outside the world, should never break your wings."

    Elise couldn''t understand what Arian was saying, but as she was about to speak, the warden screamed at her. "What are you doing, you mute? Are you fucking deaf? I said go!"

    Elise flinched from the shout, but she turned her head once again to where Arian was to found no one sitting there.

    In confusion, she pointed her hand to the spot where Arian was. "Thedy disappear."

    The guard could only think that the young girl must have lost her mind on the way after entering the ve building and sneered. "I thought you were mute, who knows that you could actually talk. What did you say? Ady disappear?"

    "Arian." Elise named.

    "I haven''t bothered myself to remember each ves names. But there wasn''t any ve in this cell room other than this one and you." The guard pulled Elise harshly to her cellmate that he pointed. "If you are about to get crazy, do it after you met your buyer. That will give us money."

    Chill ran down through her blood as she stepped out of the cell. She clearly talked with Arian a while, ago. But thedy disappeared. Did she once again talk with a ghost?

    Her mother cursed her for seeing ghosts, her aunts and the ces where she stayed at also called her monsters for talking to them. But to her eyes, the ghosts were far kinder than humans who always beat her up. She looked at her the red bracelet on her wrist, the bracelet which was said to control her power of seeing things that shouldn''t be seen with naked eyes.

    Her head slumped down again. She couldn''t understand why Arian became a ghost at the ve building, but the reason must be not far off from the guards who killed the other girls.

    "How evil." she murmured to see another girl agreeing with a faint nod. Everyone there had their sympathy for each other but none could do anything that would help themselves. One wrong moves and either the ve traders would beat them to death or perhaps activate the magic on the shackles and have their body blown to little bits.

    The guardsman brought the rest of the girls into a carriage that was wider than the one she used previously. Unlike the previous container, the rail guard of the container was made up of steels wrapped in white carpet.

    As she entered, the little girl''s eyes swept the scene and the people inside it. They were docile and quiet, unlike her whose eyes always wondering about to see the whole ce.

    The distance between Ulriana and Afgard wasn''t as far as the little girl had thought. On the way to enter the Afgard, Elise heard merry chatters and soundsing off the road. People wereughing without restrain, kids gigglings, the sounds of traders calling new buyers in, and the smell of freshly baked bread that made her stomach growled aloud.

    Timidly, she covered her stomach to see around the carriage mate who didn''t mind her stomach growling in hunger as their own stomach was also crying in volume.

    Her curiosity about the ce outside the tent made her want to peek in between the slight rip on the tent, but unlike the previous ride, the gap on the tent was hard to look at. Elise retracted back her curiosity and caressed her back which had been hurting from the entire uneven road.

    Riding a carriage also needs skill, Elise thought to herself as she got back to looking at the wooden floor of the carriage. Her day at the ve building was short, but she couldn''t praise god enough for it as she hadn''t suffered from the guards beating. Thinking that way, she couldn''t help but turned sorrow from Arian''s ghost who had to stay behind at the cell. Arian didn''t look that much older than her, perhaps she was still only sixteen or seventeen. For her to die in the ve building, it could only mean that she died from the guardsmen''s beating or by hunger.

    Her little heart hoped that she wouldn''t be lonely and could ascend back to where she belonged beside god. To lose a kind person, Arian''s family must have felt sad for their loss. But Arian was still fortunate enough if she has someone mourning for her death, unlike her who has no one.

    As they entered the ce to the back alley of the auction building, the ve traffickers pulled the chain on their hands which was tied in a line. As he pulled one, the others follow and so did Elise who was at the third from the end.

    Before they walk down the carriage, the other guardsman held a ck cloth to wrapped the ves'' eyes.

    Not knowing where they entered, the ce was quiet with a few footsteps from where they were.

    Turisk yed his final round to examine the newest ves and pulled the hair of the women with ascivious smile. "They are fairly fresh."

    "Virgins." The other traffickersmented.

    Turisk hummed in a tune and Elise felt the presence of a man in front of her. His curly hair brushed her neck as Turisk sniffed aloud. "This one is very young."

    "Her family didn''t want her." The traffickers exined, rubbing salt to Elise''s wounded heart.

    "Thought so. " Tursik said before stepping back. "Okay. The auction would start after another half an hour. Bring them carefully especially the virgins. Sorcerer like virgins for their sacrifices. "

    Elise''s heart sunk in cold water. It seemed the sacrifice that Ghost Arian said was for the sorcerers. Although she couldn''t understand most of the terms they used. Her probability of being buy by the sorcerers must be high ording to them.

    As ves were lower than other beings, they were ordered to sit on the marbled floor. the other ves Elise down at the cold floor while hugging their knees.

    Elise rounded herst pray in despair.

 Chapter 4: The Masked Man In The Slave Street, Buying a Slave-I

    <h4>Chapter 4: The Masked Man In The ve Street, Buying a ve-I</h4>

    A few hundred of years ago, after the great war, the Empire was concerned by the emperor and divided into 5nds. The Nortnd, Warine. The Soutnd, Marshforth. The Easnd, Downbridge. The Wesnd, Hurthend. Andstly, the middle of the empire, Runalia. Each of thends had their own lord and was famous with many tales behind thend. Some were ferocious with only mythical creatures or beast around and some mixed with each other to learn how they could co-exist with the human.

    And one of thends that were utterly different tab the other fournds, had no single mythical beings in it due to its rule. Thatnd stayed in the middle of the Empire, called Runalia. Runalia is regarded as the only ce where humans live without mingling with other mythical beings. As long time before the Empire was even founded, the humans in Runalia feared other beings than humans and sorcerer. This fear ran down through their blood to the point that even until now they could never allow any beings to stay inside thend. Just as how humans react strongly to mythical beings, the Mythical beings also didn''t want to intrude humans live and lived in their perspectivends.

    In Runalia, there was a ce where all humans would love to visit and that was Afgard. Other than its beauty and for being the main city of the Runalia, Afgard was best known for its ve and the ck market. The patrons to the market weren''t only sorcerers who searched for sacrifice, but also lustful nobles with the frightening hobby.

    The town was wide in diameter and shielded with tall cobblestoned walls that circled the whole tone, guarding it against any invasion from another empire. All around the town was filled with houses andrge buildings while in the middle of the path, shops, and trading stalls lifted the merriness.

    On this day, the town was holding the Spring festival which was celebrated by making flower crowns to your head, giving it to your beloved as you dance around the bonfire. Near the water fountain, a man with a higher build than the other humans walked through the sea of people while humming the same tone that the choir children sang in the town''s heart.

    The man''s whole body was covered in a somber ck cloak and his face was shielded by a masquerade mask that had golden patterns around it. Even in such a simple ck cloak and mask, it couldn''t hide the nobility aura that surrounds the way he walked. Although it was a festival, no one could hold back their eyes from the strange person who was walking with a masquerade mask.

    Strolling to his destination, the man couldn''t care less about the people eyeing him and instead thought in his heart that his attire was normal enough. Next to him, a young man with a slightly different height with golden hair like gold strands had his emerald eyes shopping around the window. He had charming features and a sweetly seductive smile. Although he looked a little older than his age, the young man was still around seventeen in age. From time to time, he noticed some of the girls looking at him shyly and smiled sweetly while waving for a greet. After having a crowd gathering to them, the masked man had a slightly irritated expression in his face. Crowd and noisiness, it was the things that he dislikes the most. Unable to bear the crowd, he stepped fastly to have the young man who stopped to converse with the girl running toward him in haste. "Wait! Milor-"

    The masked man turned his face and warned, "Don''t call me that here."

    "Oh, I forgot that we are now undercover." The young man replied naively and saw him giving a stare of warning or perhaps a mocking nce that asked him how he could say such a thing here. "I apologize." The young man replied with a grin, with a face that hasn''t reflected on his blunder. The masked man didn''t bother to chastised him for the matter and went again with hiszy steps.

    Long after they walk the stone path, the young man who felt a little tired finally asked the masked man. "We have got the rest of the things that we needed, where are you heading to now?"

    "Well, somewhere I need to go shopping."

    "Shopping? A hermit like you?" Even though the masked man was older than him and had a rather cold ambiance that would make him hard to approach, the young man had a friendly tone that didn''t change to the age contrast of the people he talked to. Having an arrogance that couldn''t be hated.

    The man raised an eyebrow to his words. "I''m not a hermit. If I am, how could I walk beside you now? And, what are you doing here following me? I had enough babysitting you once."

    "The church''s order, they fear that you would do anything while going on. They put me here as a leash for you." The young man replied with a shrug of his shoulder.

    "Don''t jest. If you are about to go berserk, I would rather be by your side and help you to see the end of the world rather than dying." The young man stopped at a fruit shop and exchange a bronze coin for a couple of apples before throwing one to the masked man who caught it in ease without looking back, making the young man to ask himself whether the masked man has an eye on the back of his head.

    "Have you heard about the news sent by the faeries? Ruhan said that the faeries had just lost their queen." The young man veered the conversation.

    Finally intrigued, the masked man gazed at the apple before throwing it back to the man while tapping his mask. "I can''t eat this with the mask on the way, Alex."

    Alex shrugged his shoulder as he took the apple back and continued. "But that''s the first time I ever heard someone like the queen of faeries could die out of old age though. I thought they were eternal, like you."

    "That''s where you are wrong. I am not the King nor Queen of the faeries. Dying wouldn''t matter much to me and I could never die." The man pointed.

    "Yeah, yeah. I''m just surprised that they actually have a lifespan and thought that they were trying to hide her assassination, but who knows that she did actually die because of old age? What are you searching here, anyway?" Alex looked around at the street that gradually lessened from patrons. He found it odd, Runalia loved it luxuries but it was the first time for him to know there was a street that had fewer people, unlike how bustling it was in the street they walked before.

    "Something." The man ambiguously replied and took a sharp turn which was instantly followed by Alex.

    Seeing the veryrge statue in the middle of the alley where the masked man entered, his steps came to a halt immediately. Alex''s eyes meditate around, examining the long and narrow alley which the masked man entered and eximed with wide eyes. "What are you thinking of going in here?!"

    "I think you knew that I''m here to shop, don''t you?" The man replied without looking behind, continuing what he started to the dark and eerie alley.

    Of course, Alex knew that the man was going to buy something that he would arse himself to go far from Warine to Runalia, however, the post sign on the ce, twontern light standing still as a mark with a statue of a woman barely wearing any clothes and cor on both her neck and wrists, was enough tobel what building was at the end of the alley. It was none other than the statue of a ve building that he once heard from rumors before. Although it was only a rumor, he was sure that even with one eye that the path was none other than the path to the ve building.

    Alex ran up to catch the man''s step and tried to halt his step by clutching to his cloak. "No, I don''t! Lord Ian, this is the path to ve auction building! You''re not supposed to enter here!"

    Ian scoffed at the child, walking leisurely in ease no matter how hard the young man tried to put all his weight to pull him down. "What''s the matter with me entering here? There''s something I need to buy in dire."

    "Buy in dire? The church had been making trouble by sniffing around each of your steps. What would happen if they know you are buying a ve for a sacrifice? Ah God! Please stop walking, milord!" Alex grabbed and pulled, taking the hem into a bundle to pull the cloak with all his might, but it seemed his determination wasn''t enough to stop Ian.

    "And who told you I''m here to buy a sacrifice? I have enough power and do not need one at the moment. I''m going to buy something different. " Ian replied as he pushed his way through the front entrance of the auction building.

    Alex found it odd for him who had everything within his palm wanting something and asked carefully, "T- Then... What are you buying here?"

    Ian hummed teasingly not replying to anything as he turned his face to the manager who wrote down his name in the attendance book. Casting aside his ck cloak to the servants who had opened the beaded curtain to the auction hall, Ian turned his face with a grin beneath the mask. The grin itself was beautiful to his charming fair skin yet under the masquerade mask that had a pattern of a crying person with droplets of golden tears, the grin looked ominous to the golden-haired young man.

    "A cute little puppy pet." Ian saidzily.

    "P- Puppy?" Alex entered to see the auctioneer stating something and Ian walking down to the stair connected to the stage. The whole hall was mostly dimmed with little light from candles, the purpose to help to hide the noble''s identity from each other. Alex had long known that Ian was crazy but today again he realized that his craziness couldn''t be healed. It had run thick into his blood!

 Chapter 5: The Masked Man In The Slave Street, Buying a Slave-II

    <h4>Chapter 5: The Masked Man In The ve Street, Buying a ve-II</h4>

    As they entered, an echoing voice loudly eximed to the auction hall. The auctioneer cued the other employee for a new ve to be brought in the stage.

    "This new ve would be younger than the others. Her name is Elise from Yunan Vige. Her age is still yet ripe, but as everyone could see, her skin is pure white, her face is undoubtedly pretty to look at even without her eyes. And to top all the deal, this young girl is a pure untouched virgin!" Thementator''s enticing words brought some likings to the audiences who were sitting in the curved seat across the stage.

    Elise was pushed to the stage, hearing the talk of the auctioneer next to her as he untied the cloth on her eyes, intense light befell on her eyes, making her squint to protect her sight before eventually looking down back at the floor.

    The stage was wide and across her, the bidder sat on the chair stacked on from bellow. Standing alone in the middle of the stage, she felt even smaller. They had the self hawking in the girl, starting from the sorcerer who graded her with different standards to the disgusting noblemen who couldn''t wait to taste the little ve for themselves.

    In her heart, she could only understand that if someone bought her now, especially the sorcerers she would lose her life for good. Her childish mind could only think that she shouldn''t attract any eyes of the audience and look down from the grinning faces of the nobles.

    Even if Elise couldn''t view their faces, she could sense what kind of emotion and desire running through their eyes. Lust, greed, selfish, and disgust. Some chattered about the use of a child ve and the fact that they could raise her to their taste. A few sorcerers also eyed themself on the girl, whispering how the girl would be a fitting sacrifice for a demonic ritual.

    "We will start the bid, from 50 gold coins!" The auctioneer mmed his hand on the tall wooden table that stopped on his waist. He nced around hawking the bidders who had their interest piqued.

    "A hundred gold!" Suddenly a man shouted from the third seat of the auction hall, bringing the set of eyes on him.

    Even less than a second he finished his words, many people seemed to have taken a liking to the girl''s petite body. Elise''s face was delicate and with her red hair, theplexion of her fair skin became paler while her red lips as colorful as ripe cherries. Herrge blue eyes glittered like jewels from the light, flickering the interest of anyone who saw her pure eyes. The same exact pure eyes that would stir the people''s evil deed to stain the girl.

    For a ve, she could bebeled to be one of the rarest beauty. Not to mention, nobles love rare thing including her burning red hair. Whispers mored around the room before another shout followed the man in less than a second. "two hundred fifty gold!"

    "four hundred gold!" Another one jumped the other bidder when a crisp husky voice echoed through the room. Everyone turned their face to the man who bided, thinking that his taste must have been innocent children to bed with a disgusted expression. Because most of the bidders had half of their upper face hidden, they couldn''t see the man''s face but it didn''t change their inner eagerness to guess which noble of merchant under the mask.

    The auctioneer rolled his eyes across the room waiting for anyone to raise the price, but heard no one and hummed. "Anyone else? Anyone else?"

    No one replied and the auctioneer immediately raised his hand to m the fate of Elise to the pedophile when suddenly his hand froze in mid-air from magic.

    "Four thousand gold." Ian''s deep voice echoed through the hall, bringing gawking silence as it ended.

    The people''s eyes on the bidder snapped to the back. They couldn''t possibly hear it wrong, someone had just bid a small and young ve who was mostly useless as she couldn''t satisfy anyone in bed yet for four thousand gold. It was the same amount as a humongous mansion with aplete furniture store. The amount of money that people could only get a hold in their dreams.

    Elise who had resigned her fate in finally rose her head in a shock. A gold to her was enough to fill her stomach for a whole year. But someone had just thought her as expensive to spend four thousand gold coins on her.

    Ian walked down the stairs in glee after finally finding what he needed to find, he ascended the stair with a high jump, elegantly doing his movements with little efforts. He raised his finger on her chin and rose it up to smile at her under his mask.

    "Nice to meet you, my puppy." A chuckle followed his greetings.

    The auctioneer had an aghast face paler than a corpse when he saw Ian jumping to the stage in ease to the point he almost copsed in shock. Due to how dangerous auction is, Turisk, the head merchant hired the strongest sorcerers that he could find to protect the items he will sell and ced a very strong magical barrier. Once someone foolish enough to enter the stage uninvited, their body would be shredded into pieces and burn to ashes. Yet Ian didn''t have to do anything and hopped on with glee! What a frightening magical power! He was taken aback greatly for a moment but eventually found his way to walk to the man. He rubbed both palms near his chest and nervously muttered in a crooked jittery smile.

    "S- Sir... Please do not enter the stage... It is forbidden by the rule." In front of Ian who could enter the stage even though it had a protection magic circle that could shred the unwanted people to pieces easily, no one could keep their calm including the auctioneer who was about to piss himself. However, the man was someone important and he wouldn''t dare to annoy him.

    Yet when the auctioneer thought about who could be under the mask and hopped into death in ease, his face was drained from all blood, looking horrifyingly pale.

    This strong magical power, and the signature red eyes. Even though there are a few mythical beings who had the same colored eyes, this was the Runalia, thend that forbids mythical beings from entering. Meaning there was only one person who could have this blood-like eyes. No matter how much stupid person could be dumb, there wasn''t anyone who could not know this very powerful person. He was the Lord of Warine Land, Ian White. However, no matter how frightened he was to the looming man, he was an important buyer who had bid four thousand gold coins. He couldn''t rudely show his fear that could annoy this person who was known well for his fickleness.

    Ian turned his face or his mask that exuded eeriness and uttered simply. "Oh, really?"

    Behind Ian, Alex''s forehead had colored in red from the face palm that he did numerously. He cursed Ian for running his steps to buy a ve and with such a bold move that must have alerted a few people in the ve auction hall. He swept his green eyes very faintly to the corner sides and as he expected some people had run away due to fear. Those who run were the people who knew who he was and perhaps known that they have done sins that could raise Ian''s fury. Sighing with burden, he nced for a moment at the young girl, trying to find anything that could have to evoke Ian''s interest yet found nothing other than her odd hair and eyes color. The more he looked at her the more pity he felt for the girl. The little girl''s body had ck and blue bruises, some scratches of wounds, and her thorn-apart course dress stained with mud. It was truly heartbreaking luck for such a little girl to suffer in.

    "Y- Yes... please follow me to the backstage. The ve would follow after you have signed the contract." The fear stricken auctioneer ushered Ian with his hand to the red curtain behind the stage. Ian wrinkled his lower lips and made his wand disappeared in thin air to follow the man to the back before sparing another nce at the dumbfounded Elise.

    "Then I''ll see youter, puppy." Elise saw the masked man waving his hand yfully and another man looking at her gently with a smile before drawing out a long breath to follow Ian to the backstage.

 Chapter 6: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-I

    <h4>Chapter 6: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-I</h4>

    As Ian got down and followed the lead of the jittery auctioneer, he went to enter a room that the man exined as the room of the head ve merchant, Turisk. Alex followed him from behind. At this point, the young man had resigned himself and decided to lend Ian a hand so he could finish whatever "shopping" he mentioned and got back before another troublesome matter would brew.

    Turisk being an illegal ve merchant couldn''t say anything much and stayed in silence after offering the Lord a seat. He inclined his chin, ordering the beat-up female servant to serve the Lord a tea. Immediately, the servant pulled herself, clinking the metallic chain and cors that took Alex''s attention into a frown. When the servant noticed this, she bundled her long chain in order not to make any noise as it would seem these two particr people sitting in front of Turisk is someone that''s greatly important. The blobbing sound as the scalding tea being poured down to the white teacup brought a prolonged sound to the grave silence in Turisk''s office. Ian crossed his legs and sat leisurely on the couch with an unfading traces of smirks in his face while waiting for Turisk''s subordinate to bring back Elise and the ve contract.

    In front of him, Turisk who always haughtily screamed at his subordinates now kept on fidgeting on his seat like a fish onnd. Ian was certainly looking in a good mood but the man was known for his fickleness, if one dared to do something that offended him who knows what fate would they meet.

    Ian nced at the servant who served him the tea. Her gaunt face was filled with bruises and injuries, the type of injury that she would have received from a beating. Mr. Sieve possessed a sadistic nature, he thought with a chuckle to himself. It was always humorous to see someone who love to strike his servants being overly scared with him now.

    Humans never changed, he thought to himself. They love to see others in pain but would never want to receive a simr pain. An egoistic nature that had never and would never change. He couldn''t remember when thest time he had those emotions, perhaps before he lost his humane self and be something that defied the Gods.

    The female servant ran away to the corner of the room, thinking that Ian was irritated by her stealing nces. For once, Turisk felt lucky to be the servant who could tuck their tail from the man as they had carried out their job.

    Other than them, Alex was also in the room. He didn''t sit next to Ian and stood behind, exploring the room which had preserved the animal heads hanged around the hall with a hum. "Hunting must be your hobby, Mr. Seive," Alexmented.

    Turisk Seive pulled the corner of his lips with a hard struggle to smile. "Yes, it is."

    "That sound nice, have you ever go to the North? That''s the best ce for hunting." Alex replied, making a small conversation that could lighten the tense mood.

    "N- No... I haven''t." Turisk felt a bit calmer after hearing Alex''s easy-going conversation but soon he regretted for thinking such a thing.

    "Well, you should. But like hunting in the North I thought very is forbidden now. I never knew they are still open for business." A grim sneer slipped out of Alex''s mouth. He wasn''t in a certainty a bad person if he had to say for himself, however, he could see just how malicious this man Turisk is and couldn''t help himself from antagonizing the foul man. Alex had disliked this ve trafficking since he was a child even though he was also a noble. He found this hobby of the nobles to be utterly disgusting and hateful.

    The proud nobility excepting him couldn''t care less about these ves since the ve trafficking had started long when the Empire had just founded and the people who profited the most from these ves are the nobles. This misfortune had run too deep that no one could do justice for these people.

    Tursik looked down fidgeting in agitation without a word. The man beside Lord Ian wasn''t a sane person he thought or hope for. Like Ian, Alex has his own enjoyment in seeing people in fear.

    "Shush-" Ian whispered with a finger across his mask. "I''m here to buy one. If youe out and say this, wouldn''t I be his partner in crime?"

    "You don''t have to worry, Ian. You''re Ian White, the Lord of Warine after all. Who would say anything that you do?" Alex taunted.

    Ian took the teacup and sniffed the vani fragrance with a cold chuckle. "I guess you are right. But I wouldn''t also like rumors to fly around." He turned his eyes toward Tursik in a meaningful nce. "But I believe that you are very tight-lipped, right Mr. Sieve?"

    "Y- Y- YES, I will make sure no one would ever hear a wind out of this!" Turisk swore with an exaggerated nod. Ian White, the Lord of Warine, who wouldn''t know his name in this whole empire? Even the most frightening and hideous mythical beings that stayed in the abandonednd of Marshfoth knew well what to do when they heard his name. And that was to run away! He didn''t kill people due to his amusement and Warine thend he was responsible for never suffered from anything. Instead, thend was far prosperous for over centuries. But the man had the least humane heart. He would kill people he disliked with only one word, "I don''t like his face" no one knew what he meant or what kind of face that he disliked, but they knew they should avoid him. And what was more mysterious to Lord Ian was that no one knew who he is, whether he is a human or a sorcerer or whether he is a mythical being.

    Right after Tursik spoke, his subordinate came back with Elise on the side and after some knock, they entered the room to see Turisk clenching his jaw while Alex smiling beyond joy. Ian turned his face toward the new guest and fixed his eyes on the little girl who kept on stealing nces to him meekly.

    "This is the ve contract, my lord." The subordinate came as he ced the paper across the table with an ink and fountain pen.

    Elise saw Ian, her new buyer who she should call now as ''Master''. After signing thest line on the paper and ced down the pen Ian rose up from the seat. His long legs brought him faster to the girl.

    The shadow in front of her increased in size before eventually decrease when Ian bend his back to level his sight with the girl. He wanted to greet the girl and wash her out of her fear, but he spotted the cor on her neck and felt his tongue clicked on its own.

    "It seemed that my puppy is cored by someone else-" Ian''s hand tracked across the heavy cor in distaste. His eyes flickered with a light, having a cold piercing look yet at the same time holding a scalding-fury that came out of nowhere. "-A cor that is not to my taste." as he spoke, the chain crumbled into small particles that were akin to ashes.

    Elise''s eyes widened in surprise, she ran down her fingers across her neck and hand to feel for herself that the heavy cors had really disappeared without a trace! She rejoiced that the cor was gone from her neck but now only fear could be seen in her small face.

    "A sorcerer" She murmured as she took a step back in a startle. Herst wish was to be taken in by a sorcerer, but her misfortune struck a jackpot and served her with thest boss who probably would want to use her as a sacrifice! She knew she had very bad luck and often met misfortune but today, this misfortune was a thousand, no a million folds worse than ever!

    Turisk, the guard, and the bruised servant had the same aghast face. Turisk and the guard had a grimmer face as they couldn''t believe the cor made by the sorcerer of the tower for a very expensive price coulde undone in a few seconds. Not only that he was able to enter the protection magic circle that was ced on the stage, but he could also turn the magical device into ashes!

    "Should we go now, my puppy?" Ian said as he spread his palm for the girl to take in.

    Elise who was still imagining what kind of sacrifice she would end with felt pressured to ce her trembling hand on the palm and stood without doing anything.

    Seeing Elise''s hesitation that was impudent for a lowly ve, the ve guard shouted. "What are you doing?! Your master is ordering you! Take his hand now!"

    Elise jumped and took Ian''s hand with ssy eyes. Biting her lips, her face grew paler each second. As Ian saw her ssy eyes and the red lips with she bit on. A rustic blood scent wafted to his nose in sequence. His brows knitted in a tune, he looked at the girl which was filled with wounds, but the scent of sap was stronger from her back.

    Quickly, he turned the girl around to look at Elise''s back which had a diagonal whip wound. Almost instantly, his eyes turned cold with bloodthirsty glint hovering to the deep red eyes. One who saw his eyes at the moment would know exactly how the tremendous fright was. He knew these scars with only a nce, it was a wound made by a whip. A long time ago, he had seen this, and now seeing the wound he could feel something snapped in the back of his mind.

 Chapter 7: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-II

    <h4>Chapter 7: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-II</h4>

    "Do you know what mistake you just did?" A sharp cold voice came through the mask. Elise''s eyes shook with horror that her knees grew limp. She copsed down to the floor. She had heard many of cursesing out from her aunt''s mouth, but it was her first time to ever heard such a horrifyingly vacant tone reverberating without a single good emotion. The man was angry!

    "Yes! You stupid ve did you forgot what they teach you as a ve? You should forever abide by your master''s order!" Turisk shouted to the girl to see the man part his hand with the girl and snapped his Crimson eyes to them.

    "I''m not saying it to her. You two. Did you know what in the hell''s name you have done?" Following his words, Elise saw the fresh flower in the vases grew dull in color before eventually turning ck and crisp as it wilted. Across the room, the cup of tea, table, and the frames on the wall shook along with his word. The preserved animal''s heads were far frightening than the other things to Elise. As it shook as though it was alive without the rest of the body.

    An uncontroble rage has filled Ian. Someone had harmed his belonging in a way that he detested the most. He wasn''t a kind person who would ignore someone harming the little puppy that he had just bought and made her cry. A wound, a wound that was enough to frighten his puppy down to the core, making her to spare tears for damned hooligans.

    Alex had his eyes on Ian, "Shit!" He murmured, he forgot that Ian had immense hate to whip wounds! Why does it have to be today when he had just found something amusing? Shit! He cursed again in his thought and ran to take the girl and shield her in case his anger would burst out.

    Turisk and the ve guard couldn''t understand what mistake they did, the only thing they knew was Lord Ian''s anger and instantly plead for their lives.

    "F- Forgive us, my lor...d We-"

    "Silence." Ian cut in between before running his hand across the guardsman''s eyes who shouted on his belonging. "The eyes you used for making her cry and the arm which whipped her. Should I make you cripple for the rest of your life? But surely that''s too merciful for you. I should take care of your soul before the grim reaper took it." He whispered with a dark humor rippling.

    A shrilling scream was about to ring aloud when he heard Alex''s clear voice halting him. "Ian! The girl is here! Stop your damned madness now!"

    Ian''s hand froze stiffly and the shaking on the whole room also stopped. He turned his eyes to the girl whose face had paled and clicked his tongue.

    "Alex. Give them the money-" Ian said as he retracted back his hand to his waist. Alex had a little bewildered expression. He was deeply angered a moment ago and yet now, he had a rather calmed voice. Alex didn''t know why but roughly he guessed it must''ve because the little girl was too frightened by what happened before and he didn''t want to make her even more frightened. "-Cut it by three thousand." Suddenly Ian spoke again.

    "Huh?" The two men who had been cowering his face eximed aloud after knowing the man had cut three thousand gold, leaving them with only a thousand.

    "B- But... you said four thousand."

    Ian swept his eyes toward Alex and hint him to bring back the girl to the carriage ahead. Alex nodded and coaxed the girl who had been trembling like a leaf to exit the room.

    After the loud thud of the door, Ian took off his mask, dropping it off to the rounded desk and pulled his malicious grin as he whispered. "You should be grateful that I would give you a thousand coins for your family to hold a funeral, but greediness truly knows no bound."

    Turisk hands moved to back to crawl and saw Ian cing his hand on the guardsman''s neck that dared to raise its volume, he clenched and hoisted his body to the air before the man itself could grasp his surroundings.

    "Whipping and then screaming to my puppy is enough offense for you to pay with your lives." Turisk heard his sentence ended along with a cold crack from his subordinate''s neck. Ian felt it wasn''t enough to let him die peacefully and made the man broke only a few bones on his neck.

    Ian narrowed his red eyes, pushing his fingers deep to the ve guard''s rib cage. He continued to push further, piercing the flesh and nerves until he felt a thumping heart between his flesh. With an unchanging smile, he pulled the heart out giving it a pressuring grip as it burst. The man was still alive for a moment ago, seeing his own heart on Ian''s hand his face grew bluer before all the light from his eyes disappeared by the time his heart burst.

    Putting aside the corpse under his feet, Ian shifted his murderous eyes toward Turisk.

    "I... I have made a grave mistake... please forgive me, my lord!" Although Turisk couldn''t understand why the lord suddenly became angry, he immediately cast all his pride aside, crawling to the floor near Ian''s shoe sole.

    "Mistake? Forgive? That''s funny. My little puppy had been wounded. I would only forgive you in two ways. Make her wound disappear in a blink of an eye or your life. I doubt you could do the first one. So I will collect your soul now. Let''s see-" his words trailed as he explored the room with his eyes.

    Tear stream down over Turisk''s ugly expression that always looked over people like money and lust objects. In the corner of the room, the previous servant with a wounded face was also one of his creations after venting his anger to the ill-looking female servant.

    "That wound," Ian who spotted the servant on the floor spoke. "Was made by him, am I right?"

    The servant nodded as she opened her sunk in cheek to show her mouth which was absent from the tongue.

    "He also cut your tongue out?" To this, the servant replied with tears. Just a stream of tears and Ian could see all her suffering under Turisk''s violent assaults.

    "Huh... How amusing." Ian praised as he walked nced over his shoulder where a long thin dagger was ced on top of the cab. unsheathing the dagger, he slid his fingers across the sharp area to inspect whether it was sharp enough to cut off a tongue.

    "I have found my idea." He smiled like a child who had gotten a very exciting game. "Let''s test whether this dagger is sharp enough to cut a tongue, shall we?"

    "N- N- No!! Please I beg your mercy.... spare my life, Lord Ian!"

    "How funny, when you took that servant''s tongue, she also begged for your mercy didn''t she? "

    Tursik''s eyes widened, the teeth he grounded clicked from the lower jaw as Ian pulled his chin up and haul his tongue with the dagger. What came the next after the icy dagger was the burning feeling tearing apart his tongue. Fresh red liquid stream down from Turisk''s jaw, lining his neck and coloring the navy color into ck.

    Ian who usually was efficient in doing his service, took his time with patience, making the man felt torture as he dug his fingernails unto the cushioned chair.

    When he was done with his punishment, Ian threw the bloodied tongue across the floor nting his chin to the servant behind him and walked to ce his index finger on the cor to destroy it into small particles like snow. "I helped you with your revenge, now it''s your turn to do so."

    Ian tossed the dagger for the servant to catch on before shutting the room that echoed with gibberish pleading and shout of death as someone lost their life. Grinning for a moment, he wore his mask once again.

 Chapter 8: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-III

    <h4>Chapter 8: The Lord Of Warine, Master Ian White-III</h4>

    The delight in seeing something demonic was perhaps due to his nature. While humming to a melody In a pursed lips, Ian exited the auction building to see hiswful subordinate Maroon, Alex, and the little girl crowding outside the ck carriage. His scarlet eyesid first on Elise who looked down to hold back her frightened tears while clenching to the hem of her tattered dress in front of the carriage. Why does she look that frightened? Ian asked himself in bewilderment.

    A few minutes in advance, Maroon who received the order from his master''s crow pet came to ready the ck carriage for his Lord to use in front of the ve auction. At the time when he finally arrived, Alex the golden-haired human came with a girl who had the hair akin to him but much more brighter as though it was burning. He swept his eyes across, having his expressionless face a little confused. "Who might this girl be, young master Alex?"

    "It''s a long story," Alex sighed, raising his hand to rub his temple. "This is the girl that Ian bought." His words were gentle to Elise''s ears. Usually, people would call her ve but the young man didn''t want to call her with such a term. Maroon had gotten used to Ian''s quirk and had a rather straight face after receiving the news. But the rippling curiosity didn''t falter from his eyes. Maroon chose to wait and looked aside from the entrance to see Ian exiting the auction hall with his scarlet gaze at them. When Maroon notice Ian''s white gloves had been drenched in ret from the blood. He pulled out a new set of gloves and presented it toward Ian who came to a stop at the ck carriage with a bow.

    Maroon dare not asking his master "Who is this girl" and butt into his affair and decided to wait until the Lord would speak of that matter. Instead, he recalled the gate of the town would be close near midnight and inquired a different thing. "Where would we be going, my lord?" He paused an continued, "We should go to Warine, but the road would take us there after about three days and the town''s gate would be close by now."

    Ian nced at the sky colored in inky and ordered. "Find the nearest inn for us to stay for the night."

    "Right away." Maroon bowed to ept his order.

    "Ian, just what did you do?" Alex questioned as his eyes spotted the spattered of blood across his shirt and mask. He could feel his head swollen from new problems and chaotic matters that he would have to clean after his mess up in the Church.

    Ian tossed his stained gloves to Maroon and put on the fresh gloves. "Just cleaning the bright world from sinners who harmed my little puppy."

    Alex parted his mouth but nothing coulde out as judging by his word he had killed the ve merchants and instead shook his head. On one hand, he supports the idea of ending the life of that damned being but couldn''t agree to his method of just killing people as he loved. Yet if Turisk is still alive who knows how many lives would be destroyed as a ve. He didn''t find it appropriate for himself to scold Ian when deep in his heart he agreed to his choice and gave the matter a rest.

    At that moment he suddenly recalled. The Church one had an old saying that every time Ian walked out of his house, at least a life would depart from the world. As he was the lord of Warine and the person with a strong background, not even the Church could dare to do anything that would annoy him. Alex didn''t have any other thing to warn and epted his fate of being locked in his office cleaning the after matters here and there. He spoke with a resigned voice, "Before you take in the girl, you should stop your bad habit."

    "Bad habit? I don''t see that I have any." Ian walked toward the carriage door innocently.

    "You do. Your habit of ending the lives of people who irritate you. What''s this time that irate you? The whip wound. Since before you came to rage at the wound made by whips. Making me wonder if that is your trauma or something?-" Alex felt exasperated after today''s ordeal, now for sure whip or whip wounds are forbidden to ever enter Ian''s sight. Or else who knows what he would do next time?!

    "I don''t. Also, I have another reason for doing this. Can''t you see? he hurt my puppy." Ian protested as he lightly pointed the diagonal wound on Elise''s petite back.

    Alex shifted his eyes to Elise''s slender back that Ian pointed and squinted his eyes in antipathy. He knew that Elise was whipped but didn''t expect it to be a veryrge wound. Just by thinking a little girl had to suffer from such a beating made him winced. "How distasteful. Whipping a frail little girl with such arge wound."

    "They whipped my belonging." Ian corrected and Elise heard him giving another question. "Puppy, does it hurt?" Ian''s words were responded with a shook from Elise''s head in haste. Arian warned her to be obedient and that was what she did.

    Maroon had finished attending the master and stood next to the coachman to determine which inn they would stay tonight. Ian was about to enter the ck carriage after asking whether the wound hurts in a step but saw his new pet didn''t move a single step. He turned his face, questioning, "What are you doing, puppy?"

    Hearing his question, Alex rolled his eyes in shock and almost faint from his insensitiveness. Seeing the girl''s denying the pain in her back, he suspected her to fear Ian and chose not to say the truth. But he couldn''t understand how Ian could ept her words easily even though the wound looked very painful. He sighed at Ian''s understanding of human''s pain toleration and became the one to exin. "There''s no way such a wound wouldn''t hurt! In any case, we should treat her wound first and bring a doctor to see her wound." Being the only human there, he was the only person who coulde up with a humanely idea and worry.

    Ian took his information and rejected, "There isn''t a need for that."

    Alex''s strong brows twitched, his eyes using Ian of hisck of kindness as he raged. "What do you mean "there isn''t a need to do that"? I don''t expect you to know pain but wound that deep hurt a great deal, alright!"

    Ian brushed off the little friend''s shouting and turned his head. "Puppy,e here. " He ordered with a wave of a hand. Elise heard his airy deep voice which made her shoulder lifted up to protect her body but at the same time, it made her wound more visible to Ian''s eyes, making him ticking his jaw in dislike.

    Elise was scared that Ian would scream or hit her if she didn''t abide by his words. Hesitantly while still gripping on the hem of her dress she walked over to the ce that Ian ordered.

    Ian raised his left hand and ced it over her shoulder. Elise saw him raising his hand and thought that he would hit her for a mistake that she perhaps had done. Shutting to her eyes, the little girl braced herself from the iing pain on her cheek.

    However, unlike the pain she thought she would have to endure a bright light formed from bellow her feet, glossing all her pain with its rays. Shining the red color of her into an orange sunset, in a blink, the throbbing pain on her body lessened before eventually disappearing.

    As the light faded the color on Elise''s blue eyes glowed in wonder. Her wounds and bruises majestically healed in a few seconds, leaving no single scar on her delicate skin. She looked around, feeling her own skin to make sure her wounds disappearing wasn''t only her hopeful wish and dream. Her wound had really disappeared because of healing magic. The magic that often used by a skilled sorcerer. She was happy but notice Ian''s staring at her and felt fear diffusing again on her heart.

    Alex who had seen Ian''s healing magic still could never get tired from watching the process. Although healing magic could be used by even a newbie sorcerer, there was no one who could do it as fast and as better as Ian.

    "You cane in now, puppy." Ian beckoned her softly to the carriage which the little girl responded by trotting to the carriage. Although the man was big and seemed frightening like a looming predator, he was kind enough to heal her wound whichforted her nervous little heart. She was always used to beatings that even if someone spares her hard bread she would never forget the gratitude for that person for life. Now to her eyes, Ian''s kindness had soared high to heavens.

    Her wound on her back was still fresh a few minutes after when she had just been bought by Ian. Descending down the stage to the backstage, she couldn''t help but wonder around her mind nervously about the masked man who bought her. His build wasrger than her uncle and the people she ever met, he was even stronger than the head chief of the vige who worked as a miner. If the man used his arm to beat her, Elise feared that the injury wouldn''t pass on with only a bruise.

    The backstage which she walked was connected to a narrow hall filled with rooms on both sides where most of the patrons and guests to the suction building rest at. One would call it to rest, but most at the time, they were tasting the new ves that they had just bought.

    Whenever Elise''s little feet stepped to the wooden floor a creaking sound woulde out, but what made her surprised wasn''t the sounds of her footsteps but rather the screams and moaning that came from the rooms beside her.

    She didn''t want to pay enough attention to her surroundings in fear walked while looking at her wounded feet. At the same time, a nobledy who was chattering on the room next to her left abruptly opened the door with a strong thrust. Her body was weak and couldn''t shield herself from the force, throwing her small body to the person on her left.

    For the past days, Elise hadn''t eaten a bite of food and if she did, it could only be counted as crumbs. She had no power and her body had been hurting all over from the bruises she received. Her quick reflex was to reach onto anything that could spare her from pain on her back.

    The nobles weren''t exactly forgiving especially to peasants who they deemed as a lower being akin to livestock. That was exactly the case as the woman whose dress was ripped by Elise''s grip. The texture of the dress was made up of a fleece thin cloth that was mostly used as a light veil. With a light tugging with extra pressure from the fall, the dress was immediately ripped in a horizontal line.

    The woman shrieked in surprise from the tearing sound bellow her waist. Seeing one of her favorite dress being torn in front of everyone, she couldn''t bear the embarrassment and rage. "Do you know what you just did, you damned ve?"

    Elise wasn''t able to apologize as the woman had kicked her aside on her stomach with a disgusted ew and shouted again toward the ve guardsman.

    "How did you teach you, ves? Look what she did to my expensive dress!" She pointed down. To the nobledy''s eyes, Elise worth less than a grain of salt to her mansion. She felt goosebumps raising from the back of her neck after something dirty and disgusting had touched her. Her eyes were red, which was not a good sign for Elise to see.

    "M- My apologies youngdy." The ve guardsman snapped his face to Elise and pulled the whip beside his left waist and raised tosh the girl. Elise instantly cowered in fear and raised her arms to shield her head. Burning pain followed the harsh p sound at her back.

    Tears she had been holding back glittered down the rim of her blue eyes. She bit her lower lips until blood drizzled down to her chin to muffle her sobbings so that the man wouldn''t whip her once again.

    The woman crossed her hand and humped. "Apologies? Do you think with apologies my dress could be fixed?! Even if all of you sell your life, you wouldn''t be able to fix my dress!"

    The ve guardsman red again at Elise before looking back at the noblewoman in an apologetic bow. "I will teach the ve properly, as an apology, you could take a ve without any payment."

    "Forget it, why would I buy one after seeing such a thing?!"

    Although her rage couldn''t be stopped that easily, her anger was half satisfied after seeing Elise whipped by the man. She swept her hair from her shoulder to turn back to the long chalky corridor and looked at her servant before raging again. "What are you waiting for? Prepare the carriage!"

    "R- R- Right away, young mistress Collin..." The young mistress saw the stupid maid stuttering and clicked her tongue thrice in annoyance as she left the auction building.

    "Get up!" The guardsman ordered to which was responded swiftly by Elise staggering to stand up while covering her thumping heart.

    Her body was in pain, but the pain from the whip felt unbearably painful for her. Her body was trembling and fever had shot up her temperature, but the girl who had been living in fear didn''t notice it.

    After the incident which brought her with a wounded back to Ian, she felt even frightened to enter the carriage and stood while clenching the hem of her ragged dress. Her mind could only thing that the beautiful carriage in front of her eyes would soon be herst ride in her short life. But when she knew how kind this person seemed, she let her guard down a little and obediently trotted to the carriage.

 Chapter 9: Crimson Eyes And Hair In The Inn-I

    <h4>Chapter 9: Crimson Eyes And Hair In The Inn-I</h4>

    He told her to enter the carriage but now that she looked at the height of the carriage and the ground was high. Her body was too small and it was hard for her to ascend the high carriage without any stool. She reached out her hand to see whether she could climb the carriage but then saw how luxurious the interior of the carriage and looked down at her dirty dress. If shee up like this, wouldn''t she dirty the red carpet of the carriage? Ian who noticed it was quick to take her to his arm and carried her into the carriage. In only one hand Elise fitted perfectly. Her hands didn''t know where to put on as she noticed how expensive-looking the fabric to his clothing look and in the end stayed back on the hem of her dress. cing the little girl carefully next to him like a fragile ss, Ian took a seat beside her.

    The carriage immediately took off after Ian and Elise entered to the inn. Meanwhile, Alex was inspecting the girl with his eyes which made her even more nervous and small. Like a cowering little mouse, her behavior had a waft of adorableness yet frail. It was as if raising an octave of his voice now would make her faint from fear. She was small, innocent, and didn''t seem to have any wings on her back, horns, sharp tampered ears, or any strangeness that could pique the interest of Ian who was well known for his peculiar taste in picking up his subordinates and aides. If Ian didn''t n to make the girl work under him, then why would he buy her? It doesn''t seem that he bought in a whim and coincidently chose to buy her. Even though Ian was a blood-loving person, he wasn''t someone who would use the girl for anything disgusting.

    It made him wonder why he would bid four thousand gold coins on the girl, which in the end was cut into a thousand and two lives had been lost after wounding the unknown little girl. She didn''t seem any special other than the fact her hair was burning red like fire and her eyes were clear azure blue like the surface of the sea.

    Noticing his stares only making the little girl pressured, Alex smiled gently to ease her and shifted his eyes to Ian to whisper. "So? Would mind telling me what''s going on, my lord?" His legs subconsciously tapped the floor in a tapping rhythm.

    "Telling you about what?" Ian saw Elise gluing her eyes sneakily on the street that was still merry in the night. Orange-colorednterns coloring the streets to light the dark street and people exchanging flower crowns on their heads with delightful face.

    "The girl." Alex pointed by lifting his chin so the girl wouldn''t notice. "You are not the type of person who would take in a poor little girl only because she was sold, would you?"

    "Why do you have to know anyway?" Ian replied to him with eyes still staying on the girl who was fascinated by whatever she saw on the night street.

    "The church would sooner orter pressure me to have an answer for this if you could consult with me now, I could help you out." Alex''s persuasion was good enough after years and years of hard work in talking to the unreachable man.

    His eyes trailed away to the little girl beside him to ask. "Who made that bracelet, puppy?"

    Elise heard him talking and looked over her back to only look down again on the small palms on herps. Questions filled her head when she heard Ian asking the maker of her bracelet. Did he found out her ability to see things that couldn''t be seen by naked eyes?

    Or was he only giving a question?

    "The sister in the church gave me." Elise heard the man hummed in response. "The church again. With a power to make such a strong amulet, that woman must be the white witches." hemented sourly, tantly showing his dislike.

    "What are you talking about?" Alex couldn''t understand their line of conversation and chided.

    "This girl seems to be holding a power different from normal humans." Ian leaned crossed one leg on top of each other to exin Alex.

    "What do you mean?" To hisplex words, Alex crossed his arms.

    "She could see ghosts, faeries, and the things that humans can''t see. The ones being called "the sweet child" by the faeries. This bracelet which she used is controlling down her power at the moment and shielded her from the other beings." Ian nudged his head toward the girl and kindly asked. "Am I right, puppy?"

    Alex saw the girl nodding in response with a little hesitation on her face.

    Elise couldn''t understand how Ian found out about her eyes'' power but couldn''t ask as it wasn''t her position to do so. Understanding it obediently, the little girl could only detach herself back to the night street before gazing the night sky which only has a few handfuls of stars.

    "Then... you took her in because of that reason?" Alex further inquired.

    "No." Ian quickly replied and nced over the beautiful red hair that the girl had and thought of how silky her hair look before leaning his back fully on the cushioned seat. "There''s another reason for me to take her in. A decisive one. But it would be best for you not to concern yourself of this matter. I have told you what you need to know. For what kind of report you would ry to the church, I will be leaving it to your liking."

    "Hah." Alex sighed. He had known Ian since he was still a baby. At that time, he didn''t notice it until he turned ten when he finally realized Ian''s face had never gotten older in a bit. After another few years, he learned that Ian wasn''t a normal person, not that he was a normal sorcerer, but a being that could never die or get old. A being that no one had never encounter before.

    Out of curiosity, he asked his parents of Ian''s real identity, but they didn''t reply to him and forcefully steered their conversation away from it. The church was the same, they never say what being Ian was and onlybeled him as an undying notorious being.

    He also guessed that Ian was over eight hundred years old. Perhaps even a thousand at most because the Warine Land had always been governed by him alone for many generations. In the painting hall which was usually used to hang the portrait of the previous lords of thend all had the same face with only different clothing. It was evident that Ian had always looked the same without a single change to his face.

    Alex removed his nce from Elise and pitied her for having to deal with Ian''s mood swings. The girl was young, he couldn''t see and doubt that Ian would have any evil intention to the girl after seeing how angry he was to the people who whipped and made her cry. But what the man in front of him is intended to do is something that he has to keep an eye on in the near future.

    Ian looked over the moon but moved away after he heard Alex knocking the roof of the carriage. The coachman picked up the thudding sound on the roof and pulled the reign of the horse to halt its legs from advancing a single step.

    "I still have things to do near here. I will be parting ways with you here now. " he said which returned with a nod by Ian to see him exiting the carriage.

    Being left with only both of them together in a narrowed space, Elise looked across the seat which was empty and kept on thinking whether she should scatter away to the empty seat or continue to silently sit next to him.

    "Can you take the bracelet off?" Propping his chin on the armrest beside him he nced down at the red bracelet.

    Elise nodded silently without an answer. Ian had noticed the girl being overly scared of him even though he had done and would never do any harm to her. Curiously he asked. "Are you scared of me?"

    His self-conscious words brought giddiness to Elise. She didn''t know what to say. Should she confessed to him, yes she was afraid that he would use him as a sacrifice?

    Or should she lie? But surely lying wouldn''t do anything good. But saying the truth which wasn''t pleasing to his ears could also angered him which she didn''t want to happen.

 Chapter 10: Crimson Eyes And Hair In The Inn-II

    <h4>Chapter 10: Crimson Eyes And Hair In The Inn-II</h4>

    Jiterry with zed eyes, Elise nodded very slowly and heard Ian tapping his fingers to thread his thoughts. "Why are you scared of me?" Ian asked with a gentle tone that he rarely used for at least a decade in human''s life. Yet it was still frightening.

    "The pweople in the ce before told me that sorcerer would use me as a sacrifice-" her tongue slipped in nervousness. "-Mister, you are a sorcerer aren''t you? Will you be using me as a sacrifice?" The small hands on herps trembled between the silence created after her question.

    Hearing no answer, her heartbeat elerated loudly, loud enough for Ian to pick up the sound. She peeked under her head which was still bending down to read Ian''s expression. But as expected with the mask in the way, she couldn''t read the change in his face and feared that her words had gotten arge amount of displeasure to him.

    "You don''t have to worry about that. I''m a sorcerer but a different kind from the one who would want to use you as a sacrifice. Also, don''t call me mister. Call me master Ian from now on." Ian softly ordered to which the girl responded by calling his name in a whisper. "Master Ian..."

    Her heart had gotten more secure with Ian''s confirmation that he wouldn''t use her as a sacrifice. In her eyes, he was a rather kind person who healed her from her wound. Although his masquerade mask was very out of ce, at the least he wasn''t an evil person.

    The road has slowly gotten quieter after the time passing to midnight and Elise who had been watching the street from time to time noticed the figure of families holding hands to reach their home with a warm smile. Shifting her nce aside to the bread vendor closing the shop, her stomach grumbled loudly, bringing Ian''s eyes to her.

    "I''m sorry..." She apologized, thinking that the sound of her stomach must have made Ian ufortable.

    Elise replied with a shook of her head and saw Ian opening the carriage to walk down first. He saw his aide, Maroon also stepping down and ordered. "Bring me some food in my room."

    It was rather rare for Ian to order food as he never ate anything outside of his house. Since he was first hired to Ian''s mansion, he and the other servant had never seen him eat as he always chooses to eat inside his room. It made him wonder to himself what kind of food he should prepare so the lord wouldn''t be offended by amoner''s dishes.

    Ian who picked up Maroon''s puzzled look replied while pointing his brows at Elise. "It isn''t for me, but the girl. Prepare what you need, a normal dish should do fine."

    Elise trotted to the door of the carriage, exiting it with the help of Ian. "Wait." Ian said, stopping Elise who was about to go down. "I didn''t see it before, but you don''t have shoes?"

    He saw the girl stayed silent, not knowing what she should give as a response. "Come here."

    In the end, he carried the ve on one of his arms, making Maroon''s face nearly dropped to the ground. Due to the fact that he rode the front seat of the carriage first, he didn''t saw Ian bringing Elise to enter the carriage before. But now seeing Elise with her dirty clothes next to the lord, he could almost feel his blood drained from his face. "My lord, you shouldn''t do that!" Maroon raised his hand to the air in act of halt his lord''s kind behavior to the ve.

    "What shouldn''t I do?" Ian looked at Maroon whose eyes stayed on Elise''s dirty clothes.

    "She''s a ve, my lord. Please let me take care of her for you." Maroon reminded but was quick to reject by his lord.

    "She''s my ve. It is my responsibility to take care of her. And she''s the chosen one, Maroon. Just like you, she is not a ve anymore, treat her like how you treat me." To those words, Maroon deeply bowed down. Elise looked at the red-haired young man who nearly glued his head to the ground and hear him talking. "My apologies."

    "Forget it. Prepare some shoes for her while you are at it." Maroon received the order and marched to the inn to book Ian''s room.

    Following his aide, Ian proceeded to enter the inn with Elise. Inside the room, which had be Ian''s and Elise''s, the man took off his masquerade mask, revealing his handsome features. The man had a high nose bridge, sharp red eyes redder than zing fire that remind the little girl like the jewels used in an expensive ne, and silky long back ck hair with a short tampered cut at the back.

    All the time due to wearing the mask, she couldn''t see his face but now that she saw, she wondered whether all the time he had been using such a whimsical grin to his face. His eyes had an inffeableziness like someone who likes to do what he wished, free from the rules of the world, an untamed wildness. The way heposed himself was very rxing yet he still had the air of an inexplicable, omniscientposure. It was as though he knew everything yet kept himself on the middle line.

    But what had the little girl''s eyes and mouth drolling at the moment wasn''t him and rather the sight of the beautiful looking dishes in porcin tes along with the silver utensils that she had never seen before. Her stomach grumbled in the empty room, although the food was only a few inches in front of her, she didn''t want to act impudent in front of Master Ian and only gazed at it.

    "Pfft-" Ian chuckled and saw the girl turning her head to him. He was sitting on the couch, crossing his legs to read some paper that was passed by his red-headed aide. "You don''t need to wait for my permission, you could eat." Ian ordered before moving his eyes back on his paper to read some more.

    Elise gulped and took a bite out of the ham sandwich with eyes staying on the steak beside the sandwich te. She had seen the steak before and saw the silver utensil which was called as knife and fork. But she had never had the opportunity to use it before and was afraid to do mistake. After finishing a slice of sandwich and fruits, she took the ss of water in extra carefulness with both hands and tilted it so the liquid inside could stream down to her lips.

    Ian had finished reading his paper from a moment ago and noticed the little girl doing her best at eating. He also noticed that the girl''s eyes were staring at the meat beside her te but didn''t do anything. With a small stride, he stood beside the girl at the table and asked. "Is only a single sandwich enough for you?" he sat beside her and propped his head on his arm.

    Elise responded with a nod but was quickly betrayed by her own stomach that had cried out again. "You don''t need to hold back. Eat more." he continued to wait for Elise to eat the rest of the sandwich and heard Elise mumbled with her little voice. "But, miste-... Master Ian, are you not going to eat?"

    "I don''t need food to substance for living, I''m different from human you see." He replied to take the fork in the right hand and knife on the other one. " Do you don''t know how to use the utensil?"

    "No..." Elise replied carefully, afraid that Ian would be irritated at her inability to do most of the things her age could have done perfectly. Since her aunts and uncles always ordered her to work in the field and house care, she only knew how to clean the house or nt things. She had seen another child at her age eating with utensils, by the only utensil she could use was fork and spoon. And most of the time, she ate bread which eventually use only her hand.

    "I should hire a teacher for you then." Ian replied leisurely and cut off the meat into bite pieces that were small enough for the girl to eat. After passing the te to the girl, he sat there looking at her making small bites on her food with a rather livelier face than before.

    As Elise was done with her food, she lightly caressed her stomach which for the first time filled to the brim. After being fed by Ian, her evaluation of the man who had be her master ascended to a far better point than before. The man healed her, give her food and didn''t beat her. He also didn''t shout at her for eating too much and let her eat everything on the table.

    "You''re done, let''s sleep then." Ian spoke with a yawn to stroll at his bed. Elise also trotted to the nearest corner of the room and slumped to the spot to sleep while hugging her knees. "What are you doing there?" She raised her head to Ian and cocked it to the side. He said sleep didn''t he?

    "Sleep...?" She replied unsurely which the man responded with a long sigh that made her nervous again. Did she do any mistake? Her head drooped down in guilt. He had just given her delicious food and felt bad to make a mistake that offended him, but she couldn''t understand what mistake she did and could only apologize meekly. "I''m sorry."

    "Come here. We can''t have you sick by sleeping on the cold floor could we?" Ian patted the empty side of his bed and saw the girl hesitatingly walked which he once again responded. "You don''t have to worry, I will not do anything to you and I don''t bite."

    Elise made a small circle on his left with a warm nket that she noted to be very not as warm as what she imagined. As she had stayed beside him now, Ian blew the candle beside him and shut off the little girl closed her eyes to sleep.

 Chapter 11: The Distance, Elise Arrived To Warine Land-I

    <h4>Chapter 11: The Distance, Elise Arrived To Warine Land-I</h4>

    When the next morning came, Ian was quick to wake up and prepared himself for the new day with the help of Maroon. The little girl was still sleeping under the quilt, traveling on her dreand on the fluffy bed which made her slumber even deeper. Light snorings filled the room and Maroon brought a box wrapped in a red ribbon to Ian.

    Maroon stepped back and took another set of boxes, "I have prepared it in advance, my lord."

    Ian nced down at the box and praised it openly. "Good job." his legs brought him back to the little girl who was hiding under the nket and pulled it down. His eyes checked the girl''s tinted cheeks which had turned scarlet andyers of sweat drenching her hair. "Maroon."

    Maroon walked toward him and followed Ian''s line of sight to see the girl wheezing heavily. He reached out his hand, cing his palm to take the temperature of the little girl which had risen up like a burning pan. "She''s burning with fever, my lord." he retracted his hand to turn his face at his master who was currently frowning.

    "I know." Ian replied with a sigh and raised his hand on his hair to make a good ruffle. Although healing magic can heal wounds and scar, it couldn''t heal poison or illness, and thus the only person who could help his puppy currently was the so-called human doctors which on his eyes look shadier than the other beings. "Call a doctor, we will be making a stay here a bit longer."

    "Right away." Maroon exited the room to bring back a doctor with thick round sses. He was huffing greatly and seemed to being to the ce in a hurry because Maroon told him it was an order from the Lord of Warine. ncing restlessly at the lord, he wiped his temple from non-existent sweat and asked. "May I see the patient, my lord?"

    Ian stood from the beside and replied by ncing his eyes on the girl who was still sleeping on the bed. "Excuse me." Even though he was feeling uneasy with the lord''s eyes staying on each of its movements as though he was judging whether his work waspetent enough he worked efficiently, taking less than 10 minutes to prescribe the medicine needed for the little girl.

    "She had been greatly malnourished and for her age, she is very small. For now, she should take this medicine after a meal and have plenty of good rest." Ian replied with a long hum and hint Maroon to show the doctor his way out. Bringing the girl out of the inn in a new set of clothes, he entered the carriage and let the girl continue her sleep until she has her fill of rest.

    Noticing something, Ian ced his hand on the handle of the window and slid it yo to open. Suddenly loud sounds of pping winds came nearer and entered the carriage to stop at Ian''s right arm. The small beings snapped its head a few times, staring back at his master with the exact same blood-colored eyes. It was a raven with a splendid ck feathers, Ian''s pet who work to transfer message. This time, a woman''s voice transmitted to him through the raven''s beak. "My lord, have youe back?" The woman who called him was Cyhnthia, one of Ian''s most loyal subordinate. Her voice was clear like a drop of water to the still sea, giving a resonating beautiful echo.

    "I''m still on the way, what is it Cynthia?" He asked in a low tone out of consideration that the girl was sleeping.

    "The business on the South had been finished, the humans have been hiding things ording to the faeries. They said the faceless has been kidnapping children in the South vige. But strangely, the faeries imed that the faceless to have been killed by the vigers instead."

    "The faceless?" the faceless is the being in a human body who had never have a face, they possessed the ability to physically change their face, shapeshifting into an entirely different person. They lived in a group and worked for themself. However, they rarely show themself and hid in the dark as though they had been acting under the order of a certain someone. For the vigers, the normal humans to kill the faceless was almost impossible.

    "Yes, the people and vigers in the South had been acting very odd. What should I do about this, my lord?"

    "Send the report back to the church, it is not our work to deal with humans unless they dare to show their nose to ournd. But find more about the faceless, their movement is getting very intriguing." Ian replied briefly, looked down to notice Elise''s eyes under the eyelids moving lively. He wondered for a moment what kind of dream she was having as her lips sounded she was munching unto something.

    "I understand," She paused for a moment. "Also, my lord the mermaids in the Mirror Sea said that the lord of the vampires had been making a move." Cynthia continued her report when suddenly another voice chided in.

    "They told me that The Vampires'' Lord was searching for something that the oracle told them to find." Austin pushed Cynthia aside, making her frowned in distaste before pushing his head again to the side.

    "The oracle that was passed to the lord of vampires? I have heard it once but for years they''ve never resurfaced again. From where did they get ahold of such an oracle?" Ian asked again and heard Austin giving a long hum to force his memories out. "They didn''t tell me about that, but I guess it''s from their kind who have irvoyant powers. We also don''t know the oracle that they passed but it must be telling them to search for a certain thing. The current Lord is very secretive, so we couldn''t search for more information in this matter."

    The vampires are fickle and secretive than other beings in the world, although humans mostly do not know their existence, they loved living with mingling with humans. Although they don''t usually make their own troubles, whenever they make a single move, the other beings including the church would immediately be on their guard. This was because in the past they were the strongest beings than the rest.

    "Leave that one then. Cynthia, Austin you two shoulde back by the time I arrived at the mansion. I have someone important for you two to guard on." Ian spoke looking down at Elise who seemed to be waking up a little sooner.

    "What? Who?" The two asked in sequence but the lord had ended theirmunication magic by snapping his fingers crisply. The two subordinates looked at each other in questioning eyes. "Someone? Is it even a human?"

    Elise rubbed herrge blue eyes in a drowsy state and saw a blurry face of amber-eyed man. "Have you woken up?" Elise didn''t reply as she thought that she was still on her dream until the man took out a sandwich from the wooden box beside him. Beckoning the girl to sit properly by raising the sandwich to the level of her head.

    Elise sat up half-awake taking the sandwich from his hand and made a small circle shape from each bite. Feeling the taste of the sauce, lettuce, and ham, her eyes brightly widened from the delicacy. She woke up from her drowsy state and saw Ian staring at her in silence.

    "Are you thirsty?" Ian asked but his hand had passed her water in a leather bottle. Taking a few sips out of it she ced it back on his hand which he ced aside.

    Finishing a full slice of sandwich, Ian gave her the medicine she prescribed from the doctor. The little girl obediently took it without asking the content and felt bitter taste spreading on her lips, making tears on the rim of her eyes. "Is it bitter?" Ian asked for her opinion and replied with a vigorous nod from Elise. She wondered why Ian would give her such a bitter thing, but on the opposite side of her mind, she guessed that he gave it for her sake.

    "You are ill, burning with a fever so you should take the medicine. Even if it tastes bitter bear with it for your recovery." Ian exined thoroughly and pulled something from his pocket, which in Elise''s eyes now acted as a full of wonder pocket. In her eyes, Ian could pull anything from her pocket and this time he took out a round candy wrapped in a thin parchment paper that was twisted in both edges.

    cing it for her to eat, Elise''s blue eyes lit up from the sweetness that overcoat the bitterness. The scene made Ianughed softly again, it had never been boring to watch the little girl making various expression from the little thing she had just experienced.

    With that in thought, he wondered if the girl could help him to learn the human''s feelings that he could never get a finger to it.

    "Puppy, if there is anything wrong, you should tell me." Ian saw the girl staring back at his eyes with a clueless look. "My body temperature is lower than a normal human and so every human felt warm to me. I can not know whether your body is burning or not and healing magic couldn''t be used to heal someone from illness." Realizing his words sounded long and hard to understand for the girl, he spoke shortly. "If you feel hurt or unwell, tell me or Maroon first."

    To this, the girl nodded in understanding. "Good." He praised with a pat on her head.

 Chapter 12: The Distance, Elise Arrived At Warine Land-II

    <h4>Chapter 12: The Distance, Elise Arrived At Warine Land-II</h4>

    By the time they arrived at the gate to Warine, Elise''s health finally improved and her face had gotten back the lively color that it lost for years. Gluing her face to the carriage''s window, her eyes saw the road of the green fields, slowly turn into pebblestone path. Ian who had slowly gotten used to the little girl''s expression now regarded her as amusement, like watching an unending theater that Alex used to bring him in Hurthend.

    "It''s time for your medicine, puppy." He pulled out a sk from his pocket again. Elise nced at him pursed her lips but still walked next to his seat from across the seat. Dejectedly, she shut her eyes tightly and opened her mouth.

    Ian chuckled as he gave the medicine to her mouth. Elise bravely took it all in a gulp and as she expected she couldn''t get used to the bitter taste as another ze of tears form on her eyes but it quickly disappeared when she saw a candy on Ian''s other hand. Ian teasingly unwrapped the outer parchment of the candy with a twirl on both sides and nced at the girl who had opened her mouth in haste.

    "Do you know that you''re the first person to ever have the opportunity to do this?" He chuckled at the girl who cluelessly nodded in his words. As she ate the candy and rolled all over her mouth to clink it with her small teeth, Elise saw Ian looking away to the mirror before opening the window to talk at something she wasn''t able to see.

    "...They''ve arrived?" Ian continued to fade into his conversation and noticed Elise watching him in utter bewilderment. He smiled to finish his talking to the unseen being who was currently floating mid-air before leaving the carriage''s window again. Turning his eyes, he met Elise''s blue eyes and queried. "You can''t see who am I talking to?" He brushed his hand to tell the unseen creature to leave.

    Elise shook her head and saw Ian ncing down at her bracelet. "It''s must be because of this." He reached out his hand and pulled it off gently from her hand. "Now, you should be able to see them." Ian opened the window across her.

    At that insignificant moment, Elise''s eyes seemed as though it was finally opened. Like a closed door that had been tightly locked with various padlocks, the wind blew over her hair, and overwhelming feeling rushed to her heart, making what had be numb in her heart toe back to live.

    Blinking twice, she focused her sight to the blinding light that slowly disappeared and small humans beings with colorful hair and eyes, feathery wings in different colors, small horns attached on their head, pointy ears, and legs like that of a chicken appeared before her eyes.

    It was a being other than ghosts that she often saw in the past. Looking with fascination, she looked back and asked Ian. "What are they?"

    "Those?" Ian brutely reached out his hand and took the specimen to show it off closer. "This is faeries, they are called to be Sulix by their kind, a perfect pair for sorcerers who borrows their power for magic."

    Elise was about to show her intrigued understanding when she heard Sulix screaming on top of her lungs while wailing around so Ian would let her go. "Insolent! Hands off you lout!"

    "Oh my, what a fool-mouthed faerie we have here, don''t you agree?" Ian''s red eyes narrowed down, initiating that he could pluck off her feathery wings if she dared to speak anymore foul word in front of the girl.

    "Tch!" The Sulix clicked her tongue, almost spitting to him in anger but break her rings away from Ian to the girl beside him. "That girl!" She swatted Ian''s hand with much force and flew over to Elise and nced around all over her face. "Oh my! Isn''t this girl is the sweet child?!"

    Elise stared at the Sulix who was asrge as her face in a great trance, she couldn''t remember her childhood memory that clear, but she had never seen anything other than ghosts and evil spirits taking form such as shadows or animals with red zing eyes. She had never seen anything such as faeries and unlike what she imagined, they could speak the humannguage very well.

    The Sulix brought forward its hand to Elise but Ian swiftly took her wings and pushed her aside. "Excuse me little being. This girl is mine. You do know that I really don''t like anyone to touch my belongings, don''t you? So please mind your hands." He spoke with a faint smile yet his eyes weren''t smiling in the least.

    "You!" The Sulix red with its green eyes but was quick to throw away by Ian before shutting the window with a loud thud. The Sulix''s small hand powerfully knocked on the window and raged. "Damn you!"

    "You''re wee. It was also a pleasure to meet you." Ian brushed off the Sulix''s curses and turned his head back to Elise. "So which do you want to see again? The Sulix are everywhere and you could see them from time to time, but they aren''t the best thing to see. Do you want to see anything else?" He looked across her shoulder and saw nothing but three other Sulixs and leaned back to his seat. "There isn''t much to see yet, you could see the otherter. When we arrive."

    Elise''s eyes lit up as she nodded in a warm little smile. Another thing she learned after watching Ian for a week was that he is a man of his words. If he promised something, he will not take it back and she couldn''t wait to see any more beings that her blue pair of eyes could see.

 Chapter 13: White Mansion Where Elise Stay At-I

    <h4>Chapter 13: White Mansion Where Elise Stay At-I</h4>

    The sky had turned orangish-ck in the White''s Mansion and ravens turned back to their house in the trees of White''s mansion. Sounds of rustling from the wind as it brushed the trees filled the people''s ears and two people galloped to the entrance before they both pulled the leash to their horse as it neighed to stop at the spot. A beautiful woman with silky bright brown hair and piercing silverish eyes jumped down from the horse nimbly to see a maid walking over them. "Have the Lord arrive yet?" She asked the maid in a melodious tone.

    "He hasn''t, mdy." The maid replied and moved aside for a man with shoulder-length blonde hair, called Austin toe. "That''s good we will wait here for him then, I think he will arrive soon, the ck fires must have told him that we''ve arrived." He nced up at the ravens that gathered around the trees.

    "I agree." The woman replied to ce both palms across her lips giving her warmth breathes to it as she rubbed both hands to warm up her cheeks. Austin leaned on the wall beside him while jamming his other hand on his trouser pocket. He gave a long yawn and nced over his shoulder to the woman with a smirk.

    "Being half-human must be hard, Cynthia." Austin saw the woman smiled in return with a nonughing eye.

    "I guess it is much more enjoyable than being a werecat who have to talk in meows with the other cats, just thinking about it makes me want to hide in a hole." Cynthia retorted as she nced over to the maid who was currently bringing antern for them to warm up.

    Austin rolled his eyes, "You do know that a werecat is much better than a human, don''t you?"

    "I don''t." She passed the otherntern to him and took one for herself. "They can''t eat anything unless it is cold due to their easily burned tongue. Must be hard because you can''t enjoy it like other people."

    "That''s not true." He defended to which Cynthia was fast to retort back. "Then would you like a cup of hot tea to see whether it''s true?"

    "That wouldn''t be needed." Austin resigned from the bickering immediately from the thought of burning his tongue that could disable him from eating. "What do you think the Lord would bring today?" he steered the conversation and Cynthia gave a long hum to weave her thoughts.

    "He had never brought anything alive to the mansion before. Unless it is something very unusual and rare I can''t see him bringing it..."

    "My thought, exactly. Perhaps a smander? He did say that they look fascinating before." Austin rubbed his chin and nced at the gawking raven that came as though it was warning Ian''sing to the mansion.

    "Don''t jest, he said that it looks very fascinating for him to eat. He said that he had never taste them before and was looking forward to try."

    Austin tilted his head and furthermented. "Even though he doesn''t need to eat?"

    "Well, he''s the lord without any whimsicality, there must be something wrong with him." Austin responded with a nod in agreements.

    Cynthia''s eyes traveled to the sound of neighing horses and loud footstepsing close to the entrance. The two immediately straightened their back and walked over to the carriage followed by the other maids who had formed two lines to greet Ian''s homing.

    The servants who at first had a rxed face saw the Lord''s carriage and turned their face in the color of nervousness. Whenever the Lord absent from the house, the servants felt as though finally could breathe in relief. He was a very peculiar man and everyone even the people outside thend regard him as so. People called him the Lord of Warine, sometimes as the most renowned sorcerer of the world, but there''s a far frightening truth that as the servant''s of Ian White they could never tell to anyone.

    To note on this day, no one except for the Church to know what being he was. In a world full of mythical beings, it was normal for other mythical beings who have a longer life than humans. But as for what kind of mythical beings Ian White was, not many who?know.

    Inside the carriage who finally stopped after their ride for two days, Ian nced at the girl who slept out of tiredness. No wonder she''s sleeping deeply now, he thought. The girl had been too curious about the things she had seen and kept on giggling all the time when the Sulix danced for her. It was rather an amusing scene to see the faeries who rarely treat a human with kindness goes as far as dancing in front of a little girl, he got the free tickets to see their dances too which was horrible if he had to grade. To people being granted this dance is a veryrge honor. Yet the Sulix did it effortlessly even without Elise asking for it. This high-esteemed favor from the faeries was none other than because of Elise''s power to be able to see them. To the faeries, a human who could see mythical beings was a treasure, and thus they treated her dearly. And this didn''t only apply to faeries but also to many other mythical beings.

    This showed just how much the sweet child matter to the world, particr mythical beings and creatures.

    Yet to his eyes, the Sulix are just trying their best to catch the attention of someone who could see them, in another word, they are just too happy that someone other than him could see them.

    Ian reached out his hand, picking the girl in one hand carefully so that she wouldn''t wake up from her wondend. Maroon sensed his master exiting the carriage to help him to open the door from the front and ced the stool for the first time forever. After their realization that the girl''s legs were too short for her to climb or go down the carriage, Ian ordered Maroon to bring one when they were about to exit the carriage.

    This, of course, didn''t pass the Cynthia, Austin, and the servant''s eyes. They looked at the stool which was rarely used and looked at each other, wondering that perhaps the lord ising with someone else today.

    He stepped out leisurely bringing the girl on his arm which Cynthia and Austin both gasped in consonance with goggled eyes. On the Lord''s right arm, a little warm being which was none other than a human being rested on his shoulder. Not only that the Lord brought a living being to the mansion, but he also brought a human, and a little girl to top.

    It was far more surprising than the stool Maroon brought out a moment ago.

    "Th- This..." Austin index finger raised mid-air not knowing where he should point his finger at. He inspected with his eyes in skepticism and hesitantly queried. "Is... this little girl alive...?"

    Ian lifted his brow from his words. "Of course she is." The lord confirmed.

    "Is it really a human?" Cynthia mumbled and Austin sniffed to examine Elise''s scent before snapping his head back to his friend. "It is really a human! Oh my God!" He covered his mouth to see Ian scrunching his brow at his following words. "My lord, please do not take this to heart and apologies for my rude words but I suggest you bring back the girl to her house in case you kidnapped her. I know she''s cute and adorable, have a very sweet smile that I doubt you know how sweet it is because your nose isn''t good. However by thews of the Church kidnapping is a great offense, she must be missing her dear family greatly. You see, my lord to humans family is the utmost important thing, some times even far more important to their life that they didn''t care about sacrificing their lives of others for the sake of their loved one. So, my lord please reconsider your option. I''m sure you arepassionate enough that you wouldn''t want to separate such a little adorable girl with her family, wouldn''t you, my Lord?!" He spoke long yet fast, but the content of his words was only to persuade Ian who he thought had done a great sin of kidnapping a sweet child from her family. Cynthia who also had the same guess as Austin nodded vigorously in agreement.

    Ian sighed and smirked coldly at his two aides. "Do you two have such a low opinion to me?" His red eyes narrowed down and they both shook their heads.

    They realized they had run out their mouth in exaggeration and the two quickly spoke in sync. "We wouldn''t dare."

    Gawking raven flew toward him resting next to his unupied shoulder with the same red eyes at him. "She''s a child that I brought from the ve auction. I called you two here for no other reason than her."

    Cynthia and Austin looked at each other and then to Ian. "Her?"

    Ian strode of from his ce andnguidly ordered. "For now, your works are to be her chaperone."

 Chapter 14: White Mansion Where Elise Stay At-II

    <h4>Chapter 14: White Mansion Where Elise Stay At-II</h4>

    "Chaperone?" Austin nced at the little girl in doubt who was surely from the scent of a human. "For the little girl?"

    Ian smirked at the dumb cat who still couldn''t understand sarcastically. "To who else am I talking to?"

    He brushed off Austin''s and Cynthia''s shocked expressions and went inside the mansion after he took off his coat to one of the maids. "Do a great job. There should be no harm done to the girl while she''s still living here." His words bore the same mischievous tone andziness yet when he passed his orders, the spine-chilling tone wrapped his words seamlessly. He didn''t have to warn and continue what would happen if the girl is wounded. One would immediately know what he would give if they fail to abide by his orders.

    Austin stood outside and ruffled his hair in great bewilderment. The lord wasn''t the type of person who liked to jest, unlike how his tone sounded. judging by Ian''s words, he imed to have brought the girl from a ve building, meaning the ve auction. Seven days ago the lord went to Runalia, the only ce where only humans could go to and so, the girl must havee from Runalia. But that doesn''t exin anything. To his knowledge, the lord never liked humans. For him to bring a living little human girl, must mean that he''s nning something and worked with that in thought.

    "Do you know how to take care of a human girl?" Cynthia asked, her eyes were in great doubt to which Austin seen as suspicion of whether he could take care of the little girl.

    "Of course I could. I live most of the time as a human anyway."

    "Disregarding the fact that you could turn to a cat and talked with them in a mouthful of meows." Cynthia continued to follow the Lord and Austin trailing behind to wrinkle his lower lips.

    After they entered the mansion, the only human maid at the mansion M woke Elise up from her sleep to prepare for her bath as she had been outside and muddy for days before she could sleep. When Elise woke up, her tworge blues eyes searched for Ian first but saw an unknown woman in front of her. Out of fear, she jumped from the navy couch in the Parlour room. And when she spotted Ian, her little arm spread out to hug his long leg, hiding from the unknown woman in fear.

    "What happened, puppy?" Ian fluttered his eyshes down, making a shadow to his scarlet eyes before ncing over to the maid who had possibly done something and made Elise frightened. M looked down in fear, bowing half of her body so that she wouldn''t be able to be red by the lord.

    "She would be taking you to the bath. You are dirty. If you are dirty you can''t sleep nor eat." Elise looked up and retracted her hand down to her skirt. "Don''t be afraid she wouldn''t do anything."

    As long as it was Ian''s words, Elise was fast to believe it. She trotted over to M and held her ck long skirt that was coated with a white rounded apron. "Let''s go." M said, a little morefortable with the girl as she was also a human, like her.

    The bath was with a white bathtub and two round knob in the middle of the oval body where the hot water and cold water woulde out. The water was warm as it was filled and after some cleaning that involved using soap, the girl soaked in it. She blew the bubbles of foam hovering in front of herrge eyes and blew it with her cheeks tinted in very light pink. Mists from the warm water float in front of her face whenever she breathed out.

    It was more embarrassing to be washed by someone as she wasn''t used to such ady-like treatment before. M didn''t seem to mind it and she couldn''t whine to anyone and silently bear with the shame so M could wash her faster.

    It has been years for M to ever seen a human much less a little human girl. She had actually assigned to the kitchen but heard Cynthia asking her to take care of the little girl as her personal maid that would take care of her needs. She hadn''t seen the girl and thought that it was only her hallucination to hear Cynthia saying that the girl was a human that was brought by the lord.

    M nced at the adorable girl who was currently looking at the mirror which was covered with white haze to make a drawing from the haze. Unlike her, who had both ink eyes and hair, the little girl had blue eyes and sunset hair. Abination of a very rare colored eye and hair that was unusual for a normal human.

    "You''re good to go now! Are you hungry? The lord is now in the dining room." M said and saw the girl rubbing her stomach. Sure enough, her little stomach was grumbling and asking her for more food. She turned her head up with a nod and murmured. "Yes."

    Hearing the girl had braven herself to speak, M''s smile turned gentler. "Alright then."

    When Elise walked down the spiral stare and turned to the left side to meet another long corridor with only a few lights. The dining room had been opened light brightly, giving the dimmed-corridor a far brighter look. When M came inside with Elise, Ian''s eyes spotted the girl who had been fresh from the bath, her cheeks were still pink. After the mud and grim that stained her beautiful young skin had been cleaned off, her adorable face revealed. Austin nced at the girl from theced she stood in and praised her adorableness aloud. "What''s this creature, she''s so cute!"

    Elise nced up at the stranger with an uneasy face before trotting beside Ian who was in the middle of working his knife across the meat. Cynthia shook her head and chided to her fellow friend. "Great, you have just scared her off."

    "I was just speaking my thoughts out! She''s adorable and also smelled good." Saying those words aloud, Austin the werecat sniffed with his long nose to follow Elise''s fragrance. "Wait... This smell. I know she smelled very good from before. But! She smelled very simr to the sweet child!"

    "The sweet child?" Cynthia''s eyes grew wide from Austin''s words. The sweet child appeared only every once of a thousand years. They were not only rare but regarded as a very high-esteemed being due to the mythical beings'' favor on her. She had been wondering why the Lord brought a young human girl to the mansion, but if she is the sweet child, it all finally made sense to her.

    Ian nced down at Elise and ced down his fork and knife to help the girl to sit on the high chair and spoke. "Have you just find out?" He smiled at the girl and poured her a ss of milk while cutting the meat on her te. "I thought you would do a better job at sniffing scents."

    The lord''s sarcasm was quickly retorted back by Austin''s in his heart. He broke away his nce to the girl and continued. "Eat slowly and these two would be your friend." Ian pointed his finger to the two subordinates and the girl received it with a timid nod.

    "I''m Cynthia, you can call me Cy." Cynthia bent her back in order to make herself less scary to the weary girl.

    "And I''m Austin. Nice to meet you, littledy." Austin smiled widely, showing his long canine teeth.

    Elise blinked down in embarrassment from the two eyes that looked at her and replied. "Nice to met you too. I''m Elise."

    "Aww, she can talk!" Austinmented on the over-adorableness that waft off from the little girl.

    "Of course she is, she isn''t a fool after all. Back off, have you forgotten how she ran away from you?" Cynthia replied with a still-smiling face to hear the lord clearing his throat that took the three people''s attention.

    "You should eat, puppy. It''ste and you need to sleep." Ian ced over the porcin te to her, but it was rather hard for her to reach the table. In a great hurdle and hard work of straightening her back, Elise took her fork to hold the cube cut meat and ced it over her mouth.

    Delicacy filled her mouth as she chewed to the well-seasoned meat. Her cheeks puffed as she put more meat that tasted divinely to her little mouth. It was far different than the carrots or turnip that she usually ate raw. The meat was tender and easy to bite into, the vor of the herbs and gravy also suited her child pte which was slightly sweeter. It was a bliss for the little girl who had to either starve herself or eat the rotten vegetable to live in the past.

    Ian nced at the girl who began to eat in a hurry and patted her head once. "You could eat slowly. No one would steal your food so no need to be in a hurry."

    Elise nodded and slowed down her pace instantly.

 Chapter 15: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-I

    <h4>Chapter 15: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-I</h4>

    The night was already dark by the time Elise finished her dinner and went back to her new room which was across Ian''s room. M brought a children book to read her the night tales before her sleep but she had rather slept a lot and find it hard to fell asleep. After four to five stories, her eyelid began to feel heavy and a long yawn escaped her mouth. M noticed her yawn and patted her head warmly. "Are you sleepy?"

    The girl replied with a whispered "Mhm. "

    M closed the children''s book tales and pushed the chair soundlessly. "Then, I will be blowing out the candle, have a sweet dream dear."

    The girl nodded, she felt a bit nervous to sleep alone in such a big room, but she guessed that M also has her own room for her to tuck the night in. She didn''t want to burden the kind maid who has been regarded as a kind person in her heart and braven herself to sleep for the night.

    Not long after M''s leave, Elise sunk to her dreand and dreamed a warm dream for a good three hours but on the fourth, the nightmare began.

    In her dream, a woman with long red hair that was simr to her pinned Elise''s body with her neck wrapping tightly on her neck. Her breathing became hard to catch, her heartbeat thud loudly as though it was going toe out of its ce. She looked up and therge bead tears that flowed over the rim of her eyes felt painful. No matter how much she tried to struggle from the woman who was choking her, she couldn''t move and could only ce her hand over the palm on her neck murmuring a small pleading.

    "M- Mother..." The woman who heard her voice red at her and shouted on top of her lungs, making her ears rang for a moment.

    "Don''t call me that! You are not my daughter! Give me back my daughter! Who are you?!" Her blue eyes dropped down at her mother''s vicious ring face. Although the rest of her features wasn''t clear due to the darkness, she could cristal clear saw her mother ring at her with contempt.

    She ground her teeth, very harshly that Elise could hear the crushing sounds before a curse slipped off her lips. "Bring back my daughter, NOW! Give her back to me! YOU DEMON! YOU DEMON! YOU DEMON''S BRIDE! GIVE ME BACK MY REAL DAUGHTER!" Her scream echoed through the whole room, bringing nothing but despair and shock to the little girl.

    When aloud thunder struck thend, Elise woke up from her nightmare in tears. She held her neck feeling the hands that weren''t there. It was a dream, she consoled herself to be frightened again by the thunder that for a second light the dark sky and turned it dark again. The sky''s tears dripped down after the second thunder, bringing loud pitter-patter sounds in the empty room.

    Chill ran down to her back, perhaps out of her nightmare of the wind that came along with the rain. She looked back at her fluffy white pillow with a jittery look. No matter how she wanted to go back to sleep now, she couldn''t go back as she feared to sleep alone to be hunted with another nightmare. She went down from her bed to open the creaking door, hoping that she could find either M or Cynthia.

    Walking down the long corridor, she walked retrace her steps down to the stair and heard the sound of a raven gawking next to her. Ian who had stood behind her with a curious scarlet eye that glowed in the dark lend. "Where are you going, puppy?"

    Ian was in the middle of drinking his wine when his sharp ears picked a sound of footsteps strolling from the room beside him which was none other than Elise''s footsteps. Curiously, he followed the girl steps that passed his room and turned to follow her.

    The voice from behind was enough to startle her, making her jump from the spot. Elise called in a murmur."M- Master Ian..."

    Ian traced down her look and theyer of cold sweat from her head. He leaned his back to the stair and crossed his arm. "Did you have a nightmare?"

    Elise nced up at his words, Ian was rather good at reading her thoughts, the girl noted. In the time when she was in the carriage, and the time when she feared the new people, he was fast to give his direction to her.

    She dropped down her head while fiddling with her little hand and replied in a whisper. "Yes."

    Ian gave sang a long hum as a response and picked the girl to his arm and carried her as the steps in the night was dangerous without any light around. "Sleep with me for the night, but remember this is thest time and don''t walk in the darkness anymore, it''s dangerous."

    Elise returned his words with a nod. When Elise ced her head on his shoulder, her eyes saw the raven sitting on the round edge of the stair railing. Why was a raven in the house? As the little girl wondered for the reason, she arrived at Ian''s bedroom and entered the quilt beside him.

    Perhaps because she had been sleeping next to Ian for more than a week, she was able to forget her nightmare and the loud rain across that sang merrily outside the mansion.

    When morning arrived, M was about to wish her a good morning and prepared her morning bath to see the little girl disappeared. Cynthia who was also with her opened the door in a thud and ran straight to the bed to confirm that the girl had just disappeared. "Austin!" Cynthia called his name when she noticed Austin walking inside the room with one hand in his pocket.

    He was about to ask what made Cynthia''s face pale, but the word kept on the tip of his tongue as his brown eyes nced at the empty bed. Seeing Elise had disappeared from the bed, he instantly eximed. "Where''s the girl?!"

    "I don''t know! I also had juste here!" She exited the room and pointed out her specific orders to Austin. "Tell everyone to search for the girl in the mansion, I will inform the lord!"

    "Alright!" Austin ran in a sh to the hall to find the butler of the mansion, Maroon and passed him the order. On the other hand, Cynthia opened the door to Ian''s room in haste heard the Lord grunting from the uninvited guests who loudly whammed the door to his room in a hurry. "What do you have to burst into my room?" While raising his upper half body, his ears picked up busy footsteps bellow the floor that was very unusual to the White''s Mansion due to his dislikes in noise. Frowning heavily, he added in annoyance. "-And why is everyone so rowdy in the early morning? Tell them to drop off everything now."

    Cynthiaposed her breaths, she didn''t know where to begin andposedly change her first choice to calm down the Lord before he burst in anger. "My lord, please don''t be surprised. Elise, she disappeared from her room. I have told Austin to order the rest of the servant to search for the girl."

    Finally understanding what happened that made the people in the mansion to be thrown in chaos, Ian pulled down his nket to show the little girl who had been upying his bed for the whole night while hugging her knees. Last night, she had made her own nest on Ian''s bed, sleeping like a curly ball that reminded one of a cat. "She''s here. Now go and order them to quiet down. They''re irritating me."

    Cynthia blinked a few times, walking over to the girl to see that she was really sleeping in the room of the man known for dead bringer. Looking very innocent like a white wingless angel, she was too deep in slumber that she didn''t notice what was happening around her now. Cynthia finally felt relief after seeing her save from no danger and immediately remember to excuse herself. She exited the room in a formal bow. "I apologize for ruining your rest milord. Please excuse me."

    Cynthia was able topose her cool face but the moment she stepped out of the door her eyes widened to run down to the servant''s quarter where she bet Austin would be staying at the moment in a hurry.

    "What is it?" Austin asked in surprise, his hands stopped on the middle of his forearm. "Have you found her in the mansion, yet? What did the Lord say?"

 Chapter 16: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-II

    <h4>Chapter 16: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-II</h4>

    Cynthia nced at the servants and waved off her hand, telling them to dispatch from whatever they are doing. She stepped forward with a sigh that escaped from her mouth. "There''s no need for that anymore. We have found the girl."

    Hearing the news, Austin breath out in relief. "Thank the Gods." He slid the coat again over his shoulder and asked. "Where was she? Where did you find her?"

    Cynthia told the maid beside her to find Maroon and fetch him back and to stop the ongoing order. "The master''s room. She was sleeping beside the lord."

    "Master room? Do you mean the Lord''s room?" Austin''s face was smeared in shock, repeating the words that Cynthia said as though he forgot who was living in the Master room. The ck circle in his yellowish eyes nearly turned to an oval in a startle.

    "There isn''t any other master room that the Lord''s, Austin."

    Austin was still taken aback by the discovery. "I know. I was just... Surprised, greatly surprised. I- no, I should have known that Elise couldn''t go out without the Lord''s noticing her. But the bedroom? The Lord has brought countless women there, but I have never seen one that came out aliv-"

    "Shut it." Cynthia warned, stepping on Austin''s feet so he would stop spouting nonsense. "You should stop talking with your foul words, especially when you are in front of the girl. She''s a pure child and no one wants you to share her your rotten behavior."

    Austin looked down at his poor feet that were stepped by Cynthia with the face of a grimace. Cynthia wasn''t a woman of strength, but nheless, she was far stronger than a human and had never been the person to hold back her strength.

    Bending his knees on to his waist, his eyes spotted Cynthia exiting the servants'' quester and shouted. "Hey! Cy, where are you going?"

    "Where else, entertaining the adorable girl of course." Cynthia smirked leaving the man jumping on one foot to chase her.

    By the time Elise opened her two eyes, she rubbed her eyes in a drowsy state to see that the person beside her had left. She nced around, looking at therge window on her left that had been opened so the morning light could go through. M entered the room with a lot of hesitation. She was still able to calm herself a little when she entered Elise''s room as it was beside the Lord''s but the Lord''s room was utterly different.

    The presence and pressuring aura diffuse in the whole room, as though a thick fragrance of death hovering through the room. Calming herself with a chant of prayers, she entered the room and saw the girl in the middle of gazing the window beside her with a slightly ruffled appearance. M''s eyes turned softer from the sight. She looked around to see whether the girl was touched by the Lord, but deep down she knew that although the Lord wasn''t a good man, he would never touch a little child.

    "Have you woken up, dear?" She walked beside her to see the girl nodding.

    "Good morning, M." Her soft voice and adorable appearance brought a gentle smile back at M, easing the nervousness to the room. "Good morning, Elise. Let''s get you a bath and then breakfast."

    M''s hand connected with the girl to the bathroom on her own room that was right beside the girl. As soon as the finished the bath, M braided her hair to the side, giving someces ribbon to adore her hair. Elise who had never seen someone braiding her hair looked at M''s talented hands in wonder and amazement.

    "Thank you." Elise murmured while fiddling with her small fingers. She wasn''t used in talking to someone as her previous family had always been shouting at her to shut up whenever she tried to talk. Even making a whisper didn''t sit well with them.

    M also had noticed how less the girl talked, but judging from the first appearance when the Lord brought her back to the mansion and some old scars on her body, her previous life must haven''t been a good one. A child abused by the people she lived in, just by the thought of such an adorable little girl being subjected to violence, M knitted her brows. Mythical beings had never been the best kin in the world, but the human was no less than them.

    The little girl and the ck-uniformed maid walked down to the dining room where Ian had sat on while reading some newspaper from the town. Maroon with his red dull hair stood beside the Lord, taking the neatly folded newspaper that Ian passed to him as soon as he saw his little puppy.

    "The dress is still a little big for you." Hemented while seizing the hem of the dress that fell to her ankle. The dress and nightgown that Elise had been wearing sincest night wasn''t because Ian had considered the thought of buying a dress for his future ve as he was never the type to read too far to the future. And at that time, he could never guess that he would be buying a ve from the auction hall.

    The dresses were for the guests who would be staying at his house, as he was the Lord there had been many asions when people from his business, magistrate, aristocrats, or the church stayed there. Maroon prepared the dress for a ten to an eleven-year-old girl as most of the nobles would only bring their child outside when they reached the age.

    Ian had guessed that the dress would be a little bigger to Elise, but he didn''t expect her body was that small and short that she could barely walk without stepping over the dress. The ribbon in the middle of her waist was also the proof that M had been working hard to lift the hem of the dress a little above her little feet.

    "Well, it still looks better than that white ragged fabric before." Ian picked the knife on his right and spread the strawberry jam across the crispy toasted bread to pass it over the girl who had been waiting for him with herrge expectant eyes.

    "You worked me, a Lord more than all the other women around me before." He passed the bread to the clueless girl who couldn''t understand his words. But as long as she could eat the bread to fill her rumbling stomach, Elise wouldn''t care much about what the other party is saying at least that what she thought to herself.

    Cynthia felt her head grew swollen from Ian and Austin''s crude words. She couldn''t expect them anything, she thought to herself and swore to protect the little girl from adopting their vulgar behavior. "I think she needs a governess, my lord." Cynthia began from the side, sitting straight with her hands on the back.

    "That. I agree, however she''s still a child and studying is too burdensome as she had no such obligation now other than ying. Also, she''s too stiff for her age and talks less. As her chaperone, your work is to make sure she could express herself a little more."

    Cynthia finally understood what the Lord said by a chaperone, he seemed to be thinking of the girl well, which was good to her as shebeled him as a person who only wanted to do pick the girl as an amusement without caring about the girl''s condition. "I understand." she bowed and nudged her elbow to Austin who had been dozing off beneath the warm sunlight.

    Austin woke up in surprise, shaking his head before stretching his sore back like how a cat was. "The sunlight is warm. It''s making me a little sleepy..."

    "I know idiotic cat!" Cynthia stepped on his feet as she knew he couldn''t wake up with only a light nudged.

    "Aww!" Austin whined to feel Ian''s eyes on him from ahead.

    "I should have brought a dog to the mansion instead of a cat. I think they could do a better job at picking scents too." Ianined between his breath and passed the ss of milk to Elise before standing up from his seat to exit the dining room.

    Elise spent her days mostly by ying with Cynthia and Austin. Although at first, she was rather awkward with them. She hade to a liking with the two friendly people and began to talk a little more than before.

    Sometimes, the two chaperones would bet among each other for their work at the house of the day by the number of how much they were able to talk with Elise. Elise didn''t notice their game and spoke as she like, making a fair factor to judge the winning and losing between the two.

    A week has passed after Elise arrival at the White''s mansion and on her stay in the house, she began to learn many things about the Mansion and her master. One of it was that unlike her assumption of Master Ian would be spending his time in the wide mansion, he rarely stayed at the house for more than four hours. He was a hard-working person in Elise''s eyes as he had never wasted a single second and kept running along the time here and there.

    But she often wondered what Ian work as. He had a big house and before he bought her with four thousand gold coins. The magnanimous amounts of coins that she could not even imagine to take a peek at.

 Chapter 17: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-IIII

    <h4>Chapter 17: Elise Make a Friend, The Flower Crown-IIII</h4>

    On another bright afternoon, Elise sat on the green field near the garden with Cynthia. Different kinds of flowersid beside them. But Elise''s blue eyes were glued on Cynthia''s nimble hand who had weaved the flowers'' stems into a crown. Turning the well-made crown on her hands, Cynthia checked over the structure before passing it to Elise''s hand in delight. "What do you think? Beautiful isn''t it?"

    Elise nodded with all her might. "It''s beautiful, Cy!" She saw Cynthia giggled and murmured "excuse me" to take back the flower crown for a moment to ce it upon Elise''s red hair. "This is how you used it."

    A cat with golden fur and threerge striped on his body ran toward them. On the cat''s small mouth, another batch of purple flowers was held. The cat stopped beside them bending his head to allocate the flowers in onerge batch. When he looked up to the adorable little girl touching the flower crown on her head with extra carefulness in order not to break it due to its fragileness, the cat spoke in humannguage.

    "I never know that you are good at making those, Cy." Cynthia nced down at the cat who was undoubtedly her friend Austin with a sighing reply.

    "My little sister used to beg me to make one for her." she thought for a moment to stop the knitting on her hand. "Anyway, Austin I thought you could only speak in meows?"

    "I wouldn''t you''re not a cat and how could you understand if I spoke in meows? I can speak well even in my cat form." He bragged. Cynthia was about to reply to his words but Elise had taken the cat on her arms to carry it to her side for a long petting and brushing to his pelt. Feeling the ticklish little hand rubbing on his neck, Austin protested with a "No, don''t." but his cat''s instinct took over him as he had purred with a rxed face on top of Elise''sp.

    "Meow." Austin subconsciously let out a voice that made both Cynthia and Elise burst into coordinatedughter. Theugh was loud enough to bring back Austin from his listless state and jumped from Elise''s side.

    "You adorable being if you look at me that way, how could I get angry?" He protested in a gentle manner whilst rubbing his paw and licking it. "You shouldn''t rub me too much. I don''t like tickles."

    Cynthia had a hard timeposing herself. From behind she rubbed again the unclosed wound on Austin''s pride. "I thought you weren''t going to speak in meows? It took you less than a minute to actually purred."

    "I can''t help it, alright? Although I''m a werecat, I''m still a cat." Austin cursed under his lips. "Do you know where did the Lord go?" Cynthia raised a question that quickly steered Austin''s attention from thetter. "The human person named Mr. Brown who was working with him invited him to his party. I heard that the human is trying to make a rtionship to happen between his daughter and the Lord."

    "Hah." Cynthia scoffed aloud stopping her hand to shook her head. "How stupid. I don''t think humans forgot the forbidden rule against the marriage of human and mythical beings don''t they? He must be crazy enough to marry his own daughter to a mythical being."

    Austin kept on ying with thevender that Elise moved in front of him to give it a good chase and huffed harsh breathing to answer Cynthia. "Well our Lord doesn''t look like one and not even us know if he is a mythical being. He looks very humanly except for the fact that he isn''t humane at all. Well except for the fact he brought Elise." Austin smiled to the little girl and Elise returned back the smile warmly making a fuzzy warm feeling to the werecat.

    "Also, I have a piece of big news for you." Austin jumped to the spot beside Cynthia and talked again, but the little girl spotted a flying being with the legs of a horse. It was the faeries that Ian told her about before in the carriage, the faeries named Sulix.

    Being a curious little child, Elise walked over the bushes where the Sulix was stopping at for a talk. Cynthia was in the middle of her explosive news and kept on changing faces intrigued by Austin''s news, not knowing the girl had left.

    "Excuse me." Elise knelt beside the Sulix who was chewing on a stem of an unripe stem. The purple winged Sulix stared at her face and snapped her finger at the realization of who Elise was. "Ah! You! The sweet child!" she flew over Elise''s head pping her hand which connected to the back of the wings in delight. "Did you remember me? I talked to you before at the Demon''s carriage."

    "Demon?" Elise asked cluelessly, not understanding who the Sulix called a Demon.

    The Sulix sat mid-air, making a seat that lookedfortable to her eyes. "He hasn''t told you yet, well that''s fine. Just act as though you hadn''t heard any of that."

    The small hands above the dress tightened. "He''s not a Demon. Master Ian is very kind. He saved me from the ve auction." she protested, how could Master Ian be an evil person? Even though he had saved her from the ce where people called Hell on Earth.

    Seeing the fondness that the girl had for Ian, the Sulix who never want to have the bad side of the girl quickly apologized. "Is that so. Then perhaps it was a slipped of a tongue, forgive me."

    Elise nodded to ept her apologies. The Sisters in the Church once told her that epting apologies is something that as the children of Gods should do. And for her as long as the Sulix understood that Ian wasn''t a Demon, her dislike quickly appeased.

    The Sulix changed its sitting position toy her body and cupped her cheek as though they were exchanging tales. "What''s your name, little girl?"

    "Elise." She replied back, her blue eyes staring at her wings that charmed her in. "What''s your name?" Elise queried the little being to have her shaking her head as a reply.

    "I don''t have a name." the little girl heard her answer and returned with a surprised face. Before in the past, the Sisters on the Church brought little babies to the church and at one point, Elise asked what''s the name of the little friends, but the Sister shook her head in pity and replied that they don''t have a name as they were abandoned by their parents.

    "You should have a name." Elise insisted, her eyes a little moist with tears of empathy.

    Seeing Elise''s insistence, the Sulix replied with a long hum to flew over to her face and gave her an idea. "How about you give one? A name?"

    "Me?" Elise asked again and the Sulix insisted. "Yes. You. Do you have anything now?"

    The Sulix repeated the name once but then shook her head as a rejection. "I''ve heard too many people with that name.

    Elise nodded to her reply and thought for a longer time. "Elizabeth?"

    "No, that sounded like a name that came from the Church." Elise heard her mentioning the Church in distaste but didn''t put much attention to it and came out with another name. "Then, the name of this flower-" Elise took off her flower crown and showed the red Amaryliss flower to the Sulix. "-Amaryllis. Aryl."

    "Amaryllis." The Sulix called out the names, her eyes stayed on the beautiful little flower on the crown. "Aryl. Yes, that sounds good to me. Call me Aryl from now on, Elise." Aryl saw the girl smiled widely for being able to help a new person from being nameless and returned back with a gentle kiss on her cheek before making a turn on the air.

    "The thing before you told me. You were a ve before?" Aryl asked again, pulling the fact that slipped out of her lips.

    Elise nodded, it was what Ghost Arain had told her. She didn''t understand anything deeper beneath the word and replied to the friendly Aryl. "Yes. Master Ian bought me." She muttered out the words that she heard from the ve traders in oblivious.

    Aryl frowned in disgust as she thought that the little girl was forced to live with the imbecile inside his house. Forced to life with Ian, meaning living in a ce of dreadness, just by imagining that Ian would chop and cook the girl after she came to age made a chill run down through Aryl''s back. "How hateful." she murmured in a whisper.

    "What about your parent''s Elise?" To this question from Aryl, Elise''s head drooped down slightly.

    Her blue eyes deepened in the color of the bottom of the Sea, gloominess floated for a moment. "They don''t want me." She replied the same answer that she received from her aunt, Angelica.

    By those four words, Aryl seemed to be reading more into the context. She understood that the girl had a pure heart, but it was filled with scars since her childhood. A pitiful girl who had done everything with all her best from the awful world. She was a pitiful little child. The sweet child would always be loved by faeries and some kin of mythical beings, but humans rarely liked them as a person as they feared the extraordinary power that they had. It had been said since a long time ago, the sweet child would live in a twisted fate yet she was too young to experience such misfortune. First, her evil family who abandoned her and the second, the damned demon who for sure never had a heart.

    Aryl bit on her little nails and muttered out. "This couldn''t go on."

    At that point, Austin and Cynthia realized that Elise had gone from her spot and dispatch again to find her. Austin used his sharp cat eyes to spot the flower crown on Elise''sps sticking out of the bushes and called her out. "Elise!"

 Chapter 18: Come With Us To The Other Side, Decision To Make-I

    <h4>Chapter 18:Come With Us To The Other Side, Decision To Make-I</h4>

    Aryl heard the husky voice from the cat and guessed that it wasn''t a normal cat but a werecat. Spinning her wings to turn her body, Aryl ced one of its bird-like legs behind one of another and excuse herself elegantly. "Since your friend is here now. Please excuse me."

    Elise nodded and reached out her hand to pass the Amaryllis flower to the Sulix as a parting gift. "Goodbye, Aryl."

    "Thank you. May the forest Queen''s blessing be with you." Aryl saw the girl waving her hand with a wide smile before leaving the ce.

    "Talking to a friend." Elise replied with her clumsy little words to have Austin asking again. "Friend? Who?"

    "Aryl" Elise replied but Austin couldn''t remember any of the servants with the same name and decided to let the matter aside as they were now called for ater lunch in the dining room. "Let''s go now, Maroon will nag at us again if we arete now." Elise hurried with his words. One more thing she learned from the White''s Mansion is the fact that the Butler of the house are very stern whenever he was angry. One time Austin walked into the house with his muddy feet only to be sternly reprimanded by Maroon with his cold face.

    The day for the little human girl in White''s Mansion felt long and by the time she finished eating dinner in Ian''s absence, M brought a heavy book of bed tales collection for the little girl. Opening the book in front of Elise, M asked, "Which story will we be reading today?"

    Elise pointed at one story that had always got her hooked on. "This one? The Little Blue Cloak Of The Elf?" Although M asked, she knew that Elise will reply with her soft voice of yes and decided to proceed to read the tale.

    Ten minutes passed and when M read thest sentence of the story, the little human girl had fallen off to her little imaginative wondend. M smiled and brushed aside the little baby hairs sticking on Elise''s forehead to wish her "Good night" and blew out the candle to leave the room.

    "Elise!" A fading voice came through to her ears a little blurred along with a loud knocking on the windowpane that was right beside Elise''s bed. "Elise, wake up!" The gentle voice coaxed her to wake up, bringing some voices to her ears. Elise rose up from the bed and rubbed her sleepy eyes to the window and saw Aryl smiling sweetly. "Elise." she called out her names again and was returned with a drowsy nod from Elise.

    Elise gave a long hm and looked up to see Aryl hovering over the window. "Aryl?"

    Aryl saw the little girl has gone awake and broke into a childish giggle at the girl''s silly yet adorable just-woke-up attitude. "Yes, it''s me. Can you open the window for me?" Aryl pointed down on the sash lock of the window frame.

    Elise trotted down of the bed to the window and lifted the sash up to let Aryl flew inside the room. "Elise, are you free now?" The Aryl asked, but her eyes gave a sense that she didn''t want Elise to say no. Being a considerate child, Aryl nodded to Aryl and have the Sulix flew around in happiness. She flew over near to the door and nced down at Elise''s bare feet with whitecy socks and remembered that she forgot something.

    "You should wear your shoes, let''s go somewhere now!" Elise hesitantly halted her movement looking at Aryl who was far more than delightfully ready to walk out of the room and bring her somewhere. "What are you waiting for?" Aryl flew over and stopped at her right cheek.

    "I don''t think I should go now. It''s alreadyte and Master Ian told me not to walk at night because I could fall." Elise replied to have the Aryl cing her both palm over the waist.

    "That would be fine, we would only walk over the garden a few minutes before walking back home. Sleeping after having enough movement would make you freshen a bit. And you don''t need to worry about not having a light." Elise tilted her head in confusion and saw Aryl pointing her index finger to lit up a bloom of fire. "I can help you with that."

    Seeing the sparksing of Aryl''s hand, Elise asked in worries. "Doesn''t that feel hot?" the end of her brows descended down into a slope.

    Gaining an innocent question from the sweet child, Aaryl looked at her with slightly widened eyes and chuckled. "This is our power, so it isn''t hot at all. You don''t have to worry, my dear. Now would youe with me? My friends are waiting on the other side."

    Elise couldn''t understand what the other side that Aryl mentioned, but after the push she received from the back by Aryl, the little girl wore her shoes and opened the door to peek at the silent pitch-ck hall. Aryl flew over her head with dainty steps as though she was dancing at the sky, making the little girl''s fascination grew wider.

    "Follow me." Aryl led the way and escorted her with the orange light on her hand, giving light to the ces they passed on. The White''s Mansion was wide, and at night there was barely anyone still walking on the hallway, as they were afraid that something would pop out of nowhere. Ghosts are rare to see by naked eyes, but at the house where many people have lost their lives, it was normal for anyone to fear something transparent would walk on the hall between the stillness of the night.

    Aryl led her out of the house from the main entrance, but they didn''t stop till there and continued to walk to the garden where the first met. Elise looked over the branches and nced at Aryl who were trying to push the bushes away to show a small hole in the Mansion''s wall. "Could you walk out from here?"

    Elise crawled over the small hole, wiping her dress from the dust and mud in a great consideration as it was something that she borrowed and turned her head back to ask, "Where are we going?"

    "It''s just a walk." Arylforted her but didn''t replied to her question and flew over by her side again as they exited the outer gate of the Mansion. "The ce we are going wouldn''t be too far from here."

    "But-" Elise nced back at the brown wall that was covered by vines but Aryl didn''t want her to keep looking at the wall and pushed her back with her little body and coaxed. "You don''t have to worry. It''s near, it''s near! My friends are already waiting for you, we can''t have them wait for us, can''t we?" Elise felt a little pressured and in the end followed Aryl.

 Chapter 19: Come With Us To The Other Side, Decision To Make-II

    <h4>Chapter 19:Come With Us To The Other Side, Decision To Make-II</h4>

    They passed to the green path, hiking up to the small hill made out of a nket of weeds. It had been more than a few kilometers after they exited the mansion and at the spot from where she stood, the mansion''s shadow had be fainter making an uneasy feeling creeping to her heart. "If we go any far than this, I will forget the way back to the mansion."

    "You don''t have to remember. " Aryl whispered faintly so the girl couldn''t hear what she had just said. Pulling Elise''s long sleeve to lead her into the small forest beside the green path. "Come here, a little bit more walk and we''ll arrive." Elise felt a little relief hearing Aryl''s words if she had to walk a little further and arrived at the ce where Aaryl wanted, she could go home faster.

    M, Cynthia, and Austin would be very worried that she didn''te back home and to her, they are very kind people who yed with her. She had been very careful about managing her good behavior and followed whatever they told her as she didn''t want to make them disappointed. She had done good things in her previous houses but they still threw her out of the house.

    Just by imagining Master Ian''s or the other people''s in the house disappointed expression made her heart break.

    "You could walk pretty far. Don''t you feel tired, Elise?" She heard Aryl talked and brought her back from her reverie.

    "I often walked." Aryl replied with a long interested oh. She had walked even further than the distance they walked. The furthest she ever walked was when she needed to walk over from one vige to another three viges, it was the hardest walk for her as she couldn''t eat or drink anything other than the water in the river that she passed on the way. The day on the ve building she couldn''t walk due to her fever, but now she could walk even further than before.

    "We arrived." Aryl flew over her eyes to hide the view and greeted. "Wee to the Sulix''s Lake." she stepped over?to the side to reveal the beautiful ce they arrived at.

    The ce she stood at was in the middle of the forest, although the path which she walked before was dark, the silver moon sparkling right above theke brought a very bright light on the ce. As though the stars from the night skynded on the bushes and trees, Elise''s eyes were stuck at the glittering golden sparkles scattering over the surface of the Lake.

    Other Sulix with pale-colored skin pped their feathery colorful wings over and crowded around Elise''s head with cheerful giggles. "This is she?" they sprung up to her eyes.

    "She smells good!" the other oneid on Elise''s red hair to sniff. "So sweet!" another onemented.

    Elise cocked her head to the side, showing her clueless look at the Sulixs around her. "What are you talking about?" Aryl didn''t reply at her words and instead cued her friends to pull Elise''s nightgown sleeve toward a gate that was made out of living branches from the ground. Elise tore her gaze from Aryl to theke''s surface that had begun to produce bright light as though it was beckoning her to enter.

    Feeling a bad hunch on her heart, Elise stopped her movement making the Sulixs surprised ber her abrupt stall. "I think I need to go now." Elise''s turned her body to the back and walked but hear Aryl spoke. "Where are you going? Elise,e with us to theke. If you enter now, we coulde to the Sulixs''nd. Our bright, fun, and excitingnd that would never make you sad."

    "I can''t go with you, I have to go home now." Elise took more steps behind but Aryl and the other Sulixs didn''t back down easily. Their voice changed into a seducing tone, giving a sweet approach to little Elise.

    But now, their sweetness plunged down to a chilling cold tone. "Even though you don''t have a home?"

    Hearing that, Elise''s feet stopped immediately and Aryl noticed she had probed the right words. "Rather than living in sadness where everyone always hurt you, while waiting for their love. Why don''t youe with us? To the ce where happiness would always bath you in. We will always be your friend, having fun together isn''t that what you wished for all along, Elise?"

    Aryl''s words were right on the money. Her blue eyes lost its light making it grew dull as she walked over to the gate to see Aryl reaching out her hand for her. She lifted her hand to take her hand, but a moment when her fingers were about to graze Aryl''s hand, she stopped. The light on her eyes that dissolved in the darkness grew alight again. "What are you doing, Elise? Come with us now."

    Elise shook her head holding her arm over another. "I will not go. Everyone is waiting for me. I have to go back home."

    "But that isn''t your house and there''s no family with you there." Aryl''s face shadowed by the darkness gave a chilling look as she spoke.

    "Master Ian let me have a ce to stay. Cy, M, and Austin are also very good to me. They''re my friend."

    Sadness always hovered around her and Aryl''s words were true. All this time she had been wanting a ce to call home, parents to share warmness and a house where she would belong. She hasn''t yet get acquainted with Ian, but he had never once beaten her or starve her to hunger. Instead, he saved her from the ve ce, he never forced her to work and told her to y, the food in the house was delicious and she didn''t have to sleep while bearing with a hungry stomach in the cold. The people she knew always treated her well and always prepared her warm bed to sleep.

    Elise looked at her fiddling hand and nced up with a smile and sloping eyebrows. "Until they throw me out, I will stay there. Thank you for your worry, Aryl."

    They had been very kind to her, unlike her aunts and uncles. The little girl knew that paying their gratitude would be difficult for her, the least that she could do is to stay at the mansion and helped around the ce.

    Aryl didn''t expect the girl would reply to her in such a way and looked down in sympathy. "Elise-"

    A raven flew over to Elise''s shoulder, marking the arrival of Ian who suddenly appeared out of thin air, pulling Elise to the back with his red eyes fixed greatly on the Sulixs who took his puppy. "May I know what business you have with her?" Elise looked over her shoulder and saw traces of red mist hovering on his arm thatid over her shoulder. Feeling guilty that she had breached his order, Elise hung her head low.

    Aryl took a step behind, her adorable peculiar face turned sour with detest voice she eximed, "Demon!".

    He tore away his eyes that were examining any wound from the little girl to the Sulix and grinned coldly. "That''s me." Ian agreed rather quickly making the Sulix to be taken aback by him for a moment. To him, he couldn''t be arsed about such a little opinion from the Sulix.

    "Curse you! How do you know about this ce?" Aryl raged, looking at him with a tone of disgust.

    "She''s my puppy and do you think I would let her go that easily?" His hand pulled a red strand of Elise''s hair that connected to the middle finger of his left hand. "My puppy here has a connection with me. She''s my property, you could go home now." He ordered coldly, sending shivers to the people who heard his voice.

    All the Sulixs could never like a mythical being such as Ian who they deemed to be imbecile and disgusting. Every air around him brought the smell of rustic iron, the scent of blood, and the fragrance of death. They couldn''t stand back, eyes still ring, Aryl hissed. "Do you think we would let go of you this easily? That girl is the sweet child, she''s not someone a being like you should ever dream to touch of! Take your hands off the girl!"

    A chuckle came out of Ian''s lips, bending his back toward the Sulix, his red eyes grew brighter in color warning how blood-thirsty he was feeling at the moment. "Since I''m feeling quite generous tonight, I will forgive you this time. However, there''s no next time. Turn around or you''ll be Cerberus''s dinner menu tonight."

    Hearing the name of Hell''s dog with three heads in one body that would love nothing more than to eat a living fresh faerie as their menu, chill ran down to their blood. All the other faeries had an expression as though they could see the Cerberus''s hungry saliva drolling out of its three mouths while ring at them. Walking over to a dead end, Aryl humped loudly, throwing her fist to the air. "Tch!" She clicked loudly and turned around to enter the gate where Elise identified as the gate to the Faerie Land.

    Her face turned gentle again to wish the little girl who was currently feeling a little anxious. "I''ll be going now, Elise. Let''s y again next time. Good night." Aryl broke her gentle gaze from Elise and scowled to Ian. "Remember, even if we go now that doesn''t mean that we approve you Demon!"

    With that, Aryl flew to theke with all her friends and disappeared along with the bright light.

 Chapter 20: Giving The Flower Ring, Movements Of The Creatures-I

    <h4>Chapter 20:Giving The Flower Ring, Movements Of The Creatures-I</h4>

    "Then let''s go now, puppy." Ian turned his back to the White''s Mansion and Elise followed from the back fidgeting on her way.

    Ian''s raven nesting on Elise''s shoulder wasn''t a normal kind and it wasn''t a living animal. It was created from Ian''s magic as his tool and in some times work as his eyes by transferring the view it has seen directly to Ian''s head. When the raven saw Elise''s fiddling her fingers in guilt, it transferred the sight to his master.

    Seeing the transferring image of the girl''s guilty face to his head, Ian suddenly halted his feet to turn back at the girl. "What''s it, puppy? Is there anything wrong?"

    "I''m so-" Large beaded tears drizzled her pink cheeks. "I''m sorry." She repeated with sobbings and loud hups.

    For the first time since he was made, Ian felt the panic hitting to his heart when the little girl cried. A little speechless, he took out his hand from his pocket and wiped her tears aside. "What are you apologizing for?"

    Elise rubbed her eyes and tried to stop the tears that she thought would be unpleasant for Ian, but she was too upset to think that she had made him disappointed. He patted the girl''s head, still a little perplexed by the sudden tears as the girl didn''t cry aloud even when she had been whipped by the ver trader, or he should say as thete ve trader.

    Ian picked her up to his hand and carried her out. He remembered to read a book saying that to calm a crying human child would be carrying her on his arm and did so. "Calm down. Talk to me now." He walked again, the raven on her shoulder transferred next to his side. "What made you so upset, little puppy. If you don''t tell me I can''t understand. Speak with your mouth." he pointed out the use of her mouth thinking that perhaps the little girl couldn''t understand it.

    Rubbing her eyes from her cheeks Ian stopped her hand from doing so as it would only worsen her swollen eyes. Elise pursed her lips, "I walked out of the house at night." She sobbed again at the silence that Ian gave at her. "Master Ian told me not to, but I walked out." a sad cry escaped from her mouth.

    He gave a long oh, making a face that it wasn''t a big deal as the girl made as. "I''m not angry." He exited the forest and walked down the hillside. The moon that was hidden overyers of the clouds manifesting the light to shine over Ian''s face. "The Sulixs are very good at seducing. They always did that to the people they liked, but it''s rarely done. They must have lured you out of their power. It isn''t your fault." Those words brought warmfort to Elise''s heart. Herrge tears also stoppeding out slowly.

    "Let''s go back home, I brought a dog that the cat told me you like." The cat that he mentioned was none other than Austin.

    Elise''s eyes sparkled with some tears still hovering on the rim of her eyes. "Dog?"

    "Yes. They''re named Cerberus, but now they don''t look like one and have only a single head. I tried to make it less frightening." Elise returned with clueless eyes, unable to understand what he meant.

    "Anyway, he''s good for protection. A good and obedient guard dog." He cut off the chase, drawing his wand for a red mist to appear and entered it. Elise shut her eyes and as she opened it the second time, they have arrived at the house. Her eyes stuck in confusion, wondering what happened as they were still far from the White''s Mansion a moment ago.

    "Elise!" They called her name. Ian let her down for the people to greet her and for the first time, the raven beside him praise his master for his thoughtfulness. M nced at her, ignoring the dirty nightgown, she embraced her little body. Worriedly, M grabbed her head in utter shock and asked. "Elise, where have you been?" She shifted her gaze, looking all around her while turning her whole body to examine her. "Are you hurt?"

    "I''m not." Elise replied softly making the three people sighed in relief.

    Austin nced at her reddened eyes and chided. "But why are your eyes red? Did you cry?"

    Cynthia and M didn''t notice it until he mentioned it. Looking again on the second time, her eyes clearly had traces of tears. Being thergest suspicion, Ian noticed his two servant stealing nces at him, thinking that perhaps the Lord scolded the little girl harshly. But Ian couldn''t care less about their judgment and stated. "She cried. Now clean her up and tuck her in." he turned his face and threw off his coat to Maroon who came out of nowhere with his thin presence.

    Walking back to his room, Ian left the matter aside.

    Cynthia nced at Austin and both shook their head. M who forgot about the Lord felt agitated when he talked but now that he had exited the ce, she could breathe a little better.

    After the ident that brought Elise to be a little more aware of the Sulixs and faeries, Aryl came on one bright afternoon when she was ying on the garden with the butterflies.

    "I''m sorry, Elise." She apologized with a sad face as she knew that Elise took a step back wearily when she greeted her. With such an apologetic face, the kind-hearted Elise didn''tst long on her words. "I forgive you. But next time don''t do that."

    Aryl broke into a delight, flying over the sky with a twirling dance. "Thank you! I was worried that you''ll grow to hate me."

    Elise shook her head, making her hair which was tied up in a loose ponytail today to wag along with her head. "The Sisters told me to never hate a person." to these words Aryl disagreed solemnly.

    "You can''t do that Elise. Hate is one thing and dislike is another thing." Seeing the girl still unable to understand her words, Aryl decided to use an example for the girl. "If alright, if that woman over there was killed by someone, wouldn''t you hate the killer?" Elise looked over to the person Aryl pointed which was none other than Cynthia.

    Hearing the word ''Killed'' which led to death, her heart felt a painful pang, and tears began to swell up to her eyes. Aryl face veiled with shock she flew over to her face and wiped herrge tears in shock. "Why are you crying? It''s only an example. Don''t cry alright. I''m sorry!"

    Elise rubbed her eyes and nodded to Aryl''s words to have her talking about the topic again. "Would you hate the person who kills her?"

    Elise sunk into a contemtion, clearly, if someone were to hurt the people around her, she would feel angry. But the Sisters in the Church told her hate isn''t a good thing and stayed on the path, but after hearing the words from the Sulix she nodded.

    Aryl could sense her guilt, "Hate isn''t something good, but it is also a feeling Elise. It is something that a human could never stop to feel. Especially when they have people they love. It is valid for someone to hate another person and feel like that doesn''t brew only from having people dear to you hurt. There are still many other factors." she chuckled, "Humans are capable of having feelings and to us, faeries that what made them foolishly adorable."

    Elise had her ears glued on Aryl''s words. "So hating is not a bad thing?"

    "It isn''t," Aryl replied with confidence. "But it is wrong to let your hate get over your head. If you do so, you could forget about anything in front of you." She warned.

    Elise nodded to her words. Aryl flew away and swung her eyes to the side where the flowers were blooming and took the chance to steer their conversation to it. "The flowers there are beautiful. Did you learned how to make a flower crown from that little girl before?" She pointed at Cynthia and Elise replied with a nod.

    "I know how to make a ring out of it, let''s go over there and make one, shall we?" Aryl saw the girl nodding with bouncing joy and giggled. Aryl noticed a ck furry object ran following Elise and frowned at the little pup behind her. From the scent, she could sense that the dog is something dangerous, but its appearance at the moment looked like any other normal and adorable puppy. Thinking that it perhaps only her imagination, Aryl turned back again and flew over to follow Elise.

    A pair of red eyes stared at the little girl running over to the bushes after having a small talk with The Sulix that dared to show her shameless face again after bringing away his little puppy from his mansion. He thought about a few ways that could make sure the Sulix would repent on their behavior such as breaking their wings or destroying the gate forever but seeing the girlughing he ced the case aside.

    Maroon knocked on the door thrice and Ian turned his back from the window and called him in. Maroon entered the room to push the serving trolley with almost little to no fear. He was the only person other than Cynthia and Austin that could face the Lord with only a few disturbed or fright to him. He ced some parchment across the desk for the Lord to read. "My Lord, Mr. Brown had been sending invitations to the mansion."

    Ian saw an invitation appearing upon Maroon''s hands and sneered.?"Another invitation?" He turned the invitation letterzily and scoffed apathetically. "I thought that he was assigned to a small town in Charlemont. As a governer with a very poor town, he still has the audience to toss his money down the drain."

    Maroon gave a silent answer, thinking that he shouldn''t reply to any of the Lord''s ramble. The Lord loved his quietness and people all over the Lands knew that. It wasn''t a question why he disliked parties but nevertheless he attended them as a part of his job.

    "Any other report?" He asked his aide to have him reply with a little change to his expression.

    Maroon poured over the boiling tea to the teacup on the trolley and passed it over to Ian who was currently drawing out his eyes at the window behind him.?"The daughter of Mr. Brown, Lady Eleanor urged to meet you. Other than that everything has been recorded in the parchment, My Lord."

    Hearing this, Ian''s expression turned unamused.

 Chapter 21: Giving The Flower Ring, Movements Of The Creatures-II

    <h4>Chapter 21:Giving The Flower Ring, Movements Of The Creatures-II</h4>

    Lady Eleanor Brown was a human with an exceptionally beautiful face ording to human standards. He had felt since the first time they met in the ball that Milton Brown''s daughter had kept her delicate eyes on him. He had bluntly rejected having any rtion with women that have romantic feeling to him as breaking up a rtionship would only lead to more trouble with lingering feeling around. Especially to humans who he could never have a feeling for.

    Maroon walked back after cing the scalding teapot on the serving trolly to ask. "The party would be held the day after tomorrow, would you be attending, my lord?"

    "Milton Brown is a good connection for the merchant''s road, I''ll attend for now." Maroon received his words with a nod and excuse himself as he had finished his work.

    Propping his head on one hand after the leave of his aide. He continued with his work after a sip of the warm tea.

    Days passed again and time for Elise to meet with Ian didn''te. The only time when she met Ian was often could be count as only passing by on their intersected path.

    Nightfall came, moon hanged again on the sky as it brought the cold night for the people in Warine Land. Not far from the White''s Mansion, a blue creature crawled ande to a stop wearily to hid in the bushes. The blue being had a face of an old woman. Her skin?was pigmented in blue color, dry and horrifyingly ugly, and half of her face was asymmetrical. With white hair covering her cracking dry scald, she gave a smile that showed her yellowish corroded teeth to wrinkle her blue skin.

    When she walked over to the bushes, eye on the house with her small ck pupils, droll came out from her mouth. It was a mythical being called ck Annis, a being that loved to eat a human child and collect their skull as their trophy.

    Beside her, a fellow ck Annis yed with her long fingernails that had formed together with her fingers, sharp like a w with traces of blood in them climbed up to the three nimbly.

    The ck Annis that came to sneak a peek in the bushes was named Debora. Thetter one on the tree was named Georgia.

    "Is The Sweet Child here?" A sharp chilling voice came from Debora''s lips, every time she opened her mouth, droll came to make his voice gibberish.

    "She''s here" Georgia jumped down from the tree and walked with her arced back. "I saw it with my own two eyes when the Sulixs took her to the forest, she smelled very delicious. She''s small but we can divide her half for you and me." As the continued to talk, her words became harder to hear.

    "How we will take her out?" Debora asked and heard her friend chuckling from the side. "The Demon would be out soon to the human''snd. I heard it from the eyes."

    "But I doubt it would be that easy. I heard that the mansion had a very strong magical barrier, how could we step inside without being killed?"

    Georgia chuckled in a twisted screeching sound. "Don''t worry, about that matter. I met someone who could help us with that."

    Debora rose her eyebrows skeptically. "Really?"

    Georgia turned her eyes, staring at her with her grin still stered to her hideous face. "Do you doubt me? Would there be anything good in trapping you to death?"

    Hearing her persuasion, Debora mulled a little. As the head of the ck Annises, she had growing power and it could be something feisty to other lower creature. However, Georgia had he own luxury for working with dark sorcerer thus taking her ce as the leader wouldn''t matter much to her. Instead it would only be burdensome to someone like her. It was also a good chance. There was a very old saying to creatures of the sweet child. One who could eat the sweet child, they could obtained an evesting life. It was enough merit to Debora''s eyes that her eyes turned red from the imagination.

    "Alright then."?Debora agreed, twisting the corner of her lips to her ears. "Let''s take her out. I can''t wait to eat her and collect her skulls." The corner of her lips widely lifted up to her ears, her eyes narrowed in delight then she screamed out with a loud creepyughter. Night crying out with the eerieughter that the Debora gave out.

    One day on a bright afternoon, Elise yed with Aryl in the garden with Austin in his human form and Cerberus who had been named by Elise as Curly. When she named the Cerberus, Cynthia and Austin had a mixed emotion and noted that Elise had a bad sense of naming her pets. Before, when she first saw Austin in his cat form, she began on calling him Goldie until Austin showed himself turning into a cat in front of her.

    "Cynthia, the Lord is calling you." Suddenly a maid that wasn''t M named Helena called Cynthia for a moment, taking Elise''s attention from the game she was ying with Aryl.

    Cynthia stood beside Elise and dust off her clothes. "The Lord? Where is he now?"

    "The entrance," Helena nced once at Elise and asked, "should I take the shift for watching the girl?

    Cynthia paused and shook her head, "No need, you can go first I wille." Elise stopped her game of tag with Aryl and Cerberus to see Cynthia bending down to her level.

    "Elise, the Lord is going to leave, do you want toe with me?"

    Cynthia couldn''t stop the corner of her lips crinkling to a warm smile from Elise''s adorable behavior and stood up. "Let''s link our hands, Elise."

    Elise reached out her short hands to hold Cynthia''s hand and strolled to the entrance where she led with Austin and Cerberus followed from behind.

    "Where''s the Lord going to?" Austin asked.

    "To the Human''s Land, Mr. brown that I''ve told you before gave another invitation again."

    "What a stubborn old man. Does usually human lived that way?" Elise heard Austin''s words in a little bewilderment.

    "Beats me, but they did say humans are the greediest creature." Cynthia looked down at Elise and smiled, "but not every human is bad. I have seen good ones too and Mythical beings also aren''t all gracious, some times they are far crueler than dark sorcerers." At the end of her words, Cynthia''s eyes turned brutal.

    Hearing the words, Elise tugged Cynthia''s dress gently and wondered. "Dark sorcerer? Are they different than normal sorcerer?" She asked from the side, having her interest piqued by the name as Ian was also a sorcerer.

    "They are far different," Austin replied, scratching his itching nose for a moment. "Dark sorcerers are cold-blooded, be it humans or mythical beings they only care about themself and view the others as nothing than souls as a base of their power. They are very sly and never want to dirty their hands and always work with their cunning schemes-"

    Elise looked up at Cynthia''s face that has the same abhorrent as Austin toward the dark sorcerers. "-making mythical beings in their rage mode with their dark magic and left them to beserk in town to take lives. That had always been the way they work." Austin further borated.

    As they spoke, they have arrived at the entrance. Ian standing with maids around him, passing the coats as the winter season has started early that year. Noticing Cynthia from behind, he snapped his red eyes to spot the small puppy beside them.

    "What can I do for you, my Lord?" Cynthia asked, stopping her feet in front of the Warine Lord.

    Ian shifted his eyes from Elise. "You wille to attend the evening party with me and Austin-"

    Austin heard the Lord calling and stopped gaping his mouth to yawn awkwardly. "-protect the girl. The banshees are going active again. This puppy attracts many troublesome creatures so take good care of her."

    Austin immediately bowed to receive the order. "Yes, my lord."

    Ian stared silently at them who didn''t move and lifted his brow. "What else are you two waiting for?"

    "Ah-" Cynthia forgot that she was still doing nothing. Looking around, she released her hand gently from Elise and walked toward the carriage in haste.

    Ian didn''t wait and went to trace his step toward the ck carriage to feel a tug on his long velvet ck coat. Turning his head, he found the little puppy and heaved his brows. "What is it, puppy? Do you want toe with me? Unfortunately, children cannot attend the evening party."

    Elise shook her head vigorously. "No." She reached out her hand and spread her palm out for him to see. "For you."

    Ian nced down at the flower ring on her hand and took it. "What''s this?"

    "Have you gone blind, demon? It''s a flower ring." Aryl stuck out her tongue to mock him, but he wasn''t in the mood to entertain her.

    He brushed off the little Sulix''s bickering and bent his head. "Why are you giving this to me, little puppy?"

    Elise fiddled with her hand as she didn''t know whether Ian liked it or not. The day when she broke his words by walking outside in the night made her uneasy. She had asked Aryl what to do to make someone happy while they were making the flower ring and Aryl gave her the idea to give the ring.

    "For walking out at night, I''m sorry." Her voice sounded apologetic as she uttered the words.

    Ian saw her silently dropping her head and chuckled faintly. "As a girl, you shouldn''t give rings to anyone easily to anyone. But this is quite better than the ones I have seen before." He ced his hand over her head and patted it a few times. "Great job but from now on you should never give rings or ept them either. Except it is from me." He looked down at her and grinned with mirth.

    Receiving the deserved praise Elise gave a wide warm smile, a smile that hadn''t painted her delicate face for more than tens of years. Aryl who saw her smile for the first time felt that the Demon could actually do a good deed.

    "Lord Ian-" Maroon came from the side, catching his attention to remind him of the time.

    "I''ll be going now. y well." Ian excused himself briefly to the little girl, holding to the flower ring that he gave as he entered the ck carriage.

    Austin being left alone to take care of Elise spoked to the little girl. "Let''s go and y again, shall we?" He extended his arm and bend the right half of his body to walk while linking their hands.

    Elise nodded and strolled again to the backyard. From behind a small ck furry being curled up into a small yarn ball with onerge ck eyeball, in the middle called "the eyes" confirmed the absence of the Lord and went to report the ck Annis that hired him beforehand.

    Rolling on the ground, he stopped in front of a beautiful woman. "Have the Demon came out?"

 Chapter 22: Attacks Of Malice To Whites Mansion

    <h4>Chapter 22:Attacks Of Malice To White''s Mansion</h4>

    Debora, the ck Annis had taken the appearance of a beautiful woman, the sharp w on her both hands had also disappeared. It was the ability that the ck Annis have in order to take the guards down from humans and to escape from the human who captured them. A frightening power thatbeled them as the vilest creature.

    The eyes rolled a few times, hinting that Ian had left the White''s Mansion not long ago.

    "Good." Debora whispered, her beautiful face turned appalling from the curling smile that contorted her lips. The eyes rolled again, wanting Debora to give the reward she had mentioned beforehand. "Oh-" Debora chuckled, "-I forgot about our deal, well here is your reward."

    The eyes was anticipating the payment from Debora but saw her hand wrapping to his small body and gave it a firm squeeze to crush it.

    She whispered. "Thank you, little one you did well."?The chilling glint passed to her eyes as sheughed eerily again and heard Georgia from behind.

    "We havee, Debora. Did that Demon left yet?"

    Debora looked at the gate of the house and turned back to see her fellow ck Annises crowding behind her in a group. "He has. We will move now. The house is dangerous, take the girl and quickly go."

    When Georgia had moved however, the other ck Annises didn''t move yet, they still looked a little hesitant. One of them who''s very courageous spoke up for the fellowrade. "What about the magical barrier in the Mansion? We will die before we enter the building if it is still active."

    Debora looked at her with irk and clicked her tongue. She eximed. "No need for futile worries, someone else had taken care of it! Now shut your mouth and go!"

    They all looked at each other. The worries on their face had faded into a spine-chilling wide smile. "Alright!"

    Following their words, screams of the birds hanging on the tree riot. The ck Anises walked over to the entrance. Blood lust and droll seeping out from their smile as they entered the Mansion. The creatures roaming out of the forest were eerily somber in blood lust smearing over their beautiful faces. ?A maid named Helena had just went out of the mansion with a broom to sweep the ground and walked over to see a group of beautiful womening to the entrance but their faces had twisted into a vile smile. Instantly she felt chill running down to her blood when she saw such a murderous smile. "Danger!" She shouted.

    Helena ran toward the Mansion, hoping that she would be able to find Austin who was left as the only guard at the Mansion. Debora''s smile grew more appalling as she saw Helena running away with an aghast face and whispered to the woman beside her.

    "Kill them. Kill anyone in our way."

    Before Helena''s hand touched the doorknob, the ck Annis used her ws to shed her neck in a swift movement. Helena''s eyes turn vacant when the blooding off from her neck sttered over the ck Annis''s face. The ck Annis licked the traces of blood over her upper lips and continued to enter the Mansion.

    Austin and Elise were ying after the absence of Aryl who had to go with her friends. Making another flower crown, Elise looked at the lots of birds passing to the garden.

    "What is it, Elise?" Austin walked over to her.

    "The birds are crying." Elise pointed up the sky. For some reason, her heart felt an immense uneasiness as though something bad would happen now.

    Austin looked up and found it nothing wrong for the birds to fly from their nests in a group and only noted that there were quite too many birds in the forest. He replied lightly. "They''re crying? Maybe they are onl-" Austin felt a threatening blood lust from the entranced and cursed under his lips. "Shit! ck Annises!" The ck Annises are creatures that loved to eat children but with these amounts, there was only one reason why they grouped out, the sweet child.

    The ck dot on his yellowish eyes turned into a sharp oval when he sensed somethinging over. "Elise, stand back!"

    Elise turned startled quickly to Curly''s side but the dog growled to the delicate woman who appeared behind Elise. Georgia ran her index finger to Elise''s cheeks and greeted pleasantly.

    "Good afternoon, sweet child."

    Austin snapped his eyes toward Georgia and ran to shield Elise from her. Fur grew out of his whole body. The muscles grewrger in size as his head turned into a tiger head. The clothes that he wore ripped apart to show his upper body that had ck stripes on his gold fur. Sharp long canines protruded from his mouth. "Go away, you foul ugly creature!" He eximed, there was no sweetness nor gentleness that he used to have as he talked with Elise.

    A muscle on Georgia''s face twitched from being called ugly twice, her smile stale as her beautiful face crumbled like a chalky paint from the wall, showing the blue skin wrinkly drought skin and arge bumpy nose. Her slender hand became one with the fingernails on her hand, making it look like a beast''s w to Elise''s eyes.

    Elise walked a few steps behind, afraid by the blue creature that towered in front of her.?Everything surrounding the appearance of Georgia was blood-curdling and frightening.

    Without exchanging a single word, Georgia ran to charge to Austin using her w. The attack was fierce but nevertheless futile in front of Austin. Austin saw a blind spot when he evaded the attacks from Georgia. With a faint smile, he stretched out his hand to pierce the rib cage and took out her heart to burst it.

    Before he was able to draw out a sigh, he felt a sh from another ck Annis behind him and when he turned around, he saw that not only a handful of ck Annises were there, but he could also smell the scent of blood from the Mansion.

    "Elise!" Austin shouted and the girl was quick to understand what he cued and hid behind his guarding perimeter.

    Fighting without the help of the rest of his subordinates was certainly hard and the ck Annises wasn''t a stupid creature without a brain. They were sly and would use whatever it means to capture their prey. Even though Austin was sure he could take care of them, he wasn''t sure whether he could do that while protecting Elise alone.

    In between his fight, he used an arm to sweep all the ck Anises in front of him and mouth to bite their necks. He lowered his face to the little girl and whispered. "Elise, go to Lord Ian''s room. In the second drawer under his desk, you should find arge stone. It''s amunication stone, call the Lord if you could."

    Elise was afraid. She could feel her head grew faint when she saw the bloodied bodies thaty in front of her, but Austin now is in great danger and she was bright to understand her presence only dragged Austin''s legs.

    "Don''t worry, Cerbe- Curly will help you if you find any trouble. When I say Go, run with your fastest speed, understand?"

    Elise hurriedly nodded, her hands were trembling and she could feel tearsyering her eyes. Austin cleaned and munched down the ck Anises on his way with his mouth before spitting it out and eximed.

    "Go!"

    Elise held Curly in her hand and ran to the mansion from the back door. When she entered, a sight of a dead maidying on the hallway frightened her to near death. Curly barked once to wake her up from the fear and Elise began to run to the second floor without meeting a single ck Annis on her way. Elise was about to gratefully thank God but her naive wish ended when she saw a beautiful woman that was clearly out of the ce standing outside Ian''s room.

    "Oh my, what do we found here? The sweet child is greeting me." Debora smiled walking a few steps toward Elise when the girl took steps to the back.

    Elise felt her throat parched as though sand stuck on her neck when she noticed blood dripping from Debora''s hand that she hid behind her back and not a single voice coulde out from her lips. She sneakily stole a nce toward Ian''s room on her left. A little more and she could enter the room. She needed to enter the room in haste now as Austin must be having great trouble handling the ck Annis but with the woman in front of her, she had nothing to protect herself from the woman.

    Being able to enter the room now would only be a stroke of sheer luck for her and that didn''t seem to be taking ce. Debora noticed therge eyes fishing at the door. A shrilling voice slipped under her lips, "Do you want to enter here, sweet child?"

    Elise didn''t reply anything and Debora dropped her smile. "It would seem that you have known who I am. Have you met myrade from outside?" As she spoke, the face crumbled again in a chilling way that made Elise shivered from disgust.

    "You have to choose now sweet child. Come here or I wille for you." Debora didn''t give her a choice, it was a threat that she would kill her if she didn''te to her with her own will.

    Elise took a step back slightly to have Curly jumping down from her arm. "Curly!" she eximed and saw Curly running straight to ck Annis to bare his fangs.

    "How foolish!" Debora shouted to thrust her w straight to the dog''s body but suddenly, the Dog grewrger with his three heads protruding. Debora copsed to the floor behind her and spoke in horror. "C- Cerberus!"

    Curly didn''t care what Debora said and brought his mouth forward to eat the ugly creature. A loud dying scream entered the Mansion, warning the rest of the ck Annis of the death of theirrade. Elise immediately threw her sight away from the gore and ran toward Ian''s door to open it and entered the ce. She followed Austin''s words, trotted to the desk and pulled the second drawer to take arge red stone from the desk.

    Austin said tomunicate, but she couldn''t understand how it works. After a few seconds of contemtion, she heard growlings from Cerberus who had found another ck Anises running to attack them.

    "M- Master-" she whispered and forced herself to speak a little louder. "Master Ian!"

    "What is it?" Ian''s voice came across. He was still in the middle of the road to attend Mr. Brown''s party and drew his brow into a frown when he noticed it was Elise''s voice. "Puppy?"

    "P- Please save Austin." Tears ran down her cheek as she pleaded.

    Ian noticed the fear and chaotic mix of fright from the girl''s voice and even though he couldn''t see her tears, he could feel the same feeling of anger ovepping his dead heart. Red mists appeared from his feet and in a split of a second, the red mist had taken over half of his bodies and transferred it behind Elise.

    "Where are they?" A cold-blooded voice came from his lips. His red eyes vacant from feelings, in dire to see death to its seeker.

    "In front-" Elise sobbed, the relief came over her as she lost her power to walk again. The blood and the frightening scene repeated over to her head, making her whole body to tremble from ineffable dread.

    "Stay here, don''te out of the room until I came back," Ian spoke as he walked out of his room and was quickly greeted by the Cerberus he brought back from the underworld. "Go back." The Cerberus heard his order and shrunk back to his small body. "Stay here and eat every enemy who came here."

    "Woof!" Cerberus agreed and sat as the watchdog.

    A few steps as Ian walked down the hallway, he smelled the thick fragrance of blood from the backyard. Austin must be there, he thought to himself to narrow his eyes slightly. A ck Annis came charging toward him when she spotted someone walking down the curving stair. Ian slipped off a thrilling smile as he cut down ripped off the ck Annis''s ws. The ck Annis resonated a loud cry but before she could understand what was happening Ian had ripped off her head from the body and threw it across the floor.

    He wiped the blood stter on his face and looked toward Debora. "We have the head here." Ianmented to see Debora holding a disorientated face. The color of her beautiful pale skin flickered between ck and white from surprise, an ugly sight to behold.

    "Everyone attack him! He''s alone and defenseless now!" Debora ordered with a shout. They hesitantly looked at each other and cooperated to attack.

    "Defenseless?" Ian chuckled, showing his hand to catch the head of the ck Annis and tore it off again. "My hands are more than enough for you."

    The ck Annises kept on attacking and Ian mercilessly killed them by ripping out their head. It took him less than three minutes to kill eight of the ck Annises. Debora stood alone in the middle she had lost herposure and could only step back in fear.

    "What are you waiting for?" Ian provoked.

    Debora''s beautiful face shattered like chalk, turning it to a blue wrinkly skin with a long bumpy nose. "How ugly." Ian berated wholeheartedly.

    "Don''t call me ugly!" Debora used herst power to ran and stab him with her w. Ian grinned and captured her slender neck in an instant. She was frozen stiff as her movement was halted from the firm grip on her hand.

    "W- Wait!" The ck Annis reformed back to its beautiful appearance and pleaded using her delicate teary eyes. "Please let me go. I can do anything, whatever you say. We can have a great time together."

    Debora was surely good at her works, attaining a very beautiful face she knew how to hone her skill. If it was used to male humans, they would have fallen to her trap and abide by their sexual urges, but Ian wasn''t a human and he wasn''t in the mood to y with their games. "Unfortunately, I have no taste for a wrinkly, old, and blue-skinned woman."

    As he spoked, Ian shredded her head and rolled it down to the floor. With a sigh, a red mist appeared to swallow his body and teleported him to the garden. Austin noticed the Lord''s presence and smile in delight. "My Lord!"

    "Dumb cat, I should have exchange you for a dog!" Ian uttered sourly and saw the soulless bodiesying on the floor to participate in the bloodshed.

    Sun was about to start going down by the time Ian opened the door to his room. Elise had been hiding in the corner of the room while hugging her trembling knees in the cold ground. When she spotted Ian, her small body stood up immediately to only slumped down forward. Ian reached out his hand instinctively, taking a hold of the petite body in with one palm. "Calm down. Austin didn''t die and you are saved now." Heforted carefully.

    "R- really?" Elise''s tears ran down from the rim of her eyes in relief.

    He confirmed.?"Yes."

    The little puppy was too mysterious for him. When he saw her hurt, rage boiled down his blood, revealing a feeling that he never thought he had before. It was odd, the girl was odd, he concluded, not wanting to dwell on his hollow heart.

    Austin had turned back into his human form with a torn shirt and entered the room to see Ian carrying Elise in one hand toward the lounge chair. "Austin." He heard the Lord called his name and straightened his form to a bow.

    "Clean the house, call in the servants, and confirmed the death tell the Church of what had taken ce in the Mansion." Austin didn''t dwell long and fastened his steps to go down his lord''s order. As he passed his order, the raven came beside him and took a rest at his shoulder. "Cynthia, I''m back at the Mansion cancel the tripe back here."

    Cynthia and Maroon who took a rest immediately after the Lord disappeared received Ian''s words and breathed out in relief. "Yes, milord we will now."

    "Come here." This time Ian''s words were directed to Elise. She trotted over to him and had him carrying her on his hand. He swept his hand over her eyes and made her fall to sleep so she could stay calm for now.

    When the evening ended and the Sun set down to bring darkness to the Mansion. Ian sat down in his office with his two aids and butler. He swept his eyes and muttered out. "Someone had broken the protection magic to my mansion, helping the hideous ugly creatures to destroy my mansion. How irritating."

    Yet when he stated "irritating" but his face had some mirth and dark amusement brimming to his eyes. The three people shook their heads. They still couldn''t understand what was happening in hell''s name inside Ian''s mind.

    Austin wondered and spoke up. "But, my lord. Your protection magic is the strongest in the Empire, isn''t it? How could they break you magic without you knowing? "

    Of course, there was a way. For someone to break the protection magic he gave seamlessly without making him noticing it until someone had to actually inform him first. There was a way but that one way is very despicable that most humans wouldn''t be able to think such a hideous way.

    Ian leaned to his chair and chuckled faintly. "There''s only one way, human sacrifice."

    Cynthia drew her brows to a concentration. To use human sacrifice as the base of their magic and break Ian''s magic, there''s only one being that would use sacrifices like cutting butter, the dark sorcerers. "It''s the dark sorcerer work again."?Her words were sharp as dagger.

    "Correct." Ian returned. "Meaning they have dared to put their dirty soles in my Land."

    "There isn''t anything far valuable than Elise here in our house." Ian confirmed, standing up from his seat, he walked to take his cigar out from the second shelf of his desk.

    "Then," Cynthia added. "If Elise is their objective, it meant they know that she is the sweet child. Then wouldn''t it be the best for us to strengthen the protective magic in the mansion, my lord?"

    "I''ve nned that, having rats setting their feet in my mansion is something I utterly dislike after all." Blowing out a smoke from his lips, Ian turned his eyes to have his lucid red eyes reflected back the light from the candle across him. "I guess you know what your works are now, I assume?"

    "Yes, my lord."

    "Of course."

    "Good." He sat on his desk, crossing his legs. "You can go now and tell Maroon, in estimation of five days, we will be having a troublesome guests." Cynthia and Austin bowed to exit the room while Ian sat there silently, having a vacant look upon his gaze.

 Chapter 23: Tied In Faith Since Birth

    <h4>Chapter 23:Tied In Faith Since Birth</h4>

    When the night arrived, Elise felt uneasy to sleep that no matter how much M read her night tales, she couldn''t close her eyes. When he closed her eyes, the image of bodies ovepped in her mind, making her hand tremble. Nearly finishing thest page to the book, M noticed the corner of Elise''s lips sliding down and offered her something to rx her out.

    "Do you want honeyed milk? It''s good to have a warm one before you sleep." Elise shook her head in return, pulling her quilt to cover half of her lower face she heard Mil proposing another offer, " then, do you want to hear a luby?"

    Elise became a little intrigued. She faces up to pull the quilt that brought her bandaged cheeks, making M look sadly on her wound. "What is Luby?"

    "It is a song for children to hear so they could sleep, dear. This one is called The Silver Moon, do you want to hear it?"

    "I do," Elise replied and felt M''s hands caressing her head forward and backward. Between M''s lips, a delicate voice filled the silent night.

    The moon besides the clouds,

    Oh, where are you hiding at?

    ying hide and seek with the clouds,

    Lighting the green field in the night.

    The flower glowing under the moon,

    Purple in color, beautiful to see.

    Faeries flying with their wings,

    Jumping to a step and twirling to dance.

    Mermaid singing to the Sea,

    Covered the ocean with their voices.

    Mother''s voice was soft and pure,

    Bringingnd to see for the boy.

    It''s time to go back to your sleep and wish a good night to the moon.

    By the end of M''s luby, Elise had gone to her dreand, having her game to y while flying to the moon with M''s song. M stood beside, taking the candle and whispered, "Good night, Elise." She blew the candle and exited the room.

    Ian came back to White''s Mansion by midnight. His hair was disheveled by the harsh wind that blew over his hair. He swept his hair to the back and took off his coat to the servant beside him. The White''s Mansion had a lingering scent of blood of the ck Annises and servant who lost their lives in the massacre. Stains on the floor and walls seemed to have been erased by the other maids, however, traces of blood couldn''t disappear that easily.

    "Milord." Austin bowed to greet him from the entrance.

    "Where''s the girl?" Ian walked forward to ascend the staircasenguidly.

    "In her room, Elise had finally slept. It seems she is very frightened of what she saw this afternoon."

    Ian opened the door of Elise room and entered alone. In the middle of darkness, the pair of red eyes glowed in the darkness, stopping when he arrived at the bedside. Elise whimpered in her sleep. Ian ced his cold hands over her forehead and sunk into a thread of thoughts. ck Annises couldn''t possibly breach through the magic shield that he nted on the Mansion.

    Being the strongest sorcerer of the Empire, there was only one suspect who could be working with the ck Annises, the dark sorcerers. He tapped his hand and walked out of the room to have his raven flying over to his shoulder. He nced over his shoulder away from the raven to therge moon. The night has begun and it was the time for the girl to leave, he thought silently.

    Three days after the incident, the people from the Church came to knock on the White''s Mansion. Maroon, who had been waiting for their arrival, ushered them to the Lord to the drawing room.

    In the middle of the room, a painting of the Lord was ced. Written below, the year it was painted, the youngest Churchman, Oliver nced at the picture in a little awestruck. Having not to see the Lord before, judging by the picture he must have been an important person with an overbearing pressure in his airs.

    Maroon opened the door for the man in question toe inside the room. His red eyes stared at them, the first one to the person with a bald head that he knew better than anyone else, Kyle, And other two younglings churchmen that he never saw before.

    "Good afternoon my lord. Our apologies for taking your precious time." Kyle spoke first standing up to greet Ian.

    Ian raised his hand over them, "Oh, it''s nothing to apologize for. Please have a seat, Kyle." he returned his smile and turned to the side to order Maroon to prepare tea for the churchmen.

    He nced at Kyle and to the other two men before sighing augh. "And what honor do I have to be having the apany of the Churchmen here? Surely the Church wouldn''t pay a visit to me for something like a greeting, right?" Kyle replied his sarcasm easily with augh.

    Ian nced over Oliver''s cross tattoo on his neck and murmured loud enough for them to hear, "The hunters to kill mythical beings. Two to top." the red eyes turned back over Kyle, sending chill in a gentle smile. "I don''t think two is enough for me though. You should have brought an army of them and sorcerers while you are at it to take me down. A million isn''t enough so I will rmend you to have more than all the army you have in the empire." He spoke in bold conviction with a somewhat amusing tone as though he was thinking how amusing it is to have the whole empire fight with him.

    Kyle knew that his words weren''t only a burst of confidence but a warning to them. Still holding to his seat, he who has been assigned to Ian White since he was eighteen knew exactly how to amuse him. "This two is only my students, new men that are still taking lessons under me they didn''te here to constrict you."

    "Is that so?" Ian crossed his legs, uninterested by Kyle''s exnation. "Let''s get back to the matter. What is it that you need with me?" he feigned his innocent in a good way that the greenhorn churchmen fooled by him.

    "I will be brief, Lord Ian it is about the ve that you brought and the attack." Kyle started, reading in between Ian''s poker face as he did so. "The human ve that you brought back to your mansion. Alex has rid the information to the Church. However, for bringing a human at such a young age without her consent to thend of Mythical Beings. I presume you do know that it vited the Church''s rule?"

    Ian faintly chuckled and leaned his head to the side. "That child is my ve, and do I need any permission from anyone to take in my belongings?"

    His words were right on the mark. Elise was a ve and normally a ve wouldn''t have any humans right, but the reason why the Church insisted on this was that Elise is the Sweet Child. The little being that is loved by faeries. Her power hasn''t manifested yet due to her young age, but when she hade to age, Elise could order the faeries all over the Empire to abide to her wish. Even if it meant for them to erase a Land from the map. Knowing that having The Sweet Child in the Demon''s captive wouldn''t do well on them. They feared that he would use the little girl to work on his bad deeds.

    "Unfortunately, Lord Ian- that girl isn''t a normal young girl. The Church can''t have her outside their protection."

    Ian raised his brows from Kyle''s words. "You meant that I would harm her? She has been living very healthy here. So healthy that now she''s able to speak again."

    "May we see the girl, milord?" Kyle gave a question, but even if Ian disagree he would have stood firmly on his words. He still has one thing that could protect and bring the girl out of the mansion. Only onest trump card.

    When the girl entered, Kyle had a different smile than how he used it when he talked to Ian. "Hello, dear." Elise timidly hid behind Ian''s coach and greeted in a murmur. "Hello."

    From the side, the hunter named Oliver had taken off the gloves from his hand and used his power to the girl. After a pause, he fixed the gloves back and confirmed. "She is The Sweet Child, Kyle."

    Kyle looked to see whether there were any markings or ve tattoos on her body but from what he saw he couldn''t find any. Good chance, Kyle had his whole rejoice written to his face when he saw there wasn''t a visible ve tattoo that works to bound the ves with their master. But he didn''t want to be too confident and turned again to Oliver for him to check. "Did you find the ve pact?"

    Oliver shook his head, swiftly brushing his eyes at Ian who still didn''t have any changes from his expression and returned. "It hasn''t been formed yet."

    "If I may be rude, Lord Ian. The Sweet Child living with you wouldn''t be good for her safety and growth." Kyle began his persuasion again. This time, he spoke more confidently when he saw there''s a gap of chance.

    Ian''s crimson eyesyered a cold filter upon it, saying nothing as a reply. Taking advantage of the silence that Ian gave, Kyle continued with his rational report. "She is a human my lord. And a human should live with another human. From the information that we got, her parents have died and the one who sold her was her aunt."

    Ian tapped his finger. "By this, what are you implying? You said that she should live with humans, but you said that her families didn''t want her."

    "Adoption, milord. We have two choices for the girl. First being adoption and the second to live in the Church and follow the path of a nun."

    Ian leaned his head to the churchmen and turned to the girl. He spoke piercingly. "You do know that this wouldn''t be favorable for the girl, don''t you?"

    Kyle agreed deep in his heart, but work is a work, he couldn''t mix his private feeling in it. "Please let the girl choose." his eyes moved at Elise.

    The Sweet Child is a title that would soon other mythical beings would do anything to covet her power privately. She had been harmed once and he couldn''t promise that it would never happen twice. Giving a sigh, Ian made his choice. "For the adoption, I will be the once choosing her family."

    "This choice should be made by the girl, Lord Ian." Kyle firmly repeated.

    Ian grinned coldly. "I have said once I will be the one to do it. Don''t make me repeat it."

    Kyle nced at his expression, trying to read his impregnable expression. Ian was already in a bad mood, having to deal with him in his bad mood would make Kyle to lose something such as his life. Reluctantly, he agreed.

    "I understand." The churchmen stood from the seat, "We would be bringing the child with us now until you have chosen her foster house."

    "Wait in the carriage." Ian ordered and saw the Churchmen leaving the drawing room in a swish.

    When the door was locked firmly, Elise who could partly understand what Ian and the men were talking, knew that she would be thrown again from the house and hold back her tears prominently.

    "Don''t cry." Ian gave hisfort but hearing it only worsened Elise''s sadness. "Did you forgot what I said? If you have something to be sad about, tell me all about it. I can''t understand if you didn''t say so."

    Elise looked up, tears wet her eyes making the rim of her eyes bright red. "Are you going to abandon me?"

    "I''m not. As the humans that came before said, living here wouldn''t be good for you." Ian sighed at her tears that couldn''t stop and nced to the right where Aryl had been flying about since before. "You would being with her?"

    Aryl didn''t want to waste a breath to talk with the disgusting beings but she humped to reply. "Of course!"

    "Even if she can''t see you. Take good care of her." Ian for the first time made a request that shook Aryl in disbelief.

    "Without you saying it, I will be doing that perfectly! Who do you think I am anyway?" She turned and flew across to Elise.

    "You''re no one." Ian returned to have the Sulix cussing at him.

    Maroon knocked on the door, bringing two leathered trunks with him that was filled with Elise''s dresses.

    "You should be going now." Ian said as he took the girl''s hand and ced the red bracelet that he took off before to seal her power.

    Elise cried and hugged his shoulders as she sobbed. "Please don''t leave me."

    He never knew he was this helpless to the cryings that the little puppy gave. With a sigh, he patted her head. "I am not leaving you. If you still remember me, you cane back." Elise nced up and saw him smirking. "That is out of your own vition and consent."

    Cynthia and Austin stood across the door after receiving the words from Maroon that Elise would be leaving the house. "Bring her now, Cynthia. We shouldn''t make those people outside to wait."

    Cynthia looked at her heartless Lord and took Elise from him on her arm,forting her not to cry before leaving the room. Ian leaned to his couch, closing his eyes he could see Elise on the entrance hugging Austin, Cynthia, M, and Maroon with tears beforeing together with Kyle.

    As he was watching the scene, the raven that had been watching them since before in the room flew to his side and spoke.

    "What would you be doing now that the girl has been taken? She''s the one who has been prophesied by the God to be your bride." The raven snapped his head to the side as he spoke in a humannguage.

    Ianzily opened his eyes at his raven who had been intercepted by someone irritating and frowned. "Would you mind, notmunicating from my pet, Beelzebub?"

    Beelzebub continued to speak by using the raven to scoff at his word and pulled his question back. "So?"

    "I have not said that I will take her as my bride, didn''t I? She''s a child. Still a child." Ian pointed out his distaste. He wasn''t someone who would take a child to his bed, just by imagining it made him want to throw up.

    "But you haven''t said that there is zero possibility that you would take her as your bride. And is that''s why you sent her away? Even if you took a grandmother as your bride now she would be a little child to you." Beelzebub sneered, a sloping tone came at the end of his sentence.

    "I didn''t mean it that way, fool. I let her go now because our fate hadn''t yet started to intertwined. Also I don''t see that i have any feeling with the girl at all. She was just like a small animal, a puppy." Ian switched his legs position, leaning his chin on his left armnguidly and chuckled. "But well, I thought I had said earlier that she''s a guest, didn''t I?"

    Beelzebub suddenly recalled something and called up. "Wait- Why didn''t you ce the ve pact to the little girl? Even though you know that could be the only thing that ties her down to you? I don''t think you are foolish enough not to ce the ve pact to the girl. Isn''t this precisely because you know this-?"

    He was startled by his own question and instantly eximed from epiphany. "You read the future?" Beelzebub was rather surprised by his own words.

    "I can only see that she''s leaving. The rest is nk. Also, ve pact isn''t something desirable."

    "Regardless of the pact, she''s the one human who had been tied in fate with you since birth, you know. Even though now you see her nothing but a puppy what about the future? It would be certainly a very fun y to see you fall for a human girl like the prophecy."

    "Oh, just shut up." Ian drew out his breath again to stand up and walked over to the raven. "Let''s stop talking here. If you came back from deepest of hellter, I will consider us to talk again."

    "Wa-!"

    Before Beelzebub could continue, Ian snapped his fingers taking away the magic that Beelzebub used on the raven. He continued his stepnguidly, bringing it to the window to see the sky turning to the color of sunset that reminded him of Elise''s hair.

    He ced his hand on the window, with eyes deeply detest the sky and clicked his tongue. "God''s prophecy. As always, you ce me with your game of fate." He cursed between his breath, ending the night in which Elise had left the White''s Mansion.

 Chapter 24: Nine Years-I

    <h4>Chapter 24:Nine Years-I</h4>

    One day, on a bright afternoon in a small town located in Runalia, Elise lifted her chin and had her blue eyes directly shone by the bold light of the sun. Seeing the sun that was swallowed by dark clouds for more than a week, she smiled at the sun to have her red burning hair sparkled along from the light above her head. She folded her long sleeve to her forearm and bent her back to take theundry basket on the backyard which was made of grass. cing the heavy basket down she took some white fabrics and pped it to the side for the excess water to sprinkle out from it and hanged it over the wooden frames. In the middle, as she was about to take a new one to hang, Elise swept the sweat on her forehead with the back of her palm and heard a voice calling her name from afar.

    "Elise!" A young man jumped over the wooden fence around the backyard with a shovel on his hand. Although his appearance at the moment was covered in dirt, he looked rather charming and adorable, his name was William Scott, Elise''s younger brother at her adoptive house, the Scotts.

    Elise wiped her drenched hand on the apron over her skirt and wiped the dirt on William''s cheeks gently. "What have you been doing? You look very dirty." She nced over the shovels and nted her head. "And what''s that?"

    William giggled, showing his rabbit-like front teeth as he replied, "I have been helping Mr. Wade asked me to help him and exchange my work with this." He pulled a sack filled with turnips that Elise loved.

    She patted her adorable little brother to praise, "Good boy, thank you for your hard work."

    William received the praise that he had been waiting eagerly to wipe over his face with his hand that only smeared more dirt. "I will help you with that." he nced down at theundry to have Elise rejected his offer.

    "You''re dirty now, so no thank you. How about you go to wash your face first and change your clothes mother had been searching for you the entire morning." as she finished saying, her mother Diana appeared from the backdoor to see her two children in the backyard.

    "Elly! I have said not to do any more work today and rest, didn''t I?" Diana ced her hand on the waist, scolding Elise the daughter she adopted nine years ago with adorness still visible at her eyes. "Move and take a rest. I will do the rest."

    "Mother it''s only a lightundry, I can do it on my own." Elise chirped but Diana wouldn''t take it easy and noticed her son standing beside Elise with dirt covering him.

    "And what have you been doing, Mr. Will?" She turned around to see nothing but mud on his clothes. "Have you been rolling in the mud, for the long afternoon?"

    "I haven''t!" William puffed his cheeks and showed his shovel to his mother before she began her scoldings again. "I have was lending my hand on Mr. Wade''s vegetable crop in exchange for these turnips."

    Diana nced at the turnips but still looked rather unimpressed by his words. Taking the chance, she bent down to dust off the mud on his pants and warned in a hushed tone. "Haven''t mother told you not to be acquainted with Mr. Wade? He''s working with the dark sorcerer and we do not want to be involved with him for our safety, do you understand?"

    William gave a disbelief sigh. As the youngest child of the house, he was the children with the least understanding of the world where they lived. In Runalia, most townfolks are human and sorcerer. Although sorcerers are still seen as normal beings, dark sorcerers are in a different category than the other.

    They had been using their magic to corrupt the mythical beings to their use and destroy the towns to make their ownnds. For the past three years, the dark sorcerers that everyone thought had disappeared had begun to make their move again. It started by Kisten, the small town that wasn''t too far from Alexa, the town where they were living at.

    Gossips had found their way and said that Mr. Wade, the old bachelor man who had been living in his house alone for years as a dark sorcerer, the creatures that massacre humans in order to have them as a sacrifice and secure their ownnd. People imed to see him bringing the dead to his house, but no one dared to voice up anything out of fear.

    Diana being protective of her family, wasn''t the type to believe empty gossips but she prioritized more on her family''s safety and choose to avoid before anything they didn''t want to happen to ur.

    "But mother, I don''t think he''s such a person. He''s a very kind man." William insisted to have Diana tweaking his ears.

    "You couldn''t see the inner heart of a person from their appearance. Evil maye in a pure look. But ck is always ck." Diana warned not only to William but Elise beside her.

    "Do you two understand?" Diana released William''s ears and have her son nodding in surrender.

    "Anyway, I received the letter from Russell that he woulde from the neighboring city today. Let''s have a celebration tonight." The children nodded to his mother''s words and William went to wash his grimy body.

    Russell was their father, Gilbert''s brother, or in the other word her uncle. He was married to a woman six months ago and havee to celebrate their uing son that was still in his wife''s stomach.

    Elise pped the rest of theundry with the help of Diana. By the time night came, Elise was in the kitchen to cook a warm soup that would go well for the freshly baked croissants. Stirring the wide spoon on the stove, she heard a merry voice came from the living room and blew out the fire to greet her uncle''s and aunt''s arrival.

    A woman with a swollen belly was her aunt named Sharon and Russel standing beside his wife. They were currently talking with Gilbert and Diana. Spotting the red-haired youngdy passing by from the kitchen, Russel and Sharon called her for a greet.

    "Aye, youngdy! The flower has bloomed prettily! My eyes nearly got blinded for a moment there." Russel praised with his heavy ent making augh to slip out from Elise''s lips.

    "You blockhead, what are you saying? you sounded like you haven''t seen her in years. You returned herest month and had seen her face." Rusell and Sharon returned with augh.

    "But, Elise is very beautiful. I have to agree with my husband." Sharon wrapped her hand on Russel.

    "Aunt Sharon is shining far brighter to me." Sharon patted her arm, "You and your uncle here are the only people who have said that to me before."

    "Their eyes must be blind, my love." Russel yfully danced with his brows making his wife shyly cover her mouth.

    Having their dinner that night, Elise brought the dessert after their main course and cut it in slice to distributed it with her families. Sharon is the first one to taste the cake cupped her cheek and praised. "This is a delicacy!"

    "aye, I agree with my dear." Russel replied having Gilbert and Diana proudlyugh.

    "It''s Elise''s new recipe, it''s specially made for you two who are allergic to nuts." Diana exined to have to look at Elise''s capable hand.

    "As expected of my daughter." Gilbert''s nose was about to grow long as he praised.

    "Aye, aye, whatever you say, you doting father." Russel shrugged off his shoulder and saw the young man who had taken the second serving of the cake.

    "And, how are you, Will?" William looked up and swallow his food with the help of water to reply.

    "I''ve been living in perfect health, uncle! I''ve been living bouncily." the eldersughed at his expression and remembering something Russel spoke.

    "The town beside us was once again attacked by a Catoblepas." hearing this, the people in the dining table held a frightened expression.

    It was a mythical being with a bull-like appearance but neck longer than normal, making it hung down. From what Elise had heard, Catoblepas could kill someone by his poisonous breath.

    Gilbert took down his ss in confusion, stressing something that his younger brother said, "The Catoblepas suddenly appeared in the town? How could that be?"

    "What is Catoblepas, sis?" William asked from the side. Being the youngest, he was the less knowledgeable member of the house.

    "It''s a mythical being that could attack people with their poisonous breath or gaze. They have a head like an aged bull. But, they are supposed to be in Marshforth but there''s no way they could travel and reach Runalia before being found by the sorcerers." Elise twirled her fork and pondered.

    Marshforth are by far the most frighteningnd with ferocious mythical beings living in it. Thend was barren and filled with drought, making nothing possible to live in it. As most of the frightening creatures came from Marshforth, thend is surrounded by magic barriers made by sorcerers. There was no way that the Catoblepas could escape from thend.

    Russel fixed his slouched position and whispered, making more ears gluing to his words. "It''s the dark sorcerer''s magic, they transferred them to the middle of the town. The Catoblepas raged and killed more than a thousand victims."

    Feeling chill running down, Elise shivered and rubbed her own arms to create some warmness. William had also begun to ce down his fork in the word of the dark sorcerer. Diana in worry gave a suggestion, "Shouldn''t you two move town? If it''s near yours, I''m afraid they''lle to you two."

    Gilbert agreed with his wife especially it also concerned the safety of their soon-to-be-born nephew. "That''s right. You can stay at our ce until the dark sorcerers are captured."

    "Nae. Don''t worry brother, the sorcerers are protecting our town now. From what I heard, the dark sorcerers are attacking different towns in scatters. No one could guess which town would attack next. Instead, I think for now our town is the safest one with many sorcerers protecting us from the dark sorcerers." Gilbert and Diana nodded in understanding.

 Chapter 25: Nine Years-II

    <h4>Chapter 25:Nine Years-II</h4>

    After dinner, Elise went to wash the dishes in the kitchen. Gilbert and Russel went to have a talk in the living room with the absence of their wives who have gone to discuss some stories in the family room to weave some sweaters. The crackling sound came from the firece when Gilbert added new logs to raise the temperature.

    "Elise has really be an adult. When she came to this house the first time, she was really inconsble with sadness and very quiet that she couldn''t speak a single letter." Russel spoke from the couch, his eyes remembering the nostalgic memory of Elise getting frightened by everything that she saw or talk to. After being sent from the White''s Mansion, strangers were something she saw as monsters and always avoid.

    Gilbert walked back to his seat with a gentle look. "You''re right. Time does fly and before I knew it she has turned seventeen next week. Her birthday would be held in the house, don''t forget and attend her birthday."

    "Of course! Elise to me isn''t a niece but more of a little sister how could I be absent on her birthday? But... Seventeen, huh-" Russel repeated. "Then it''s time for her to find her husband. As a beautifuldy, I guess many men have lined up to ask her hand in marriage, aye?"

    Gilbert shook his head making his brother to nt his head to the side. "The problem is... Elise rejected all the marriage proposals with the reason that she wants to work."

    Russel saw his brother sighed and patted his shoulder, trying to console his brother. "What are you worried about? It''s only working, there are many women work in the town now as a shopkeeper or perhaps a kitchen worker."

    "She didn''t want to work there. I''ve asked where she wants to work, but it isn''t a ce for a normal human especially ady to work at."

    Russel ced his cup down. "What do you mean?"

    "She wants to work in the Church. Not as a nun but as a Churchwoman. She wants to work as a person who would be protecting the Church''s order for mythical beings to live with humans." Gilbert showed an even devastated expression. To work in a Church as the Church member is a great honor especially for the humans, however, to be one, Elise has to ovee three tests given by the Church. And as the Church''s works are very dangerous, to die in the line wasn''t a rare thing.

    A gasp of surprise slipped out of Russel''s lips. He took a few long moments to process what his brother said about his niece and still couldn''t believe his jokes. "You made a very dry joke, brother."

    "I also hope that her words are a joke but unfortunately for us, it isn''t." Gilbert leaned back to his seat and murmured. "I want to value and support her choice, but this one I can''t."

    "Is it because she was saved and adopted from the Church and is grateful for it?" Russel questioned.

    "I don''t know perhaps that''s the reason but I''m set on opposing her idea of working there. It may sound righteous and honorable to work as a Churchwoman, but with her own life on a stake I can''t let my daughter in the thin line of death."

    Russel said nothing as he would also oppose Elise''s aspiration to work in the Church. They both have a long silence. Russel took a sip from his warm tea and continued, "no offense but working in the Church needs to take a very difficult test. I know that she''s a bright child, but I still think that she would not pass." He rubbed his brother''s shoulder and gave a light advise. "Let''s respect her wish to take the exam first."

    "Diana also suggested that, but she''s the type of child who would do whatever it take to pass the test. I''m afraid that she''ll pass." Gilbert replied. "She is my only daughter, as much as I want to respect her wish, I do not want to lose her."

    Standing next to the door with a slight gap between it, Elise stood still while holding a tray with two cups to overhear her uncle''s and father''s conversation in silence. It had been a week since she told her parents of her decision of wanting to work in the Church.

    Although she knew that her adoptive parents would be worried about her working in a very dangerous environment, it didn''t change her will of wanting to work there. She is the Sweet Child, the only human that stood in the border of Mythical beings and Humans. She had seen Mythical being by her own eyes and knew how they were different from the rumors people in her Town had.

    They were also a living being and have a heart, it was something that Elise want to believe in as she was helped by a mythical being from the ve Building. She was too young at that time and didn''t understand the consequence and how lucky she was to be able to escape from the ve building before they ce a binding mark on her that was called the ve pact.

    Elise stole a peek a little from the room and decide to bring back the drink in the Kitchen and take her rest for the day. Elise who has changed into her nightgown blew out the candle and walked over the small window beside her bed to pull up the bottom of the railing. The gentle night breeze blew over her pink cheeks, bringing a sense of calmness to the night.

    She brushed her hair to the side and tucked a few strands behind her ears to gaze at the sky above, trying to find the moon that had disappeared because of the clouds. She tore her eyes a little from the sky and trailed her fingers down at the red bracelets that had stayed with her for over than ten years of her life. It looked a little tattered now and her guts were telling her it wouldn''t be soon that she would have to live without its protection.

    "You have protected me well." she praised the little bracelet.

    Working in the Church would be the best ce for her to use her power for kindness and learn how to protect herself, she thought. She hadn''t yet told her adoptive parents of her power and decided not to.

    Her adoptive parents, Gilbert Scottand his wife Diana Scott are very kind people with the kindest soul she had ever met. It has been almost nine years after the day they adopted her.

    When she came to the house for the first time, she was filled with insecurities and fears when they adopted her but nevertheless, the couple and Russel took care of her well.

    It must''ve been hard for a young couple with a five-year-old child to take in a little girl with how busy they were, however, they gave their best on giving care and love to her. Until in the end, Elise grew into a bright youngdy as to what her parents wished. Her uncle Russel was much more of an older brother to her as he lived with the Scott couple until she met Sharon who is now her aunt.

 Chapter 26: Fair-I

    <h4>Chapter 26:Fair-I</h4>

    Elise pulled a rounded chair next to the window and took a seat. She leaned her head on the hand that was resting in the window sill and nced to see a fire torch aglow from the house beside her and remembered the little Sulix that she befriended was also able to use fire magic.

    "Aryl, are you there?" Elise asked a little hesitant. Although she couldn''t see the Sulix for nine years, she remembered that Aryl had always stayed by her side after she left the Mansion.

    To her disappointment, Aryl didn''t reply. Even if Aryl did reply, Elise wouldn''t be able to hear her with the red bracelet on her wrist surpressing her power. She knew it yet couldn''t help herself to feel disappointed. "I''m guessing that you''re here." Elise pulled a cheerful guess and leaned to continue her chatter.

    "The test to work in the Church would be held next week, the day after my birthday. I hope I could do well." She hummed a melody that she learned in White''s Mansion for a few moments. It was a song That man sang all the time. Her eyshes fluttered down a little and when a small yawn escaped Elise decided to tuck herself in to end the day.

    When the small chickadee came to hang on the yellowish branches near her house, they sang out a bright melody and brought the morning to thend. Elise began her day with a light stretch for her sore body and followed by making breakfast. As today the house had an extra two people, the dishes that she made were a little extravagant. She was too delighted by the little baby that would soon be born from her aunt and couldn''t help but make nutritious food with them in thought.

    Diana who woke up a littlete after her unending chat with Sharon went to the kitchen to see various food had been made in the early morning. "Elise."

    Elise heard her mother calling her and turned her face to see her gazing at the food that she made and scratched her head with a giggle. "I guess I was a little too worked up today."

    "I''ve told you to take easy, didn''t I?" Diana scolded but her tone had a sense of proudness in it. "Did you forgot that you studied too much two days ago until you fainted? You should be resting not working when you had the chance to do so. I can take care of household care."

    "This isn''t too much." Elise wiped her hand on the white apron above her dress. "It''s a rather simple dishes and I''m stronger than what you thought, mother." She gave a peck on Diana''s cheek and left the kitchen to serve the food in the dining table.

    When she was on her way to the dining room, William appeared out of nowhere and clutched his hand on his older sister''s skirt. "Good morning. I''ll help you, sis."

    "Good morning, Will. You don''t need to help me, ah could you just take the te there?"

    William turned her drowsy eyes and nodded adorably. "Uh-huh."

    Elise turned back to see her little brother walking in drowsiness toward the dining room and giggled. No matter how old William is, his adorableness is always endearing.

    After the family ate their breakfast, Russel and Sharon had to go back to their house. They waited for the coach to arrive with their small trunk that they prepared to stay for a day.

    "Are you sure you wouldn''t want to stay a little longer here?" Gilbert asked and saw Russel shaking his head.

    "I have to go and bring my darling to her mother''s house now. Their town is near here so we thought to stop for a few days, but the weather wouldn''t do well if we travelte. Don''t worry, we wille next week to attend Elise''s birthday." Russel promised.

    Elise half-knelt in front of Sharon to rub her aunt''s stomach gently and at some asion ced her ears to hear the sign of life that was inside Sharon''s stomach. "What would you name her, aunty?"

    Sharon nced over her husband with their hand linking. "Bethany," Russel replied.

    "Bethany? Betty. It''s a wonderful name." Elise praised and stood up from her spot to dust off her skirt and hand. "I can''t wait to meet her."

    "Us too." Sharon returned while rubbing her stomach.

    Gilbert noticed the couching not far from their spot. "You should go now, the coach hase."

    "Aye, brother, sister, Will, and Elise we will be going now." Sharon waved their hand while her husband picked the trunks inside the coach and rode it to the next town.

    When they were about to go back inside the house, Elise felt a tug on her skirt and found William asking her. "Elise will you be busy studying today too?"

    Seeing William''s hesitant expression, Elise noticed that she had been to busy on her studies and unknowingly forgot to y with her little brother. "Not that much, what is it?"

    "Oh- William must be wanting to ask you to apany him to the main town, they''re holding a fair there." Diana fielded the question and walked toward them. "This is a good chance, please take care of your little brother, Elise," Gilbert replied, with a little hope that Elise would lose her time in studying and fail the Church''s test.

    Elise looked down to see William waiting for Elise to reply with an expectant look. She rubbed his head. "Let''s go then." Happiness danced on William''s face.

    The fair in town where Elise lived in was not as merry as the once she had seen in Afgard. Nevertheless, the town was quite cheerful and packed with children that couldn''t wait to experience the joy that the fair brought. Bright melody with soulful trumpets and singing resounded from not far from their spot. Sounds of chuckling and giggled lifted the mood even more for the siblings.

    In order not to lose sight of each other, the sibling linked their arm to strolled down the road. William looked at the shopkeeper holding a ss ball with a miniature of a small house made out of y and asked Elise, "What''s that?"

    "Snow globe, youngd!" The shop keeper popped its head after crouching down and startled William for a moment. "Haven''t seen one before?" William shook his head naively.

    "How much is it, uncle?" Elise asked with intention to buy it as she had the pocket money that she umted by time to spoil her little brother a little.

    "Two silver. But for you, a silver and two bronze." The shop keeper looked down at the pair brother and sister that reminded him of his own past.

    "No, I don''t need it, sis." William waved his head.

    Elise ced the coins over the shop keeper''s palm and waited for him to pack the snow globe and ruffled William''s head. "That''s fine, it''s a present for you."

    "But-"

    "I insist. Be obedient and just ept your sister kind wish!" Elise took the brown box from the shop keeper and passed it over to William.

    "Then... Thank you," he muttered out a little shy.

    "No problem," Elise replied and they continued to venture to the vendors in the fair They bought some snacks on the way and Elise also bought some colored yarns with soft texture as her mother requested.

    When the Sky had turned in a hue of oranges, Elise exited the rowdy ce over to the short-cut road that would lead her to their house. "Elise, about the dark sorcerers." William began to speak after a pause. "Do you also think that Mr. Wade is a dark sorcerer?"

    "I don''t know," Elise replied truthfully and saw William''s head dropping down to continue. "But I don''t think he is one."

    "Why?"

    "If he is one, the Church would have taken him into the prison but whether he is affiliated with them or not, I can''t say for sure. Suspecting someone is good, in life we have to keep vignt and liking someone is a blessing as you will have a new person to protect. However, don''t forget people are like a coin. In a flip they could be good in another they could be bad." Elise spoke her mind aloud fluently, half of it perhaps were to herself.

    William frowned her straight brows, having trouble processing Elise''s words and at the end grumbled out. "I can''t understand well, sis."

    Elise chuckled at his innocence. "It means you have to be careful we couldn''t guess people just by their appearance and don''t let our guard down just because you believe they are a kind person."

    William hummed in response and breathed out heavily. "That''s too hard. Trust a person but can''t trust them too deeply-" The worlds of adult have it hard, Williammented in his heart.

    "Well don''t think too much now, you''re still young soon you''ll get what I mean. But I hope you''ll never find someone who will betray you." She continued speaking with her face down and unknowingly bumped at someone.

 Chapter 27: Fair-II

    <h4>Chapter 27:Fair-II</h4>

    "Aww!" she sighed and ced a hand over her forehead. Even though Elise was sure that she bumped into a person, the person''s body was to firm that she almost thought that she actually bumped at a wall. "I''m sorry," she mumbled out, realizing that it was her mistake for walking without looking at the road ahead of her.

    The person that she bumped had a skinny yet tall firm covered in a deep ck cloak. He must be a sorcerer, Elise thought silently, scrutinizing her eyes to examine the person that she bumped without minding that it was rude for her to stare.

    The man narrowed his eyes for a moment at the youngdy that bumped him before looking to the red bracelet at her hand. "No, it was also my fault for dying the walk to stand in the middle of the road," he spoke with a refreshing tone.

    Elise didn''t say much and bowed her head a little to continue her walk to the house. William turned his head a little and saw the man stood still for a moment.

    "The sweet child." The man in the ck cloak hummed out. "It seems my journey here isn''t to bad." When arge number of people passed before him, William saw him disappeared.

    Elise continued her uneventful yet peaceful life with her daily routine of household chores and studies. When a week finally passed to the day of her birthday, Diana woke up early to prepare her birthday celebration. Cakes and Elise''s favorite menus lined up from the edge of the table to the opposite side.

    Elise walked up toward her mother and rolled her sleeve, wanting to lend a hand in the kitchen but was quickly rejected by her William and Diana, the shooed her off to the living room. When a sound a knocking from the door echoed to the silent hall near the living room, Elise stood up in a hurry to greet her uncle and aunt with her father beside her.

    Elise took the bouquet that was made up of her favorite vivid pastel pink Peony Flowers and thanked Russel and Sharon who appeared after the flowers. "Thank you, uncle Russel and aunt Sharon, for the beautiful gift."

    "Gift? This flowers? Nae, nae, nae." Russel shook his head and helped Sharon to give out a present box that they hid from behind.

    "Happy birthday." Sharon wished her mildly.

    Elise felt Gilbert patting her shoulder. "Come inside, the evening weather is not good for a pregnant woman."

    Elise nodded and stepped aside for her uncle and aunt to enter. Diana and William greeted them and helped them to put away their trunks in the guest''s room. The small family gathered in the dining room and shared some stories for a few moments to wait for Diana to bring up the birthday cake.

    Sitting in the table, William who smelled the cake from afar sent a faint signal with a nce to her the other people in the table and pped out to sing the happy birthday song for Elise. Elise was a little shy to hold a birthday party with her as the main person for the celebration but nevertheless she truly felt happy from the bottom of her heart.

    After making a wish so that her peaceful life and family would be protected under God''spassionate light, they ced the cake aside to eat the food first before having the cake as their desert.

    "I heard that tomorrow you''ll be attending the Church''s test, Elise." Sharon spoked first, bringing the topic that both Scott siblings had a hard time bringing on.

    Elise could spot the worried tone that her aunt used and ced down her spoon to reply. "Yes, well. But I can''t say that I have the confidence to pass as it is said to be the most difficult test in the Empire."

    "I also heard that Mr. Ford''s son fancy you. What do you say about the young man?" Sharon asked a little curious. Mr. Ford''s son, Frank Ford was the only son of the farmer family, he was a gentle young man that often greeted Elise when she hanged the clothes in the backyard that was near the farm. Perhaps for his admirers, his greetings was an event to look upon. However, for Elise she didn''t saw the man with the same eyes of the girls in her town. If only she saw him as a very good person but not to the point of liking him.

    "He''s a good man," Elise replied briefly. Sharon sang out a long oh in a little bummer that she wasn''t able to ask more of what Elise could be interested in other than working in the Church.

    Although her family didn''t oppose her strongly, Elise knew that they didn''t favor her idea of working in the Church due to how dangerous the work was but Elise felt the need to work there to cultivate her power as the Sweet Child and perhaps learn a way to protect herself without having to depend on the red bracelet on her hand.

    Gilbert cleared his throat lightly and steered the conversation. "Speaking about that, the Church seemed to be posting another announcement in the Town''s notice board. It seemed that hunters and sorcerer would be ced in each town to defend the towns in Runalia from the advance that the dark sorcerers made."

    "That''s great." Sharon praised. "The Church may be hell-bent on building a bridge between the Mythical beings and humans, but from my perspective, it doesn''t sound that bad. Thend grew more prosperous than before, don''t you think?"

    Elise nodded to her aunt''s words and heard Russel speaking. "The one and only enemy humans have now are the dark sorcerers. Even if someone opposes the Church''s idea, they wouldn''t be able to as the only people who could fight them are the mythical beings."

    "The Duke of Downbridge, Duke Norton seemed to be wanting on making thend exclusive for humans, or so that what the gossips said." Russel continued and Elise shown some intrigued to the matter that her uncle spoke.

    "But humans who live Downbridge have lived with mythical beings for over than two centuries why did he change it all of a sudden?" Elise asked and Russel replied by shrugging his shoulder.

    "I don''t know perhaps Duke Norton hated mythical beings, unlike the previous dukes that ruled Downbridge." He stated simply.

    "Stop speaking about that now. The conversation would only make our cake to have a bitter aftertaste. Speaking about the Lords are forbidden, you know." Diana spoke and ced the triangr-cut slice of cakes to the people in the table.

    "But there''re no one is here other than us, mom," William spoke and felt her mother pinching his cheek.

    "Walls have ears, darling," Diana replied.

    William nted his head to the side unable to understand what her mother was saying and tugged to Elise''s dress hoping that she''ll give him an answer. "It means someone can overhear us. Have this, Will." Elise steered and gave him another slice of cake which he received with a sparkling smile.

    When the night ended and dawn break to bring a dampened morning after the light rainst night, Elise woke up earlier than the days before to review some of the books she deemed as important and breath in to calm down her nervousness.

    After breakfast, Elise prepared herself to take the carriage to Afgard where the Church test would be held on and walked out of the house.

    "Bring this too." Diana spoked from behind, giving her sandwiches wrapped in a red handkerchief.

    "You don''t have to mum, I could have buy something in the town." Elise took the sandwiches and felt a soft flick on her forehead from her mother.

    "You should have something before you left. Don''t tire yourself too much." Diana replied and felt Sharoning from the back. "Are you going now, Elise?"

    "Yes." Elise nodded and reached her hand out to rub her aunt''s stomach carefully. "I''ll go now the distance to Afgard is far. Bye, mom, aunty, and betty."

    "Take care." They wished as Elise ran to catch the closest coach to Afgard when she turned her back a little to wave her hand at the two figures, she faintly saw a vague image of a man with a ck cloak beside them. When she blinked twice and rubbed her eyes, the ck figure disappeared.

    She didn''t think much of the image as she heard a scruffy voiceing from the carriage. "A ride, youngdy?"

    "Yes, please." Elise replied and get inside of the carriage.

 Chapter 28: Blood Moon-I

    <h4>Chapter 28:Blood Moon-I</h4>

    The town of Afgard was not Elise''s first time to visit. She hade to this ce once a very long time ago. It was a memory that saved her from her misfortune and brought her to the ce where she could proudly call home now. After entering the blocking wall that surrounded therge town, Elise who sat at the edge of the coach peeked her head a little out of the carriage to be greeted with people crowding the street. She saw the street too before in the past but it was too dark that she could barely remember the sight.

    "Is it your first time here to the town, youngdy?" An old woman beside her spoke.

    Elise turned her head and shook. "No, it''s my second time here. The town is very merry today, has it always like this every day?"

    "It''s the town of the capital, so what you expect other than upheaval here. But as exciting and bright this town is, you could also see darkness lurking." Elise heard the old woman''s words and saw a young girl being shackled in her neck and her wrists, the ves who were about to be sell.

    Afgard was known well for its ve auction and although it was a normal scene for many people, Elise couldn''t hold her concerned frown at the view.

    "You have a warm heart-" The old woman praised, taking Elise''s attention to her. "It''s rare for people to feel concerned for ves you see." the old woman exined. "Where are you going to visit?"

    "The Church," Elise replied. "I''m going to take the test."

    "Oh, you mean the test to work in the Church?" The old woman saw Elise reply with a nod and sighed. "I don''t want to dampen your aspiration but working in the church is dangerous."

    Elise smiled softly and felt the coachman pulling the reign of the horse to stop the coach. "I know, thank you for your concern."

    Elise hopped down from the coach and passed two silver to the coach and turned her face toward therge white building divided into three sections and a steep staircase to the Church. The building had a beautiful cross on the top of the roof with lush green trees over to bring shades it was a very mesmerizing view to her eyes.

    Elise ascended up and saw men lining up in the other direction from the Church and followed to see a parchment written ''Church''s Evaluation'' and followed to lined up in the queue. Being the onlydy andmoner in the ce Elise stood up like a sore spot than the others. People couldn''t help but stare at her, thinking how naive Elise was to line up in a wrong queue.

    When it was time for her for the adviser to ask her identity his mouth moved on to ask. "Name and age."

    "Elise Scott, seventeen years old, sire."

    The man nodded and moved his feathery pen only to stop and asked again. "Elise?" A female''s name?

    He ced down the writing board to see the small littledy and sighed. "Youngdy, you lined up in the wrong queue. The Church''s entrance is over there." he pointed his hand and Elise shook her head.

    She had somehow expected this to happen. A woman, working as in the church with job to protect the bnce of human and mythical beast. The job itself doesn''t only require intellegence but strength due to how dangerous the job is. However she had made her decision long time ago and she''ll never back off now. "No, I''m not wrong, I do not want to go to the Church for now. I want to take up the written exam."

    "The test is only for men, youngdy." He reminded, seeing the little naivemb that had lost her way.

    "I haven''t heard of such a rule before. The Church had never said that it was only for men." Elise returned back and saw the man frowned.

    "Pardon my manner youngdy, but this isn''t a yground nor is it a lenient ce you think it is. People who took the test could also lose their lives as this is a work with your lives in the line the test is only the easy version of the work but that didn''t mean that the consequence would be different." He didn''t hold back with his warning and gave a sour tone that rose some other people''s eyes on her.

    "I came with that as my resolve," Elise replied and saw the man sighing to give her a small paper to let her in. "Silly woman, life is more important, I have warned you." he murmured.

    "I appreciate your kindness, sir thank you." she took the paper with numbers of twenty four upon it and pulled the edge of her skirt that had been sweeping the floor and walked inside the hall.

    Elise looked around as she didn''t know where to go and followed the rest of the men who seemed to know their way to the ce where the test would be held at. Opening therge two doors to the ce with arge ckboard and long desks, Elise noted that the slightly dimmed ce must be the evaluation hall in which the test would be taken in.

    "Yes." Elise replied briefly to look up and see a man with deep brown hair and caramel eyes extending his hand to her.

    "I''m Ernest, Ernest Lone." the man introduced with aid-back posture.

    "I''m Elise Scott, nice to meet you, Mr. Lone."

    "You seem to be quite confident," Ernest spoke in which Elise returned with a lift of her red brows. "Don''t you see?" he bent his back and pointed to the rest of the men who had been watching at her with delving gazes. "Although they looked calm outside, the room had been noisy from the tapping fingers and feet all the time. It''s a clear body sign of nervousness- but you don''t seem to be nervous."

    "I''m nervous but I''m also confident and excited." Elise looked at the man grinning.

    "You got guts. It''s rare to see someone especially ady here, let''s do our best and wish for the best oues." Ernest praised.

    Elise found the man a little weird. He told her as a confident one but in the room there isn''t anyone far more confident than him.?"Likewise, good luck to you."

    Ernest bent his head down and moved his steps to one of the seats. Following him, Elise took a random seat at the desk and not long after, a man with grayish hair named Ruhan closed off the door and passed the test over to the rest of the audience.

    Taking the paper on her hand and a pen, on the other hand, she dipped the pointed sharp nib to dip it in the ck ink and read the question to fill the rest of the questions.

    Sparrows sang out a melody continuously hovering before the sounds of tick took from the wooden clock not far from the wall across Elise. By times, she could hear sigh and indistinctive whisper but nevertheless her focus didn''t falter. Her eyes stuck on the question and her whole sense stayed on the answer that floated on her mind.

    After a good two hours of filling the test, Ruhan the overseer of the test cked the wooden stick on to the table to make a startling loud sound and stated. "The test is finished. Please pass your papers in sequence to me starting from the person on the east."

    Elise ced her pen down and saw The man being called by Ruhan stood up and ced the paper and continuously followed by the rest of the people until it was her time to do so.

    As she ced the test paper on the lectern, Elise walked out to exit the hall and strolled down the wooden hall. Not far from the ce a man with a blond hair had his eyes fixed on the red-haired girl he spotted until she left the Church.

    "Mr. Anderson?" Alex heard a voice calling his name and broke his gaze from Elise to looked down at Ruhan.

    "My apologies, What was it again?" Alex asked again and saw the old man giving a stern face just because he dozed off for a round minute.

    "The meeting of the Lord would be held tomorrow. I hope you have put good words to Lord Ian to attend the meeting, didn''t you?"

    Alex pulled a smile. "I tried but whether he woulde or not would be up to his will. You do know with how fickle the Lord is him hearing my words is count as miracle from God. Let''s just hope he remember." He heard Ruhan replying him with a deep sigh and shrugged his shoulder off.

    "I have some urgent business to attend. Well then," Alex bent his neck to went off to the inner room of the Church.

 Chapter 29: Blood Moon-II

    <h4>Chapter 29:Blood Moon-II</h4>

    Elise strolled not a little far from the Church. Her first thought was to buy some gifts for William, her parents, and her aunt. After window shopping at the vendors on the streets, she spotted a clothing store for newborn babies and stared at a pair of red shoes that took her attention when she walked in a sight for a long moment. "This would look good for Betty," she thought to herself and stepped into the store.

    She took the pair and looked at the shopkeeper to inquire. "How much is this one?"

    "Six copper youngdy." The woman spoke and saw Elise nodding in approval to how cheap the pair was. "Then I''ll take this one." She tucked in her hand on the inner pocket of her dress and pulled up seven copper to hear the woman spoke again.?"A present for someone?"

    "My niece will be born early this month," Elise exined, joy bouncing of her eyes to ce the coins on the woman''s palm. The woman saw her excited face and couldn''t help to smile back at the good news.

    "That must be surely exciting." The woman returned and passed the brown paper bag to her. "Thank you for visiting."

    Elise nodded and returned the woman''s kind wishes. After an hour of visiting each vendor, Elise''s hand was packed with several brown bags that now she reflected on how she has bought too much and how it would be a little burden for the people she would share a seat in the coach. The money she had been collecting to visit the capital has left to some leftover silvers that she could use for transport. Feeling that her travel in the capital was enough for today, she decided to go back home before the sky turns dark.

    She walked over to search for a shared coach that was hoarding the street and caught one that would pass to the road of her town. When she entered, she noticed only a couple of people was inside the coach. Elise took a seat and leaned her back.

    "The dark sorcerers again. That damned beings, when would they stop making troubles and killing people?" A passenger of the coach spoke with his wife, staring at the newspaper covering the dark sorcerers with much hatred.

    "I fear that they woulde to our town." The wife replied a hint of fear could be seen well from her face.

    "The sorcerers are with us, don''t they? We don''t need to worry." The man ensured but the woman''s worries didn''t seem to ease from her husband''s convince.

    "But who knows? The dark sorcerers are far stronger than the normal sorcerers. The safest ce is only here in Afgard. As I thought, should we stay here instead and wait until the matter dies down?" The woman brought the topic and the man seemed to be tired after hearing her speaking of the matter over and over.

    "We don''t have the money to keep on living in the capital. Don''t worry too much, the Church would do something about it before we know it."

    Conversing aloud, Elise couldn''t help but to overhear their argumentation the couple was having. Like how her parents were, it wasn''t a new thing for her to hear people discussing the matter of dark sorcerers with grim. As the dark sorcerers used very different magic than the normal sorcerers, they were easily frightened by humans. They were referred as "dark sorcerers" out of the reason that they used ck magic to forcefully summon frightening mythical beings from the abandonednd Marshfoth to the towns.

    When someone mentioned "The sorcerers" there was only one particr person who would float on her mind. The person who saved her from being a ve and the person she would ever be grateful to, Ian White the Lord of Warine. It had been nine years since she was adopted by the Scott family but her gratitude to the man never faded. She once heard from the person who sent her away, Kyle said that the Lord insisted on searching her adoptive home for her protection. After knowing that the Lord didn''t kick her out due to anger but out of her safety, Elise settled her incentive to meet the people who have saved her, the people in White''s Mansion. However, as a human, the weak being couldn''t freely enter the Warine Land except for one title, the Churchmen. This was how she decided to work in the Church even with her parent''s indirect oppositions.

    Elise looked down at the red bracelet on her hand, softly brushing her finger in the old twirling rope and continued to ride the coach with anticipation to see her family''s face.

    The Sky had turned inky when Elise dropped off from the coach. They stopped not too far from the entrance of the town. A little walk and she would arrive at her house. With the cold breeze of the night and the season was near to Winter, Elise pulled the shawl she bought before and wrapped it to her neck, protecting herself from the cold.

    At first, when Elise entered the town, she didn''t notice anything out of ce but soon something weird caught up to her mind. The town was too quiet for its own good. It was only seven in the evening, usually, most town folks would still roam outside of the ce and sounds of chattering could be heard. Some of the hanging fire torches on the terrace of the houses had their fire extinguish and the wooden ke torches lying on the floor carelessly. The reticences the town had brought nothing but dread to the youngdy.

    There was no single sound other than the wind that blew over the clouds of dust on the path she walked on. Her steps froze. In the night, the silence was to shrilling to be true. She could feel a bad hunch crawling to the deepest of her heart and when suddenly she felt something over her t shoes. Due to the scarce light, she had to strain her eyes to see that it was a person lying under her feet. She jolted back in surprise, it was truly a wonder why she didn''t let out a scream. There was no way someone would sleep in the middle of the street and so there was only one possibility. The person before her had lost his life. She worriedly bent her back, putting aside the bag on her hand to move the hand that covered the person''s face to see that he wasn''t breathing anymore. Although she couldn''t see clearly, she could feel liquid dripping down to the upper of her shoes and guessed it to be blood. Her hand covered her mouth as she inched forward. Her hunch was right! The man had died! Before she knew it, her legs ran in haste toward her house.

    Cold sweat drenched her pale forehead and when she arrived, she reached out her hand to the doorknob only to find that the door was opened slightly. That moment, she could feel heart thudded in a sinister melody. With a slight screeching noise, the room that was dark had a thick scent of a familiar fragrance.

    It was the rusty iron fragrance of blood.

    Thest bag made out of chapped fabric that she brought in her shoulder dropped to the floor, making the things she ced inside her bag to settle out. The pair of small shoes that she bought for her soon-to-be-born niece rolled down to the floor toe to a stop at the bodyying down coldly on the ground with red fluids pooling around them.

    "No..." She whispered, hoping that what she smelled wasn''t true. At that time, the clouds of the scarlet moon slowly pulled the curtains of cloud that veiled them, letting a ray of light to appear at Sharon and Russel holding their hands together. Her uncle held his wife in his embrace, protecting his wife even as he had lost his life.

    "NOOO!!!!" Elise eximed, tears running down madly on her cheeks. She could feel her knees going wobbly but she couldn''t stop now as she still has the rest of her family. Exerting herst energy that drained from fear, she ran to find the rest of her family.

    "Will-" she cried out, calling the name repeatedly until she came to a stop at the family room. Noticing the slippery liquid slithering out the small gap under the door, she immediately covered her mouth, turning the knob to see three peopleying down on the floor and flopped down.

    Her mother, father, and her little brotherid down lifelessly. Their bodies had wounds that seemed as though arge animal with sharp teeth tearing open their skin. She ran her hand on their hands to feel their body turning cold like ice. The hazy muddly feeling dropped to her mind, numbness and disbelief shook her heart.

    "Eli- Elise..." Sharon''s weakened voice came not far from the family room. She rubbed her eyes harshly when she heard the voice to clean her blurred eyes. She didn''t hear it wrong, it was her aunt''s voice. Before she was in surprise and hastily ran to the room, having no chance to confirm the death of her aunt and uncle. She grasped to thest hope of her aunt being only wounded after her uncle''s protection and ran to the source of the voice.

    When she ran out to the corridor of the second floor, suddenly, her legs stopped in horror to the creature standing with its four legs in front of her. Her hand trembled to no avail.

    "Elise-"

    It was her aunt''s voice. The same exact voice but what she met wasn''t her aunt, it was a pair of an animal with the petrifying golden eyes that made her blood drained to warn her to escape. Reddish light from the moon passed before her to show a creature with the body of a lion but with a deformed head of a wolf.?Traces of blood mixed with the hungry saliva dripped down from the corner of its mouth. Therge protruding canine teeth glimmered with a silver glow. What resounded from its mouth was the sound of her aunt, Sharon but the creature was definitely wasn''t her. When she finally understood what happen, Elise could feel cold running to her fingertips. The mythical beast in front of her mimicked her aunt''s voice.

    There was once when she read about such a creature with a sickening body that contrasts with its head and its specialty in mimicking other''s voices that it once heard. Yes, she wasn''t wrong. The eerie creature standing across her was Leocrucota! A mythical being that close to the level four danger!

    Chill ran down her spine, she could feel the ring golden eyes staring at her. She noticed the dreadful creature has ced its predatory eyes at her but hasn''t made a move perhaps because it was observing whether she was alive or not. Upon more inspection of silence, the Leucrota looked hungry but dared not to make a move. Seeing this, Elise finally noticed that the Leucrucota had a bad sight. Leucrucota had an amazing nose, however, she was drenched with blood at the moment luckily blocking the Leucrucota from knowing whether she had bled to death or was still alive at the moment. She had no way out but to run, run as fast as she could.

    Taking the purse from her pocket carefully, she gulped nervously to throw it swiftly across the creature to make it turn hastily toward the jingling sound behind it. While the creature was upied by the sound, she took the chance and quickly ran down the stairs to escape before the mythical with monstrous strength would end her life.

    Noticing the tapping sound from the human, an echoing hollow came from Leocrucota, it ran at an rming speed to ran his w to Elise when suddenly a circle of fire lit before the mythical beast. Elise couldn''t spare time in trying to understand how the fire emted out of the thin air. Her life was threatened and the only thing she could do was run in desperation.

    She exited the house, running on the stone path for a distance to trip over at something that was another corpse. She shrieked but quickly pulled herself together to stand again to suddenly feel a pang on her feet and stumble. She looked behind, staring at her ankle that sprained from the copse before.

    Grounding her teeth she forced herself to constrain her ankle and hide somewhere. But her luck ran down. Not long, the growl came back again not far from Elise. It had arrived in front of her and cut the speed with its inhuman power. The creature seemed to be badly burned but it didn''t stop its viciousness and vigor to eat her. She muffled her voice, facing up to see the creature smirk a little when it saw her froze at the spot unable to move. Gaping his mouth widely he moved forward with the intent to rip her body in pieces.

    "Close your eyes." A nostalgic deep voice that was thin like an air appeared suddenly. Although it was swiftly, she caught a glimpse of bright red eyes moving in a precedent speed. The voice itself had a mysterious power that was somewhat cold yet shooting to ensure a sense of protection.

    Elise obediently turned away her head from and shut her eyes tightly. Ian brushed his eyes nonchntly over to the Leocrucota who had taken a step back in fear and provoked with a mocking grin. "Are you possibly too scared to fight with a male and instead pick on a female? How embarrassing."

    Thest words were enough to burn the fear that once passed to the mythical beast. It replied to his derant of war with a re that was frightening for human to see and bellowed in resentment. As a being that was fast to provoke, he leaped to Ian to have his upper and lower jaw to be hold by Ian with two hands. He picked a smile when the mythical beast gurgled a grunt and tore the jaw to rip the body into two and threw the half pieces on the street.

    "Hurting my puppy, especially making her cry would need more than a life to sacrifice." He whispered a message to the air and saw the dead corpse of the mythical beings to be somewhat disgusting. He turned his face away and tapped Elise''s shoulder lightly.

 Chapter 30: Sorrow Of The Red-Haired Girl-I

    <h4>Chapter 30:Sorrow Of The Red-Haired Girl-I</h4>

    "Are you alright puppy? You can open your eyes now." His confident voice brought ressurance to?Elise''s ears.

    Under the scarlet moonlight, the man''s appearance looked rather vicious. He looked around histe twenties, having a young yet full of wisdom face. The red eyes that he had were brighter than the blood but deeper than the colors of a clotted blood. Skin as pale as snow but red eyes that showed his inhuman identity. Holding unchanging untamed wildness but an omniscientposure that brought reassurance to the people around him. The person was none other than the person who saved her from being sold in her childhood. The Lord of Warine who was known well for both his sorcery and his mysterious background. The person that goes by the name Ian White.

    Elise''s bright blue eyes continued to drip of tears of fear and sorrow of the dead bodies she had just seen. She looked at him in a daze, having not seen the face for such a long time she doubted herself at first. But finally noticing that her first guess that the man was the genuine Ian White, her shoulders broke down in an indescribable relief. Ian stared at her eyes that seemed as though it would melt from the tears it exuded and extended his hand. "Can you stand up?"

    Elise took his hand and tried to stand up but as soon as her upper body raised, a pang of pain struck her from her ankle and she copsed to Ian. Ian instinctively saved her and felt the harsh trembling on her fragile shoulder and knit his elegant brows. He ced his hand over her head and whispered. "Don''t worry, no one is going to attack you."

    In a night, she had lost her family again. Her parents, her little brother, aunt, uncle, and their soon to be born daughter. Happiness of her daily life was robbed of her again. "Why...?" She whispered. "Why does it have to be them?" She asked a question that he couldn''t give a reply.

    "No one can foresee death." Ian stated and use his magic to heal the sprain on her ankle. He stayed still, letting Elise to cry on his chest for a long moment and waited until she calmed herself down. When she did, he asked in concerned. "Can you stand up now?"

    Elise wiped her tears, resisting her urge to break down again and chugged down her sobbings. "Yes, I think I could now. Thank you very much for helping me, my lord."

    "Don''t worry about that now, also don''t look at anything besides you." He lend his hand to lead her. Elise followed the path he led on and bit to her lower lips to ask. "Can I meet my family once again?"

    "I wille with you."

    They stopped again at the house where the murder had taken ce and walk over to her family. It was hard for her to resist the urge to bawl. "Please rest well, uncle and aunty." Elise prayed beside them and felt her eyes stinging from the tears on the rim of her eyes. Griefing over her couldn''t stop her body to tremble. He only prayer was to have her family''s soul to rest in peace above.

    Ian silently stayed by her side as she pray beside her family members that she lost.?Suddenly a cat appeared from behind, looming from the shadow with his tail swinging in the air. "Milord." Austin spoke in his cat form.

    "What is it?" Ian who stood at the frame of the door turned his head.

    "Cynthia have apprehended the ck sorcerer in the town''s fountain." The news rose the thirsty blood-colored eyes on the man. He smile a little with a terrifying look at the person who have made his little puppy to cry.

    "Stay here. I wille back again." Ian ordered as a red mist covered him to transfer him toward Cynthia who was standing in front of a man covere with ck cloak. Her beautiful face had blood sttered across that had been wiped when she felt Ian''s magic presence near her and bowed to greet. "Milord."

    Ian spared a nce at his subordinate to look down at the man and stepped his feet on his shoulder. "The dark sorcerer?"

    The dark sorcerer looked up and felt chill running down to his spine when the red eyes looked down at him. "I- Ian White!" As he spoke, he felt a sudden breeze wheezing from his left side and took some time to finally realize that his hand have been ripped off by Ian.

    "That''s a wrong answer. I asked are you the dark sorcerer?" The man could only let out a muffled scream and heard him talking again In a twisted whisper. "It seems that you don''t have the intention to answer me. Good thing you have your limbs all attached. It will be fun to rip it of one by one. Let''s start by the fingers. Are you the dark sorcerer?"

    The bewitching voice brought the hell from where he came from as he spoke. Cynthia watch the whole scene in silence without batting an eyelid to the gruesome torture that Lord Ian used to finish off the dark sorcerer. After a few questioning which made the dark sorcerer to be left with only his legs, Ian asked hisst question. "Where are yourpanion?"

    The dark sorcerer had his eyes widened in arge pop. He had thought that he fooled the man in front of him very well, but how did he guessed that he didn''t work alone?

    Ian saw him not answering anything and repeated with his patient running to a thin snapping thread. "Where are yourpanions?"

    The dark sorcerer had nothing to say, in fear he ground his teeth to muster a strength to retaliate. "I don''t have anypanion!" He shouted and saw Ian smiling.

    "Is that so? Farewell." Ian finished his life by ripping his head off from his body and threw it to give a roll on the pathway. "What do the Church have to say?" He asked to Cynthia.

    She closed one of her eyes with her palm and saw the Church carriage that was a few meter far from them with her magic and replied. "They would arrive after another half an hour, milord."

    "Late as always." Ian sourlymented to have himself back to Elise''s house by using his red mists. When he came, Elise was standing outside the house with Austin.?Her eyes were bright red as the color of her hair. The depth of her sadness couldn''t be fathom just by seeing her broken expression.

    "Milord." Austin turned his head and Elise followed to see Ian''s face and hand drenched in striking red blood in worry. "The Church wille after another thirty minute. Are you alright now puppy?"

    Elise avoided her eyes a little from him, not from fear but embarrassment after she realized how she had cling and cried at him. "Yes."

    Seeing her avoiding his red eyes, Ian took a step forward and brought his face to her. "Do you remember me? You were too young at that time perhaps you forgot who I am?"

    Elise looked up and shook her pale face. "No, I remember you. Master Ian." Her heart was too struck by the sudden grief and even though she was happy to meet her savior, she still couldn''t pull a better face.?In her mind, all she could think was that she was now left alone again. This time the family who loved her as much as she had loved the, died in the worst way possible. Recalling the sight of her dead family, her insides felt burning and her chest stung from an unseen ice needle stabbing her heart.

    "You should''ve forgotten him." Aryl''s voice came out of nowhere, taking a great surprise to Elise. When she turned her face to the small being with a feathery wings, shock came across her face. The mythical beings that she had been unable to see for nine years now appeared in front of her. She looked down quickly to see the red bracelet that had disappeared before staring again at Aryl.

    "He''s not someone good enough to remember." The Sulix continued to bber on her series of curses to feel Elise''s eyes on her. Aryl blinked, flying across the air to see whether Elise''s eyes followed her air dance and stopped by her eyes to scream. "E- Elise, you could see me again?!"

    "Y- Yes. Aryl." Elise replied with a sore voice. She was very happy to see the people she had wanted to see. However right now she is in a deep despair that still hadn''t seeped into her understanding yet. Everything happened too fast. Too fast for her to even understand what was happening.

    Ian swept his gaze over to Elise''s wrist that was vacant from the red bracelet and noticed it fell under her. "It seemed that the bracelet have finally lost its power." Austin sniffed his small pink nose at the bracelet and pawed it to show the bracelet thread severed.

    "Puppy." Ian called her to gain her questioning gaze looking at him and spoke. "For now, you should get rest at a different ce until your family will be buried here."

    Elise felt her heart swallowed by the sadness again and felt Austin rubbing his head on her feet to cheer her up. "Lead her to the carriage, Austin."

    "Yes, milord." Austin bite the hem of her skirt to tug and escorted her to the ck carriage.

 Chapter 31: Sorrow Of The Red Haired Girl-II

    <h4>Chapter 31:Sorrow Of The Red Haired Girl-II</h4>

    Cynthia stood next to the Lord and ordered to their men from the side while waiting for the Churchmen''s arrival. The ck Raven flew across the sky and gawked as he took a seat on Ian''s shoulder. When the carriage of the Churchmen arrived, the two members, Kyle and Oliver walked down to show smell the stinking fragrance of blood.

    Seeing Ian standing next to his female subordinate, Kyle greeted the Warine Lord. "Good evening, Lord Ian."

    "Let''s skip the formalities." Ian cut off and looked down at the body of the lifeless dark sorcerer. "Since when did the dark sorcerer arrive at Runalia?"

    "A month ago. It started from the Kulin Town, we have apprehended the dark sorcerer who destroyed the town but unfortunately, he didn''t seem to be working alone." Kyle narrowed his eyes to the limbless body of the sorcerer.

    "Milord, our guards have said the estimated death of the townsfolk to be around two hundred. They have died mostly due to blood loss. And there is no survivor other than a teenage girl." Cynthia spoke in a volume that was enough for the two churchmen to hear.

    "No survivor? There should have been sorcerers to protect this town." Kyle spoke.

    "Unfortunately they were not strong enough to defeat the mythical beast." Cynthia toneless words struck something in their mind. The sorcerers that protect the town weren''t in any way weak instead are one of the strongest sorcerers that the Lord of Runalia hired. To be defeated inplete annihtion, the mythical beast they spoke of must be a very frightening and powerful beast.

    "This mythical best you spoke of is-"

    "Leocrucota." Cynthia filled the nk on Kyle''s question. Their faces switched to a shocked one to hear the rare magical beast to be summoned in the town. Their enemy the dark sorcerer was far stronger than what they imagined. Clearly they had underestimated their opponent excessively.

    "The reason for this massacre, I guess you two know it very well." Ian received a silent reply and took it as a confirmation. "As this isn''t my Land, I will be doing nothing here. Ry the message to the Lord of the Land, I''ll be returning first." Ian stated and walked toward his carriage.

    Seeing him leaving, the Hunter Oliver smelled s fragrance wafting as the Lord passes and murmured to Kyle. "The sweet child. The Lord has the scent of the sweet child on him."

    Kyle gave a deep sigh, he could feel his head swollen from the matter. "She''s not a child anymore, we can''t do anything even if she follows him unless she is taken without her own will. Tell everyone to search for trails if there''s anyone alive and collect the corpses until their familyes to take them. I will be going to pass the matter to the elders of the Church."

    "Yes sire, please have a safe journey." Oliver bowed and moved on to order his fellow subordinates.

    Inside the narrow carriage, Elise sat across Ian looking at the view outside from the window. Her face was pale like a paper and her heart kept on feeling painful like a needle pricking her heart slowly.

    "The massacre," Ian spoke trying to veer Elise''s mind from the image of her family.

    She turned her face from the window, her eyes still had a hazy filter upon it as she asked, "Yes?"

    "It was done by the dark sorcerer." He exined and heard Aryl snorted to curse him for being unable to form any other conversation. Elise asked herself in question and remembered the conversation her uncle was having at the dining room.

    "They summoned the magical beast to the town? For what reason?" She can''t understand why the dark sorcerers had to kill innocent people. They were living beings, people with a house, a family, and a soul. And yet they killed people without a single hesitation.

    "They want to take down the human''snd and creatend for their own." His words brought hatred to Elise''s heart. Only for a ce where they could build their own ce they have to kill her family. How despicable.

    The grip hovering upon her skirt clenched and a bead of tears drooping off from her blue eyes. Hearing the harsh sobbings, Ian faced up to see her holding back her cries by hitting to her lips. He stepped a little forward to sit next to her and brought her head gently to his shoulder. "You can cry, don''t hold yourself back. It''s alright. Sorrow isn''t something for anyone to hold back."

    The gentle words broke thestyer to her tears. She buried her face on his shoulder letting out the grieve to the people who have died.

    As Elise would be staying until her family will be buried in the local cemetery of the town, Ian ordered the coachman that they would be staying at the summer house that Ian has in Runalia. When the carriage arrived, Elise walked down from the carriage a little shy after bawling her eyes out. To her Master Ian was gentle. Although at the surface he did not offer a lot of words in it, his silence was the gentleness that she needed at the moment and of course, Ian himself knew this and thus act the way he did now.

    Cynthia jumped off nimbly from the seat beside the coachman and stood beside to greet Elise. "Oh my, your eyes are very swollen. I''m very sorry for your loss. Do you remember who I am?"

    "Yes, Cy." Elise gave a grateful bow but was stopped by Cynthia instantly.

    "Prepare the room beside mine for her to stay, Cynthia." Ian director briefly and walked inside the house with the Raven that sat on the roof of the carriage the whole time flying beside him to take a rest.

    Elise wanted to say thank you to him, but she wasn''t able to do so as his steps were too quick for her to follow. Cynthia led her to the room, it wasn''t exactly the exact splendor like White''s Mansion had but nevertheless it was a luxury for Elise. But to Elise''s thergeness of the room made her ufortable as she had just gone through to a very hard moment. After taking a bath and soaking at the warm water in the bathtub, Elise walked out with the nightgown that was prepared by the servant of the Summer House and took a seat beside the bed to blow the candles beside her.

    She stood silently, looking at the window that reflected the night sky and felt her heart hollowing. The losses made her heart to be empty with nothing but sadness.

    Her kind father, her strict yet gentle mother, her adorable little brother, her warm-hearted aunt, her soon to be born daughter, and her friendly uncle.

    Everyone had passed away, leaving her alone in the world.

    The reality hit her when she realized she could never hear their voices calling her name again. Her heart felt painful as though an invisible dagger stabbed her. She curled her body, hugging her knees under the quilt to sleep with tears dripping from the corner of her eyes.

    "Have she slept?" Cynthia walked with a ss of water from the dining room and asked when she saw Austin in his human form. "Finally she just slept. I think she cried to her sleep."

    "We can''t me her, she had just lost her family, after all to those damned dark sorcerers." As she replied, she remembered the heartbreaking expression that Elise had and tightened her palm to feel the ss on her hand broke into shattering pieces.

    Austin sighed he took another cup of water from the jar and poured it over Cynthia''s hand that was bleeding to heal her wound. Being half mermaid and half-human a marriage of mythical beings and human which was forbidden to many people, she was able to manipte water to her use and heal her body. It had been almost a decade after her family was brutally murdered by the magical beast that the dark sorcerers sent. She knew very well how damning it felt to know that your family was killed for the sake of nothing butnd for themself.

    "Calm down." Austin cooed. "It has always been your habit of letting your anger over to your head. You''ve been busy, take an early rest tonight."

    Cynthia stared at her palm and shook her head. "I will,ter." She paused, "I don''t ?think I can sleep now." A sigh slipped out from her lips involuntarily.

    Austin didn''t say much to his fellow friend. "I will be returning first. Don''t stay up toote."

 Chapter 32: New Maid In Whites Mansion-I

    <h4>Chapter 32:New Maid In White''s Mansion-I</h4>

    Days without her family felt heavy but she didn''t want to burden anyone in the house and kept a smile. Aryl who has been beside her knew just how hard it was for her to cope with her loss and could only stay next to her as the girl cried to her sleep. That morning, Elise arrived at the cemetery where her family was buried.

    Besides the cemetery, white snowy Jasmine flowers draped down being the fence to circle the wide cemetery. The view was beautiful and Elise felt happy for her family to rest in a ce that wasn''t as eerie as the other cemetery she had seen before. Although perhaps in the night the view of the cemetery wouldn''t look that much different with horror, in the morning it could serve as a mesmerizing view for them who now is sleeping in a deep slumber.

    Elise stood in front of the gravestones with her family''s name carved in the stone. The Lord of Warine was a kind man, even though she wasn''t his ve and a stranger to him now, he prepared the best gravestones for her family. She knelt down and brushed her hand on the gravestones, she had thought that after all the days she spent her days crying today she wouldn''t be able to she tears. But now the translucent drop streamed down from the rim of her eyes.

    Cynthia looked at the scene and kneaded her hand to fist to the point her knuckles whitened from the firm pressure. Her eyes held a deep malignity, seeing Elise''s in her dolor state, she ground her teeth to calm down her heart but it was to no avail. She turned her head to Ian and spoke hesitantly, "Lord Ian, can I excuse myself?" She asked and received a permission nod from Ian. Without any other words, she quickly left the cemetery, walking with powerful steps that brought her out.

    "Apany her, Austin." Ian passed his order to Austin in his human form.

    "Yes, milord." He stepped his feet faster, walking behind to follow his close coworker.

    Ian didn''t say much, his face held an indefinable expression. Leaning on the tree not too far from where Elise was, he gave a space where she could weep for her family again and remained silent. The breeze blew softly to his face, blowing his ck hair to show his scarlet eyes. It wasn''t a new thing to see mythical creatures to have a mesmerizing charm but even more than other mythical beings, he had a far distinctive beauty. With hisposedplexion, no one could guess what kind of thought passing through his head. He stood there unmovingly with his ck coat and watched the girl finally standing up a little staggering as she did that. He strolled to her, extending his hand in worry. He had seen humans for more than a hundred or perhaps almost a thousand years and yet she was too fragile than any of human he ever saw before. So fragile to the point he worried the wind could blow her to dust.

    She whispered a thank for his help and felt a little dizzy from theck of proper rest or liquid. Rubbing her swollen red eyes, she forced an unruffled smile. "I apologize for wasting your time, Lord Ian."

    "That isn''t something for you to apologize, have you finished saying your farewell to your family?" He spoke with his usual voice yet tenderness could fetch faintly if someone close to him such as he aide heard.

    "A ce to live?" The words slipped out of Ian''s lips hurriedly and he pulled his words again. "Do you have any particr work in your mind now?" From her words, it didn''t seem that she has a ce to live or job in mind,

    "That''s-" Elise fiddled with her fingers, seeing her response, Ian quirked a very faint grin. She continued, "I have entered the test to be work in the Church. For now, I n to search for a temporary job with a ce to live."

    From her exnation, she needed a ce in the mid-time to wait for something. Being a nun wouldn''t need that as they will directly live and study in the Church. That being said, he remembered Alex to have said something about the Church opening a test for the humans in Runalia. So Ian concluded this work she mentionedys to one thing, "Work in the Church? Do you mean as a Churchwoman?"

    "Yes," Elise confirmed. What she found it wasn''t hard to look directly at Ian''s beautiful scarlet eyes that were deeper than what she remembered when she was still a child, but seeing his face brought her a feeling of jittery. It was a kind of face that was too dazzling that one couldn''t look directly especially to the youngdy.

    Ian hummed with a somewhat beguiled tone and came up with an idea. "In that case, I have a perfect work that would fall under your categories and with very fine payment. It could also give you some studies of your future work." Ian offered. "However, the distance to Runalia would be a little far."

    A fine payment that Ian referred must be a very adequate oneing from his mouth. The job has a ce for her to live in and knowledge for her future work, it was more than what she needed. With such a fine work description for her, she couldn''t possibly reject the offer. She mulled a little over the long distance Ian mentioned as she wouldn''t be able to visit her family''s grave often and paused a long time to weigh her choices beforeing up with a decision. "No, that''s a very good work offer. Please inform me of that job."

    "Come with me then." Ian turned his body and walk for Elise to follow. "Where are we going?" She inclined her head and asked but still followed his suit even before his answer. This wasn''t because of her being a very naive person who would follow people. Elise''s childhood behavior of not asking much and not going too deeply into the information. She still had the same trust that she ced in him as her childhood. Thus believing that he wouldn''t harm her.

    He turned his face, having the face of a vague grin painting his lips. "Your job would be in Warine, to be exact my White Mansion."

    "Huh?" She continued her steps when suddenly she felt goosebumps popping from her forearm and sped up to Ian''s side in fear. Noticing her running clumsily toe at a stop on his left side, he turned his head lifting his brows very slightly. At first, he thought she followed him closely due to not wanting to lose him in sight before arriving at the carriage but on close inspection at her paled expression, he rethought again. "What is it?" He followed what she had just seen and replied again, "Did you see a ghost again?"

    Elise turned her eyes to shut it as tightly as she could and pursed her lips as she nodded. She had live in peace without seeing ghosts again but now without the protection of the bracelet, her eyes opened again. To see the ones that she wasn''t able to see for nine years.

    It would be fine if the ghost didn''t bother her or have a humanly form with only a deadly face, but the one who she had just seen was too gruesome! Its face was deformed, making her unable to see which the gender the ghost belong to. Blood sipping out from the face, the eyeballs lost in one ce, and the other one look utterly lost, teeth rotten and bluish-face. From the sight, the ghost perhaps died after being beaten by a very heavy blunt object or had something like a heavy brick or pir fell to the face.

    It was too much for her! She hadn''t noticed the ghost before because she was crying but when she stood up, the ghost brushed its hand on her, making her to jolt out and ran toward Ian. Even as a child she hadn''t seen such a miserable ghost with a fearsome face. Feeling cold running to her blood she ran away and before she knew it, she heard a trembling grunt from the ghost, seemingly trying toe to her.

    "No! Don''te!" Elise eximed in her heart and unknowingly jumped toward Ian''s hand. Giving his hand a tight grip, she muttered in a whisper, "Don''te! You look so pitiful but I''m scared! I promise I''ll pray in your grave properly so don''te!" She was scared out of her wits seeing the disfigured ghostsing to her with not a good intention.

 Chapter 33: New Maid In Whites Mansion-II

    <h4>Chapter 33:New Maid In White''s Mansion-II</h4>

    Seeing how jumpy the girl was, Ian quirk up the corner of his right lips in a humor that wasn''t dark like how he used to have. The smirk from his lips instead had a rather freshness to his pale face. When Elise took his arm and gripped it firmly, he heard her muttering under his shoulder. In such a time, even though she looked ghostly paled from fear of the ghost she didn''t forget to promise the ghost who scared her that she would give it a prayer. Having mirth ramping over his red burning eyes, he spoke nonchntly, "Have you never seen such a ghost?"

    A few moments ago Ian had been watching the view of the cemetery from the tree where he leaned. Since he was doing nothing, he saw quite a lot of deformed ghost roaming in the particr cemetery in silence and found the cemetery to be a very intriguing one. Almost all the ghosts he saw since he stepped in all had a miserable looking body or faces. Some lost its limbs and some inly looked like something very disgusting. If a human saw them with naked eyes there would only be two situations to this human. First passing out in fear and second hurling out everything inside their stomach in disgust before eventually faint. Elise was mourning at the moment so he ced a protective barrier that would make the ghost unable to be seen out of consideration. But when they were to go to the carriage, he put down the protective barrier thus now Elise could see the ghosts again.

    Elise jumped, giving him a look and beckoned him to lower his head so she could whisper very faintly in hope so the ghost wouldn''t hear them. "You can see ghosts too, Lord Ian?"

    "Mhm, well something simr to that." His reply was ambiguous and wasn''t much an outright reply but when it came from Ian''s mouth one must be very blessed. Because usually, he would answer with an even more vague answer that could make a schr go mad. Feeling this particr ghost must have a very amusing figure, he swept his eyes to give a sideways nce.

    Elise felt the shadow upon her head turning and instantly warned, "Don''t turn your face and don''t look him!"

    "Why?" Being told no, Ian felt the need to see this ghost who scared her even more.

    Seeing him tilting his head, Elise raised her palm to close his eyes and warned in stammers, "The sisters in the Church told me to never look at the ghost in their eyes or else they would know that I could see them and would instead stick themself to me!"

    "Oh-" Ian hummed his answer having mirth jumping from the corner of his lips, a little mischievous, he replied, "Actually what the woman told you is a little false."

    Elise turned up her gaze, still shutting her eyes when she felt a breath brushing the back of her hair and now almost hug Ian''s arm wholly. "F- False? What do you mean by false, Lord Ian?" She hurried herself to ask and grazed her lips to her teeth, almost biting her own tongue.

    Ian didn''t seem to be offended by what she was doing. Hugging his hand in fear, reminded him of a particr dog he picked up when he was a child. When he stumbled over another ferocious dog, he acted strong but eventually find himself running to his hand.

    He kept his lowered gaze on the top of her head and parted his lips to talk. "First, open your eyes and look at the ghost in its eyes."

    Elise gave a silence and replied, "But what if they don''t have eyes?" The Ghost that she saw was in a very horrible state to the point that it was hard for people to guess where the nose, eyes, or mouth belongs to. Even if Ian told her to look at the ghost''s eyes she wasn''t sure where they were!

    Ian spoke easily, "Just look straight at anything after their neck."

    Elise had known Ian always had a mischievous tone to his words, making one wouldn''t be able to guess whether he was joking or not. Although she still trusted whatever Ian said, the tone that he used now is a little discouraging for her. Nevertheless, Ian had saved her multiple times, so he wouldn''t trick her. Perhaps this way she could live without having to be bothered by the ghost or having them sticking to her. "Alright," She whispered.

    She turned her face first behind her to where she felt the ghost were, very slowly with her rigid movements and peeked between her eyelids to see a figure with a burial clothe standing first. As expected it was too scary for her! Yet she braved herself to open her eyes and looked at the ghost drenched with blood all over. However now that she turned, for some reason, the ghost had multiplied to a handful of them. Did the ghosts sense that she could see them and told the fellow ghosts? That seemed to be true when Elise heard a ghost talking behind.

    "You told us she could see us?"

    "You''re right! Let''s talk to her, she looks delicious!"

    Oh my! Elise shouted to herself when she overheard the ghost''s conversation and clutched even stronger to Ian''s arm. She was about to turn her head when she heard the deep silvery voice speaking again. "Just look at them and don''t show your fear. They don''t know you could see them. If you act the way you did before it would only confirm their suspicions."

    It was easy for Ian to say but hard to practice for Elise. The rush of adrenaline made her heart thumping loudly, skipping a few beats. She replied, "Alright."

    The ghosts saw her staring at them and snickered at each other but when Elise sharply look at them, she spotted some ghosts that still had a humanely face looked aghast. The chattering stopped and their smiles froze. The ghosts gawked at her, some either had their expressions turn to a brick or mouth tightly shut. Some even almost dropped their jaws to the ground, seeming to see something profoundly terrifying. Before Elise could understand what could make these ghosts to be scared for their life, they had run away. Scattering the cemetery like a whirlwind hurtling to a sky of clouds.

    "That''s how you supposed to do it." Ian spoke took her attention. She turned her head, asking, "They looked afraid before-"

    "That must have been because you were too gant in staring at them. Next time, even if you see ghosts don''t act scared and never show your fear. Ignorance would blend you into a normal person who couldn''t see them." Ian spoke his words in ease.

    Elise nodded her head vigorously, like a student receiving the teacher''s lesson. "Okay."

    Ian looked at his arm for a fragmented moment and spoke, "Well then, let''s go."

    Elise was about to agree his word when she saw her hand wrappingfortably at his arm and gingerly pulled her hand. Not knowing what to say or whether lord Ian was offended by her touch she could only murmur, "My apologies."

    Although she did it only due to fear and they weren''t doing something inappropriate, the thought of her hugging his arm made her feel more conscious. Her face blushed to a hue of pink. Ian watched her expression and chuckled very faintly.

    Ian led her the way and spoke, "The carriage isn''t far from here, and do you still have something you want to pick up from your old house?"

    Elise''s eyes draped down she does have something to take inside the house, the portrait of her and her family. But walking to that house, she was sure the image of the horror would ovep and haunt her again.

    "Austin would be the one who goes, there isn''t a need for you to go there too."

    Elise looked up, surprised that he could guess what she was thinking, and felt grateful for his consideration. She turned her head, returning his kindness, "Thank you, my lord."

    "No problem," Ian replied and left to go to the carriage sitting nicely in front of the cemetery''s entrance. Austin stood beside the ce with Cynthia. Seeing Elise, Cynthia smiled gently and waved her hand to be returned with another wave of hand from Elise.

    Ian stopped and turned his eyes to the girl behind him, "Go and tell Austin what you need."

    Elise nodded and trotted over to Austin. It has been nine years since shest talked with them and felt a little nervous. One thing she knew, the people beside Ian wasn''t a human. Even after almost a decade, their appearance didn''t change, they didn''t look older at all. It was the same face that Elise had in her memories.

    "Mr. Austin, can I bother you to help me to bring the family portrait from my house?" She fiddled with her hand. When she was younger it was easy to talk with them but with the years growing apart she felt like a stranger to them.

    Austin heard her overly formalnguage and chuckled. He ced his hand over her head and kindly replied, "Don''t be too stiff, Elise. You can just skip and call me Austin like before. I''ve heard everything from the Lord beforehand, the portrait you mean, is it the portrait that''s hanged in the family room?"

    Elise smiled back softly. Austin was the same as before, kind and easy-going. Even now he knew how awkward it was for her and tried to ease her from it, "Yes, that''s the one, thank you Austin."

    "Aye, aye then." Austin smiled and turned over to wink at Cynthia. When Elise entered the carriage, he trotted to her side and whispered teasingly, "She spoke to me first."

    With his childish tone usually, Cynthia would have ignored his provocation. But when ites to Elise, she felt that she didn''t want to lose and replied sinctly, "She spoke to me first, without formality even." With a victorious smile, she left the man to ride over the carriage.

    "Huh?" Austin felt defeated. "That isn''t fair!"

 Chapter 34: New Maid In Whites Mansion-III

    <h4>Chapter 34:New Maid In White''s Mansion-III</h4>

    In the carriage, Elise sat across Ian and stayed in silence. Some times, she would look at the window and spot some Sulix that she hadn''t seen for so long and wondered to herself where was Aryl. After she entered the cemetery, Aryl followed her and by the time she exited to ride the carriage, she finally noticed her little friend missing. Feeling worried about her friend, she turned to ask Ian. "My lord, may I ask whether you know where Aryl went?"

    Ian was propping his head and had his scarlet eyes gazing at her when she noticed her asking with gingerly. "The Sulix, you mean? Not that I know of. You don''t have to worry, that little thing could find their way back to you."

    She inclined her head, wondering how Aryl would be able to find her way back to her and curiously added, "Is that so?"

    "Yes, Sulix know you by your scent." Seeing Elise looking up with questions bouncing over her eyes, he chuckled faintly with mirth and exined, "The sweet child has a distinct fragrance than a normal human. They''re sweeter like a flower and the fragrance could be smell even to othernds in the Empire. The bracelet that you had have the power to shield this scent but now that you don''t have the bracelet your fragrance creates a trace for the faeries to pick up."

    Elise continued to nod in understanding. She had never known what they meant by The Sweet Child but recalled to have heard once of this term. Aryl told her that she''s a sweet child but at that time she only thought the sweet child referred to people who could see ghosts and faeries. She pondered and spot something amiss then asked Ian, "Does that mean Lord Ian you are also a sweet child?"

    Her question brought a sudden grave of silence. Ian had his eyes a little froze from her words and "Pfft-" he chuckled. He didn''t expect her to ask such a question beforehand. The sweet child is akin to angels yet he is a creature that''s far opposite of the term. Calling him the sweet child sounds like asking whether the Demon Lucifer is a God.

    Elise rubbed her cheeks with her index finger. Seeing himughing wholeheartedly, she reflected her own question and thought that perhaps her question was too direct or perhaps even foolish. Hesitantly she asked, "Was my question wrong?"

    Ian shook his head slightly with a grin that he always used. "No, not the least. But I''m not a sweet child."

    Elise wondered, "Even though you could see the ghosts and faeries?"

    "Ghost and faeries are something that I was born to see. The sweet child, however, they are only one in the world for an entire thousand years. There had never urred when the world has two sweet child at once." Ian replied, thoroughly exining her.

    Elise sang her hum for a reply and asked again, this time her question was a little bolder than before. "My Lord, I remembered to have seen you once teleported with magic. You could have gone back to the White''s Mansion by now, but why do you ride a carriage?"

    "Oh-" Elise turned her head instinctively, looking at the view outside the window to hear her heart thudding in a different tune, like a chime of a bell light and fuzzy.

    The road to Warine Land was smooth-sailing. They couldn''t stop at inn in between the road as mostly the road to thend was empty with only fields of greennd. Two days inside the carriage, Elise found her theory as a child whereas Ian doesn''t need to eat or rest didn''t change. At one point he made an amused face while staring at something and when their gaze met, he would give a smile which Elise returned back with a giddy one and turned her face before they have a staring contest. When it was time for lunch, Ian would give her a ham sandwich that brought back a nostalgic memory when she had just met him.

    The sky had turned a little dark by the time they arrived at the White''s Mansion. Elise walked down to see a carriage stool prepared for her to exit the carriage and stepped down. Turning her eyes up at the magnificent view of the White''s Mansion, she stood in awe.

    The Mansion was exactly the same as she remembered. Longrge white pirs standing up to support the entrance of the Mansion. The stairs curving to the entrance was wide and enough to support for more than twenty people to ascend at once. Therge two wooden doors wererge and had beautiful pattern carvings with a golden doorknob. Just from the rear view of the house, one could know how luxurious it is within the mansion. Even though nine years had passed the Mansion didn''t lose its beautifulness, Instead, the enchanting beauty deepened with the time. It made Elise wondered how the people and the ce weren''t affected by the time.

    Maroon had hopped out from the carriage, from the seat beside the coachman now stood beside Ian, helping him with his coat. Suddenly from afar, Ian''s ck Raven flew out of nowhere. pping it splendid ck wings, it found its way over at Ian''s right shoulder, snapping its head with its red eyes staring at Elise.

    "Maroon." Ian called to have the butler stopping with a bow.

    "Yes, my lord."

    "From now on she would be working here in the mansion. Prepare her room and have M as her supervisor to teach her work here. I would be retiring to my room now." Ian spoke thest word loud enough for Elise to hear and entered beforehand. Hiszy steps brought him inside the mansion and disappeared from Elise''s gaze.

    Maroon didn''t say anything and looked sideways. With his toneless words, he called another maid to call M and left the ce to continue with his work. On the other hand, Cynthia ced her hand on Elise''s head and gently cheered, "Wee to the White''s Mansion Elise! I''m d that we would be seeing each other more often now. Also, about Maroon, whatever he did don''t take it much to heart. He''s a type of person who is cold to people unknowingly."

    Elise shook her head. The people in White''s Mansion are all kind people, well at the least the people she knew who work in White Mansion are very kind. Although Maroon was cold, he never did anything worth to hate and she only saw him as a stern person. She took Cynthia''s gentle words and spoke again with a wide smile across her face, "It''s a pleasure to work with you too, Cy. I''m happy to meet everyone again in great health."

    Due to her mourning her family, she didn''t get to greet the people she missed the most with the delight that she felt. But it didn''t change the fact how happy she was for being able to meet them again that her smiles clinkered with beaming joy.

    Cynthia saw the adorable wafting from her. She giggled softly and retract her hand from Elise''s head. "Good luck. I still have some work to do so I''ll be leaving you now. See you againter, dear."

    Elise nodded, "You too."

    Not long after Cynthia left, a maid with an inky dress and white apron walked over to greet her at the entrance. Her features were a little older than what Elise remembered, but the same mild smile that she had didn''t change. The maid was none other than M, the same maid who used to take care of her when she had juste to White''s Mansion.

 Chapter 35: Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Land-I

    <h4>Chapter 35:Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Land-I</h4>

    Elise felt her eyes lit up with delight, her smiles widened. She ascended the stairs and greeted, "M!"

    M had been the closest maid to her when she had juste to White''s Mansion. Being the only human maid in the house, she was very much like a figure of mother to Elise. After a long time seeing M again, he smiles became soft like a daughter to her mother. M who heard from the maid a new maid came didn''t expect it to be Elise. When she saw the little girl had grown well into a beautifuldy, she gentled smiled, "Elise, so it was you who are going to start working here?"

    M chuckled and rubbed her head, "Me too,e in the night is cold, we wouldn''t want you to catch a cold."

    "Okay." Elise followed her steps from behind. She looked across the room within the mansion and as expected nothing had changed. They stopped at the intersection in front of the circr stair when M turned her face and spoke, "It''s a very tiring journey to here isn''t it?"

    The journey from Runalia to Warine took two days without a single rest at any inn due to the fact that there was nothing than a greenndscape. Although it took two days, Elise suspected it to be the fastest ride the coach could take.

    Elise replied, "It''s not really tiring, I didn''t do anything than sitting in the coach. The coachman must be the one very tired now."

    M chuckled, "There isn''t much who are worried about the coachman. If Mr. Pann hears this, he must be very delighted. Oh, that''s right!" M turned her body fully, "Before we go to your room, are you hungry, should I prepare you something light first?"

    Elise shook her head and turned her eyes, "No, thank you. I have eaten on the way here."

    M nodded gently, "Alright then, let''s not stand here for a long time,e with me to your room."

    Then M resumed their walking. From the intersection, they took the far left of the building and went to a very long hallway. Elise turner her gazes around, looking at the hallway. The hallway was very long and wide, to the point that perhaps six people could walk altogether side by side without having to push each other or feeling crowded. Due to the nature of the Lord, the White Mansion was very unlike its name dark and always dimmed with scarce light, there were only candles hanged on the walls beside the walls to light up the hallway. Yet even with the dimmed room, the ce was still beautiful and at some point, it even enhanced the beauty of the mansion.

    If someone put it in a bad way, the house seemed as it was mourning, but in a good way, the house was beautiful even with its eerie vibe. Afraid that she will lose M in the dark to lead her the way, Elise fastened her steps to follow M very closely. When they reached the corner of the hallway, they took a right turn and walked down another long hallway before eventually stopping at the door of a room. M rummaged something from her pocket and took the key of her room to pass it toward her palm.

    "I still have something to do tonight, take a good rest tomorrow I will show you the ces in the Mansion."

    Elise''s nced down at the key on her hand and looked back up. "Thank you, good night."

    "You too, have a sweet dream." M returned while rubbing her head and turned to leave.

    Elise heard M''s wishes for the night and felt warmth. She recalled in the past whenever she was going to sleep, M would always say the same thing before putting her to sleep. It was a warm and nostalgic memory for Elise. She was without a family who care deeply for her and when M showed her kindness she had thought her as her own family.

    Elise remembered she was still in the middle of the hallway and turned the doorknob to enter her new room. Lighting up a few candles, she was quite surprised by her room. It wasn''t asrge and luxurious as the other mansion in Runalia, however to Elise the room was veryrge and beautiful. Unlike the hallway with wooden railing and dark color walls, the room where she was had white walls with simple golden patterns. She also thought that working as a maid in White''s Mansion, she would have to share rooms with the fellow workers but unexpectedly the room had only onerge bed in the middle, showing a sign that she wouldn''t be sharing the room with anyone.

    Elise took her time to see the room and found the bathroom inside and looked down at herself. Since the journey to Warine took two days, it had been exactly two days since she took a bath. She remembered that she had been staying inside the carriage in jitters, afraid that Ian would think she smells bad and now seeing the bathtub, she couldn''t be more than happy to take one before she sleeps.

    She searched for a dress to change and opened the closet to find one. Seeing the dress, her thought about Lord Ian being a very considerate person grew again. When she finished changing her dress to a new one, she blew off all the candles on the wall and took a seat at her bed.

    In a blow, the fire candle extinguished.

    The next morning, Elise woke up early and followed M''s instruction to take breakfast with the other maids in the room with two long tables and seats. As M had her work, she apologized for being unable to apany her with breakfast, and Elise being alone felt a little awkward. She pushed the door of the room, take the tray for her breakfast that consisted of bread and soup, and walked to take a seat at the empty ce. The maids seemed to have their own group, perhaps by friends or due to them sharing rooms. Because she had not yet adjusted herself in the new ce, Elise couldn''t muster her courage and talked to them first.

    She sighed. At the same time, while Elise was mulling what to say with the maids whose origin was different from her, a youngdy with a heavily curly brown hair spotted her from afar. Besides, her other woman with beautiful ck hair had also just entered the servant''s dining room to see Elise sitting alone.

    "Ve, there''s a new maid!" The curly hair woman named Carmen spoke.

    Ve heard her exmation with a sigh and chopped Carmen''s head with a frown. "Stop screaming on top of your lung, Carmen! If Mr. Maroon is here I wouldn''t help you!"

    Carmen ignored Ve''s warning and continued, "I haven''t heard that there would be a new maiding here."

    Ve turned her head and saw the girl with a long burning red hair like sunset and nodded. "I did hear that the Lord brought in someone too but I didn''t guess it was a maid."

    Carmen took their shares of food and passed it to her friend. "Let''s eat there then!"

    Ve agreed, sitting in the corner of the table she guessed Elise to be in a very awkward position now. "Alright, but she''s a new maid here so don''t surprise her too mu-"

    Carmen strode off with haste, the soup that was filled to the brim to her wooden bowl shook and made it hard for people to see as they were afraid it would spill all over. She mmed the tray, gaining Elise''s surprised guess and greeted with a wide grin. "Hello, I''m Carmen! Are you new here?"

 Chapter 36: Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-II

    <h4>Chapter 36:Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-II</h4>

    Elise who was still in the middle of taking a bite out of the long bread heard a sudden mming in front of her and steadied her eyes tensely at the woman who stood before her. She had a very bright face and a wide kind smile across her face, proving her to be a very friendly person. As she named herself, Elise returned her smile with another one and heard another voice from behind.

    "I told you not to surprise her, didn''t I? Did you forgot how many people you have scared of due to your rough personality?" Ve added from behind a snappy voice.

    Carmen turned her head, shrugging her shoulder, and took a seat across Elise. "Duh, that isn''t my fault here, and don''t call it rough! It''s called being friendly you know!"

    Ve rolled her eyes. "Yes, yes, friendly to the point you scare someone of, that''s the first time I''ve ever heard that." Her cynical tone added her cold nature and ck hair but Carmen didn''t take her friend''s chiding tone to heart and seemed to be very used to her snappy tone.

    Since at her small town Elise rarelye across someone of the same age, seeing the two girls and their friendship, she couldn''t help but to burst into a giggle. Seeing Ve sitting down, she greeted. "My name is Elise, nice to meet you too, Carmen."

    Carmen returned her greeting with a smile and turned her eyes, seeing Ve and inclined her head for a whisper. "This is Ve. She''s very sarcastic so bear with her alright."

    But her not-so-subtle voice could be heard directly to Ve''s ear. Giving a sigh, she chopped Carmen''s head lightly and rolled her eyes again. "I can hear you, alright!"

    Once again Carmen ignored her and began to take a bite out of the bread and asked curiously, "So where are you from, Elise?"

    Normally people would feel pressured by the sudden interrogation gave by Carmen and judging from Ve''s words there had been many people who were ufortable by her straightforwardness. But Elise found Carmen as a bright and honest person. She didn''t think twice and replied, "Runalia."

    "Runalia?!" Carmen eximed aloud, standing up due to surprise to have everyone looking at her sudden outburst. Although Ve didn''t scream like her, her expression and her hand which was still in the middle of breaking the bread stopped.

    "What''s wrong?" Elise asked but then she understood their expression after a second thought, she knew what was wrong. In Runalia only humans and sorcerer lived within thend. All citizens in the Empire knew just how well the people in Runalia feared mythical beings and often found mythical beings as either disgusting or barbaric. Take one Runalia citizen in front of an innocent mythical being and the oue was clear. They would run with their life on the line as though their hair was burning with living fire while shouting for their life. Due to the extreme abhorrent of Runalia people to the mythical beings stepping their feet outside thend almost never urred.

    Not only Elise''s journey from Runalia to Warine thend abundant with mythical beings was very unique and attention-attractor. Since long ago some people from the other fournds had their own opinions to Runalia''s extreme detest to mythical beings. Most of their opinions being negative opinions. The outsiders think Runalia citizens as overbearing, stupid, and annoyance, or sore-eyes.

    Seeing their surprised faces, Elise could only guess that both things must have made them taken aback. She rubbed her cheek awkwardly. Will they go away now? That''s a pity, I have just finally talked to someone; Elise thought to herself while fiddling with her fingers. When she saw Carmen starting a talk with her, she felt happy but going away isn''t something she could hold them back from. She thought herself anew again, even if one avoids her she was sure sooner orter she would find someone who would be her friend.

    Yet unexpectedly, Carmen gave out her curious eyes and inquired again. "So are you a sorcerer? Is it true that only people in Runalia humans?" Her question was straightforward, pure with only curiosity.

    Seeing her expression, Elise gazed warmed from her straightforwardness. She had been too worried that the culture of humans and mythical beings would be very different. Thankfully she met very kind people. She returned the smile. "I am not and yes, most of the people there are humans."

    Carmen was about to ask again when suddenly Ve chopped her head once again. With a frowned, she sighed. "Can you please not ask her questions after questions? It is very rude, Carmen!"

    "Ah!" Carmen finally realized that she had been rudely asking her various question and apologized. "I''m sorry for my rudeness, Elise."

    Elise shook her head frankly it was nice to see someone bright like her and she didn''t view Carmen''s behavior as rude. "No, it''s not a problem Ms. Carmen."

    "Just call me Carmen," Carmen spoke with a grin. "In case you are wondering, I came from Hurthend."

    "Hurthend?" Elise asked to herself and recalled her knowledge from the book that she studied for the Church examination. The Empire was divided into fivends. The middle of the country, Runalia with its only human citizens. Warine, thend with many mythical beings and humans. Marshfoth and abundant of mountains and forest, thend controlled by the elves and thend that held the most dangerous and forbidden first of dreadful mythical beings. Hurthend, thend that rarely greeted with the sun, thus has a very low temperature perfect for the vampires. Lastly, Downbridge, thend of peacefulness with humans and the beasts mythical beings such as werewolves and werecats.

    "Yes," Carmen confirmed with a muffled noise while munching to her bread and continued, "But I''m not a full-fledged vampire. I''m a half-vampire. Ve here came from Warine, she''s a local."

    Elise shifted her eyes over to Ve and saw the woman smiling thinly with her still cold face to greet her.

    "Has the Lord left yet?" A woman in the neighboring table spoke with her friend. Her voice was very loud that many heads snapped to hear her talk. The same also goes for Elise. She turned her head curiously when Ian was mentioned. The three women were speaking loud enough for Elise to her but staring at them was rude and so, she turned her head again but her eyes still involuntarily overhear their conversation.

    "He did! I saw him leave this very early in the morning. I heard the lords are holding a meeting with the others."

    "Who knows?" The woman spoke again with a shrug of her shoulder.

 Chapter 37: Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-III

    <h4>Chapter 37:Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-III</h4>

    Elise mulled a little almost finishing thest drop of her soup. The Lords of the Lands almost rarely gathered together and that was a true fact. Unless the yearly meeting that was held in the first month of the year, they never meet each other. Meaning, there must be a very important matter that was able to make them gather. This matter must be nothing else than the ck sorcerers who have gotten out of hand, Elise suspected.

    Ve shifted her nce at the woman and cursed under her breath. "Foolish women." Her voice prated the room that the women in the neighboring table quickly snapped their heads to her.

    Elise nced up and saw her sour expression and Carmen''s awkward smile.

    "Don''t they know better than speaking anything of the Lords? If Mr. Maroon came their life would surely end." Ve continued to roll her eyes and mmed her bowl to give a very sharp re at the three women in the neighboring table. Seeing the intense re, even with their arguing expression, they didn''t dare to do anything and shut of their mouths to look down at their food.

    Seeing her friend''s snapping at someone again, Carmen rubbed her cheek and spoke to Elise in a whisper. "She''s like that because Mr. Maroon is too scary you see. It isn''t that she feared the man but she''s actually worried that they''ll get fired or scold harshly by Mr. Maroon. Every time she tried to speak kindly, nothing good happens and instead, she angered them."

    Ve who had been hearing Carmen blurting her nonsense nudge her side with her elbow and knit her brow. "You do know I''m hearing you all this time, don''t you Carmen?"

    "Hehehe." Carmen giggled naively and saw Ve standing up. "Wait for me!" Carmen sped up her eating and finished her entire bowl to follow her friend. Before they left, Ve swept her eyes over to Elise and spoke tonelessly. "You too. If you finished you should go now. Tardiness is uneptable as White Mansions'' maids."

    Elise was still in the middle of forming her thought when she heard Ve''s cold warning. She smiled back and replied. "Thank you."

    Ve turned her head, murmuring. "It''s nothing big to be thankful for."

    Carmen from behind shook her head and whispered to Elise. "She''s actually happy now because you thanked her."

    "Are youing or not?" Ve coldly brought back her friend from whispering.

    Carmen whispered a farewell to Elise and waved her hand. "Alright! Alright! Wait please!"

    Left alone at the dining room, Elise chuckled. Since her town is very small, there was no young girl of the same age as her thus speaking with people of her age was something new to her. It was a good thing, Elise thought and wished that she could befriend with Carmen and Ve with her job in the White''s Mansion.

    But suddenly Elise rose her brows. Mythical beings have a younger appearance than their real age. Then, perhaps Carmen and Ve are actually older than her?

    "Elise." M stopped by the dining room and called her who had just ced back the food tray. "Let''s go now."

    Elise nodded and followed her from behind. M ushered her to the ce. After they went out of the dining room, they stopped at the spiral staircase and from the intersection, they took the right hallway. The corridor was long and with only some light lighting the ce, Elise saw the mansion as a beautiful yet somewhat dark ce due to the scarce light. Is it wasn''t because the dark curtain shielding the mansion from the ray of lights, the mansion will surely look a thousand folds more beautiful than it was. Curiously, she asked M. "Why does the Mansion rarely have lights?"

    M turned her head. "That''s a good question. Since you will be working here, you should know this. There are three things that the Lord detests."

    "Three things?"

    "Yes." M smiled, slowing down her pace so they would be able to talk side-by-side. "The Lord hates loud noise and rowdiness, intense light, and body contact."

    Elise nodded at M''s words. "I''ll note that." Some parts of her mind asking why but she didn''t voice up to her question as M also looked oblivious to why the Lord hated those three things. She only noted down to make sure she wouldn''t do anything that would offend Ian who had saved her life countless times.

    M saw her earnest expression and chuckled like a mother seeing her child''s growth and patted her head. "You should. Angering the Lord is thest thing the servants in the house want to see. Remember to always see the Lord''s expression, take a not of what he is thinking and leave when it''s dangerous."

    "But the Lord has an unreadable face. How can one guess what he is thinking?" Elise asked curiously, she thought perhaps M who had been working here for years would know the answer to this question.

    M shrugged her shoulders then shook her head, implying she also doesn''t know how to guess the Lord''s thought. "I don''t know how to ever guess the Lord''s thought. However, it is very easy to know when the Lord is angry, and when it is your time to retreat. By time and experience, you will know. Just remember never to do anything or vite those three rules, no one would ever want to see the Lord''s anger. When he''s angry thest thing you would want is to be in the same room as him." She spoke solemnly, her dark brown eyes were deep with a strict warning. Her warning was brief but one could instantly guess what she meant by not wanting to be in the same room when Ian is angered. With how guarded M warned her, it was as though she feared Elise would do a great mistake and pour oil to the Lord''s anger.

    "Don''t worry, M. I''ll try my best not to vite those three rules and keep myself vignt."

    Seeing Elise''s expression M still had her doubt but kept it to herself. She parted her shoulder and spoke again. "Just be careful, the Lord is a frightening man."

    Elise nodded at M''s first warning but couldn''t agree to the second one. Somewhere in her heart, she held a solid objection to the thoughts of how frightening and easily-angered Ian was. The Lord is a very kind man unless it is an unforgivable mistake, he surely wouldn''t do anything too harsh.

    After passing the long hallway, she lifted her chin to see the ceiling and spot the beautiful carving in the roof. It was a beautiful and elegant pattern curving with a few stars and moon symbols. When she was still a child, she didn''t recall anything on the roof and concluded it to be something that was added perhaps after she left the mansion.

    M who had walked in advance noticed her footsteps alone and turned to see Elise standing while staring at the ceiling. She called, "Elise."

    Elise turned her face and saw that she had been standing still. Immediately she ran to follow M''s steps and heard her speaking, "Don''t stray too far away from me, the mansion is astoundingly expansive and there are many hallways if you aren''t careful you could lose yourself inside it."

    "Okay.-" Elise sang her reply and quickened her pace to follow M closer than before.

    "Now that I remember," M turned her face to her, "There was once when you lost yourself at the mansion once, throwing everyone in a panic. Thankfully the Lord was able to find you sleeping in the closet of one of the guest''s rooms. How nostalgic." M chuckled.

    "That''s rather an embarrassing story." Elise murmured with a slightly flushed face and heard Mughing in content.

    When they reached the garden, Elise''s eyes wandered at the shadow under the cool-looking tree. It was the same bushes of flowers where she learned how to make flowers crown. Come to think of it, before she once gave Ian a flower ring. Did he remember it? But she rebuked her own thought herself. The Lord who lived with luxurious essories for all the time in his life would remember the flower ring made by an eight-year-old girl? No matter how kind the man is, she didn''t think that would happen.

    Recalling the memory, now she understood how different their position was.

    One a maid and him a Lord.

    "Elise, let''s go." Suddenly M called her from behind, catching her attention away from the garden. She smiled, shaking her head from the thoughts that filled her mind and trotted. "Alright, wait for me."

 Chapter 38: Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-IV

    <h4>Chapter 38:Working As a Maid, The Lords Of The Lands-IV</h4>

    The Day had turnedte noon on the other side of thend. As the meetings held for the Lords of The Five Lands and the Church had been always held yearly, the ce where the meeting was held took turns from onend to another. Early in the year, the meeting was held at Downbrigde. So it was the turn for the meeting to be held at Hurthend, thend of the vampires.

    Hurthend was right on the left side of Warine, thus the distance wasn''t as far as Warine to Runalia. It took a few long hours for Ian to arrive at the Mansion of Hurthend''s Lord, Ethan Fort. When his ck carriage arrived, Maroon hopped down with an inaudible movement and held his head up to open the carriage''s door.

    Ian walked down with a leisure face like someone who is about to stroll in a garden. Entering the mansion his red eyes brushed the servants who also had the same red eyes as him and heard a voice promptly calling him. "You havee, Lord Ian?"

    Ian turned his head, shifting his bemused gaze to the graceful-looking man with long silver hair and pointed ears. The man had a beautiful gentle expression and a cool temperament, the type of face that would induce tranquil and bring peacefulness, the utter opposite of Ian''s mischievous face. He was the Lord of Marshforth, the Elves'' King, Lewis Miller.

    "Lewis. You''re waiting for me here? What am Ite?"

    Lewis shook his head, his long silvershes flickered as he smiled. "No, milord you''re actually the third one who has arrived. The meeting room is flooded with Churchmen and I found the atmosphere there is tense. Well, as you know our rtionship isn''t exactly the best."

    "I see." Ian brushed his red eyes and lift his chin to the ceiling above him and sensed more than tens of sorcerers and Hunters who specialized in exterminating mythical beings and beast swarming around with their weapons. No wonder Lewis wouldn''t want to stay in the same room as them, Ian thought. Since a long time ago, mythical beings held their negative feeling about the hunters. This hatred had taken root deep from past generations to the current one. Being in the same room with the enemy who could kill them, it was akin to how a cat trapped with mouses or perhaps dogs with the cats. The gentle Lewis chose to leave the stuffy room before hisposed eyes turned to re.

    A chuckle left his lips, leaving an aftertaste of a devilish ambiance to his red lips. "I always wondered why they need those foolish little hunters when they can''t even hunt the real enemy."

    Lewis squinted his eyes from his words and apanied him for their little talk as they ascended the stairs. "This enemy you mean, the dark sorcerers?"

    Ian gave him a nce. "Who else is there other than them?"

    "I thought you will not raise your hand against the dark sorcerers unless they stepped into your territory? Did something happened that makes your heart changed?" Lewis spokeposedly, his gaze was the opposite of his curiosity questioning. As knew how fickle Ian was, no one could understand what it would mean by offending him. He knew his question this time was a little personal, thus heid his question simply not really waiting for Ian''s answer. If Ian chose not to answer, he wouldn''t push the matter and left it there.

    "Well, I did say that. And precisely those little eyesores have made a move to something precious to me. They stepped their feet to my territory thus it''s time for them to meet their end."

    Lewis mulled over what Ian could mean but even after his long acquaintance with him, he still couldn''t understand a thread of the man''s thought. What he knew now, the man is making a new enemy and that''s enough. With his age, Lewis has learned how to not poke his nose to where he doesn''t belong. He nodded once, replying briefly. "I hope that you will find what you want from today''s meeting then."

    "Lord Ian and Lord Lewis, good afternoon." Ethan Fort, the Lord of Hurthend called from behind, his face was greener than both the men in front of him but he was quite good atposing himself as the new Lord who has just ascended the throne. Beside him, Oliver who has taken the post after Kyle''s teachings and another young man with a splendid ck hair and a pair of blue eyes bowed to the two Lords. The young man had charming features, tall nose, fair skin, and well-shaped lips, he was wearing the custom uniform of the church, a red and ck coat covering over his shoulder.

    Lewis saw the three men and returned with a gentle greeting. "Ethan and Oliver, good afternoon."

    Ian, on the other hand, replied to their greetingszily. "Good afternoon to you too."

    Lewis shifted his nce toward the young man beside Oliver and smiled. "Is this young man, Dalton Lone?"

    Oliver nced at Dalton and confirmed. "Yes."

    Dalton Lone saw the cue from his senior and greeted with a bow again, weaving his mild smile and returned. "Yes, my lord, my name is Dalton Lone." Ian saw the young man and sensed that he wasn''t a hunter but did have some power inside him.

    Lewis raised his hand slightly and praised. "Thank you for your helpst time at Marshforth. I have heard that you helped the town people from the magical beast that were roaming amock. I heard you were very gant when you fought with the beast but now seeing you again, I could see the braveness from you."

    Dalton respected Lewis''s magnanimous praise and humbly reply. "Thank you very much for your praise, my lord. I was only doing my job to protect the peace between the town."

    Lewis expressed his agreement from Oliver''s humbleness and continued to greet the other. Ian leaned on the wall beside him. His scarlet eyes reflected another pair of the same ret eyes and spoke with mirth. "Congrattion on your ascension as the Lord, Ethan."

    Ethan shook his head, his expression had a little objection to Ian''s grinning and his congrattion but he didn''t y to Ian''s tune as he knew he was doing it in purpose. "This ascension would never happen unless it is from your help, my lord. Thank you very much."

    "What about Lukas?" Ian brought up the name of the previous Lord of Hurthend, Ethan''s senior. Yet hearing the name Ian mentioned, in an instant, a frown knitted the fair forehead of Ethan. He looked utterly angered and annoyed while gritting to his teeth, he muttered out. "Please don''t ever mention that name again, My lord."

    Ian''s eyes turned crescent shape, he chuckled and patted Ethan''s shoulder. "Alright then." He crossed his arm and asked veered their conversation smoothly. "However, seeing you, I suddenly reminded of something. I once heard a fascinating tale of the vampire''snd. Would you mind telling me something about this tale?"

    "A tale of an oracle." Hearing this, Ethan''s face changed.

    "For thousands of years, there had been oracle passed down from one generation to the others. An oracle that told they would have to find a certain something or perhaps-" Ian narrowed his eyes, grinning devilishly. "-someone."

    Ethan showed an unwillingness to answer Ian''s question, especially after seeing that annoying grin from the corner of his left lips. He brushed his eyes around the people beside him, making space for no one to overhear their conversation and slowed in a lower tone. "It isn''t a tale but as you have said, an oracle. A future reading that was done a thousand years ago."

    Ian inclined his chin and chuckled. "Fascinating, a thousand years ago and what did this future reading imed?"

    Ethan sighed. The oracle was something passed from the generations. Telling an outsider certainly wouldn''t sit well with him. However at this point, that the oracle had caught Ian''s interest, Ethan was left with no choice. Once something had caught Ian''s eyes, for his entire life, he wouldn''t let it go. Like the case, Ian who had been intrigued by the oracle would not leave the case until he heard the content. Ian was always like this, giving people choices when in truth there was only one choice. "It''s a cryptic message. ''Full Moonughs after the Sunset. When Scarlet Moon rises, beware of the lingering nightfall. After you passed out the darkness, one should never forget to recall the melody. It is not yet the end of the journey. Beware of the light as it is the end. Before the world engulfed by the light, search for her who would defeat the light.'' that''s most of it."

    "You remember the poetry by heart? How worthy of approval." Ian praised heartedly, however with his expression and the faint traces of grin on his left corner of lips, the praise sounded like a tune of sarcasm to Ethan.

    Ethan learned to brush it off mildly. "It isn''t by heart, my lord. Since we were born we have studied this oracle. It''s nted down to the soul."

    Ian hummed between his pursed lips. He retraced the cryptic message and sotted what he could find. "The light is the end. Before it is engulfed, search for her. So the "someone" you are searching for is the "her" that the oracle mentioned?"

    Ethan raised his brow and pped soundlessly "As expected nothing will ever miss you eyes, milord. I''m impressed."

    Ian noticed his cynical tone but ced the matter away. He asked again, "Do you know about the meaning of the rest of the message?"

    Ethan shook his head. "No, no one did for a thousand years. We only know we have to search for the person the message mentioned before a cmity would befall to us. However, I do not think such a message would have to be headed with much diligence. The message had been passed for a thousand years and no one knows whether the contents are true or whether this cmity would really happen."

    Just then as they talked, two men had also arrived at the second floor of the mansion. They looked at the other three Lord and bowed.

 Chapter 39: The Lords Meeting, Solution And Consequence-I

    <h4>Chapter 39:The Lords'' Meeting, Solution And Consequence-I</h4>

    "Good afternoon, Lord Ian, Lord Lewis, and Lord Ethan." The two men greeted. One looked older than the rest, having a grayish hair and arge round stomach and the other man had a tall big body with a heroic expression with a fine pair of silver eye. The first one was the Lord of Runalia, Garfon Sicht and thetter one was the Lord of Downbridge, Xavier Lnyx. Lord Garfon seemed to dislike mythical beings like any other citizens in hisnd but his eyes held a particrly deeper discontent at Ian. He nce at Ian with an arrogant face but dared not do anything.

    Lewis turned his head and returned back with a gentle smile. Ian also smiled but if one differ it with Lewis, they would know how mischievous he was.

    "Good afternoon to you two, Lord Garfon and Lord Xavier." Lewis wished back and Ian returned their greeting with only a nod from his head and the ineffably somewhat ridiculing smile.

    Xavier wasn''t the type to hold a smile on his fierce face thus he only faintly nod at Lewis''s and Ian''s greeting.

    Garfon crossed his arm, smirking as he replied. "You''re quite early today, Lord Ian I thought you would be leisurely taking your time to arrive at the meeting. Since you hold thergest power here, I''m sure no one would reprimand you for your behavior and no one in this room is able to tell you of the rules you broke off. So why with the sudden diligence?"

    Ian was quiet used to other people''s over politeness thus hearing Garfon''s remarks, he chuckled amusedly. Yet the people who heard his chuckle felt as thought chill running through their bone. Hisughing certainly never mean or lead to anything good. Even Garfon had lost his smile from his eerie chuckling. He turned up his eyes, pulling both corner of his lips and spokezily. "Do you mean I''m controlling the rules here? Lord Garfon, please be careful of what maye out from your mouth. Because such a word could lead to a deeper consequence."

    The other three Lords rebuked his words in their heart, thinking, Didn''t you once said that you are the rule? Yet no one could say it aloud especially with the Church who held the most power was here. Garfon in particr after Ian''s warning couldn''t reproach anything nor push the matter. If the Church took his words of inclining into a particr Lord as an offense, he would only receive demerits and bacsh from his own words. Offending the Church for Garfon currently is something very undiserable as the Land he rule is in a very grave moment.

    Thus as though a cat got to his tongue, the human man Garfon quieted down and finally shut his mouth for good. Seeing his obedience Ian chuckled again and straighten himself to open the room where the meeting were held. Lewis spoke a little with Ethan and Xavier of the topic they would be discussing inside the room. While Garfon clicked his tongue and cracked his jaw in irritation before following the rest to enter the room.

    Inside the room, Ruhan, Kyle and Oliver controlled the meeting along with the other few heads of the Church. Alex who was sitting on the far corner of the room saw Ian sitting at the middle of the rectangr table with a lopsided smile hinting his mischievous act and shook his head faintly. Almost twenty years passed when he knew Ian yet his smiling face full of untamed mischievousness still didn''t change. This time around he could only faintly hope that Ian wouldn''t make a trouble in the middle of the meeting. Although his wish had nevere true, Alex still wished a little.

    Ruhan opened the meeting with formal greetings and came up to the topic of the meeting smoothly.

    "The attacks of the dark sorcerers had started from a few month ago. The attack started from the Ilian Town and till now approximately four town in Runalia have been destroyed. Currently the dark sorcerersunch sudden attacks to different towns."

    The others heard the matters with a stern face. Lewis tapped his fingers on the side of the table and raised a question. "So the attacks are sudden? Do they leave a pattern on their attacks?"

    Oliver shook his head. "Unfortunately the attacks are too random and there had been no lead that could help us in knowing their next attacks. Lord Ian helped to apprehend the dark sorcerer who is behind the attack of thest town but they refused to answer and somemitted suicide."

    "That''s certainly hard to guess then." Ethan spoked with a frown. "But we do know one thing, the dark sorcerer isn''t aiming for anything other than Runalia."

    Garfon''s face grew darker as Ethan pointed it aloud. His question was as though he is saying "Why should we be here and discuss such a pointless thing when it''s only Runalia in trouble?" The Church suddenly had a grave silence. Since long before the Lords have never want to involve themself in others'' matters, only if the Lords knew each other would they be helping them willingly. However, not only that Garfon ispletely disgusted by mythical beings, he also had a very discordant liaison with most of the other Lords, especially to both Ian and Ethan. Thus Ethan sounded very disagreeing with helping a foolish human man who thought himself superior than others.

    Alex stood up from his seat and spoke on behalf. "That''s hard to say."

    Ethan narrowed his Crimson eyes. "What do you mean?"

    "Since before we guessed the dark sorcerers to have only one goal and that''s to have and of their own. But their patterns have changed."

    Xavier intervened. "What do you mean by change? Do they not send beast from Marshforth and used dark magic to induce them to their agitated state?"

    Alex crooked a smile. "Yes, Lord Ian. Before the dark sorcerers attack the nearest towns one by one to achieve their goal of having their ownnd. However this time, the towns they attacked are varied and it would seem they have taken an ount of something to attack these towns. It save to says that it seems that they are aiming for a different thing."

    Approximately twenty years ago when the dark sorcerers were still active, their ultimate purpose was to have their ownnd and dominated the Empire as their own. Because Runalia was the weakestnd with only humans and sorcerers, they be an easy target to the eyes of the predators. Their attacks had never changed and although taking beasts from Marshfoth in their aggressive state needed human sacrifices, the dark sorcerers never ceased to use the same attack n. However if one thing did change was they chose town that was far from each other. It was a strange n if one wants to umte towns before capturing thends.

    "Evidence?" Ethan asked. He wasn''t being irrational, it was the opposite case, he was being far more realistic. What he wants to know is the dark sorcerers goal. But judging by patterns attack alone, they are still unable finding out what the dark sorcerers is actually aiming for. It still wasn''t enough for Ethan to move out his hand to lend a help on the human who wouldn''t appreciate their good deeds.

    "It''s still a spection, my lord. But we all knew the dark sorcerers wouldn''t do something useless such as attacking without a n. This could mean that they wouldn''t only attack Runalia but also othernds of their n see fits."

    Ian leaned to his chair pping aimlessly in the silence room and praised, "Great spection, Alex. That would certainly mean this dark little sorcerers are doing moves with something particr as a goal in their mind. Perhaps something grandiose that are far more important than concurring their ownnd." He turned his scarlet eyes to the higher-ups of the Church and made a ridiculing smirk. "I''m sure by now all of you understand that almost all the top sorcerers you sent are very useless, don''t you?"

    Alex gave a face palm to himself, thinking deeply. "I have a bad feeling when he praised me. What are you doing, Ian? Stay low! Stay low! They wouldn''t speak about Elise but that doesn''t mean they wouldn''t bring the matter up!!"

    Garfon rounded his palm into a tight fist. Almost gritting down his teeth, he asked. "Then, Lord Ian do you have a solution to this matter?"

    Hearing this Ian asked back. "A solution?" Whenever Ian spoke a word or even let out a very faint chuckle, everyone didn''t dare to let out a voice that would interrupt him. Be it the low-ranked subordinates, the Lords, or the Church member. This time around, they became even more silent than before, waiting for him to share his knowledge.

    Lord Garfon clenched his fist and confirmed. "Yes, a solution or perhaps the Lord is only speaking without any thoughts on the solution?"

    Alex was taken aback by Garfon''s haughtiness and brazen question. He was the man who needed Ian''s wealthy knowledge for the solution that could help thend he rule yet his tone wasn''t the least pleasant to here. "How foolish." Alex whispered and Ruhan who heard him muttering an insult give him a warning with his fierce re.

    "Of course I do but would you really want to hear my solution?"

    Just one question the pin drop silence felt gravely tense. They looked at each other, the tone that Ian used was like a hook waiting for people to caught on.

    It was as though he was asking them, "Are you prepared for my solution''s consequences?"

 Chapter 40: The Lords Meeting, Solution And Consequence-II

    <h4>Chapter 40:The Lords'' Meeting, Solution And Consequence-II</h4>

    Garfon caught on the meaning of his words. With a frown, he hesitantly asked. "Does your solution risk people''s life?"

    Ian chuckled. "I''m here to give solution to save lives, to pay a life for a life surely isn''t a solution, Garfon."

    Seeing how tense the air between the two people, Oliver took ahold of the conversation as the middleman again. He raised his hand, beckoning Lord Garfon to calm down from his futile anger. "Please, if you do have a solution, Lord Ian do discuss with us."

    Ian leaned to his chair. "It''s easy, sorcerer works to protect the town but they''re too weak because in term of power, what could a human possibly do in front of a mythical beast?"

    Oliver and some of the church members caught the meaning of Ian''s question and their expression turned gloom. Alex turned his widened eyes at Ian, he eximed. "Do you mean?"

    "You''re right." Ian grinned. "If a human couldn''t beat the mythical beast, who else other than mythical beings could defeat them?"

    Lord Garfon stood up from his seat with his face reddened from a fit of anger that rushed to his mind. "How presumptuous! Do you mean that you are telling me to open ess for mythical beings to Runalia?!"

    Oliver raised his hand again, giving an immediate warning to Garfon. "Please low down your volume and calm down Lord Garfon."

    Pushing his anger to the meeting would only destroy his image, thus Lord Garfon humphed loudly as he took his seat back. His face was still enraged from Ian''s solution. There''s no way Runalia would ever want to open their gate for mythical beings. Their hatred and fear had gone deep through their blood, opening the ess is almost impossible. The Church members also understood what Ian meant by the consequences of his solution. If Runalia citizens knew that their Lord would let the mythical beings to theirnd, chaos would happen. But if they want to save the lives of Runalia citizen, letting mythical being inside to fight with the beasts is the right choice.

    However, Garfon couldn''t agree with the solution at all and had no intention on agreeing with the solution. To his eyes, he could only suspect that Ian was aiming for him to let mythical beings enter hisnd and concur it for his own. He gripped his hand and mmed it against the table again. "I object that solution! I can never agree with open ess for mythical beings to Runalia!"

    Ethan tapped his fingers, he turned his head and saidzily. "Don''t be too hot-headed, Lord Garfon. That solution work only if we want to enter Runalia And work with you. However, no one here is nning to enter Runalia with how much hatred they showed to us." Silence came again after Ethan''s sarcastic words. The church members continued to discuss with each other, keeping their thoughts to the matter.

    "We should keep a note on Lord Ian''s solution but for now, we will search for another solutions. Do anyone have any other choice?"

    The others looked at each other left and right and most people shook their heads. Seeing no one having any solution, a sigh escaped from Oliver and Alex''s lips. Due to the night had turned inky ck, they turned and closed the discussion for the day.

    Ian turned his face and swept his red eyes on the two men. Finally, He thought to himself. "What is it Ruhan, Kyle? Is there still something you want to discuss?"

    Ruhan tried to read Ian''s face and as usual the man had the expression full of smile. One could say his smile was gentle, or perhaps bewitching, or to some people intoxicatingly full of ridicule. He could guess Ian had vaguely understood what he is going to bring up but he had feigned his innocent expression in a very wless way that even he almost believed Ian really didn''t understood what they''re going to discuss.

    With a sigh, Kyle spoke briefly. "It''s about Ms. Elise Scott."

    "Continue." Ian ordered.

    Kyle exhaled his breaths thrice, saying, "As Ms. Elise Scott is now under the protection of your house and due to the fact that she is now an adult, we, the church had nothing to say of her decision. Whether she choose where to live in or who she ced her trust in. However, please do know that she is also under the Church''s protection. If she do change her choice please let her do what she wish-"

    Kyle hadn''t finished his words when he heard Ian bursting into a cloud of soft chuckling. Before Kyle and Ruhan could ask what he wasughing at, he raised his hand. "Here I was wondering what you are going to discuss by bringing up my little puppy. You don''t have to ask me that. From the beginning I''m nning to do that. Well then, if you don''t have anything else to say, I will be excusing myself now. Good night."

    Like a wind he left the ce, leaving Kyle to sigh again. Ruhan knew how frustrating it must''ve been to be Ian''s middleman. He turned his head and spoke. "You don''t have to worry much, Kyle. From what I have seen, it didn''t look like the Lord is nning to do something by using the sweet child."

    "I hope so." Kyleined, "That man isn''t anything normal and what''s going on by his mind, no one other than God could guess. Even if he doesn''t n on using Ms. Elise for his scheme, I''m afraid that something will happen between them."

    "By that you mean, if they have a rtionship? Even if they do have rtionship, what would be wrong with it?"

    Kyle turned his back, shaking his head with a wordless answer only to squeeze a murmur of sentence from his mouth. "Everything is wrong because, the Sweet Child is cursed." And that deadly curse could lead to even the demise of the Empire. Thoughts passing to his mind to turn every wrinkle on his face grave.

 Chapter 41: The Lords Meeting, Solution And Consequence-III

    <h4>Chapter 41:The Lords'' Meeting, Solution And Consequence-III</h4>

    As Kyle spoke in a voice which was very low like a whisper, even Ruhan who was beside him couldn''t caught well what he had said and went to apany him to gather with the rest of the Church member.

    In thete evening on the White''s Mansion when the Sun had just been eaten down to the horizon, giving the Sky a rest from the sun. Elise who had learned what she should do inside the mansion was given a task to work as the cleaner of the hall with a morning shift. M had gotten back to her work and asked Elise to sweep the east wing of the hallway.

    The ce was quite dpidated and forlorn, seeming to be abandoned and there wasn''t any presence of people who came to the ce for a very long time. She began to sweep the hallway. Although as always the White''s Mansion was very dimmed to the point she hoped the Lord could change his mind and opened the curtain, she felt a little chill on her back when she imagined that a ghost could pass by the hallway.

    Back at her house, she always helped her mother to clean the house, thus her movements were swift and before long, she had swept the hallway with speed. She looked back at the spotless hallway that she sweeped to hear a soft knock clinking from therge window on her left. She jolted, asking to herself whether this ce is haunted, because she had once heard that an abandoned ce would have more ghosts than a rowdy ce.

    The sounds of wind bursting to the curtain, the dimmed and narrow hallway with only her standing in the middle of the path with a broom. Surely the scene was quite chilling. No one would question even if a ghost jumped out suddenly, but for some reason, Elise believed that the White''s Mansion wouldn''t have any ghosts. She walked to the ce where she heard the light knocking and opened the curtain to see her little friend Aryl. She was mumbling something unheard to her, smiling widely to show her delight for meeting Elise again.

    Elise who was also happy painted her face with a smile. She opened the ss window and greeted. "Aryl!"

    "Elise! I''m sorry I waste. I have been absent for years, you see." Aryl danced in the sky, swinging her little feather wings and flew across the right side of her face, "All my friends when they saw me immediately dragged me off somewhere. Asking about this and that, some useless things of the faeriesnd with their new things. I just finally squeezed out from their endless bickering and came here! What are you doing here?" Aryl asked but then saw the broom and her ck maid uniform and shrugged her shoulder. "Sweeping the floor? That damned Demon, I thought he brought you here as ady but as a maid? Should''ve beaten his mind with some senses!" Aryl reminded herself for calling Ian as a demon and how Elise was angered that time and found herself stuttering. "I- No I mean, Ian. Yes. Him."

    Due to how fast Aryl spoke, Elise could only catch a few of her words. Particrly the first sentence she spoke because the second one sounded like a burst of annoyance. "Were you with your friends before? You don''t have to worry about me and have fun with your friends."

    Aryl floated next to Elise''s shoulder as the girl closed the window. "Nah, beside you are more fun, there I would only y the same games over and over anyway." Aryl spoke but truth to be told, she was worried to leave Elise alone at Ian''s Mansion. Knowing his nasty personality that had been spread to the faeriesnd, when ites to Elise, she still couldn''t ce her full trust to the man.

    Elise sang her ''oh'' as a reply when suddenly she heard a clinking sound of bells ringing through the hall. Aryl swung at the air, searching for the source of the bell and noticed it started from the corner of the ceiling. "What is that?"

    Elise unknowingly had her face brightened like a burst of light. She stepped her feet a little faster while replying. "It''s the sign that the Lord havee back. Let''s go, Aryl." Elise spoke brightly, beaming with happiness.

    "Go for what?" Aryl askedzily.

    "Greeting the Lord''s homing, it''s a tradition for the servants to greet the Lord at the entrance when he came back home."

    "You don''t have to, though." Aryl spoke spitefully, as expected she can never put her trust to that Demon.

    "Don''t say that." Elise replied and ced the broom near the corner of the hall where usually the broom and other supplies were ced and found her way to the main entrance. M turned her face left and right, searching for Elise. When she found the girl, she raised her hand subtly and hunted her to line among the other maids. Elise stood beside another maid across M and turned her face to see Carmen. Carmen also noticed her standing beside her and whispered with a smile. "We met again, Elise."

    "Yes." Elise had just replied a single word when she heard Ve beside Carmen clearing her throat loudly to warn the two to stop talking.

    Carmen winked at Elise and both of them straightened her back. At the same time, the door was opened, Ian with a ck appearance and a long dark blue coat arrived at the door. She noticed the other maids bowed and kept their head lower with their gaze on the floor.

 Chapter 42: Dinner Together

    <h4>Chapter 42:Dinner Together</h4>

    It was the same red eyes that had always found its way to the corner of her heart. Beautifully deep like a fire with no edge and no end. Ian pulled the corner of his left lips. He ced aside the coat he was wearing to Maroon who had just came back after apanying the Lord and walked by the side toe at a stop at Elise.

    She turned her eyes up. Due to how tall he was, she had to strain her neck but if Elise had to say, straining her neck to see him was worth it. He stared down at the ck dress that had a long cor hiding her pale neck and praised gently. "Mhm, the uniform suit you very well."

    "Duh, of course. Elise is the prettiest woman in her town, you know. There had been many young men asking for her hand in marriage." Aryl gave a clipped tone as she raised her hand to show how beautiful Elise was to her eyes. Ian frowned from the third sentence that Aryl spoke and found displeasure running to his face. He narrowed his eyes but was able to school his expression back.

    Elise could feel her face blushed from the praise and whispered to Aryl. "That isn''t true."

    "Really?" Ian rose his brows, chuckling as his eyes fixed back to stare her sparkling blue eyes. "With how beautiful you are, I wouldn''t doubt the Sulix''s words."

    She found herself blushed to the tips of her ears from his praise. Ian had a delighted expression in seeing Elise face turned red from his words. He raised his hand, wanting to touch her pink-tinted cheeks but then pulled his hand back and asked. "Have you had your dinner yet?"

    Elise shook her head. "No, my lord."

    "Thene with me." Ian stated with a following grin. He waved his hand to cue the rest of servants to go back to their works.

    Elise couldn''t fathom his words and blurted out. "Pardon?"

    Ian turned his head and generously repeated. "Have your dinner with me."

    As he spoke those words, he walked off to the dining room. Following his steps, the ck Raven also sat on his shoulder. Elise followed his steps for, behind gingerly, because she was raised in amoner''s family, she doesn''t know how most of the things work in a nobleman''s house, much less the house of the Lord. However, she knew that eating with the lord is regarded as the highest honor and part of her heart was asking herself could she really eat at the same table as the Lord? Her eating manner was normal as a person but as the person who would eat with the lord, she doubt that they would eat like how she usually does with her family. Fortunately, Elise had a absorbed herself in reading various books, one particrly spoke about tables etiquette and she braven herself by remembering the book''s content.

    Thinking of it, Elise recalled the time when Ian helped her eat and how they always eat when she was still younger. But now that she had grown, everything has change. The sentence "eating with the lord" made her heart even more jittery. It was because that she was going to eat with Lord Ian did her mind was filled with nervousness and indescribable delight. Especially when she remembered the smile that apanied his offer that passed by her blue eyes a moments ago, she could feel a knot tying down in her heart.

    Carmen who stood right beside Elise knew better not to speak or utter a word in front of the Lord''s presence but now that Elise left, her eyes widened in surprise and a mutter loosely escaped from her mouth. "What just happened?"

    While Elise walked behind Ian, the man had a satisfied smile painted over his charming face. At times he noticed Elise walking behind him and he deliberately slowed down his pace so they would walk beside each other.

    "How was your day?" Ian asked as they entered the dining room, taking Elise''s blue eyes to be filled with him.

    "Under M''s guidance, I learned more of my works and duty here, my lord." Elise replied with her soft tone, following Ian inside the dining room.

    Ian replied with a hum in a sense Elise thought that perhaps her words were boring but little did she know that Ian had his own fun in hearing the girl''s voice. "It seems that you have made yourself home in this mansion, that''s great. Speaking about it, you haven''t met your little friend yet? He missed you quite a lot."

    Elise turned her eyes in question, "Little friend?"

    Just as she finished her words, Ian suddenlye to an abrupt stop and Elise who didn''t expect him to stop suddenly, bumped at his firm back. She faltered back a little and bowed in surprise. "My apologies, my lord!"

    Her bad habits of forgetting her surrounding while her mind was filled with thought hadn''t change the least and now of all people she bumped to the Lord! How embarrassing! She thought to herself. In her heart she mulled over many times how could she bump at the Lord when M had just warned her that Ian disliked physical contact the most.

    Ian chuckled, making Elise to look up obliviously. "Don''t worry, instead are you alright?" Even if Ian didn''t say it himself, his body was different than a normal person thus bumping to him must''ve been hurt.

    Elise shook her head. "I''m alright, thank you very much for your worries, my lord."

    Aryl who had tried to keep quiet since a long time ago scoffed and chided. "Don''t apologize Elise, it''s this damned dem- I mean, Ian''s fault for bumping at you!"

    "Aryl." Elise whispered, giving her little friend a warning for her rude behavior. But Aryl didn''t have any intention in apologizing her words and instead felt proud for speaking up. She crossed her hand and harrumphed to sit at Elise''s shoulder.

    Ian wasn''t in the mood in entertaining the Sulix nor giving her the reply to her bickering. His crimson eyes stayed fixed across her forehead turning reddish from the previous bump and swiped his finger across her forehead to heal her. "The little friend I''m talking about is your pet. Don''t you remember him?"

    Pet? She asked herself and sped her hand with her eyes twinkling like a bright star that glimmered in the night sky. "Curly!"

    Hearing the name Elise called, Aryl''s face broke to cold sweats as she gasped.

    The Curly that she called was none other than her best little friend that always apanied her along with Aryl. Times had passed and she almost forgot about her little friend who have saved her life nine years ago. She couldn''t wait to meet him and asked again. "My Lord, may I meet him?"

    Ian moved from his ce, taking a seat at his chair and had a very faint knit on his brow. Every time Elise had called him "Lord" and "Lord" over and over again but when she called the Cerberus by its name he found it rather irritating that he had lost from the small dog.

    Elise nce at the seat that he pointed on the right side of his arm and took a seat carefully. Although, Elise had a good memory and remembered the book''s content of table etiquettes fairly well, she had never have the chance to use it in practice. Thus she took her time examining the different silver utensils at the table and chose the one she remembered her book said to eat the dishes that the rest of the maids and cooks prepared.

    Ian didn''t say anything, he stared at Elise moving her hand, being particrly careful in everything she did and spoke lightly. "You can eat and rx, puppy don''t mind the little things."

    Elise turned her head and felt her heart thudding loudly again when she realized how close the distance between them was. She nodded faintly, "Yes, my lord."

    Ian had stopped counting how many times she had been calling him "as a nameless Lord". He ced down his fork faintly and brought up the matter. "Master Ian."

    Elise didn''t quite catch what he said and turned to ask. "Pardon?"

    "Master Ian. I thought that was what you called me in the past." He smiled picking his fork again, "I like that better than ''Lord''."

    Elise''s eyshes fluttered, the gaze that apanied his words were deeply bewitching that she couldn''t look at him straight without having her heart bursting to a loud thumping. "Yes, my lord."

    "Master Ian." He corrected.

    She evaded his gaze with her eyshes draping down and hint of pink had spread over her cheeks replied again. "Yes, master Ian."

    Finally achieving what he wanted her to say, Ian had a face of satisfaction as though he finally achieved something grand. He pulled his right lips and chuckled while praising. "Good girl."

 Chapter 43: White Mansion Rules

    <h4>Chapter 43:White Mansion Rules</h4>

    By the time Elise and Ian finished their dinner, Ian cued Maroon who stood beside him and came thest dishes which was Elise''s favorite, desserts. Her eyes stayed at the small cakes and as she pushed her fork to ce the small bites to her mouth, she chewed it slowly, trying to decipher what the cook use to achieve the fluffiness and the mild sweetness. Seeing how slow Elise eating the cake, Ian curiously asked. "Is the cake not to your taste?"

    Elise shook her head and started. "The cake is very soft, I don''t think they put egg yolks inside to achieve the texture. I think by beating the white eggs for a few times will achieve this texture, also it has almond pieces in it so it wouldn''t be boring to eat the fluffy texture." Whenever Elise ate desserts, her first thought was to how she could recreate the dessert again due to William''s fondness of eating desserts. She spoke with her eyes beaming with curiosity and amazement that Ian had himself looking at her delighted self with a pleased expression.

    "Is that so?" He hummed.

    Elise felt that hermentary of the cake would perhaps be boring to Ian and gingerly muttered. "I apologize if it sounds boring master Ian."

    Ian shook his head. "No, it isn''t. In fact, it is quite interesting, continue." He offered her to continue to eat the cake with his sweet smile.

    Elise continued to eat again with the melodious sound of her heartbeat. When she finished eating and was about to excuse herself, Ian thought about something and spoke. "Your work offer."

    Elise repeated. "Work offer?" Does he mean the job she is working now as a maid?

    "I promised you three things for your work in my mansion, didn''t I?" He reminded. "Good payment, a ce to live in, and also studies that would help you with your work in the Church. I have fulfilled my first and second promise now it''s about thest one."

    Elise saw his hand pulling something from his pocket to pass it toward her hand. She murmured "thank you" and look at the metallic key in bewilderment. "What is this key for, master Ian?"

    "The library, it should suffice to teach you some of the knowledge you would need for your work. White''s Mansion has the greatest knowledge of allnds, it''s not often for people to have the chance to see the library, take this as your chance." Ian spoke as he stood up from his seat with the same unchanging smile.

    Elise gripped the key softly and broke to a smile. "Thank you very much, master Ian."

    Ian stopped his steps turning his head he stated. "Don''t be stiff, puppy speak like how you always do. I prefer your usual self better than your stiff one. Also, make sure you use the key well." He knew it would take time for her to speak the way she did before. Even though the people in White Mansion seemed to be unaffected by the change of time, time had moved for her and the years created a little distance between her and the people in White Mansion. As much as she want to talkfortably with them like the way she did when she was a child, she had grown and there was a space where she wasn''t with them, making her feel a little hard to ovee the bridge the years had made.

    She nodded, keeping his golden words to her mind. After the dinner, she went back to her room to have her smile still remained unfading from her lips. She nced down at the key of the library that Ian gave and giggled herself happily. Although they didn''t do a grand thing and only ate together, Elise could feel a hint of warmness spreading from her heart. As her heart loudly thudding, her mind was filled with his smile and his deep silvery voice, Elise still hadn''t noticed her own feeling clearly but she knew that her feeling had grown differently since the first time they met again. When the dusk fully ended, Elise prepared herself to sleep when she noticed Aryling back after disappearing in the middle of the dinner. "Where did you go, Aryl?"

    Aryl stayed over in front of the mirror that Elise used to brush her hair. "I just saw something for a moment." Truthfully, when Aryl heard Ian mentioning Cerberus, she quickly put up her heaviest guard and left because she felt the demon was trying to threaten her. Due to the fight that happened almost a thousand years ago, the faeries found Cerberus who had taken almost half of their poptions, they have grown to fear and scorn anything that came from Hell. But regardless of how she found the Cerberus frightening, she couldn''t stay away far from Elise in fear that the girl would step aloft danger. When Elise was still a child, she thought that the dog was a normal pet, not until she knew that the adorable dog was actually Cerberus under Ian''s magic spell. "Anyway, are you going to meet that dog?"

    "Curly you mean?" Elise asked and received a nod from Aryl. "I will. After I left here nine years ago, I never saw Curly again, but he saved my life once. I have to meet him again and thank him."

    Seeing Elise''s heartfelt eyes expectantly to meet the Hell Hound dog, Aryl gave a helpless sigh. It''s still a dog, yes still a hell dog not the demon itself, Aryl concludedin her thought and heard Elise speaking while rising from her chair. "Alright, let''s go to sleep now, Aryl. Tomorrow I am going to officially start my first day to work in the mansion I have to wake up early."

    "Yeah. You''re right." Aryl replied and extinguished all the fire gleaming over the candle with a snap of her finger to tuck into the nket beside Elise''s side.

    The next early morning, Elise tied her bright red hair like sunset into a high ponytail and wrapped the curved white apron over her waist. When she was done, Elise walked out of her room to the butler''s quarter to receive Maroon''s order and schedule for the day like all the maid. After walking down the very long and dimmed hallway, Elise arrived at the room and joined with the rest of the maids to see Carmen and Ve standing at the end of the line. She joined beside them and saw the deep red haired butler ordering the rest of the maid with their jobs, dividing some with their work groups. When it came Carmen, Ve, and Elise turn, Maroon swiped his dull eyes over Elise and she spotted a small frown forming over the expressionless man''s forehead.

    "You two will have your usual work at the East wing first floor." He ordered for both Carmen and Ve to receive his order with a nod. He shifted his pressuring gaze from them and turn to Elise. "As for you, you will be serving the Lord at his office."

    Elise rose her brow, almost questioning the man to repeat his words.

    "You all can go now. Dismissed." Maroon said briefly and went out of the room first as though he couldn''t bear staying at the same spot for long and waste his time in futile things.

    Elise saw Ve rolling her eyes at her friend and warned. "No talking back about the butler, Carmen. Did you forget what happenedst year when the maids talk about the butler?"

    Elise saw an intrigued look. "Last year?"

    "You are new here, Elise so I wouldn''t me you for not knowing this but this mansion have rules, some don''ts servants should avoid. When someone dared to break the iron-d rule in this mansion what awaits them is the end of their fates. About the thing that happenedst year, you see. There''s this particr maid who have a very loose mouth. She chirped out everything,ining the butler and thus a weekter she disappeared from the mansion without a trace. The butler imed that the maid left on her own but who knows whether she really went back to her family?"

    Elise mulled to herself. The story that Carmen gave did sounded frightening. No matter how hard it is or how horrible Maroon was, she doubted anyone want to retire from working at the Lord''s house after a week. But she also doubted that the people in White''s Mansion would do anything out of the line such as punishing a maid to death due to their fondness in spreading rumors.

    "Carmen, silence." Ve warned again.

    Carmen raised her hand, brushing off Ve''s warning lightly. "It''s a story, Ve. As long as no one hear us talking nothing should happen to us. You''re such a worry-wart."

 Chapter 44: Little Distraction

    <h4>Chapter 44:Little Distraction</h4>

    As they passed by the hallway, Elise felt eyes of other maids staring at her with a meaningful gaze and whispered over themselves. Ve frowned at the sight of the foolish maid who aren''t doing their work and Carmen crossed her arm. "This must be because of yesterday."

    Yesterday? Elise asked herself and found the answer soon enough. It was the time when she had dinner with the Lord. The other maids were jealous that she was being specialized by the Lord. As a servant, the opportunity to eat with the master of the mansion especially with the Lord is something almost close to impossible. But yesterday, Lord Ian had specifically ate with the new maid, a human maid. The jealousy over the servants were normal in the eyes of their view.

    "They must be jealous because you ate with the lord." Carmen spoke again, her eyes ring at the maids who kept on discussing nonsense. Ian had a charming face and for him to have admirers from both humans or mythical beings from different statuses was an everyday urrence. However as the Lord was cold and rarely talk to any maids other than his personal butler Maroon, once he had a dinner with Elise, everyone who had hidden their intention to seduce the lord felt envious of her.

    "That was only because Master Ian is a kind person." Elise replied.

    Ve rolled her eyes. "If the Lord is that kind, he would have eaten with all the maids in the mansion but he didn''t, he only did it with you and that''s why they''re envious of you now."

    Does that mean she is a special case? That made her time eating with the Lord even more special but she their rtionship wasn''t like what the maids were envious of.

    "Even though it''s only a dinner alone with the Lord, they''re jealous for nothing. Truly, jealousy is something frightening." Carmenmented.

    Elise agreed with her thought. Jealousy is truly something frightening.

    "Then, we''ll go now. See yater, Elise" Carmen spoke with a bright tone and brought Ve to the East Wing of the mansion. On the other hand, Elise was quite at lost to what she should do. She went to the Lord''s office as what Maroon ordered her to do and ascended the second floor. When she finally arrived, Elise noticed the same patterns of moon stars and other patterns carved to the ceiling. She wondered to herself what does the patterns in the ceiling symbolized? It looked simple but had a meaning on its own, Elise thought.

    She continued her steps toe at a stop at Ian''s office and knocked on the wooden door twice. Ian''s deep voice resonated from the other side of the wall. "Who is it?"

    Elise cleared her throat lightly. "It''s me Master Ian, Elise."

    Following his words, Elise turned the knob and pushed the door open to see Cynthia and Austin sitting at the couch in front the Lord''s desk. The room was as dimmed as she expected and even though the Sun was still smiling outside to kindle its light with the ground bellow, the room was dark with a few candle lit up.

    Cynthia and Austin stood up happily when she saw Elise. "Elise!" They called.

    "Cy, Austin!" Elise returned with the same delight and broke to a wide smile.

    Austin had his eyes looking at the ck uniform that she wore and nodded in approval. "That uniform sure look good at you, Elise. As expected of the most beautifuldy in the town. Whatever you wear, it looks good on you." He praised like how a father do to his beloved daughter.

    "I agree for the first time with you." Cynthia added.

    Elise rubbed her cheeks lightly with shyness. "That''s an over praise, thank you Cy, Austin."

    "No need to thank I just stated the truth." Cynthia waved her hand.

    Feeling as though he had been treated like an air, Ian cleared his throat to gain the three people''s attention and reminded. "Austin, your matter."

    Austin turned to sulk from Ian who butted into their merry conversation but dared not to do anything and walked over to the side of the couch. Pulling arge rectangr frame, he brought it to Elise with a gentle smile. "This is what you asked before, mydy"

    Elise took the frame and brushed her finger carefully on the painting that had been wrapped by a thin parchment. It was the painting that she asked Austin to bring for her. Thest painting of she and her family. Her eyshes shook down like the wings of a fragile butterfly that seemed to be shedding sorrow. Elise pulled a smile, she turned her face up. "Thank you very much for the help, Austin."

    "You''re wee." He ced his hand to rubbed her head. "If there''s anything else you could ask me."

    He had just finished his words when he heard the crow of the Lord who had been sitting like a statue on the left side of Ian''s desk cawing thrice as though it was giving a warn to the cat. He turned his head, seeing the Ian''s smirk growing stale and retract his hand in haste. Although it was faint, as a werecat, Austin had a strong instinct and at the time he ced his hand on Elise''s head, he could feel a cold glint passing to send chill down to his back.

    "You two still remember your works don''t you? It''s time for you to go now and do your job." Ian stated and the two bowed at him. They spared a time to bid goodbye and left the ce with dissatisfaction written over their face to Ian.

    When the two left, Ian continued to do his work. His red eyes read the documents on his desk unrushed. It was Elise''s first time to see the Lord working and she saw that regardless of his yful behavior when ites to work, he adept seriously in a leisure manner. The sight of Ian working in the silent room, Elise found herself immersed in gazing at him to the point she didn''t realize that she had been standing there gazing without moving a single step. Ian who feel the passionate staringing from Elise stopped his pen. He propped his chin on his left hand, grinning sweetly as he asked. "Is it fun to watch me from there, puppy?"

    Did she offended him by watching to intently? Elise evaded his eyes and heard him talking again. "I have no objection for you to continue watching me but isn''t it tiring to continue standing there? Take a seat." Ian pointed the couch in front of him.

    Elise nced down at the couch he offered. Should she sit there? She is a maid should she sit there doing nothing? She contemted a little and asked. "What should I do to help you, Master Ian?"

    Ian hummed. "What do you think you should do to help me?"

    Replying question with another question, Elise paused and discussed. "Brew a tea?"

    Ian seemed to agree with her words but then he spoke again. "What else?"

    What else? That''s her question too. Elise looked around the room and spotted the documents staying on his left hand and asked. "Tidy up the room?"

    "My room is quite clean at the moment so I don''t think it''s needed. What else?"

    Again with the riddle. Elise thought of all possibility but as it was her first time to work as a maid and stationed in the Lord''s study room, she couldn''t find the answer to Ian''s question. "I''m sorry master Ian for myck of knowledge but I don''t know what else."

    Ian chuckled with mirth. At that point, Elise finally realized that he had been trying to hook her expressions and find amusement to the little change happening across her face. The Lord was a man with his quirk, one of that being that he like to study or learn the expressions that humans have, Elise noted to herself. She gave a little using gaze at him unknowingly for the riddles that he gave. Seeing new expressions that Elise made for him, Ian had a satisfied expression. "Then, brew me a tea, puppy." Ian spoke.

    "Yes." Elise replied quickly and received her first order from Ian diligently. She went to the food trolley that had been prepare in beforehand and check the temperature of the teapot. As she had been helping in her house, Elise knew better how to brew teas and felt quite confident on the tea that she brew at the moment. Ian was still staring at her, leaning his chin on his arm to see the girl carefully pouring the red colored water to the teacup and brought it over to him.

    "This is the tea, master Ian." Elise spoke and ced it in front of him. She retracted her hand waiting for him toment of the taste. Part of her were worried that her tea doesn''t taste as right like how Maroon, the butler would often brew. But unexpectedly, Ian was very much satisfied by the delicious tea that she brew. With a smile, he praised. "It''s delicious."

    It was a simple two words but it weighed heavily to her heart. The time with them together alone inside the room made her to feel unnerved and her heart thumping loudly. She often gazed at the Lord, doing nothing and when Ian moved his red gaze at her, she avoided it so he wouldn''t notice her watching him intently but little did she know that the crow with the crimson eyes had been gazing at her who was staring at Ian. Having a little amusement on his room certainly wasn''t a bad thing. As with the small presence in the corner of his room, he felt distracted from his work and before he knew it he had finished more works than usual.

 Chapter 45: Brave Comeback

    <h4>Chapter 45:Brave Comeback</h4>

    Author hadbine two chapters at once. Please do consider voting if you want more chapter releases~~

    ,

    At noon, Elise''s stays at Ian''s study room ended when Maroon arrived at the room. The man nced at Elise sharply. For some reason, Elise didn''t think of the man as a bad person, however, he did made her feel unsettled with the gaze that he gave. Elise didn''t wait for Maroon to keep staring at her and quickly bowed to Ian to excuse herself.

    "Wait, puppy." Ian called from his desk attaining Elise''s questioning gaze when she turned her face. "What can I help you with, Master Ian?"

    "You forgot your family''s portrait." Elise looked beside the couch and noticed that Ian''s words were right. Because of the sudden arrival of Maroon, she felt flustered and forgot the important portrait of her family. Feeling embarrassed by her own clumsiness, Elise went to take the painting sitting on the couch and bowed to Ian. "Thank you very much for the reminder, master."

    "I told you not to be formal didn''t I? Well, old habits die hard so I would let it pass for now, but next time be yourself." Ian spoke waving his hand faintly. His words were gentle and tender. Elise took his kind words deeply to her heart and broke to a smile from the words that he lightly spoke.

    "I will try my best." Elise returned softly and passed Maroon''s left side to leave the room. After the light thud from the door, Elise ced a hand over her chest, feeling her heartbeat that continuously racing and something in the core of her body feeling heated by Ian.

    Elise stopped by her room for a moment and opened the wrapping of her portrait to gaze upon the smiling faces of her small family. Her gaze mellowed but she didn''t want to dwell in sadness for long. She chose a ce for her to hang the portrait and stared at it for a minute to leave the room and proceed with her job for the day with a spirited smile.

    Ian was a busy man, unchanging like how he was nine years ago. In fact, Elise felt that he actually became even busier now. He often went out from the mansion over to some ces for his work. The morning greeting before Ian left the mansion was the only way Elise could see and greet him in the morning. Meanwhile, Elise who is often partially judged by the servants didn''t made much advances in making new friends. Though she did talk with some of the maids who didn''t judged her in a negative spot.

    One afternoon, Elise woke up in the early morning and had her job to clean the West Wing of the Mansion. Partly due to the fact that she''s the only human after M at the mansion and the slowly growing jealousy and envy of the other maids that saw her to have a close rtionship with the Lord, Elise didn''t have that much people talking to her. While sweeping the long hall, a senior maid with a long curly brown hair named Tracey spotted her and called. "Elise."

    Elise turned her head, as she was a new maid, she doesn''t know most of the maid''s names and thought it would be rude for her to ask thus she replied briefly while hiding the her nescience. "What can I help you with?"

    "Do you know how to cook?"

    Elise nodded. "Yes, but I only know how to cook-" human''s food. Before she finished her words, Tracey had pped her hand. "Good! Come with me now! We are in a hurry for dinner preparation. Let''s go!"

    Elise didn''t get her chance to ask whether the dinner she''s supposed to help with is a normal food like what humans normally eat. When she arrived at the kitchen, Tracey lead her to peel some potatoes and she sat there with a small knife. She followed her normal way of peeling the potatoes skillfully and noticed the woman beside her peeling carrots with a very slow pace. She peeked between her bent head and saw the skin of the carrots was very thick like a pieces of small cuts carrot. Worriedly, she asked herself. Does the woman beside her could peel a carrot?

    When she turned her head, she met another pair of ck eyes and a silky Raven locks of hairs streaming down to the woman''s shoulder. "Ve."

    Ve turned her head, her left hand was holding the same small knife that Elise was holding and on the right, she was holding to a very small piece of carrot that looked like a very small chunk of a leftover carrot. "Oh. It''s you, Elise." She nced down at the perfectly peeled white skin of the potatoes on Elise''s hand and looked down to re-examine her own peeled carrot and muttered, "You''re very good at peeling the vegetables." She didn''t meant to be saracastic but due to her cold and snappy tone, she sounded like giving a harsh criticism to other''s ears.

    Elise who had seen the girl beside her as a good person didn''t took her tone to her heart and smiled back. "I used to help around the kitchen back in my hometown. Do you want me to teach you?"

    Ve didn''t say anything for a moment, she nced at Elise''s hand and inched closer next to her. "I''ll take your offer then. How do you peel this carrot?"

    Elise smiled, Ved seemed to be eager and a type of a diligent person. She raised her knife, teaching the girl the easiest way to peel the skin of the vegetables. After watching Elise''s performance, Ve rose her beautiful straight brows, almost furrowing she asked. "But isn''t that too little?"

    Elise looked down at the peeled skin that Ve mentioned to be "too little" and let out a chuckle. "No, the skin isn''t that thick." But as she finished speaking with her soft chuckle, she noticed that perhaps herughter offended Ve and exined. "I''m sorry, my little brother used to ask me the same question."

    Ve turned her eyes back to the carrots, seeming very concentrated but she still replied. "You have a little brother? How old is he?"

    Elise felt a little pain on her heart. She shook her head a little. Sorrow isn''t something good, if her family up in heaven saw her getting gloomier each day, they would surely be saddened. "Fourteen years old this year."

    Ve sang an ''oh'' as she answer and mumbled. "I''m the only child, so I don''t have any siblings but having one sound fun. Carmen is the eldest at her house, so she alwaysined about how rowdy her family is, but in truth she didn''t seem to dislikes it."

    Elise remembered how bright Carmen was and thought that her being the eldest child really do fit her image. Hearing Ve''s words, she could imagine how her friendship with Carmen was closer than how it looks in the surface.

    "You two seemed to be a very good friend." Elise muttered aloud.

    Ve shrugged her shoulder, giving aining tone opposite to her feeling. "We''ve been roommates for seven years what could you expect? She glued herself to me most of the time."

    Elise chuckled and saw that the carrots in Ve''s bucket seemed to have grown its quality. She praised heartedly, "You''ve improved."

    "Thanks to you." She spoke in a clipped tone but her gratefulness could be felt.

    Elise who have finished peeling the potatoes stood up but remembered something that she hadn''t yet asked. Her hand fidgeted upon the bucket of peeled potatoes that she peeled and turned her had to ask. "Um, Ve."

    Ve lifted her chin with her eyes still focused on her carrots. "What is it?"

    "Can you-" Elise tried to find the right words but didn''t know what to say or how to say it right. She took a very deep mouthful of breath and braven herself. "Please be my friend?"

    To her words Ve lifted her chin fully with her pair of ck eyes. She gave a little frown that made Elise to rethought of her own question. But unexpectedly the woman spoke with a profound tone. "Hadn''t we be friend since we eat together?"

    Really? Elise asked to herself. Since at her small town she never made a friend that have the same age as her, she didn''t know whether or how to make friend. She tilted her head at Ve''s question and nodded.

    "Carmen also have already think of you as a friend. You need not to worry and ask the same question to her." Ve shifted her eyes down to thest carrot she had peeled on her hand and ced it to the bucket, adding, "I have also finished my batch. We should give this to the cook and our work should finish here."

    Ve rubbed her cheek feeling a little embarrassed by Elise''s words and stood up beside her. "You don''t have to thank me. Let''s go."

    After Elise and Ve finished their work in the kitchen, they went out of the room to proceed their next job at the mansion when a woman with a tanned skin stopped in front of them to block their path. Her eyes traveled at bitte Ve and Elise before her sarcastic tone came out from her lips. "The cold woman and the slut new maid. What a perfect match."

    Elise was surprised by the wording from the woman. Even though it was their first time meeting, she had called her and Ve in a very crude nickname. Perhaps the rumor had turned sour? Without her awareness, the rumor had snowballed heavily for her to be used as a slut who slept with the Lord for her position.

    Ve rolled her eyes at the stupidity and chuckled mockingly. "Are you jealous because she ate with the lord, Nancy? And now you came to mock others, how embarrassing."

    Nancy, the maid clicked her tongue. "I would t loose in matter of being an embarrassment to you wouldn''t I? Ms. ex-convict-" then the woman gave a surprised tone, "Ah! Pardon me, I forgot that your name had changed to Ms. Ve Tune. Or perhaps Ms. Ve Goone? Because you kept on changing names, I forgot which was your real name."

    Elise saw Ve''s face changing to an ashen one. Her brows knitted and her palm had balled to a tight fist. "Bringing my past into this, I still think I''m not lower than the woman who loved to sleep everywhere. In term of embarrassment like you said, I woulde to thest ce than you."

    "How dare you!" Nancy raged. Being a half human and mythical being, Elise could see the pupils of her eyes contracting to a sharp oval. She''s a werecat! An agitated werecat would first change to a form of half-beast cat, making them to have a very sharp w that is far fiercer than a normal knife, a dangerous weapon that could even take a person''s life. Not to mention, she was in an agitated state, a state where usually mythical beings would be stirred with anger and in worse cases, lose themself to anger and attack everyone to dead. Elise thought in a split of second and shielded Ve with her hand.

    "Pardon for my rudeness, Ms. Nancy." Elise spoke with the same gentle tone that she always used but today her tone was guarded to protect her friend. "Please calm down. At the moment you are the first one who brought up the matter in a very impolite way."

    Nancy''s eyes calmed down for a moment, she rose her brows. "Then what?"

    "In thews of the Church, article twenty three part four: those who attacked verbally and lead to a fight between mythical beings deserved a maximum seven years in jail and also three years as to psychicalbor. Also, article four part ten: those who show aggressive behavior as a mythical beings by all rights deserved a maximum of five years in jail. By this two rules, Ms. Nancy, you are ounted and are at fault at the moment. Please rethink of your behavior now or you would be regretting the consequences of your action." Elise spoke the rules fluently with a firm eyes. Hearing the jail time that Elise muttered, the woman silenced down instantly. Her eyes still bore the same annoyance but it had lessened from Elise''s braveeback.

    "I''ll remember this!" Nancy harrumphed and stomped her feet to storm away of the ce.

    Ve saw the woman left and scoffed. Elise, on the other hand felt lucky that the woman was still someone she could still reason with. If she didn''t ande to a psychical fight, she would doubt a human like her could win from their enhanced powers.

 Chapter 46: Being Ordinary-I

    <h4>Chapter 46:Being Ordinary-I</h4>

    Ve saw Nancy storming off and turned her face to Elise. Elise looked up at her staring and asked, "What is it, Ve?"

    "I''ve never seen someone so brave to go against a mythical being in a state of aggression." She spoke with her stale tone that it almost sounded as though she was being sarcastic but perhaps she was really being sarcastic to Elise at the moment. Ve paused and added with a sigh. "Next time, you shouldn''t go against them. That one just now you were lucky but I doubt you would be next time."

    "I would stand down if it isn''t my matter, however, you''re my friend now, Ve. It''s a problem to me if I back down to see you harmed." Elise replied with a smile. Though it was true that some of mythical beings are frightening like the ones who attacked her town, she knew far better than there are mythical being who still could be reasoned with. But next time, she sure have to rethink her move or else she wouldn''t leave unscathed.

    Ve stood there watching her for a moment. Sure enough Elise was a smart girl and after hearing "ex-convict" she doubted the girl would still want to befriend her but she didn''t ce her focus there. She was just a girl with a warm soul. Ve chuckled faintly, her usual face that was coated with coldness and cynical gaze now turned to a heartfelt smile. "I never thought I will get to hear that again." She whispered and walked away from the hallway.

    "In any case, I didn''t know that you remember thews of the Church." Ve spoke.

    "Yes, it''s a dream for me to work in the Church." Being a studious girl with a dream achieving to pass the test to work in the Church, for her remembering the rules of the Church is something that she have to remember by heart. Thus she didn''t think it was much of a praiseworthy act but Ve had a disbelief expression.

    "If I''m not wrong, thews of the Church is about two thousand, right? You remembered all of them?"

    "Yes." Elise nodded in confirmation.

    "Haha," Ve suddenly burst to a chuckle, she patted Elise''s shoulder and shook her head. "But thanks to that we could see Nancy''s irritated face. Thank you, Elise for helping me. But next time you don''t have to, as you know Nancy isn''t the only mythical beast here. I am too a mythical being." Ve spoke. Her cynical and cold expression seemed to ease after the scene.

    "That-" Elise paused thinking whether it would sound rude and asked. "May I ask what kind of mythical beings are you?" Carmen is a vampire and there are less mythical beings that could take human''s appearance. For times, she saw Ve a little different than any mythical beings she knows.

    "You''ll know soon enough." Ve replied ambiguously.

    "Elise, bow." Ve quickly bowed after whispering to Elise and immediately Elise did what her friend pointed.

    Maroon seemed to make a judgement with his eyes. "Don''t speak in the hall." He warned coldly and disappeared back to his job. That being said, Elise took a note at the end after a while of watching Maroon, the White''s mansion''s butler. He was strict, cold, standoffish, but perhaps still not that much of a bad man.

    On one evening, outside the back yard of the White''s Mansion, Elise began on pulling the white bed covers from the wooden bucket and gave it a good whip to drain out the excess water before hanging it to the long thread. Seeing her works finally ended for the noon, Elise wiped her sweats with her forearm. Aryl her little friend who always seemed to beining of her friend''s invitation nevertheless leave some times to check her fellow faeries, she usually did it in either early in the morning orte at night. But today, Aryl told her that she had something important to discuss with her friends and left for a whole day.

    "It''s time for your break, right? You can go now, Elise." Said the maid named Erline, still holding her bucket that had lessened from the mountain of white clothe.

    "I''ll be going then." Elise replied and left. Today for sure at her break time, Elise had nned to met her little friend Curly at the shed. She had been missing times too much and the maids'' break each have times in the day schedule by the butler due to therge amount of servants inside the house.

    When she get by the shed, Elise turned around watching the shed to find out where Curly. "Curly?" She spontaneously called the Cerberus''s name hoping that the dog would remember his nickname that she gave.

    "Hm?" A sound of a questioning him came behind her, Elise turned to look in surprise, finding a young man of her age standing with a rather tattered clothing. "Missy, are you possibly calling the name of the Lord''s dog?" The young man asked.

    "Yes, are you the one assigned for the shed?" She asked as she saw him holding a rounded brush that was used to brush the horses'' mane.

    "You''re correct." The young man smiled, pulling his lips wide. "Are you a new maid?" He asked again and saw Elise nodding.

    "Hm, I think someone must''ve told you this but the dog isn''t friendly so I rmend to not get close to him or just don''t greet the dog." The young man stated calmly.

    "No, it isn''t a problem." Though Curly was not friendly to the new people he just met, she remembered well of how tame Curly was. "Can you show me the way?" she asked politely.

    The young man though for a long moment, mulling over whether he should''ve show her the way because to his eyes the girl is too fragile and he certainly doesn''t want to witness a young girl wounded after being fiercely bitten by the dog. "Don''t tell me I haven''t warned you, alright." The young man spoke again.

 Chapter 47: Being Ordinary-II

    <h4>Chapter 47:Being Ordinary-II</h4>

    "Yes." Elise replied. The shed of Curly wasn''t that far from the horse shed, instead the horse shed was just toorge. When she arrived at the shed of Curly which to her expectation had arger shed than the horse, she stepped forward to the gate of the shed and called his name. "Curly?"

    "Don''t get too close, missy." The young man warned while leaning to the wall behind him. Truthfully, Elise didn''t expect him to still stand there as she thought the young man would leave after leading her the way.

    Just as Elise was about to take a single step forward again, she hard a sound of small steps running toward their ce while shouting with delight. "Woof! Woof!"

    "Curly!" Elise called to have the dog replying her words with more barking. The dog was still the same as she remembered, small and adorable with its tail swinging upside down with delight. While barking Cerberus saw Elise''s hand rubbing his head andid on the floor as though he was asking for more rubbing. "You''re still adorable!" Elise replied dly. "Stand!" As Elisemanded, the dog sat straightly.

    The young man who stood beside Elise unknowingly had inched closer to the scene with gaping mouth. "He greeted you?"

    Elise turned her head and tilted it to the side. "Curly is very friendly, you know."

    "Friendly, you say. Even after working ten years here, it still bark loudly when it saw me." The young man said with a sigh. When he reached out his hand to the Cerberus, like a fierce animal, the dog growled veraciously, seeming wanting to shout "Don''t Touch me!" To the young man, making him to sulk.

    Eliseughed at the scene, speaking to Curly lightly. "Don''t do that, Curly. He''s not an enemy."

    "Woof!" The dog replied but it didn''t seem like it would change his attitude toward the young man.

    "What''s your name, missy? I''m Johannes, Johannes Sinne but you could call be my nickname, John." The young man named himself. "You seem to have an affinity with animals, are you possibly a mix?"

    "By a mix, you mean half-humans and mythical beings?" Elise asked and saw John nodding. "I''m not a mix, I''m a human."

    Seeing his confidence, Elise asked curiously. "How do you know?"

    "You see, I don''t think anyone know but mythical beings, mixes, and humans have something different in their features." John spoke his mind aloud. "Their behaviors are also different but it''s not something that anyone''s eyes could spot."

    "Oh." Elise sang her reply. "Then how do you know I''m a human?"

    "You way of walking." John replied. "A werecat or werewolves walk with the shoulder upfront, straight and strong. Vampires have an elegant features and delicates look nevertheless they have a very mysterious air around them. Elf have and even more graceful look like flowers, they tend to be very soft. A human, well they look ordinary, walk ordinary and have ordinary features."

    Elise chuckled funnily from his words. "Are human that ordinary?"

    "Ordinary isn''t a bad thing you know." John defended. "Well it''s not the best thing either though."

    "Then, let''s see." Elise turned her eyes to the man. He didn''t have a strong body that suit the werecat description or werewolves, he also didn''t have an elegant features like a vampire and his eyes weren''t red, also he doesn''t seem to be an elf because his ears are normal in shape.

    "You can''t guess it?" John smirked. "Actually the statements that I made before is for famous mythical beings that human know, I myself is just a normal mythical beings with a very thin blood line of my great great great grandmother''s. So I''m more of a human. Ordinary, aren''t I?" His words made Elise tough again.

    "Then, as a fellow of ordinary people, we should be friend." John said as he dusted of the dust on his knees. "Let''s get along, Elise."

    "Likewise." Elise replied and they bothughed at each other again. For some reason, Elise was reminded her of her little brother William, perhaps because of their speech and their smile. Thinking that, she felt a yearning to see her family''s face again.

    Not far from the scene, Ian who had just exited his study room, sensed his dog barking loudly as though there was no tomorrow and turned to the window beside him. To his amusement, he spotted Eliseing to visit the shed like what she had said previously at the dinner. Yet beside her, there was a particr young man standing beside her talking whileughing.

    He felt amused by watching Eliseughing and giggling happily in delight, but suddenly he felt as though he had lost his amusement. His heart wasn''t happy. Not at the least from the scene where the young man jokinglyughing with her. His red eyes stared at the scene for a long time without a word.

    "It seems she have made a new friend." Austin in his cat form spoke.

    Ian shifted his crimson gaze at the cat, not replying anything. Seeing his expression, Austinmented sourly. "Why do you look that irritated? It''s bound that Elise make a friend and a human at her age would have started to court a marriage partner, you know? Well, usually it''s their family who does that." Austin tried to lightened the mood but instead made it even worse. Ian had an unreadable expression but the usual smirks that he had grew colder like an icicle.

    "I should have really taken in a dog." Ian coldly stated. "What''s your matter here?"

    "Nothing. I''m just here to tell that you receive an invitation to a party." Austin replied after pulling an envelope with his mouth and spoke again with a muffled nose. "In case you''re about to ask why Maroon wasn''t the one sending this to you is because he''s currently digging the hole in the forest."

    "Digging a hole in the forest." Ian replied with a chuckle. "How many intruders havee here after puppy came?" He asked while cing his hand over the window pane where the girl was standing at.

    "Thirty? Or perhaps more than that? I''ve lost count." Austin replied. "There must be only several people who knows her real identity yet we have a lot of ''guests'' to entertain at night, to have a lots of holes, the Church is getting old." The cat scoffed before pawing his nose.

    "Continue The Protection and make sure the Barrier is still closed." Ian ordered. "Also," he trailed. His eyes gazing at the envelope with an unfading smile. "Prepare a dress."

    "A dress?" Austin was about to ask for who but abstain himself as he knew exactly for who the dress was for. "I understand."

    As the cat left, Ian still stayed there watching Elise ying with the Cerberus while crossing his arm in front of his chest. Since when did he became a petty man, seeing herughing with another person only to feel irritated because the smile wasn''t directed for him. He felt the humanely feeling that he lost almost a thousand year ago,ing back to him. Anger and dissatisfaction, or perhaps another extra emotion? He remembered to have heard of this feeling before. It was the feeling what humans called as jealousy. The feeling of indescribable irritatedness to the man who spoke with her, must be the feeling of jealousy. Truly he had became a petty man, hemented to himself with a chuckle.

 Chapter 48: The Butler That Dug a Hole

    <h4>Chapter 48:The Butler That Dug a Hole</h4>

    That night, Elise went back to her room and ended her night for the day while tucking herself under the warm quilt. Since working here, she have made new friends and had taken a step forward. Her right hand that she buried under the pillow felt the cold touch of the metallic object. She pulled it from the pillow, taking the key of the library that Ian gave and a gentle smile passed over her face. She hadn''t yet had the chance to use the key but in her next break, she decide to use a key. After all, Ian told her to take a great use of the library.

    As she fluttered her eyshes and closed her eyelids to fall into a dream, suddenly she felt as though she was swallowed into the darkness. When she opened her eyes, a woman with the simr features of her face sat in front of her, her hand holding her neck and wring it firmly. A gasp escaped from her mouth, her tears mixed with the cold sweats dripping off from her forehead. She called weakly to the woman who was strangling her and pleaded. "M-Mom, please don''t. Help. I can''t breath."

    Yet hearing this, her mother felt utterly disgusted. Her expression twisted with a distorted look. "DON''T CALL ME THAT! YOU''RE NOT MY DAUGHTER! CURSED BEINGS! GIVE ME BACK MY DAUGHTER!"

    The shout that escaped from her mother''s mouth rang her mind. She became dizzier from theck of air and soon enough Elise almost lost her sight.

    Elise jolted up in surprise from the nightmare. She held her neck, feeling it. Even though it was only a nightmare, it was real enough that she could feel a hand strangling her neck, trying to wring it to the point she had to gasp for air. Cold sweats dropped down of her forehead, Elise sweep her forehead only to notice how horrible her hand was trembling. She held both of her hand to her chest, calming herself by organizing her harsh breathings. "It''s a dream, Elise. It''s only a dream, a nightmare." She cooed herself, chanting the words like a magical spell.

    The woman at her dream was none other than her mother. Her mother who she didn''t really remember because to her, the earliest memory she had began when she had already thrown out from her biological mother''s house. Yet there''s only one memory that she had of her mother, it was when the woman strangled her in hope to kill her. She didn''t remembered what happened after it nor her mother''s face.

    Aryl who was woken up by her abrupt movement, flicked her finger to create a fire and panicked when she saw Elise''s pale face. "Are you alright, Elise?"

    Elise nodded, trying her best to pull a smile. "I''ll bring a drink." She spoke and went to see the water jar beside her bed to be empty and stood up to exit her room to the kitchen. Aryl being her littlemp followed her from behind, perhaps due to dark hallway or perhaps because of how she remembered the massacres that happened nine years ago in the mansion, she felt a chill running down her back. Seeing ghosts didn''t help her in not fearing the dead, instead it make it worse, Elise thought to herself while passing the first floor''s hallway. When she passed by the hallway with therge window, Elise heard a pitter patter from outside. "It has been raining?" She muttered aloud.

    "Perhaps? I also don''t know." Aryl replied.

    Elise tucked the curtain aside, trying to see whether it had been raining while she was asleep but the sky had turned pitch-ck, making it hard for her to see what was happening outside. Retracting her hand, suddenly a bolt of thunder rang aloud, following the ringing sound, a blue re of light appeared at the garden, showing a man with red hair, digging a hole and a body lying beside his shovel.

    Elise gasped in surprise, she covered her mouth to let go of the curtain from her hand and stepped behind. Wasn''t that the butler, Maroon? Although she only saw it for a slight second, she was sure the man was digging something with arge human-like bundle beside him.

    "It would seems that your habit and curiosity still haven''t changed, puppy." The silvery voice rang behind her ears. She turned her eyes to be greeted by the peering crimson gaze that glowed even brighter than the light that Aryl used.

    "Master Ian." She called, her voice a little uneven.

    Ian brushed his eyes over her paleplexion and the cold sweats forming on her forehead. He brushed his hand over her forehead lightly, asking. "What happen to you? You look deadly pale." And he was right, she can''t see her own face but she could feel how drained she was

    "I had a nightmare." Elise replied and turned again to open the curtain behind her. But to her reply, there she couldn''t see anything outside.

    "What are you looking there?" Ian gave another question.

    "I saw something outside." Elise replied but then rethought whether she should ask Ian if Maroon was there or not. Yet another thunder rang again to her ears along with the light that showed down to the ground. But unlike what Elise saw before, there was nothing on the ground outside. No shovel, no holes, body, or Maroon. Did she perhaps miss look due and hallucinated it due to her nightmare? That seemed to be true after seeing that there was no one outside.

    "I don''t see anything though?" Ian leaned forward to the window, his chin was only a few inches away from her face. Feeling the soft collected breaths brushing her forehead, Elise felt her unsettled heart thudding louder. She became even more conscious by the distance created between his face and her.

    "Perhaps, I saw it wrong." Elise said hurriedly, hoping the lord hadn''t seen her flushed face yet. But to her disappointment, Ian who has keener eyes than any mythical beings on thend had seen her cheeks growing red and had his grin raising in delight.

    Elise nodded obediently and heard him asking again. "Or perhaps do you want to share a bed with me?"

    Her eyes widened, as though she had forgot the ability to form a speech, she stayed rooted at the ce while staring back at his red eyes. "I-"

    "Of course that one was a joke, puppy." Ian chuckled, receiving a slight frown from Elise forehead. "Master Ian, I don''t think that is something to joke about." Elise returned, it was due to spiteful that she uttered the word. After she voiced the words aloud, she noticed how impudent it sounded for a maid and was about to apologize but Ian didn''t seem to be angry by her words, instead he was chuckling with mirth. He brushed her hair to the back, ending his grin to an even smile that riled up her heart even more. "It is a joke only to you, puppy. Also it can also not be a joke for you too. Which do you prefer?"

    "Okay! Stop there!" Aryl eximed, stomping her feet in the air. She red to Ian and asked in anger. "How could you have such a smooth mouth?! Is it because you often invitedies to your room?"

    Ian crossed his arm, leaning his body to the wall. "Don''t use me, Sulix. Do I look like such a frivolous man?"

    "You do." Aryl was quick to rebuke him.

    Ian gave her a threatening look for her chirping mouth and inclined his head down to Elise. "Do what you''re about to do puppy, it''ste now you should take a rest."

    "Yes, excuse me, Master Ian." Elise replied before trotting down the hallway to the kitchen to refill the jar. When Aryl asked Ian of how often he invites other women to his room, Elise felt displeasure running across her heart. She felt unsettled and angry to the women who had entered the Lord''s room. Ian is a handsome and charming man. His grin and mischievous smiles was also one of his charming points. Like an other-worldly image of a man, he was far more handsome than anyone could evere to across. It must not be rare for women to desire in apanying him in bed, Elise thought to herself and felt her displeasure growing from the thought.

    She ced a hand over her chest, feeling her heart.she has grown conscious to the feeling budding to her heart. The moment she understood what she felt was jealousy there was no more turning back for her. She had fallen in love for Master Ian. Her face flushed. "Elise, the water!" Aryl warned and when Elise looked down at her hand, the water jar had overfilled with water. "Oh my!" Thankfully she was quick to save the jar.

    Aryl hummed while looking at her flushed expression, floating in front of her forehead to see her temperature and spoke. "You don''t seem to have a fever but your face is too red. Are you feeling unwell?"

    "No. I''m alright." Elise replied flustered and quickly closed the jar. "Let''s go now."

    After passing the long hallway, Elise retraced her steps again to her room but stopped when she saw Ian still standing at the same spot while holding the curtain to see the outside view. His zing gaze peering the pitch-ck view silently in a long thought. When he noticed Elise, he turned his face and smiled to make Elise''s clear eyes stopped at his sweet smile.

    "Are you not going to sleep, Master Ian?" Elise asked with her head turned down. Because she had understood her love for the Lord, she couldn''t bear to see him in a steady eye contact before having her expression voicing out how much she love him.

    Ian released the curtain, fixing it and walked before her. "The dark is dangerous, so I''lle with you."

    "Thank you." Elise murmured shyly and followed him to her room.

 Chapter 49: Romance Rumors

    <h4>Chapter 49: Romance Rumors</h4>

    Her dreamst night was frightening but due to the louder sound of her heartbeat and the image of Ian''s sweet smile, Elise was able to take a fairly good nap for the rest of the night. The next morning when she woke up, Elise quickly wore her maid attire and tied the white apron over her waist to a ribbon. As she was assigned to the kitchen, Elise helped around to cut the vegetables when she heard a murmuring happen next to her.

    "Did you hear? It''s said that the Lord is meeting a woman." Tracey, the senior spoke to the other maid named Erlin.

    "A woman? It must be not something new. The Lord is very charming and no woman could resist sharing a bed with him." Erlin replied crudely but Tracey shook her head. "You see, the rumor is even more surprising, because the only daughter of the Duke was the one who asked him for an engagement!"

    Elise heart thudded. "Daughter of the Duke?" She inquired to see Tracey nodding. "Her name is E Hunn. The most beautiful woman in Warine. Remember thest party held lin Downbridge? I heard that someone saw the Lord and the Duke''s daughter holding hands and even shared a kiss!"

    "Oh my! How envious." Erlin replied. "Well the Lord has been unmarried for a long time, so it''s expected for him to have an heir, don''t you think?" Tracey asked to have the other maid nodding except for Elise. She looked down at the vegetables she cut. Just what did she expect? She''s a human and a maid. And the person she fell for is the highest Lord, Ian White.

    She felt her spirits downed but then tried to lightened herself before her jealousy walked up again. Exiting the kitchen, Elise passed by the shed with food that she brought for Curly inside a basket.

    Due to how friendly John was, it doesn''t take soon until he and Elise became friends. They began to converse of mythical beings and stuff involves the different beings and some times, he gave Elise a full of rumors what he heard from the town folks yesterday. Hearing John''s statement of her face, Elise touched her face. "Does it shows on my face?" She had thought she was good at hiding her expression yet it seems to be easily see through by others.

    Yet as though he could read her mind, John clicked his tongue thrice, "Not to others but me, I''m quite perceptive, you see." John praised himself, having his nose growing longer from proudness.

    Elise chuckled, she passed the food to Curly while rubbing his head and asked. "Did you hear of the Lord''s romantic news?"

    "Romantic news, you mean gossips?" Elise nodded to hear him humming. "If I''m not wrong, it''s about that woman, E Hunn, right? The townsfolk always said of how perfect they''re for each other."

    "Is that so." Elise murmured, unknowingly slowing down her brows.

    John sensed Elise''s expression changed and felt as though he noticed some secret of his new friend. But for her consideration, he didn''t say anything involving that. "Well, the Lord is a charming man even if I have to say and it''s a rumor, you know how whimsical the Lord is, right? A woman can''t tie him down unless she had made him fall head over heels for her though it''s something close to impossible." John intended to cheer his friend but one reason or another, he noticed that his words wasn''t quiteforting either.

    "You''re right." Elise tittered. It was she who fell for the Lord even when she understood asking for his love wouldn''t be easy. But she didn''t want to give up.

    "Anyway, Elise isn''t it time for you go now?" John asked after pulling the golden watch he said to receive from his dead mother.

    "You''re right!" Elise stood up, dusting off her skirt. "Thank you for reminding me."

    "No prob." Elise heard him replying and waved her hand to leave toward the Lord''s room. Standing outside the door, she felt quite anxious to enter the study room. She had grown more conscious to her heart and to the man and worried whether her face would show what she''s feeling for him.

    Yet before she turned the doorknob, Maroon unlocked it before her. Elise snapped her eyes upward in surprise, looking back to the dull gaze and felt shivers running to her back. She thought back tost night when she saw the hallucinations of the man standing to dig graves for the people he perhaps killed. She dodged his gaze, not wanting to show her frightened look as it was rude for her to use him of her hallucination.

    Maroon didn''t say anything, he moved and left, letting Elise to enter. Subconsciously, Elise breathed out in relief.

    "Can you lend me a hand for this matter, Ian?" Lewis pleaded, his silver strands of hair threaded his head and as a living doll he was beautiful than any woman Elise had ever seen. Elise looked at the man, using Elton''s statements of mythical beings and after looking at the long pointy ears, she recounted the man who spoke to the Lord right now was an elf.

    "What did the Church have to say in this matter?" Ian raised a question to have Lewis shaking his head with a forlorn expression.

    Ian noticed Elise staring at them with questioning eyes and returned her gaze. Elise''s heart thudded again loudly and quickly she avoided looking at his eyes directly. Ian''s grin froze.

    "Ian?" Lewis asked when he didn''t receive the reply from the man. Ian upheld his head to his left arm humming before giving his word. "Alright."

    "Thank you, I owe you one." Lewis expressed with a gentle smile. "I will be taking my leave first then."

    "Maroon is outside, he will show you the way out." Elise wondered why didn''t Ian asked for her to show the guests out but didn''t ask and quickly went to brew a new cup of tea. Lewis cast a gaze on the red-headed maid, thinking a moment before tugging his coat to his shoulder and retired from the room.

    "I see that you have made new friends." Ian started to have Elise tilting her head before breaking into a wide tinkering smile. "Yes. Back in the town, I don''t have friends who are in the same age as me, they''re usually younger or older." Elise set the cup to his left hand.

    Ian saw he cing the tea cup on his left hand and grinned. "You know that my dominant hand is the left one?"

    "Because-" Elise paused, she almost said aloud that she had been watching him for a very long time and thus knew his habits. "It''s because, Master Ian often taking books and documents with your left hand, I also notice that you often use your left hand more than your right."

    "Perceptive, aren''t you. That''s a good trait, it''s rare for other people to have." Ian praised, he took a sip from the tea, quoting soothingly. "It''s delicious."

    "Thank you, master Ian." Elise held the tray to her chest, embracing it with her happiest smile. "That being said, do you know who that person is?"

    Is it a riddle? Elise asked to herself and mulled. An elf, perhaps a high-ranking person after judging by the way his speech was and the way he behaved himself. She thought of some possibilities, one of it being that person is the Lord, the Lord of Marshfort who is well-known for his breathtaking appearance. As Ian himself was also a Lord a person lower than Duke would not speak informally to him other than the man was a Lord. "Lord of Marshfort?" She asked and gasped on her own words.

    "Correct." Ian chuckled. "In Marshforth, there''s a forest that''s forbidden for anyone to enter. This forest in particr many dark sorcerers have always tried to use their magic to bring out the magical beasts inside the forest and teleportate them to the ces they assigned. To make sure that the magical beasts would make sure to massacre their opponents, they used a dark magic to induce the magical beasts in their aggression state." He tapped his finger on the side of the desk and saw Elise''s face turned dark.

    The dark sorcerers, the people who killed her family. She had heard from the Lord that he had apprehended the dark sorcerers and killed him. How horrible, she said to her heart. She recalled Aryl''s words when she was still a child about hating a person and finally she knew it in the worst way possible.

    "One of the dark sorcerers as you know attacked your family. But they''re a bunch of cowards, you see. So they don''t work alone and never want to appear in the middle of massacre that they created."

    "Do you mean, the person responsible for my family''s death is still free outside?"

    "Yes." Ian replied. "To do this dark magics, sacrifices are needed more preferably human''s sacrifices for the soul to be savor and use as the base of the dark magic. It''s called the taboos magics."

    The clutch over the tray tightened, Elise despised the dark sorcerers for taking her family''s life. Yet why is the Lord telling her this now? Elise wasn''t a slow person and she was quick to fill in the puzzles that the Lord gave.

    "Right at the moment, in Marshforth people are kidnapped without a trace in a certain town. As the timings of the people who went missing match perfectly with the massacres that took in Runalia, the Church suspected it to have a rtion with the dark sorcerer. " Ian tilted his head staring at her with his ret gaze. "Do you want toe with me to Marshforth?"

 Chapter 50: Desire-I

    <h4>Chapter 50: Desire-I</h4>

    Dark sorcerers killed her family, the hatred for the killers added when she heard them kidnapping people. Never in her entire life did she felt abhorrent to a person. "Please." Elise replied, her words form with resolution. "Please bring me with you. If I can help to prevent more people suffering from them, I would be more than d to help."

    Ian went to her, rubbing her head gently. "Good girl."

    As Elise exited the study room of the Lord, she could feel her face blushing redder than ever. This is bad, she thought. She couldn''t control her expression anymore in front of the Lord.

    Then when the next day came, Elise exited the White''s Mansion to see Cynthia and Austin standing near the Lord, discussing some things that had a connection to their matter. When they noticed Elise, Cynthia smiled gently and turned her face to drop off her smile. "Why do you have to bring her with you too, My Lord? It''s dangerous in Marsforth." She reminded. Hearing his friend speaking out his feeling, Austin nodded in agreement.

    "Sooner orter she would work in the Church." Ian started to have Maroon who stood beside him passing the fresh pair of ck gloves for today. "I would rather teach her now what she should do as a church member while she is still under my wings rather than having her wounded by some wretched beings."

    "Then, are you interested in her?" Austin added for Ian to lift his brows. "Of course. By interested I mean romantically as a woman and a man. I do not want to walk over my ce so I''m speaking as Elise''s friend and your friend, my lord. It''s better not to let herself get attached to you before she couldn''t tear herself away from you anymore."

    Ian didn''t reply to his words, his scarlet eyes stared at Austin before it shifted toward Elise.

    Elise walked over to them, making sure her feeling would see through to her expression. "I''m sorry for beingte, Master Ian."

    "You''re notte." Ian chuckled. "I was just earlier than the promised time." He stated and brushed his eyes toward his two aides, reminding them. "You two shouldn''t be here now, don''t you? Go now." Austin and Cynthia grumbled. They could never guess or read Ian''s expression and thus when ites to Elise, they can''t help but worried of what the Lord wants to do with the girl. But worries are futile now, Elise is already an adult and it wasn''t their ce to stop her so the least they could do was to hop that Elise wouldn''t fall for the Lord.

    "We will go first, see youter Elise." Cynthia and Austin bid their good byes?and were replied with a cheerful good byes from Elise.

    After the two left with the carriage, when Elise saw there wasn''t any ride for them, she showed a little confused expression. Curiously, she asked. "Pardon me, Master Ian, but will we be going by feet?"

    Ianughed heartedly at her innocent words. "The distance from Warine to Marshfoth isn''t short my dear, of course we wouldn''t be going there by feet unless you want to have your two legs tired out before reaching a quarter of the distance."

    Elise mulled over her words, hoping to find a hole for her to disappear to. Because she had been thinking on how not to show her tant feeling of love to the Lord, she forgot the rest of the matters and began to talk nonsense. Now she could only feel dumb for asking the question. Especially, she had just ask the question to the Lord himself!

    "Then how would we travel to Marshforth?" She asked.

    "Wait first. I have something to give you." He said, making Elise to turn her eyes upward in confusion. But then, she saw the Lord moving forward, bending his back to lower himself toward her and had his lips stopped at her forehead. Her hand froze, her entire body felt as though it had turned to an ice block. When she saw Ian parting his lips with his devilish grin, she heard him saying gently. "It''s a protection so you wouldn''t see the foul looking ghosts again. Well the mydy, could I have your hand and escort you there?" He spread his palm for her to take to.

    She didn''t know how much a person''s face could blush to red but she knew that her cheeks was even redder than a tomato. The hand that he reached out, it was impossible for her to turn down his invitation. Her hand took his hand and red mists began to appear around Ian before it reached out to Elise. Seeing the mists looked almost alive, Elise stared at it with fascination but other than the deep red mist, Ian''s crimson eyes that glowed slightly looked breathtaking.

    "We''ll go then, mydy." With a word, the red mists enveloped them in a blink of an eyes.

    The next time Elise opened her eyes, she had arrived at arge mansion. She looked around, rubbing her eyes in disbelief. There was once when she apanied Ian when he used his teleportation magic but she didn''t quiet remember how it felt. Now that she experienced it again, she couldn''t help but felt utterly amazed.

    Ian tapped her shoulder to take her attention, his smile had warmth in it as he asked. "A smooth trip, isn''t it?"

    She nodded shyly. His smile was too much for her to handle without breaking to a wide smile. "It was very outstanding."

    "Oh God! You''ve arrived?!" A voice eximed not far from them. When Elise turned her eyes, it was Alex who she remembered to have seen on the first day she also met Ian. "You should have knocked." He added his protest.

    "How would I knock when I already came inside the building?" Ian asked sarcastically. "You still hadn''t changed even if you get older."

    "Thank you." Alex cued his hand for the maid who stood not that far from him disappear to the intersection of the hallway.

    "That isn''t apliment." Ian took off the coat across his shoulders and ced it over Elise who had opened her hand timidly from the side. Following Ian''s movement, Alex didn''t missed Elise who was standing behind Ian. Just a nce at the bright burning hair, he immediately eximed in delight. "Well, well! Isn''t this the youngdy, Elise Scott? Do you perhaps remember who I am?"

    "Yes." Elise smiled gently, although she met him briefly, she remembered him well as he was also one of the person who showed he kindness in her misfortune.

    "Good evening Lord Ian. I''ve been waiting for you." A deep, husky voice resonant not far from the spot where they were talking from.

 Chapter 51: Desire-II

    <h4>Chapter 51: Desire-II</h4>

    Hearing the voice, Alex turned his face and so did Elise to see the two young man who had juste from the opposite way where the maid disappeared awhile ago. They both had the custom uniform of the Church, the uniform that Elise had always admired and read in her books. Both of the man had a charming face the other one looked very?humanly with grayish hair and deep blue eyes while the person who stood on his left had curly light brown hair with his sides swept cleanly and a pair of bright red eyes almost simr to Ian''s eyes.

    "I presume you already know him, is that correct Lord Ian?" Alex suddenly took a stern voice and a formal speech. Elise didn''t voice out her curiosity but she guessed that he must have done it for the sake of Ian''s image as talking to a Lord who is higher in status informally could be seen as an impudent behavior.

    Ian White hummed, gazing at the two man before stating. "You''re Dalton Lone but as for the on the left I haven''t yet acquainted with him."

    "Your correct, my Lord my name is Dalton Lone you met me in thest meeting of the Lords. The person beside me here is Edward Hand." Edward gave a bow. "It''s a pleasure to meet you, my lord."

    "Likewise." Ian gave his greetings short. He wasn''t a person who is fond of talking to the member of the church like any of mythical beings in thend. But for Ian to still reply their greetings could still be count as their good rtionship as before he never even bothered to bat a nce toward them, only saying what he need.

    Edward Hand stood there gazing at the Lord but Ian knew that that gaze was directed not to him personally but the woman behind him. He took a side step, blocking Elise who had been standing beside him with his figure and stared back at the pair of red eyes of Edward. The two man stared at each other both having no single intention in tearing their fierce re.

    Dalton Lone spoke. "I think it will be better if we start the inspection from Clin Vige. Since the kidnappings began from here, I believe it will have more traces than the other spots."

    Alex rubbed his chin and agreed with the smart youngster. "That makes sense they do say thieves always make mistake on their first robbery." He turned his eyes toward Ian, not knowing the two man who didn''t want to back down from each other in matter of Elise. "What do you think, my lord?"

    "That sounds well." Elise heard him speaking. As a person with the lowest status, she couldn''t say anything other than standing three steps behind Ian. Since they began in their conversations, she had been beside Ian and used her sharp hearing to here the words that the men exchanged between each other and studied in her own perspective.

    "Since we alle with the same aim and goal. I hope we could all go well together." Edward offered a smile, extending his hand toward Ian.

    Ian took his hand and returned back the same amount of power that the man gave to his palm. He grinned. "My only hope is that you wouldn''t drag my feet."

    He turned around toward Elise, speaking with a low voice. "I will be going for a moment with Alex, stay here and don''t speak with strangers."

    "I understand." Elise replied, seeing the Lord ascending the stairs with Alex and Dalton.

    "Are you perhaps the Lord''s aide, mydy?" Edward took the chance to speak with Elise in Ian''s absence. His red eyes peered down on Elise but it although it wasn''t an ufortable gaze, Elise felt a little tensed in front of the vampire. However, Edward smiled gently, it was milder than what she expected at first and grew less tender.

    Elise faced up to see the man''s face, thinking whether he was talking to her and heard him speaking again. "Of course I was talking to you."

    Elise lifted her brow faintly, wondering how could the man read her mind. She avoided his gaze away and contemted whether she should reply to the man after Ian''s order but at this point ignoring would also be rude. Thus she kept her words scarce. "No sir, I am a maid of the White''s Mansion."

    Edward saw that Elise hadn''t been looking at him and took a few steps toward her to cut their distance. "You don''t have to be formal with me. But a maid? I hope I didn''t offend you but there would be a very dangerous journey after this, or perhaps you will be staying in Mr. Anderson''s mansion and wait for the Lord toe back after the investigation?"

    "I do not know, sir. I will only be following Master Ian''s order." She spoke as little as she could, remembering Ian''s order of not talking to stranger but the man adding seem to have an intention to stop talking. When he took another step toward her she retracted her steps behind. Edward didn''t missed the back steps that she took but he didn''t felt offended and instead continued. "You don''t have to be formal with me or perhaps I was to rude? I apologize if that is the problem. My name is Edward Hand."

    "Yes, I have heard earlier."

    "I also assumed you have heard my name in the discussion before, however, I want to introduce myself again. I heard first impression will leave a long term memory and I hoped I achieved it." He spoke boldly, showing his fondness to Elise.

    Elise showed a confusion upon her blues eyes, perhaps he meant he was only trying to be friendly? If he didn''t have a bad intention then perhaps she was a little too on edge, she replied. "You certainly didn''t made a bad impression."

    "I''m d to hear that. May I ask for your name,dy?" Edward continued.

    Ian walked down the staircase to see Elise standing only a few feet''s apart from Edward. The man had a smile, a smile that he knew well what man would use to make a move on the woman they like. His jaw ticked and a frown appeared one the skin between his brows. He had just told her not to talk with stranger for this to happen and as expected she attract many pest around her.

    "That''s why I suggest you to not-" Alex has just started his sentence when he saw Ian disappeared from his left and appeared in front of Elise in a blink of an eye with smooth moves.

    "Elise." He stepped down to thest staircase and brushed his cold gaze once over Edward. "Come here, we will be going now."

    It was the first time, Elise thought. It was the first time for Ian to call her name properly and the way he spoke her name sweetly, there was a bubbles of feeling bursts to her heart. It was a simple move yet to Elise it was one of herrgest happiness. Breaking to a soft smile over her delicate face, her red hair glittered to Edward''s eyes.

    Her small steps brought her beside Ian, seeming to forgot something she turned toward Edward. "I''m Elise Scott." Before running toward Ian and had her smile for him. Seeing her over delighted expression, Ian chuckled his grin that almost faded when he saw her with Edward found its way back to the corner of his lips. "It''s dangerous now be sure to follow me closely."

    "Yes." She nodded.

    Edward noticed Ian sparing him a stare and fixed back his red eyes on him, as a vampire, he was a man who stayed true to his primary desire meaning, he will chase for what he desire, forever.

 Chapter 52: Fragile Life

    <h4>Chapter 52: Fragile Life</h4>

    The kidnappings that began from Clin Vige. In thend of Marshfoth, there was more forest than Elise have read from the books. Due to its nature and the rain that oftene and exit from thend, it held some freshness of a dew like how it could feel when one woke up in the early morning.

    Elise sat on the carriage and when they came to a stop, she saw Ian walking down the carriage and followed his suit. She darted her eyes around to her surrounding to see that not only did the four men who was in the mansion were there but also another batch of people who were wearing the Church''s uniform. She turned her eyes after taking a note of the ce and stared at the entrance of the town, it was dpidated and had a deep sense of loneliness along with a sense of horror. When she entered the vige, the buildings of the vigers were already ruined and some was even burning. Just by a nce and anyone could feel the chilling gloominess and silence of the vige that had suffered from loosing many of their folks.

    "Since the Church alwayse in advance before anyone, did they say anything else?" Ian inquired for Alex to hum. "Nothing much, they also couldn''t get any clue to what had taken ce in the town."

    "What we know for now," Edward chided from the side, bending his knees to crouch on the ground and ced his finger that was covered by the gloves to sink it toward the slightly wet ground. "Is that three quarters of the people who lives in this vige disappeared by the count of three days. Although it should be rming enough for many people to disappear in a day and for them to ry the message to the rest of the vigers to hide inside their house and not to linger at the time of nightly creatures, the witnesses imed that they never felt anything odd happening until the third day."

    "Amusing, there are witnesses?" Ian spoke with a devilish grin, making others to wonder why he was smiling that way.

    At that point, they had reached the core of the vige. Dalton replied. "Yes, about fifty of them were alive."

    " ''were'' so you mean now they''re not." Ian was quick to pick up the clues that fell from their mouths and hummed. "The reasons of their deaths?"

    "After a few day of their securement, they died out of a poison. The further autopsies report showed that this poison had run down through their system for a very long time. It''s suspected that they drank the poison by the first day when the first batch of town vigers disappeared." Dalton filled the nks and heard Ian chuckling.

    "How convenient. I thought the Church knows well how important their witnesses are? For them to die out of poison is getting older affect their works too?"

    The rest of the people heard Ian''s words had nothing to reply back to his words as everything he said held much of the truth. Witnesses to the dark sorcerers are very important to the Church that even most of the Church member would put their life on the line in order to protect the witnesses that could possibly hold a clue to the dark sorcerers. But they had lost many of them with such carelessness.

    Ian hummed in between the silence, "But this is not enough to proceed into anything. Without witnesses nor clues there are nothing we could conclude."

    Edward red gaze stared back at Ian''s having some boiled arrogance as he provocatively chimed. "Do you mean we should give up now?" at the end of his question, a grin appeared on his lips.

    Ian had an unmoved expression by the young man''s cheap provocation. "Of course not isn''t it a basic to investigate the crime scene at the Church? Even an animal knew better what they should do when they can''t find clues, sniff them and eventually you will find out. Once there''s a hole everything will copse."

    Edward red at him before shifting his eyes toward Elise who was looking around the vige and abundant forest that wasn''t too far from the right side of the town. Dalton spoke with Alex, mentioning the ces where most vigers disappeared.

    "Then as, Lord Ian had suggested we should spread to search for clues, if there are anything that''s out of ce do not forget to ry the information to us." Alex spoke to the rest of the Church members.

    Ian turned his head from the core town, turning to see Elise who had used the silence as her time to investigate the town by her eyes. "Let''s go puppy."

    "Yes." Elise replied, padding her boots down to sank it toward the dirt before changing her course to the pebble stoned tiles. Seeing the town''s building, her eyes kept on questioning the odd view she had been seeing. "Master Ian, can I ask a question?"

    "Go on." said Ian after shifting his red gaze from the houses to Elise.

    "Why are the houses burned and ran-down? It was supposed to have been less than a week after the kidnappings and it doesn''t make sense for a kidnappers who kidnaps the people silently to leave such a big evidence without purpose." She found it odd since the first time she had arrived and guessed that she must have beencking information as she had only been overhearing Ian''s and the rest of the Church members discussing the matter.

    "That''s a good question. This is the reason why Lewis asked me to be the one to investigate this matter. After the third days when all the third quarter of the town folks, they finally realized how they lost their family and went to ask for the Church''s help. By the time the Church came, the dark sorcerers came to burn off the evidence but they were a step tote." Ian exined, entering one of the house that was horribly burned than the rest of the houses and Elise followed his steps quickly, contemting from the evidence he gave.

    "So, the witnesses that died from poison are not the witnesses to the kidnappings but to the second appearance of the dark sorcerers?" Asking it aloud, everything finally made sense to Elise''s mind.

    "Correct. You''re a bright child." Ian praised and added a little sarcasm that wasn''t pointed to her but to the Church members. "If only the rest of humans are as smart and quick as you. Perhaps I would have less work."

    She was a very simple person, Elise thought to herself. Only from a single praise from Ian, she could feel her ears turning red from delight. She pursed her lips, trying her best not to make a smile that was too wide before the Lord that she love.

    Inside the house, the sun shone down upon them due to the ceiling that had turned ck from fires. Walking around, her steps made a small creaking sounds as she put pressures to the wooden floor. She looked around at the walls before finally stopping at therge family portrait that had it upper half burned diagonally. "How horrible." She whispered while running down her finger to wipe some of the ashes that covered the painting.

    "The dark sorcerers has alway work this way. Do you notice that the one who lived here are humans?" Ian asked and saw her nodding. "Why do they particrly attacks humans?"

    "There are two main reasons for that." Ian rummaged something from his inner chest pocket, taking out a white handkerchief to pass it softly for Elise. "Humans are the weakest creature in this world, they''re vulnerable to attacks and have a very fragile life. The other reasons is because the sacrifice ritual only use human sacrifices that are easier to consume for their power base."

    "Aren''t they a human too?" Elise tried to reason.

 Chapter 53: Calling Names

    <h4>Chapter 53: Calling Names</h4>

    "They aren''t dear, never look at dark sorcerers the same way you look as humans. They were the one who was ready to cast away their humanity for the exchange for their power." His scarlet eyes glistened for a moment before it darkened when he added. "A person who is ready to cast away their humanity for the sake of power are never a human anymore. The opposite way could also be said, that''s why they never look at other humans with any mercy."

    Elise said nothing, her blue eyes stared again at the portrait of the happy family who had once lived in the house. Like her who had lost her family to dark sorcerers, she knew best than any others how painful it is to lose her family and felt sympathy to all the people who lived in the house.

    Ian brushed his scarlet gaze toward Elise. He knew that the girl was a gentle one, seeing this must have pulled some horrible memory that she buried deep down with her smile. He didn''t meant to do so, but he knew better how her work in the Churchter would be far dangerous than this. He would rather teach the girl what she needed to know than having her harmed by some unnamed creatures. He ced his hand over the wall, searching for the tiniest clues that could easily be passed by the humans and bent to see the wooden floors of the house. With Elise by his side who had been walking around to find if there was something odd, they stayed at the house for a while.

    Finding nothing Ian pped his palms to brush off the dusts that stayed on his ck leathered gloves and stated. "Since there are nothing out of ce here, let''s go to a different ce."

    Seeing there wasn''t any ce they missed Elise agreed with his thought and nodded. She ascended her chin seeing the footsteps made by them and walked out when suddenly two men stopped by the entrance, wanting to enter and passed by them face to face.

    "What a coincidence, out of all the houses in this town, we met again Lord Ian." Edward said as he entered the house, his figure was taller than what Elise thought at first, perhaps it was because at their first meeting she hadn''t take a better look at the man. Beside him, a different man appeared and like Edward, he was a vampire with a brighter red eyes. "Good evening Lord Ian." Ian bowed to his greetings slightly. Frankly Ian wasn''t a person who want to entertain the vampire who had his eyes on Elise.

    "It seems so." Ian replied, having his grin mocking on the young vampire. "Have you finished scouting the rest of the house? Very capable aren''t you?" In his words, the sarcasm was clear as the sky in Runalia.

    "No, no, not as much as you, my lord." Edward spoke lightly. "Lady Elise, I see that you were here too. Did you perhaps found any clue?"

    Elise wondered why he would ask her when he should have asked Ian who was far more keener than her but thought it in a positive way. "No we were about to move on to the forest." Elise spoke out and excuse herself.

    "I will not dwell any longer to block your ways then, please." Edward said, extending his hand in a matter of politeness. The young vampire reeked of a womanizer, Ian thought. Judging from his way of talking and cutting off distance with women made it an evident prove of how he is used to talking or perhaps escorting woman. Not that he cared about how much women he had seduced but what he found displeased was the fact that the vampire hadid his target on Elise.

    cing a hand over Elise''s shoulder, Ian smirked to inclined his head and spoke. "Be careful of your steps, dear. Due to how close this town is to the forest, there are too many tedious pest that would bother you." Elise felt his hand and had her heartstring pulled by his light gesture.

    Edward smiled back but only both of the men knew how they found each other as an eyesore. Ian''s face had the same smirk that didn''t fade but he looked somewhat displeased to Elise. Exiting the house, he heard him speaking again. "That Young man." He started.

    "Mr. Hand?" Elise named and saw Ian nodding faintly. He reached out his hand brushing Elise''s burning red hair and tuck a few strands of hair behind her ears. At first she though Ian to be a person who isn''t not fond of psychical contact due to M''s words but it seemed that rule was wrong as Ian had always rubbed her head and hair gently. The small gesture made her heart leap and bounced but the same couldn''t be said to Ian. It made her wondered what Ian saw her as. The same child that he saved from the very building? Or just as a new maid? Or as a woman?

    To her, She had seen him different like her childhood. She saw him as a man, a kind man who was also charming on his own way and she wished him to look at her the same way as how she gazed at him.

    "That was what he named." He hummed, "What did you two talked about? You looked happy before, it''s a pity that I''ve never seen such a smile from you." He spoke with a little disappointment visible.

    "That wasn''t it!" Elise quickly retorted before she realized what she had just denied aloud. She didn''t want Ian to misunderstand her and whispered. "We didn''t talk too much. I was smiling because- because Master Ian called me by my name earlier in the mansion." Realizing what she said aloud, she didn''t dare to look back directly at Ian''s gaze who had been waiting for her to continue her words. Their steps grew deeper to the forest, Elise who hadn''t been looking at the path that they took finally be are conscious of the fact that they were alone together in the forest with only trees and wild flowers to surround the spot where they stood at.

    "That''s true." He whispered with a very faint chuckle. The displeasing feeling that lingered in his heart a moment ago flew away from the adorable reaction that Elise gave. He didn''t expected just by calling her name, she would gave her wide smile that simply. "Would you like it better for me to call you by your name directly?"

    Elise turned her face, cing a hand indirectly to feel her heart hammering aloud from his words. She stepped a little further from him, looking down on her boots and sheepishly replied in a low tone. "I would like it better if you do so, master Ian."

    She knew that for the Lord to pay attention to her or look at her as a woman would be asking for the moon. But she had fallen for him, deeper than she ever thought. Although calling names may not be that much of a deal but for her it felt as though Ian finally looking and her and she hoped that he will looked at her as a woman.

    Ian unexpectedly let out a chuckle, he grinned and when Elise looked up her blue eyes fluttered over the delighted chuckle that painted over his charming face. "Elise." He called her name with the deep tone that felt warm and ticklish to her ears.

 Chapter 54: Following The Voices-I

    <h4>Chapter 54: Following The Voices-I</h4>

    Ian thought he was the best in masking his expression contradicting his emotions but who knows when he saw her cheeks turning bright pink to the tips of her ears he wouldn''t be able to hold back his smile. Elise waited for him to talk and noticed a man walking toward them in a hurry. By his grayish hair color, she perceived the man from a far to be Dalton Lone. Speaking of Dalton Lone, his surname reminded her of someone. It felt as though she had heard the name before in a ce somewhere.

    "Lord Ian." Dalton called and offered a gentle smile to Elise when he noticed the bright red haireddy standing beside the lord.

    "You look in a hurry." Ian pointed, bringing the man back from staring at Elise.

    "Mr. Anderson asked for me to call you my lordship. It seemed he found a clue in one of the burned houses." Dalton finished his words to extend his hand gesturing that he would show them the way to the house. Ian gave a small nod, giving a look to Elise to follow him and left the ce.

    Moving from the forest, her steps felt lighter than the muddy road of the forest. From what she felt, it seemed that rain came not long ago perhaps even yesterday and the rain to note was quite arge one as even though it was sunny enough for sweats to form down over her forehead, the ground was still damp. Walking only a few steps away to the vige, Elise heard a sudden voice behind her. She snapped her eyes, gazing her blue eyes at the silent forest and tilted her head to the side. Was it her hallucinations? She felt to hear a voice that originated from the forest. But after taking a good look, there wasn''t anyone there.

    "What''s halting you, puppy?" Ian asked, crossing his arm on his back. He went back on calling her with the same nickname he picked up since her childhood. "Nothing, Master Ian." ncing once again to confirm there was nothing in the forest, she murmured and quicken her steps to stand only three steps behind the man. Dalton nced faintly over Elise, thinking that the Lord was particrly kind to thedy and smiled.

    The Churchmembers were a group with many beings, Elise thought. One could be a human at a in sight but actually a hybrid of mythical beings, most of them however were vampires and humans. The pair of red eyes that the vampire had seemed to grew brighter to prove how strong their blood was. The brighter the red color it became a prove how noble their ascendants was, the purebloods vampire. Edward to note was also a pureblood vampire by judging at how bright his eye color was.

    "I''ve told you not to touch things without gloves, didn''t I?" Said a church member to his partner at the corner of the room. "I''m sorry." The man apologized back hurriedly. Elise blinked, realizing that she had entered the house which Dalton brought them to. She was too deep on her thought that she dozed off on her walk. It was a bad habit that she need to fix but as one said old habits die hard. The more she concentrate on things, she became out in her own mind. Rubbing his chin, Alex had a deep expression while hearing Edward''s conversation. When he noticed the presence added in the house, his green eyes quickly sought for Ian. "You''ve finallye." A desperate note could be heard. "Come here and take a look." He pointed over the other room and his left side, specifically on the middle wall of a room that was once used as a living room with a tall firece.

    "Hm." Ian sang a hum beside Elise, she wondered what made him to let out such a sound and when she entered, her eyes like any other who had just entered the room instantly locked at the writings on the wall.

    ''Fourth''

    It was only one word but with how they used a messy red lines that she perceived to be created by blood, the room held a sinister aura. It was as if something horrible had taken ce inside the room previously. Elise squinted her eyes, the memory of her family died in the house with blood stters surrounding the room reminded her too much that it almost ovepped with what she saw at the moment. Covering her mouth out of shock she heard Alex furrowing his brows to ask. "What do you think?" Alex asked.

    "How did you find the wall?" Ian pointed his first question.

    Alex didn''t reply and instead bent his knees to crouch on the ground and pulled up the dusted carpet that seemed to be hidden under arge couch before. Over the wooden floor that was hidden by the carpet, there was a hold that seemed to be freshly made by the church members. Pulling a knob that was attached on the bottom of the hole, the wall twisted slowly. Elise could feel the floor shook for the whole wall to turn a different brand new wall without a single stain.

    "A viger''s house with an advanced machine? That''s why the writings wasn''t washed out by the rain." Elise whispered to gain a full attention from all the people in the house.? Seeing their gaze, it wasn''t a pressuring one but more of a questioning look that asked why would a woman would be here in a crime scene. Nevertheless for Elise who had never be a center of attention, it was too much. Feeling ufortable with the gaze she pursed her lips to a thin line and tensed up. She shouldn''t have said a word, it seemed.

    "That''s true." Ian continued her words, not caring of the stares that people gave.? "What else do you find?" He tilted his head to Alex to see the man shrugging his shoulder. "A dead end. The wall had nothing but this. The propose of the wall itself doesn''t make sense and as Ms. Scott has said, it''s very questionable why a poor vige who could not even cover their entire path with proper tiles would have such money to create an advanced machine."

    "It didn''t seem to be new and perhaps made along with the house, I roughly guessed it was made ten years ago." Paul another church member who stayed beside Alex added from the ce where he stood.

    "The timings is too odd." Edward murmured. "The message seemed to be too coincidentally ced on the wall that could disappear. As though they were giving a hidden mark."

    Dalton hummed. "The question is to whom and what they want to achieve with this."

    "The number four could mean anything, but they said fourth meaning they must have had something on mind while counting the number. If there''s fourth, then the lower numbers are also there and the ascending too." Ian stated, cing his hand that was covered with the glove to touch the wall faintly. "If they are really counting for something we have to expect there would be a continuation. Also this seem to be written by a human blood, fresh to note. How amusing." He praised his word having a deep devilish sound in it.

    "Fresh?" Elise asked to herself. "Yes. Perhaps it was made a day before." Ian replied.

    "Also," Alex spoke again, his face a little stern before giving a look to Ian then to Elise in sequence. "There''s something I have to show you." He spoke with a pressing tone that Elise shouldn''te with them. Understanding Alex''s meaningful gaze, Elise tugged Ian coat sleeve. "Master Ian, I will be waiting outside."

    "However don''t go too far from the vige." Ian left a little word and left with Alex to a different ce in the same house. Seeing that everyone was busy and that standing at her spot like a frozen statue would be bothering the church member, Elise walked away, exiting the small house when she decided to search for clues to help the investigation. Marching to different ces in silence so she wouldn''t attract any attention or be in the way of others, she suddenly heard a voice echoing from the forest. The voice was faint but Elise was sure that she could''ve heard a distinct voice of a child. However, how could there be any child in such an abandoned ce? Walking down the paved path, she continued to hear the voices getting more distinct each time she followed the mumbling.

 Chapter 55: Following The Voices-II

    <h4>Chapter 55: Following The Voices-II</h4>

    Elise had gotten close to the vicinity of the forest when she saw a fast silhouette running in the forest. Apanying the shadow, a child''s giggled sounded from deep of the forest. It was the same voice that she saw when she was about to leave the forest with Ian. Taking a step down to the forest, Elise called. "Is there anyone there?" After her question, the cherry giggles died down.

    "Hello?" Elise Called again for a confirmation but for a full minute no one replied to her. Thinking that perhaps she wasn''t too close, she stepped deeper to the forest. Her feet that stomped over the old branches made a crisp voice. "Hello?" She called again. "If there is anyone there, please reply to me. I''m not a bad person." She cooed gently. If the shadow that had been running in the forest was a child then, he must had quited down out of fear, she thought. And soon enough a small voice meekly asked. "Will you not hurt me?"

    "Of course I wouldn''t." Elise replied spreading her arms lightly. "Look I don''t bring anything with me didn''t I?"

    "Uh, that''s true." The child''s voice replied again and a giggle passed after his words.

    Seeing that she still couldn''t see his physical body, Elise knew better that the child was a ghost. Judging from his voice, he must have been only seven years old in a human''s age. How pitiful, Elise thought he was still a young boy to meet death but death wasn''t kind and had always chose for the most unpredictable time ever. "Have you been here for a long time, boy?"

    "Yes!" The boy confirmed hurriedly. "Since thirty years ago."

    "Thirty years ago." Elise repeated. "Then you must have been here when the ident that happened in that vige?"

    "I did." The boy whispered his voice turn to a hushed one. "Hey, sister do you want to y with me?" He persuaded unsurely, sounding fearful of Elise would reject him.

    "Of course, but would you promise to talk with me if you y once with me?"

    The ghost boy took a good moment of silence, weighing the choices. "Alright then! But I will be the one to choose the game."

    "Sure." Elise gave her words, feeling slightly nostalgic as in the past she would often apany William to pay in the garden.

    "Let''s see, what game should we y?" The ghost boy hummed and she heard something like a finger snap echoing in the forest. "How about sheep and wolves? As sister is now the nearest in the tree trunk, I will be the sheep and sister as the wolf."

    A game of sheep of wolf is a game that was yed with one person acting as a wolf facing their back to the people who act as the sheep. As the wolf ended their chants, they would turn their body to have the sheep stopped their actions. However, if the sheep moved, they would lose. On the other hand, if the sheep was able to touch the wolf''s back without being touched by the wolves when they ran back to their first position, the wolf would lose.

    "Okay." Elise agreed and turned her back to the tree trunk, she chanted. "Wolf, Wolf,ing for a sheep." When she turned her back, her blue eyes fixed over the boy. As the boy was a ghost and due her experiencest time when she saw the ghosts in the cemetery, she expected for the worse when she saw the boy''s face. Unexpectedly, the boy had a human''s face with a wide smile over his lips. His curly hair was slightly golden and his eyes was in a color of ck. If it wasn''t due to the fact that Elise knew he was a ghost, she don''t think she would be able to see him as anything other than a normal human.

    Turning her face again, Elise chanted again. "Wolf, Wolf,ing for the sheep." This time, after she turned her body, Elise took a step back in surprise. She had just spoke for a few second yet the long distance between them had been cut for more than twenty steps. The boy didn''t move, patiently waiting for Elise to turn her eyes again to the trunk. It doesn''t make sense for a human but Elise was reminded again with the truth that the boy was a ghost and moving that fast was something normal to him. She turned her head again slowly, waiting for the boy to touch her back. However, no matter how long she waited, the boy never did touch him. Confused, she turn her face to see the boy gloomily look down on his feet.

    "What''s wrong, boy?" She asked to bent her knees into a crouching position in front of the boy. "I can''t touch you too." He sulked and tears began to dribbled down down from his eyes. "I thought as you can talk to me you and see me, I can also touch you, but I can''t."

    Elise was at lost to what she should say. In sympathy, she reached out her hand to rub the boy''s head but his presence was too weak that she can''t touch him too. "Don''t worry." She tried to cheer the little boy up. "I can still talk to you, don''t I? While we still have time, we can talk."

    "But wouldn''t you go after I told you what happened in the vige?" The boy''s ck eyes turned quizzical.

    Elise hummed. "I can''t promise I will stay, however, I can talk to you until my time is up." Hearing her words, the boy felt happy and sat beside her to dust his almost transparent body. "Then, what should we talk about?" He heard her question and inclined her head to muster a question. "How old are you sister?"

    "Seventeen this year."

    "Seventeen?" He repeated and giggled. "I''m older than you if I''m still alive then. Do you have any siblings?"

    "I did." The end of her words turned breezy with the wind. The clever boy caught up her words that used a past tense and spoke in turn. "I also had one. A younger one and an older cousin that''s a year older than me. But I didn''t get to see them again."

    "Is that so?" Elise saw him nodding his head. "I died out of sickness, you see and so my entire family left the vige because they couldn''t stay here again. So all of them move and I was alone, but today I get to speak to you sister and I felt happy." He stood up from his ce. "You asked me about the incident that happened a few days ago to the vige, didn''t you? I also don''t understand much but I remember having many people in a ck cloak surging to the forest and buried something."

    "Buried something? Can you show me where they buried it?"

    "I don''t really remember, but I roughly know the ce." The boy spoke with a gentle smile and waved his hand. Elise stood up when she saw his hand beckoning her to follow him.

    On the way the boy asked again, "Say sister, how can you see ghosts?"

    "I also don''t know." Elise replied, her only memory was her mother cursing her due to her ability to see ghosts, so it must have had happened since she was five years old. The boy hummed and hopped over his feet to see they hade to the ce near where he remembered to have seen the people buried a thing. However, before he could speak the boy suddenly copse to the ground. Elise bent her knees in a hurry. "Boy?-"

    The ghost boy saw Elise getting closer and rose his hand immediately while clutching to his chest. He shouted his warning, "Don''te near me!"

    Elise stopped her hand but still reached out in a worry. The boy stood up, his one hand clutching his chest to weave a heavy breaths while the other one trying to cover his right eyes. The left eyes of his had turned pitch ck, almost as if he had no eyes at all. Surprised, Elise was taken aback. "Are you alright?" She doesn''t know anything about ghosts even though she could see them and seeing one in such a painful state was in more the first for her.

    "Run." The boy uttered between his gritted teeth. Feeling his heart twisted in and out and his souls filled with a ck magic that corrupted him he keened. "It''s a corruption, sister. RUN!" He eximed with all he could.

    Elise couldn''t bare to leave him alone in the state however, she saw the boy covered in a ck shadow. "RUN!" He howled again for Elise to turn her back and run away. Dashing out from the ce, she didn''t know what hade to chase her but she could hear a definite sounds ofrge rustling and sounds of somethingrge crashing into the trees.

    The muddy road wasn''t helping her and instead made her situation even worse. With the steps constantly slipping out here and there, she felt the skin of her knees sharply cut by the old branch that stuck out of ce. Panic filled her mind, a panic that was created out of her anxiety whether the ghost boy was alright and what had been chasing her without a rest.

    She saw the forest dived into two paths and chose to turn at a very narrow path, hoping the creature would be stuck there. She slipped her small body to a small hole made out of the trees branches and when she thought she had taken a great distance, Elise turn to see that the ghost boy had disappeared and what chased her was arge coal spider six legs protruding out and eight golden eyes lurking around to chase her.

 Chapter 56: Clues

    <h4>Chapter 56: Clues</h4>

    Seeing therge spider, her hand went numb and cold filled her body. Elise could almost feel her entire blood was drain out from the monstrous-looking being preying on her with his golden eyes. Seeing the creature began to move again, Elise resumed her running. She mustered up her power to run again despite her tired and wounded legs.

    "I''ve always thought that you have a bad luck but perhaps that''s an understatement." A voice echoed from above, stopping in front of her was a tall man with the fold of his coats flowing out like ck streaks from the wind. Ian raises his hand, cing it on the spider for the creature to suddenly unable to move. It raged around howling to Ian with hisrge eyes bug out on him. "You think you are the scariest, huh." Ian spread his palm before the spider as he stated his words, slowly clenching it to a fist for the spider to have his body slowly crumbling into a powder.

    Elise had her blues eyes closed when she saw the entire spider had turned nothing but dust bellow Ian''s soles. Turning his head, Ian swept his red gaze over the wounds on Elise''s leg and drew his brows together. "You''re wounded." He spoke and ced his hand to her wound. In an instance light beamed out bellow her feet and all her wound disappeared along with its pain.

    "Thank you, master Ian." She whispered in awe.

    "What happened here and how did that beast came?" Beast? Elise asked herself. Was that also a magical beast? Then what about the little ghost boy? Elise mustered up her strength on her leg, beginning to walk again, she realize that although her pain had disappeared her fatigue was still there. Panting her breaths, she spoke. "The boy."

    "The boy?"

    "They ghost boy." Elise walked over back to the spot where shest met the boy. Bringing Ian with her, they both padded the muddy road. Ian took a nce around with the knit in his brows still hovering upon his forehead. Like a trace that showed how long therge spider had chased Elise around in the forest, many trunks of tall trees have been broken down or splitting down in to two with almost none of them spared. Following behind her steps as she run was a trace of red line made up from her blood. Like a game of cat and mouse, he noted in despise.

    Elise arrived at the spot before but found no one there. Worried, she called out again. "Boy? Boy?" She called and walked around on the ce to search for the boy. She had never known anything about ghost getting ill but seeing the ghost of the boy grimace in pain, it must have been a painful thing simr to an illness. Turning to Ian, she spoke exined. "There was a ghost of a boy here, before." Her mind was out of ces and she knew that she must have sounded like a crazy woman in front of him right now. Regardless, she told him what had taken ce.

    "Then?" He asked for her continuation. "What happened after that, puppy?"

    "We yed and talked for a moment but then suddenly her start feeling pain and his eyes turned wholly ck." She weaved her words in a state of confusion, speaking in scrambles. "He then said something about ''corruption'' and told me to run."

    "Then you ran to find out that it was that spider beast who chased you." Ian filled herst sentence. "Yes," she replied. If the boy disappeared right away after telling her to run and a spider beast chased her, then could it be the spider was the ghost''s boy? When Elise rounded her conclusion and her face went pale.

    Ian hummed. As a demon he could also see ghosts but none dared toe near him and he wasn''t also concern of the dead''s matter. "Corruption, if that what the ghost said it would mean he was corrupted into the spider beast."

    Elise turned her quizzical eyes to Ian. "What is a corruption?" Perhaps Ian knows something about ghosts?

    Ian shook his head, indicating he also didn''t know for Elise to pursed her lips into a thin line, not knowing what she should do. Moving a step forward, she felt her view turning hazy and her body became unstable as it copse forward. Ian reaches out his hand to catch her with his eyes widen in a surprise. "You''ve lost too much blood." He spoke, pressing his tone. "My healing magic can''t recover the blood that you lost. Let''s go back now."

    "Wait, Master Ian." Elise tugged his sleeve and pointed her hand. "The ghost boy told me that the ck cloak people buried something over there."

    "You came here for the clues?" He whispered and Elise saw him bending his back to reach out his hand on her knees. She felt her view turned to the sky and turned her face to the right for her to feel the soft breathing of Ian brushing her cheeks. Elise was taken aback for suddenly carried by the lord''s arm, her lips stammered and hurriedly she said. "Master- Master Ian, please let me down I can walk on my own."

    His red gaze reminded her that she staggered before. "I don''t see that you could."

    "It was only a slight headache, my lord. I can walk." Just a touch of a hand could make her sight hazy and her breathing fastened from her loud heartbeat. The perimeter between their faces was only a few inch away and she was worried of whether he could hear her heartbeat. Not knowing that Ian had been able to hear her heartbeat even when they were a few feet apart.

    "You''ve lost too much blood just heed to my words. It''s an order." His words were firm and unmoving regardless of what she tried to reason him and in truth it wasn''t as if Elise disliked being carried by her. She only felt surprised and embarrassed. Her lips pursed to a line, her eyes looking up to meet Ian''s glowing scarlet eyes.

    Before she knew it, Ian had teleported him along with he wrapped in his hand to exit the forest. A church member who had been standing around idle jolted when she saw the Lord of Warine suddenly appearing out of thin air with a woman on his hand.

    Like the church member, everyone including Edward and Dalton who was close to the vicinity had their eyes almost popped out at the scene. "What happened?" Alex who was also at the ce ran toward them. His eyes fell on Elise under Ian''s arm. "Ms. Scott?"

    "Sir Anderson." Elise replied in a whisper, her face was beet bright red enough for anyone to mistook her face as a tomato.

    "I will tell you the rest of the storyter." Ian stated bringing Elise away to a secure ce. The Sky has turned pitch ck by the time. Elise seated on the burned house of the vige while Ian took the rest of the Church member to dig up the ce where the ghost boy told her.

    After a while of digging one of the Church member rose his hand and waved it for other''s attention at him. "There''s something here!" At his words everyone came up to him, helping him to take out the things thatid buried under the ground. Languidly walking over the ce, Ian saw what they took out. It was a body of a person who have been burned half along with a small end of a paper they the burned man held tightly in his fist.

    The pungent rotten and burned smell flew on the surrounding. With a handkerchief on his palm, Alex covered his nose and had the fabric muffled his voice. "A burning method."

    "A perfect method to kill a dark sorcerer for a human." Ian sang a hum, bending his knees to crouch in front of the corpse without an ounce of disgust. Holding out his hand, he opened the stiff hand of the corpse and took out the corner of the paper that he was on his hand.

    "What''s he holding?" Alex inquired and heard no response from Ian. Bending his head, he nced at Ian and caught a glimpse of Ian drawing his brows altogether.

    "I don''t know." Ian passed the paper to him, picking a rational tone. "It''s only a corner of the paper. What was written in it even I can''t guess."

    Alex almost believe his words entirely if only he didn''t see the expression he made before but he also didn''t doubt him to have a connection with the incident. He isn''t ask nor did he mentioned what he saw, obediently nodding. "You''re right. Any guess?"

    "Nothing other than this corpse belong to a dark sorcerer."

    "Then if the ck cloak people was the one who buried the corpse here, perhaps this one betrayed them?"

    "It''s not entirely impossible. Like others, dark sorcerer surely also have issues among themselves." Ian stood from his crouching position, throwing his glove to the ground and took a new one to secure it to his hands. "But our question is for what and why."

    Alex sighed at thest clue, having no other new clue, he lifted his chin to the sky. "It''s dark out now. We''ll leave it here for today."

    Ian walked out for Alex to follow his lead. "What will you tell the Church?" Ian asked Alex who replied with another sigh. "Dead end. I''ll tell them that. They wouldn''t be satisfied but I also don''t think they''ll make a problem out of this. I promise not to say a word of Ms. Scott''s help." Alex stopped his steps right in front of the forest. "Thank you for the help, Ian."

    "It''s nothing for you to thank for, it''s all on Lewis ount." Hearing his words, Alexughed dryly. "But I''m still curious, why would you bring her here?"

    "As she''s going to work in the Church I brought her for experience."

    Alex rubbed his chin remembering that he spotted a red-haired woman in the main Church of Afgard. At the time he came to avoid Kyle yet he was captured by Ruhan only to be scolded endlessly by him. Throwing some bored nces around his surrounding, he faint caught a glimpse of a woman with a bright red hair and instantly remembered the ve that Ian bought nine years ago. At first, he thought that perhaps he mistook the girl as the same one that Ian brought nine years ago but in fact it was Elise Scott. "So that was really her." He muttered to himself. "I will not stop you again then, have good night my lord." He wished.

    Ian pulled his right corner of his lips. "Likewise."

 Chapter 57: Wiping Bacteria

    <h4>Chapter 57: Wiping Bacteria</h4>

    Elise sat down near the terrace of the burned house. As she sat down she looked down on her feet that were cut but the branches earlier. Magic had lived with humans for longer than centuries, however, people who could use magic are rare and scarce. If one could use magic they became sorcerers. Unlike the dark sorcerer, they werepletely different. When dark sorcerers use ck magic they use normal magic with the help of the faeries, these faeries in particr were the Sulix.

    She had heard how amazing sorcerers were but if one dared to differentiate them with Ian, they became nothing but a pebble stone at the side of the road. Yet healing magic also had their own weakness. They healed wound but they couldn''t recover the blood that the victim lost and they couldn''t also heal illness.

    Pulling the hem of her dress that had be overly tattered, Elise moved her gaze to the forest, wondering whether Ian hade back. She was curious about what was buried by the dark sorcerers and hoped it to be a clue for their investigation.

    "That was a deep wound." Elise heard a voice and turned her face to see that it was the vampire man, Edward Hand.

    "It was not as deep as it is seen. Thank you for your worries, Sir." Elise spoke briefly, looking again to the forest to see whether Master Ian hade back from his searching.

    "Am I perhaps a suspicious person, Ms. Scott?" Edward inquired again, a smile formed at his red lips which had the same color of his eyes.

    "Of course not, you are a church member, sir. There is no way you are a suspicious person." Elise replied quickly. When it was true that she didn''t see Edward as a suspicious person, she also didn''t want to speak much with the man. Not that she find him as an ufortable person or se him as a bad person, she didn''t want Ian to misunderstand again.

    "Then, there isn''t the need to avoid looking at my eyes, isn''t there?" Edward returned again. Elise turned her eyes at him. Perhaps she was avoiding him tantly? If she was, that would be too rude. "I apologize if I do that but I didn''t do it on purpose." She said having him smiling at the words she returned.

    "I didn''t mean to reprimand you." Edward took off his white gloves that he used for investigation to swipe his ck hair silkily to the back of his head with his bare hands. "I only want to be a friend with you." He smiled gently, showing no harm. "Would that be alright, miss Scott?"

    Friend? Elise questioned in her mind and felt guilty for avoiding him all the time. "If that is alright with you." She returned with a friendly smile, not knowing the the man who had been staring at her bright red hair skipped a beat from the sight of her pure smile.

    "Where do you came from, Miss Scott?" Edward weaved their conversation a little longer. Seeing no harm in replying, Elise returned. "I came from Runalia."

    "Oh, Runalia. I thought you came from Warine." He replied back. "Runalia is a very beautifulnd, isn''t it? I remember my human friend told of the Main Church which reside in Afgard of how it was very beautiful, have you ever went there before?"

    "Yes, it was a very beautiful ce although it''s quite old in age the building was unchangingly splendid." She said recalling the Church image on her mind.

    Not far from the ce, Ian raised his hand, brushing away the branch of a tree from covering his sight when he saw Elise still staying at the same spot from where he brought her to but almost instantly his brows began to furrow when he spotted the young vampire standing across her with a smile. Walking to the house, he raised his voice enough for the the one he want to hear. "Elise."

    "Master Ian." She said, taking an unstable stand and was helped by Edward a little by lending his hand. "Thank you." She said for him to reply. "No problem, helping ady is a gentleman''s role." His smile was wide enough to show the sharp fangs of vampire.

    "That wouldn''t be needed." Ian took her hand gently, holding it for the warmth he had on his gloves to transfer over her palm. Elise looked down, her entire face grew red to the tips of her fingers and Ian didn''t missed the change. His smile turn to his smirk.

    "Pardon?" Edward was still smiling regardless of his eyes which had grew hostile.

    "I''m saying it wouldn''t be needed. You do not have to care for my Elise, Mr. Hand. She''s a person of my mansion and I can take care of her myself." His words brew afortable tone.

    "Is that so," Edward released his hand from her palm. Ian was about to turn his back with Elise when he saw the man had bent his head to kiss the back of her palm. "It was a pleasure to meet you Ms. Scott, I hope the sky would give us another opportunity to meet each other again." Edward straightened his poise to meet Ian''s gaze and smiled heartily. He then bowed and took his leave.

    Elise looked at the back of her hand in surprise. Was this how men of other being greeted each other? She was taken aback by the sudden kiss even though it was only on the back of her palm. In the town where she was, not only did a girl at her age was rare so does the boys. As she rarely came in contact with boys, she didn''t know what it meant by favoring ady and had grew oblivious to it. And although she felt the way of the greeting was perhaps done due to Edward favoring her, she also can''t think of someone favoring a maid. Especially when Edward was a nobleman.

    "Puppy, do you have the handkerchief I gave you?" Elise wondered why he called her again by her nickname and took the handkerchief he ced in her pocket toward him. Receiving the handkerchief, he muttered a spell and had a small pool of water on the handkerchief to wipe the back of her palm where the vampire had ced his lips on.

    She had been holding her breath the entire time he had gotten close to her. Seeing that his face was only a few thread away, she feared he would hear her loud heartbeat and asked. "Master Ian, what is this for?"

    "Wiping bacteria, puppy. Illness are transferred by physical contacts such as this. The next time any man tried to kiss you hand reject them I don''t want to find you sick from a germ." He said with upmost concern. Folding the handkerchief again, he ced it toward her hand and spoke. "We should go home now." To the words, Elise broke into a smile and nodded.

 Chapter 58: Taboo Magic

    <h4>Chapter 58: Taboo Magic</h4>

    Gust of wind blew around, ying with the trees where a rustling sounds could be heard. A red mist appeared in front of White Mansion entrance. While holding Ian''s hand, Elise stepped out of the red mist to see that she had arrived back to the mansion. The teleportation magic Ian used always fascinated her, as it took only less than a minutes for one to change ces.

    As of Maroon attaches a bell on his head which rang when his master arrived the mansion, the red haired butler stood still with an expression nothing less than a wall. Taking the coat Ian took off, Elise saw Maroon eying her for a moment before moving back to the ce where he once stood at as if erasing his presence. "It''ste, you should sleep now, puppy." Ian stated which she returned with a nod from her head.

    "Yes, master Ian." She was Ian grinned gently and him extending his hand to stop at her head. Rubbing her head with his hand, he smoothened a few strands of her hairs which stay out of the ce after being blown by the wind in the forest. "Good night."

    His voice made her heart felt elevated and ticklish. "Good night." she wished him back.

    Seeing Ian walking up to ascend the stairs, Elise gazed at him until she couldn''t see his figure before she left to her room. There were many thing that floated to her mind. The ghost boy and the dark sorcerers. Therge spider which chased her in the forest, perhaps it was the ghost boy? The possibility was high. The ghost also said ''corruption''.

    Her mind tinker and found a single conclusion. The ghost boy was corrupted to transform into the spider. Turning the round knob of her room, Elise went inside and took off her clothings. Her eyshes fell down with sympathy. The ghost boy must had felt lonely for being alone for twenty years in the forest. Despite his age as a ghost, she knew well by ying with him of how lonely he was and how afraid he was. For a child who died young, she could see the image of William her little brother ovepping with the ghost boy.

    cing the coat she received from Ian carefully, a fabric fell from the pocket and took her attention. Looking down she took the fabric to see that it was the white handkerchief Ian gave to her.

    Taking it with both hand, a soft smile rested on her lips. There were many people who had called her by names but no one had ever made her felt as happy and fluttery like when Ian called her name.

    Questions were still added on her mind, one which were hard for her to fill but for now she decided to take a rest. "I should clean this before giving it back to Master Ian." muttered Elise as she ced the handkerchief on the table beside her bed.

    Ian closed the door to his room and saw his crow gawking as it flew toward his shoulder. The crow snapped its eyes to the right and left for a few time in sessions. Opening its beak a person''s voice transmitted.

    "Hello? Are you there dear friend?" A sighed left Ian''s lips when he heard Beelzebub talking through his crow once again. Taking the back of the crow neck, he brought it toward the desk and crossed his arm.

    "What are you doing? I thought I''ve told you not to talk through my pet." He said and paused. "Well actually this is a good time, do you know anyone who knows well about ghosts?"

    "Ghosts? Evils spirits or the good one?" A clinking sound came from Beelzebub one that came when a teacup hit a te.

    "Both." Ian heard the demon sang a hum to give a suggestion.

    "Ghosts words can never be trusted, after all the dead would always say the opposite thing even after their deaths. If I have to say, it would be better to trust someone who stays in between the dead realm and the living ones."

    Ian take a seat on his chair having his left hand propping his chin as it stay on the desk. "The grim reapers you mean?"

    "Yes." Beelzebub confirmed. "Though they are not loyal but they aren''t liars. Finding them is not easy though unless you kill a soul for them to collect."

    "So what do you call me for?" Ian took his suggestion and went to his point. As crafty as Beelzebub was, he knew well the demon wouldn''t call him for a friendly greeting.

    "I''m only here to give you little news. In the mortal''s world dark sorcerers are using ck Magic, didn''t they? It''s a chaos here in hell because of them."

    "Surely they wouldn''t do such a thing for a simple reason as ck magic. What is it? What spell they''re using?"

    "They''re trying to use taboo magic." Ian casted his gaze away from the crows and recalled the incident happened in the forest.

    From what the Church member dug was a corner of a tore parchment with a very small piece of a magic spell. Although he wasn''t sure of it at first as magic spells are more than the stars in the sky, he knew the few bits of the magic spell in the paper was one that leaded to soul consumption. A magic spell to collect humans'' souls at once. Now that he received the news from Beelzebub, the puzzles fit to his mind. The dark sorcerers must have nned a grand scheme which needed a mountain of humans'' souls.

    "Which taboo magic?" Asked Ian for Beelzebub to sigh.

    "If I know it would be easier but unfortunately even us the demons could never identify which." Ian hummed. "Is that all? I will have to end our little talk now."

    Beelzebub heard him speaking and quickly halted. "What? Why are you in a hurry? Are you going else somewhere?"

    Ian chuckled to Beelzebub and from the chair he stood to take his crows. "You told me the reapers will note unless to collect a soul, didn''t you? Well my mansion have been weing humans who loved to throw their souls for free, so I''m off to catch a reaper." At the end of his words his chuckle twisted dryly to end his call with Beelzebub.

 Chapter 59: Catching a Reaper

    <h4>Chapter 59: Catching a Reaper</h4>

    It was loud in the night of White Mansion not from people''s whispers or voices but the nature''s melody. Near to the White Mansion iron gate, a long path where two divided garden stayed with beautiful flowers to adorn and abundant trees all around. But none will ever expected what the butler of the house uses to fertilize the nts on the garden. Like any other nights after Elise, the sweet child work in the White Mansion the butler had to spend sleepless night to greet the new crude guests who often arrived by the time of midnight.

    He had often wondered why humans would borrow the time of the dead? when they could have done their work when sun arrived so he could spend a few hours to take a proper rest heck for days. But at the same time it save him troubles for being seen by the maids who often ran their mouths around, twisting the truth to lies and the opposite.

    The moon yed hide and seek above his head, hiding under the ck clouds which were darker than the rest of the other nights tonight. Erasing all the shine it had with him, for a moment the ce where Maroon stayed turned pitch ck as the butler didn''t took antern on his way. A man hid from behind, his body was cloaked in ck where only his ck eyes could be seen from the hood. When he saw the red haired butler standing to dawdle atop a freshly dug dirt with a corroded shovel, the cloaked man snickered quietly to charge toward the spot where the butler could have never seen.

    The cloak man thought the poor human wouldn''t be able to do anything in front of him yet before his hand could reach toward Maroon''s neck he felt a pang on his head. His body was instantly thrown ten feet away from the ce where he once was. Maroon dull gaze stopped at the man he had whacked with his shovel and found him still trying to move with a confused expression.

    "I would greatly respect your choice if youe from the main entrance, sir." The cloak man looked at him in utter confusion. He was a dark sorcerers while the butler was a mere small mythical being with a very humane body. Where did his power came from? Just one light hit from his shovel turned his head dizzy and numb that he couldn''t move.

    Picking his shovel, Maroon threaded his steps toward the man when another dark sorcerer had flew behind him to attack his neck with a knife. Yet before he could, Maroon swung his shovel across his shoulder and threw the man back toward a newly grown flower. Seeing the purple flower crushed by the dark sorcerer, Maroon drew his brows in concentration. "Oh please, that is a new nt." The dark sorcerer saw the red haired butler walked toward him and winced in fear. "I hate waiting for flowers to bloom, so next time please refrain yourself from harming them."

    Seeing it''s fellow sorcerer were harmed by the butler, the dark sorcerers who had been hiding behind the trunks like a shadow appeared altogether to attack him at once. They could have won if they worked together, Maroon noted. That was only if he was a lower case of mythical being and if he was a human.

    Once the clouds which had yed to hide on its heart content passed before to glow the spot where the butler stood, almost ten of dark sorcerers had died by his shovel. Picking one body and another on both his shoulder and arm, he went to umte the corpses to ce it beside the freshly dug soil. His shovel shone when the moonshine hits the silver tips. Taking a hold of his shovel, the man began to dug a hole enough for the dark sorcerers he had killed.

    "The butler of this mansion is really amazing. Just how much he had killed this week? Thank you Mr. Butler." A voice came but not even the butler who stood right bellow him could hear his voice. The man had been sitting aloft, sitting at a crisscross position as he witness the one sided fight between the butler and the dark sorcerers. He hopped nimbly from the tree and strolled toward the dark sorcerers to count their lives bending down with a smile, he felt grateful for the butler who gave him more souls as he was hungry now.

    "I just thought it is finally time you will show yourself, reaper." The reaper who heard himself called shed his gaze behind and raised her hand to attack whoever was speaking behind him. Before his hand could reach, Ian took a hold of his hand giving a good twist to the back for the bone to cleanly break and grip the neck of the reaper.

    The reaper tried to struggle out of Ian''s hold. Despite being a reaper who undoubtedly have more power than the living beings, he couldn''t budge an inch from his previous spot. He wed to his hand but the firm grip and tried to kick the man but it was futile. "You! Are you not a human how could you see me?!"

    "Well, you''re a bright one. Correct I''m not a human, reaper." His grin stayed on the corner of his left lips, stating without a change in his amused expression as the reaper dug deeper to the skin on his hand.

    "What are you? You''re not a human! A vampire?" Asked the reaper, guessing as he saw Ian''s blood-like eyes.

    "That''s false." Ian effortlessly lifted the reaper further forward and brought him near toward the tree where the reaper once stood at. "You should try and guess again."

    Feeling his back hitting the tree trunk harshly, he could feel some of his ribs broke. On the edge of his surprise and shock as no beings could ever see him with naked eyes before, he quickly yelled. "I don''t want to! Let me go! I don''t have any business to you!"

    "You don''t but I do." Ian saw the reaper''s eyes turning bright green in the dark, his fingers turned pitch ck while the skin on his face turned into a scaly skin like those of a snake.

    It took the reaper a while to notice that the man in front of him now didn''t have a scent of a human or even a soul. "You don''t have a smell, are you dead already?"

    "Guess?" Ian smiled wickedly and hoisted his hand that made the feet of the grim reaper to hang on the air...

 Chapter 60: Tied Grim Reaper-I

    <h4>Chapter 60: Tied Grim Reaper-I</h4>

    It didn''t take long until the reaper''s burnt looking fingers crumbled and peeled like ashes from its skin to slowly reveal its bones. The sight was blood-cuddling for humans but not to Ian and Maroon who seemed to be used with such a sight. Bellow the reaper''s green eyes their skin had turned scaly for the half of his entire face geared the same texture. When he tried to use pull his scythe his eyes widened only to slowly realize he can''t use his death scythe! His face morphed in horror with his state in peril. The night had turned cold to the reaper on Ian''s clutch.

    "Don''t tell me you used ck magic to move your soul to a different body?!" The reaper tried to find solution now on how he should escape from the unknown creature while making conversation to buy himself some times but Ian wasn''t going to entertain his answer.

    "Maybe?" he chuckled, "Reaper, what do you know about ghosts?" Ian asked with a kind yet eerie smile twisting his lips.

    The reaper looked at his eyes back in puzzle. Was the dead being here to ask about ghost? Although to humans ghost seemed unreal and unbelievable, the fact that the man in front of him had been calling him grim reaper mean he knows more about the realm of the dead. "Why do you ask me this? You could have find an exorcist and ask them rather than me." And perhaps he would have avoided misfortune of being hit by this unknown creature who had no smell at all.

    The thought of asking the few exorcist staying in the Church did pass by Ian''s mind but knowing how Church was filled with more unnecessary sneaky snakes, he can''t put his trust on gaining knowledge for his little puppy. His puppy was weak and fragile that she could break with a light squeeze and he didn''t want it to happen. He knew there are many who couldn''t wait toy their hands on his puppy''s power and if there are someone who knows his puppy was a sweet child, let walking in the house, she can''t even live properly without being chased for her life. Not that she had to worry if it did happen as she had him, but now it''s the time for his puppy to bloom and he can''t have anyone disturbing her.

    The grim reapers, however they were different. A little liars and cunning but they achieve nothing by working with others and the fact that the are not interested in the sweet child make them the best choice to him.

    "Because they are very tiring to work together with." He didn''t give a lie but not entirely the truth. "Also little reaper, haven''t I told you not to ask me questions? You are here to answer not ask. Continue and speak." He demanded as the grip held on the reaper''s neck tightened.

    The reaper choked, taking breaths he hardly get, he yelled. "Do you think I will tell you?! Even if I know I wouldn''t!" Ian sighed and tightened the grip of his hand. The reaper struggled again only to soon realize how he was no match for the man. "Do all reapers are this weak? To be caught with only a light strangle I''m afraid that if I held anymore power now I will wring your neck." he said with apathetic concern.

    "** you! I''m not weak!" The reaper cursed. How can he be weak when he was the head of reapers?! "Just so you know in thend of the reaper I''m the eleventh strongest reaper!" His words fell dull to Ian''s ears as the man had tightened his grip again.

    "Is that so? I don''t really care, now let''s continue on our matter, shouldn''t we? Answer all my question and each time you don''t, you could say goodbyes to your little finger bones."

    "I-"

    "One." Ianzily noted. "Could ghost be corrupted and change to a monster?" He saw how the face of the reaper changed into shock and took his silence as a affirmation to move to his next question. "Second, what is corruption?"

    The reaper''s adam apple bobbed when he gulped to stubbornly scream, "I don''t know!" Then Ian broke his finger and threw away the boney finger to the ground. The burnt upper part of his finger had started to peel off to change bones. The reaper''s whole arm had turned pitch ck like a burned corpse from the constant shock he received from Ian and Maroon the butler.

    "Third, are there any differences between ghosts?" The reaper stayed quite with a stubborn gaze of keeping his mouth shut. It seem more than Ian thought, the reaper he caught know more things of ghosts and the realm of dead. The reaper was useful only to fail die to his unbending stubbornness.

    "Maroon bring me a rope. A day or two under the sun should teach you how to talk again." Ian spoke his first word as an order and the second one to the reaper. Following the order he gave, the butler went like shadows only toe back with a rope.

    Walking closer to the reaper who look at the butler with rope in a questioning gaze, he screamed. "What are you going to do to me?!"

    "Tie you," The butler gave an unresponsive return.

    The reaper look at the butler in colors of surprise. Never in his entire time watching humans or mythical beings to have such a stone looking face. Each time the butler spoke, he pulled his lips only a little with his dull eyes showing no emotion like a speaking corpse even though he was supposed to be the reaper here.

    "Tie me?! Where?!" To his answer before he knew, the butler had tied him securely on his waist that his ribs could fell the burning feeling of the rope and he threw the rope into a loop to create a longsting tie which wouldn''t be able to be untied unless someone would use a scissor. "Wait! No stop it! Hey!" Then he saw the red eyed man walking backwardnguidly while dusting his hands off.

    Now that the butler was finished with his chore of tying the reaper on a tree, he went and turned his back to the reaper who fell surprised. Looking down he saw the ground three feet away from his face and when he nced up, he saw how the rope was tied to the tree, and yelled again to the butler. "Don''t leave me here! Let me go!"

    But the butler had ignored his words and left the ce to bury the rest of the bodies to cover it with the dirt and gave a few pats with his shovel to level the piled dirt. When he was done, he moved to see the flowers and gone back inside the mansion, forgetting the existence of the reaper who was screaming on top of his lungs.

 Chapter 61: Tied Grim Reaper-II

    <h4>Chapter 61: Tied Grim Reaper-II</h4>

    The next afternoon was the end of the week where the maids of the mansion had their time to clean their clothing. Along with Carmen, Ve, and the rest of the maids, Elise held arge basket of freshly washed dress and went toward the backyard to hang herundry. Carmen swung the white cloth, giving a good swing for the drops of water to fly from the fabric, she hanged the clothes and exhaled a sigh. Turning her face, she saw Elise giving a little yawn despite her bright expression.

    "Something good happen, Elly? Yesterday you took a half day off didn''t you? Did you go to a trip?" Carmen probed happily to take the next bed cloth she had to hang.

    "Yes, something like that." Elise replied with a smile. She recalled Master Ian calling her name and her smile couldn''t stay still.

    "Move your hands and keep working." Ve said in a clipped tone from the other side of the spot where the fabric had covered between them.

    Elise noticed how curt Ve spoke and the deep knot between her brows to whisper toward Carmen who stood right beside her, "What happened to Ve? She seemed to be in a very bad mood."

    "You noticed?" Carmen rubbed her hand to the apron of her dress, "It happened yesterday you see, do you know the maid named Nancy?" Elise recalled the maid who had instigated a fight against Ve and nodded her head. "Yesterday that woman came to Ve''s room uninvited and trashed around the ce where she had just cleaned and because of that Mr. Maroon gave her a punishmentst evening to wash all the dishes by herself."

    Elise knitted her brows in worries,st night was very cold and the water must have felt like ayer of ice. "She shouldn''t have done that." Her words were directed to Nancy. She can''t understand Nancy''s reason for bullying Ve, was it because of jealousy? "Did Ve talked to Mr. Maroon of what happened?" she asked.

    Carmen shook her head, "Mr. Maroon didn''t even bother to hear her reasoning when she tried." Maroon the butler was a stern man who closed himself on his own space. Everywhere he moves silence always ensued thus no one dared to talk back to him. Although Elise knew the butler was a little frightening, she didn''t thought of him as a bad person but nevertheless she can''t agree with him not wanting to hear Ve''s words first before passing his punishment.

    "That''s too bad," Elise whispered and bent down to take the silk handkerchief she took from Master Ian.

    "That''s a very beautiful fabric." Carmenmented when her eyes fell to the silk handkerchief and suddenly recalled of something. "That''s right, Elly what are you going to do on tomorrow? It is our day off remember?"

    Elise hanged the clean handkerchief she washed well and hummed, "I will be going to visit the Church for the morning mass."

    "After that?" Carmen finished hanging all herundry done took the bucket on her hand.

    "I don''t know." She trailed, as she usually stayed in her house Elise wasn''t used to the idea of going out and didn''t know what else to do other than reading books.

    "Then how abouting with me and Ve to the market? After the morning mass we can meet each other in the market za." Elise who had thought of looking around Warine took this as a chance to have a little journey and agreed with a nod.

    Not too far from them, a group of maids came out from the hall and Nancy was with the group chattering of the nobleman they met in the party organized in other mansion and the rumors of the nobles when she noticed Ve, Carmen, and Elise among the other maids who were hanging theirundry.

    "It''s that slut and the murderer." Nancy spoke in spite remarking just soon when she spotted Elise and Ve.

    The other maid named Lenaughed in agreement to her friend. "They say birds of the same feather flocks together, seems true just by seeing those trouble makers."

    "But didn''t you heard what happenedst night?" Suddenly one of the maid behind her spoke.

    Nancy and Lena both gave a quizzical look, "What happened?"

    "The Lord came backst night with the new maidte at night! Maybe the rumor that the Lord took that new maid as his lover is true." The maid stated with a dreamy look. Like any other maids marrying a noble man was one of a miracle and a fairy tale for themoners and most of them still held the wish.

    Nancy red at the maid who ran her mouth and clicked her tongue. "Do you really think Lord Ian would bat an eyelid to a maid like us? That woman too she is only a slut who seduced the Lord who knows when she will lose the Lord''s affection?!" The maid felt wronged for being shouted at but didn''t retort back as Nancy was the head of their group. Shifting her eyes, Nancy red at Elise who had just finished hanging herundry.

    "Calm down, Nancy like your words that new maid still doesn''t know her ce." Lena twisted the corner of her lips and whispered to her group, "We should teach her a lesson."

    Elise wiped her hand on her apron and took her basket to ce it over the ce where theundry baskets were stored at. Carmen had taken a seat on the green grasses to watch their clothes being dried slowly under the warming sun.

    "Winter is going toe." She sighed, a Vampire had lower temperature than human especially her who is a low ss vampire that could not control her body heat.

    "We should buy a few yarn to knit sweaters and scarfs, or else we would freeze by the end of this month." Ve said to take a seat beside Carmen.

    "But knitting one would take more than a month could I make it by the end of this month?" Carmen replied again. "I''m not that good with knitting."

    "You should have started knitting in Summer, dummy." Veined.

    "Should I help, Carmen? I''m quite good at knitting. If it is a simple pattern it should finish by the end of this month." Elise dusted her ck skirt and took a seat beside her friends.

    "That would be a great help!" Carmen cheered. "Then we should buy the yarns too when we visit the market." Elise gave a nod and looked up at the few windows of the mansion to guess which window had an ess to Ian''s study room.

    "Elise," M called for her name as she turned her face and stand up. "Are you finished with your break? You two should go and clean the North halls and Elise please sweep the garden."

    "Mister John is still sick, M?" Usually the garden would be taken care by the gardener John but sincest week the man had fallen sick with an illness and hadn''t make a good recovery.

    M gave a shook of her head, "Last afternoon I visited his house but he was still bedridden."

    "Was it a bad illness?" Mister John was one of the people she knew working in the White Mansion since she came as a child to the White Mansion. The man would often greeted her when she yed at the garden and Elise remembered him as a very gentle person.

    "The doctor said it was only a light fever at first but suddenly it took a worse turn, until now they still doesn''t know what illness he caught. You should also be careful Elise, the change of weather often bring sickness. You know humans like us contract more illness than others dear." M stated as a person who had taken care of Elise since her childhood.

    "I will, you too M please take care of yourself." Elise smiled to receive a warm smile returned by M.

 Chapter 62: Proud Grim Reaper-I

    <h4>Chapter 62: Proud Grim Reaper-I</h4>

    Elise walked down the halls to the garden with a brush on her hand. As the weather had moved to the cold season, the trees in the garden have begun to shed quite a lot amount of leaves where one day wouldn''t be enough to clean all the leaves the garden have umted. When Elise reached to the corner of the hall and was about to turn her steps to the right, she heard a sound of wings pping. "Elly!" Aryl greeted and flew above her shoulder to pass and stopped in front of her face.

    Aryl had taken a few day off away from her after saying that she needed to go back to the faeriesnd. "Did something happened in the faeriesnd?" Elise asked in concern seeing how Aryl traveling between thends of humans and thends of the faeries.

    Aryl knew the girl was perceptive but she is a human. The human she had gotten attached dearly to and didn''t want to tangle her with the world of the faeries where she had enough on her te now.

    "What can ever happen in the faeriesnd? Other than drinking all day they don''t have anything to do it''s always peaceful over there." Aryl smiled and flew across her face to sit on her shoulders. "Never mind that, did something happen after the day I left you?"

    Elise felt a little conscious after her words, "What do you mean?"

    Noticing the change and her look of surprise, Aryl lifted one of her brows, saying, "I mean if there is any danger that came and follow you." Being a sweet child, it would be easy for Elise to be followed by idents and attacks from people who wanted to use her power.

    Elise gave a small smile, "Actually something did happen," she trailed and told Aryl of what she had find in the forest of the vige where all the vigers were kidnapped mysteriously.

    Aryl kept on knitting her brows deeply, "So the ghost boy turned to arge spider after saying the word corruption?" She asked for her confirmation where she gave her a nod.

    "Aryl, do you know what corruption means to a ghost?" Elise asked and saw Aryl who had taken to fly away from her shoulder shaking her head. "Not that I know of, I can''t see ghost you see."

    "Is that so," Elise whispered as she extended her hand to push the door knob and walked out to be greeted by the cold wind blowing on the garden. Unexpectedly being blown by cold wind, Elise covered her hands to her chest and sped the two palms together. Blowing a breath from her lips she whispered, "It had gotten cold."

    Aryl had her eyes falling on the mountain of leaves who had made ayer atop the grass path to knit her brows, "Are you going to clean the garden alone?" It was too many work for a single girl to do. "This is too much, just who assigned you to this kind of heavy work for a fragile girl?"

    "Thank you for your worries Aryl but I''m not fragile." Elise corrected with a smile, she may look like one but in her town there were time when she apanied her father to hunt in the forest and she could proudly say she stronger in hunting than most of the boys at her age. It was also the few reason why she didn''t felt that much tired after running in the forest for almost an hour straight. "and it isn''t that much of a work, all the maids took turn to sweep the garden every time."

    "I''m not saying that you are weak Elise, I''m just upset that he brought you in only to work your life off." By he Aryl meant Ian. The sweet child should be treated like ady to the faeries but Elise didn''t think the same as them.

    Elise knew Aryl was thinking well of her but she didn''t want toe and stay at White Mansion only to idle around. She came as a maid to the mansion and she knew well the responsibility of her work. "It''s not bad as it sounds and I''m happy with my work, Aryl." she said and Aryl could only shrug her shoulders.

    Elise sweep the leaves away starting from the far corner of the garden when she slowly moved the leaves into a ce.

    "This is bull**! How can a dead creature do this to me? ** I shouldn''t havee to this mansion **!" Elise heard a voice appearing out of no where and jumped in startled.

    "What happen, Elise?" Aryl asked when she noticed Elise had darted her eyes left and right.

    "You didn''t hear that, Aryl? There was someone here who was yelling." and after her question, Aryl cupped ears trying to hear what voice but heard nothing other than the sound of wind hitting the crisp dried leaves to say, "I don''t hear anything?"

    Elise ced her broom bellow a tree and followed the continuous yelling in the garden. Although the person who was yelling sounded crude, he also sounded like he was trapped and she wasn''t someone who could stay quite while other was in trouble.

    "Help! Anyone! ** it! What is this rope made up of anyway?" The reaper shouted. He was the head of reaper, the eight one. As he was stronger than his peers a fight with an unknown creature shouldn''t harm him at all and yet here he was tied into a tree unable to release himself. He tried to take out the scythe using his power as a grim reaper but was unable to do so for some reason and it only made him anxious.

    With all his cards to escape was sealed, the reaper began to panic internally and shouted for help again. "Butler! Hey red haired butlere here! Let''s have a talk!"

    He struggled his hand out of the rope when he saw a maid with a sunset looking bright red hair walking to his tree. A human, the reaper gave a frown he wasn''t in a mood to see a human who can''t see him nor help him out of his troubles now.

    He noticed how her blue eyes staring at the tree for a long moment and yelled, "Oh what in the hell''s name are you looking at this tree for? Does it look handsome or something?! Stop staring and do your damned job!"

    Elise held her eyes surprised by his sudden screaming at her and had their eyes fixed at each other. The reaper notice how the way she look at the tree was different before noticing that their eyes were locked at each other.

 Chapter 63: Proud Grim Reaper-II

    <h4>Chapter 63: Proud Grim Reaper-II</h4>

    Elise took a step back warily. She had never seen a creature like this before. Draped with a ragged ck cloak that covered his whole lean body where she couldn''t see the face of the creatures but the skeleton hand was enough to tell her that it was a ghost. But why was a ghost tied into a tree?

    "You can see me!" The grim reaper moved itself for the tree to shake along and he eyed her blue gaze to move along with him but Elise was clever to know it was a trap and stared at the same ce she had been staring before.

    "There are a lot of leaves here. I should get the work done before Mr. Maroones." She talked aloud well enough for herself and used her broom to start sweeping carefully bellow the spot where the grim reaper was tied at. When her hand reached bellow the tied ghost, she could feel the temperature dropped down and chill ran to half of her upper arm.

    She didn''t know why the ghost was tied up nor and could only think that the ghost died in the state. As she didn''t have a good memory of ghosts, she felt fear causing her to have her hand trembling a little.

    "Maroon?" The reaper muttered the name in wonder thinking where he heard the name when he recalled it was the name of the butler who tied him to the very tree. "That fucking butler! Hey human girl bring your butler here! I know you can see me!" He shouted and swung his body for the hem of his rope which almost faded to the air brushed her hand. Startled, she almost let go of her broom but fortunately she didn''t.

    She tried to keep a poker face on her face whilst doing her work ignoring the ghost''s shouting which now made her ears hurt.

    "Hey! Damn it I really thought you can see me!" The reaper was frustrated that he can''t do anything and let his head dropped down to the ground for a heavy breath toe between his lips.

    "Elly, why are you not answering me?" Aryl flew over her face but if she make a sound now, she was sure the ghost would caught her. Bringing herself to the far corner of the garden slowly she replied to Aryl in a hushed tone. "There was a ghost tied in the tree."

    "A ghost?" Aryl turned her eyes to the tree but faeries couldn''t see the dead unlike the sweet child. "How does it look like?" she inquired.

    "He wore a pitch ck cloak and his hands are made up of bones I can''t see the rest." She replied to the question the Sulix gave for the faerie to give a shocked face.

    "That''s not a ghost!" Aryl yelled in rm, "It''s a grim reaper! We should go from here!"

    "Grim reaper?" This time around the broom fell from her hand creating a sound that took the reaper eyes away from the green grass. Turning his whole body in a great hurdle, she saw the red haired maid slowly bending to her heels to take her broom.

    "How could such a clumsy maid work here anyway? She can''t even hold a broom properly." The reaper tched and clicked his tongue to stop himself from moving again.

    It wasn''t that Elise doesn''t know what Grim reapers were. She had read great amount of book that without being questioned she new the creature living in between the world of living and the world of the dead. A creature who was always hooded in ck cloak like a sorcerer with a figure of a skeleton, the creature named Grim Reaper who was assigned to take the soul of humans when it was their due.

    Then perhaps the grim reaper came to take someone''s life?

    Elise first thought was to tell Master Ian. The rope tying his waist seemed to be very fragile and look as it could break in any second. She had to hurry. She umted all the dried leaves at one ce and trotted over to the door cautiously when she had to pass by the tree where the grim reaper was tied on. But just then, she felt something poking her back which made her nerves filled body jumped. The grim reaper had touched her!

    The grim reaper was the one who had tried to touch her in a whim thinking that she wouldn''t be able to feel his touches as he was now in a state of being unable to be seen by human nor to be able touch them yet this particr maid jumped from her spot as soon as she felt him. His eyes widened in surprise, "You can see me!" the reaper yelled. "I knew it! I thought it was weird in the first ce that you hadn''t been walking to my ce!" the reaper knew that she had avoid to touch him as she coulde to contact with the reaper.

    In the first ce for a human to be able to see grim reaper was strange on its own way. This was not good to grim reapers as creatures like her are called improbability beings that could cause imbnce because of their power.

    The reaper let out a grin at the corner of his teeth. As improbabilities are hard to search on its own way, the reaper couldn''t wait to have his hand on the human girl and bring her back as a trophy to ascend into a higher rank and perhaps it could also save him from his troubles now.

    A few months before, the grim reaper was suspected for letting a soul to continue living in the mortal''s realm when it was the time for the woman to die. However the truth was, he didn''t do such a thing but the death Angels couldn''t be bothered to hear his petition and was ready to destroy him into ash.

    He was barely making a living by hiding himself from anyone finding him out and arrived at White''s Mansion to hide himself when she find out of the butler who often kill people more than a grim reaper would ever do and decide to reside there for quite a long time.

    At first he thought it was a bad luck to be able to have an unknown dead being who could caught him but unexpectedly he had hit a good jackpot! Even if he was caught by the dead man he could still have the human girl which was good as thinking that perhaps he could use the human girl to bring him some credibility when he request for an investigation to his case.

    Elise gulped and point her broom to the reaper which was the closest thing she could take to guard herself. The reaper look at the broom she pointed to grin, "Do you really think a broom can work to me? Unless you be a witch you can''t harm me with a broom. Nowe closer human you can touch me so you could alsoe and untie the rope in my waist, Can''t you? If you can untie the rope I promise I will let you off."

    He tried to persuade her but she wasn''t a fool to trust the reaper''s words. "What are you doing here?" she asked in rm, her broom pointed at him now almost turned as her weapon.

    "What does grim reapere for other than taking dead souls?" he replied with a boring look then tug himself for thest leaves to fall over the ground like little rains. "I had answer your question now help me to get out of here!" he demanded before the undead creaturee back he had to bring the human girl away to the realm of the dead!

 Chapter 64: Proud Grim Reaper-III

    <h4>Chapter 64: Proud Grim Reaper-III</h4>

    Seeing that the reaper was tied and even though she was worried that he could release himself from the flimsy rope fortunately, the grim reaper doesn''t seem like he could move after being tied on the tree.

    "Can''t you release yourself?" Elise tried to confirm her thought and the grim reaper narrowed his eyes at her word.

    The human girl seemed to be smarter than he thought but one thing the human doesn''t know he had the power to order her soul. Though he had many questions to the human he need to get out from the ce first before the damned dead beinge back. With a grin he whispered in a voice that btedly came from his lips like a light breeze of a smoke, "Come closer human and help me to untie this rope."

    "So you can''t untie the rope." Elise concluded seeing that the Grim reaper didn''t want to reply to her question.

    The grim reaper looked at her surprised and confused with wide eyes which was covered by his the hood of his cloak. Not only the human can see and be touched by him, when he had tried to use his power to order her the human stood there unaffected! Usually when the reaper used this power to humans they would readily follow his words no matter what he asked for but right now Elise stood in front of him not doing what he had asked. It was his first time meeting a human who wasn''t affected by his power.

    "That''s not possible! What the ** you?!" The grim reaper began to whine and yell at Elise who was more dumbfounded than him as the reaper began to muttered something she didn''t understand.

    Elise didn''t want to waste any time there anymore after knowing that the reaper was unable to loosen the rope and quickly dashed her path backward to run toward the mansion to call Master Ian when a red mist appeared behind her back to form into a hand before his entire body leave the ret mist.

    Ian held one hand on her waist and the other and her palm as she softly bump to his chest. She looked up to see him bringing his chin down to form a smile over his thick lower lips.

    "I remembered to have told so that no one would be able toe here." he said, his bright red eyes holding captive of her reflection. "So why are you here puppy?"

    Elise faltered back and pulled herself from his chest with all her pale cheeks turning bright pink to where her nose and the shell of her ears were gloss over in the shade of pink. She could feel her heart racing and she could still feel the warmth of his embrace which was unexpected for her to feel.

    Ian saw the adorable changes on her face and upped a smile. He wanted to touch her more like a blooming rose but it was still not the time to pluck her from where she belong. A little more. He would wait until the time she had given her heartpletely to him and he wouldn''t wait his advances.

    "M asked me to help and clean the garden," But that wasn''t important now, "Master Ian there is a grim reaper tied by a rope to a tree." she exined hurriedly.

    Ian gave a nod unsurprised by her words as he was the one who had ordered Maroon to tie the reaper. "Don''t worry. He is our guest but he made a little ruckusst night that disturb everyone so as punishment he is tied on the tree for now."

    Elise blinked and thought, Was tying a guest who make a ruckus is fine?

    "He is here to help us know more about the corruption of the ghost." Elise had all her attention to remember the ghost boy they met at the vige and when Ian moved to stride over the grim reaper who had been cursing aloud she followed his steps.

    "You *** undead!" The grim reaper growled when Ian get closer to the tree.

    "I should have gagged your mouth too or maybe your boney mouth?" He chuckled where he received the re from the grim reaper.

    Aryl floated by his side seeing him talk she asked, "What is he doing now, Dem- Ian?"

    "ring. That is all it could do anyway." he narrowed his red gaze then turn to whisper at the Sulix, "I have something to say to youter." and Aryl knitted her frown thinking what he was going to say when the man took a step closer toward the grim reaper.

    "Have you remembered the memories you have lost and also learn how to talk while you are at it, reaper?" His sarcasms shot up the anger meter of the grim reaper.

    "What do you need of me anyway?! There should have been enough reaper who you can catch other than me!" If the unknown creature who was supposed to be dead by the his scent now was stronger than him there should be better target than him.

    "There isn''t any reason you just draw the shortest stick. me it on your luck." and even without Ian''s nonchnt reply the reaper had cursed his entire generation for his bad luck.

    "And what''s with the human girl?! She is an improbability yet I could touch her!" Even if a human who could see grim reaper appear grim reaper in his unseen state at the moment shouldn''t be able to touch her but he could!

    Elise appeared to be suspiciously looking at the grim reaper who had turned meeker than when he had first talked with her.

    "She is the sweet child." Ian exined briefly not wanting to get deeper into information as he came to ask and not give.

    "Even if she is the sweet child she shouldn''t be able to see me nor touch me!" He hissed, doubting the words of the undead and the mortal girl.

    "A sweet child couldn''t see you?" Ian asked for confirmation and the reaper quickly said,

    "Yes! I''m sure about this!"

    Previously he had heard from his elderpanion who had taken the soul of a sweet child from the realm of the living but he hadn''t heard of the sweet child being able to see them. And if the sweet child was able to see grim reapers, there should have been notes of them but he had never seen or read anything rting a sweet child who could see grim reaper...

 Chapter 65: Harassment -I

    <h4>Chapter 65: Harassment -I</h4>

    Elise looked surprise, the sweet child couldn''t see grim reaper? Then how could she be able to see him? After she had heard from Ian of her being the sweet child, she had searched of the existence of people like her but she found nothing and Ian also did find nothing which now the two interest''s were piqued by the grim reaper''s words.

    "Is there any note saying the sweet child could see ghosts?" asked Elise receiving a little look of not wanting to answer to her question as the human girl is still suspicious to his eyes. As it wasn''t usual for grim reaper to see something so odd that it could bring him to edge there was the unpleasure to answer her question.

    "I''m being generous for you two odd beings today." the grim reaper quirked a grin and pushed his shoulder upward as if to show his generosity where it only bring a chuckle to Ian White. "In the realm of the dead, we know most knowledge than you mortals who lived in the realm of the livings. The sweet child could see faeries and ghosts but they can not see us."

    "But I can see you." Elise muttered under her breaths wondering how was she different than the previous sweet child.

    The grim reaper stared at her confused expression to finally confirm that the human didn''t reign her expression, whispering, "So you really don''t know it too." then the grim shifted his eyes to Ian, he came to a new case that made him forgot his whole situation being captured by some unknown undead being. "What else do you need from me anyway? Let me go now!" he demanded.

    "This is why I was worried whether I caught the wrong grim reaper talking to you is like talking to a wall. Is your head only made up of bones?" Ian said grinning.

    "I have brains!" The grim reaper retorted knowing that well this wasn''t that wasn''t the point.

    "If you have then now talk." Ian gave a polite smile that made the grim reaper''s skin crawl. "Do you still remember my question? I can repeat it if you want to."

    "No need!" The grim reaper red at him, his eyes disobeying and aze. He then took good time to think before forming a smile over his face. "Alright I will answer your questions but with conditions."

    "Conditions." Ian hummed, "But this isn''t the ce for you to haggle condition when you have no advantage do you? You are now weaker than me and I have enough grim reaper to rece you." This had the grim gulp but stubbornly he yelled,

    "Then I will not talk!" The grim reaper flung his face away with his expression saying that he will not heed to Ian''s words. He peeked between his close eyelids, muttering aloud, "But is you know there isn''t any more grim reaper who is more knowledgeable than me."

    "Why is that?" it was Elise who asked from the spot she stood at. She could tell that the wordsing from the grim was firm with his confidence.

    "Because I am the most intelligent Grim reaper of all! Most grims do nothing but taking would but it is different for me who is curious of the world outside. If you don''t believe me you could take another grim and ask about me, just say who is Hallow and they will do you the honor to fill you with my achievements." he said boasting as he speak. He then tried to calcte Ian''s expression but as he was grinning since the first time they had met, he can''t read anything from his expression.

    But even if the two did meet a grim reaper now, they would only broke in a fight which doesn''t solve their problem either, Elise thought after seeing how displeased the grim reaper was when she could see him.

    Ian folded his hands above his chest, "What is this about your conditions?"

    "I need a protection!" Hallow said with a grim expression. "I was med for something I didn''t do and now the death angels are searching to hunt me. If you can give a protection, I promise to be a help of you." A hint of helplessness could be pick when Elise heard Hallow speaking.

    "What is Death Angel?" asked Elise, seeing how frightened Hallow was when he mentioned death angels. Despite their names the way Hallow say it make them sounded eerie.

    "The creature before grim reaper''s they are the one who ruled the realm of the dead. Although grim reapers could not be killed in mortal worlds unless he is killed by another grim reaper, the death angels could kill them as it is their authorities. But to be able to be hunt by death angels, what did you do, grim?"

    "I have told you earlier, didn''t I? I was med! Someone had framed me for what I didn''t do and use me as a scapegoat." he aggressively replied feeling med and then sighed to pity himself.

    "I was questioning what you was med for." Ian said.

    "They said I was involved in a human''s matter and fell in love with a human there when the time was near for the girl to die but I didn''t take her soul to the realm of the dead. But it was bull**! How can the great I fall for a human?"

    This had Ian narrowing his eyes, "Was there a rule in the realm of the dead for the grims?"

    "Of course there is. Regardless theck emotions and attachment, simr to humans grim reaper''s have their own personality and thoughts they keep to themselves. When a grim reaper hold an attachment to human or love, they would start to change the human''s fate, creating a wave to the realm of the dead and imbnce. That was why Grim reaper''s had to have less contact with humans."

    The way Hallow spoke Elise felt sympathy to the grim reaper. He may had a bad mouth but the grim reaper''s was use for what he didn''t do and his bitterness was clear from his tone.

 Chapter 66: Harassment-II

    <h4>Chapter 66: Harassment-II</h4>

    "Can''t you request for an investigation?" Elise asked to Hallow where the grim reaper shook his head.

    "If it would work, I would have done it earlier. Unlike the grim reapers who were given emotions, death angels have none. They are like emotionless doll who follow what they are ordered. There are plenty of souls they could use to create new grim reapers that was why even if one of us die it didn''t matter." Hallow''s green eyes that glowed underneath his ck hood dimmed as he spoke his own fate.

    Although grim reapers are creature that was created to take people''s souls to the realm of the dead, Elise felt sympathy to the words Hallow had said. From his words, it was as if there are plenty of grim reapers out there that if one died like the reaper in front of her no one would care to him and to her to have no one weeping for one''s death are too lonesome.

    Hallow then continued, "I have seen many other reapers died by the death angels and it isn''t a new thing for them to kill us. Perhaps you have never seen them but believe me unlike their angelic name they are nothing but a god damned demons!"

    The word demon that the grim reaper yelled brought augh to Ian that he didn''t bother to hate it. Catching the undead being whoughed at him, Hallow who had been feeling angry and distressed snapped a re at him who had took his words as a joke.

    "Do you have any idea who might frame you, Mr. Grim?" Elise asked. She had thought that being framed and framing other''s are only something that living being would do and never did she expect for a grim reaper to suffer from being framed like any other people who was put to trial for a crime they had never did.

    "It would have been easy if I know who framed me but the problem is I don''t know." replied Hallow. "There are many reapers who eyed my position. Not that my position is something too grandios but lower part of reaper would kill for my ce." Although in truth, Hallow felt that the one who had framed me would be someone who came from a higher standing. Perhaps someone who was on the same position as him.

    "Let''s stop speaking about that." Ian cut in between before the little puppy would feel sympathy to the grim reaper and grow attached. "How long have the death angels been chasing you?"

    "Roughly a month or perhaps two." Hallow said with his eyes turned upward counting with his boney fingers. The he came into realization to say, "That''s right! I remember when I came here no **ng death angels came to hunt me! This house is a miracle!" if not for the undead being, and the weird butler it would be more perfect added Hallow in his head.

    That but of course, Ian replied in his mind. The White Mansion was created by shield he used with his demonic power and there would be no way any being coulde inside unless he invited them in like the dark sorcerers who came to take Elise that he knowingly invited to lure the grim reaper. It works well and after the incident where the ck Annises came to touch his puppy which he stopped by ripping their heads off their body, he had strengthened the shield that even death angels wouldn''t be able toe and knock to the gate of his house.

    "Still if I want to keep you as one of my own, I am not a fool who would put aplete trust only by your words." Ian said for Elise to agree despite the harsh sounding words he uttered.

    As much as Elise felt sympathetic to the grim reaper''s misfortune, she could understand Master Ian''s words. If they do believe the grim reaper only by his words there was no telling that the grim reaper could run amock inside the mansion to reap the souls of the people she treasured.

    "I swear on the name of Hallow and to the realm of the dead that I will not harm anyone!" Hallow persuaded. "And I will tell you everything you ask."

    "It doesn''t change the fact that I can''t trust you and the fact that you can betray this mansion." replied Ian to the grim reaper who seemed to have not understand his words.

    "Then what should I do?!" Hallowed retorted in distress.

    "I have an idea." Grinned Ian, his smile crinkled where the smile brought a sense of danger to Hallow.

    "What idea?" he asked wearily and Elise saw Master Ian raiding his hand in front of the grim reaper''s face. They both look at his finger when it snapped and the grim reaper who was taken in surprise by his sudden movement shut tight his eyes.

    In a blink of an eye, Hallow felt the rope that was fastened to his ribs loosened and his body flopped down to the ground yet he didn''t felt any pain from the collision. Feeling weird, the next moment the grim reaper open his eyes he first looked down to see of how close the ground which was covered by dried leaves which was unusual to him as he had always been a tall creature. Looking up to the undead with red eyes and the human girl who could see him he noticed that they were a lot taller.

    He didn''t miss the look of surprise that was written over the light blue eyes of the human girl when she sees him.

    "What?! What are you looking at?!" he snapped wearily to look down at his own hand when he realized he had none!

    "WHERE ARE MY HANDS!!" Hallow screamed in horror as he took three steps back to quickly check his legs which had be thin and bright orange in color with only three feet. He could never what animal''s leg this was! It was not his leg but a chick''s legs!

 Chapter 67: Harassment-III

    <h4>Chapter 67: Harassment-III</h4>

    Elise was also surprised but what had just taken ce to the grim reaper. Just in a snap of magic, the Grim Reaper was turned from a cloaked ck creature to the adorable chick with a soft bright yellow feathers. She had heard of how strong Sorcerers were but she never knew that Master Ian was much stronger than any rumors she had ever heard.

    When Hallow tried to move his hand it took him a long time to realize that his hand had be feather wings with no fingers!

    "Mirror! Girl, give me a mirror! NOW!!" shouted Hallow to Elise. He has to see his own reflection to confirm his thought! Without being able to shove out his wings, he could only kept his wings that was near to his waist to p.

    "I don''t have one," replied Elise and Hallow turned around abruptly to search for whatever the nearest to him. Not too far from the ce he stood at, he saw a small water that had created a pool in the concave ground and ran to the ce to view his own image and to his surprise he had really turned into a yellowish feathery being!

    "AHHH!! WHAT IS THIS?!" Screeched Hallow his green colored eyes widened in horror. "Is that me?! Is that me?!" He asked Elise as in the ce he was sure only the human girl would answer her.

    Elise nodded subtly at the frightened grim reaper, "I think so." she could understand his surprise of being suddenly turned to chick as anyone would be as surprised as he was if their body was transformed into a small chick.

    Hallow felt his whole view spinning. It was stupid for him to believe the damned undead! Running with his two nimble feet, his orange beak chirped up and down for his voice to explode. "WHAT DID YOU DO TO ME?!"

    "I change you to a chick." Ian repliedzily.

    "For death''s name I know you **er!! I''m asking why you turned me to this... This feathery yellowish being!!" Hallow was in a great disbelief never on his entire career did he ever imagined to turn into the animal whose job was toy eggs!

    "Oh," Ian gasped feigning a surprise face, "Should I have turned you into a rat? Or do you prefer to be a toad?"

    "NOT EITHER!! I''M A GRIM REAPER BESTOWED BY THE NAME HALLOW!!" Hallow hissed. Knowing the undead being was able to turn him into a chick, he was sure that he could also turn him to either rat or a toad and the thought made his skin crawl. Not rat especially not rat that he hated the most for its dirtiness! thought Hallow to himself.

    "Turn me back!! Now!!" the little chick demanded, his wings was waggling vigorously that made him almost like a flying bird. He might looked frightening in his ck cloak but now that he was turned to a chick with big yellow head andrge green eyes with one orange beak that was rather loud for a small animal, he looked rather adorable even with his foul mouth.

    "Are sure you want me to turn you back?" Ian amused himself.

    Hallow knitted his brows altogether, feeling somewhat tainted by his question, "Of course! What if I turn back?!"

    "Then you would have to leave this house. Say good bye to the shelter of my mansion. It was short knowing you which I now that I think about it we haven''t really known each other but I''m sure you will be fine by being feasted by Death Angels."

    Although Hallow didn''t have a heart he could feel his heart dropped after his words.

    "Wait!" Ian halted his finger that was about to return his magic and nced askance to the little chick who impatiently stopped him.

    "What?"

    "Okay, I will let you turn me to a chick!" Hallow said in a solemn voice, "I''m sure we could still talk this out together. You don''t have to be rash Sir undead!"

    Ian smiled pulled up from a grin to an even line on his lips, "That works great didn''t it? I will give you a protection in my mansion, as long as you keep yourself nicely inside the house no death angels would be able to touch you but in exchange you will do two things for me. First would be answering all my questions and hers," Ian said his hand moved toward Elise, "Second you would have to stay here and protect her."

    Elise who heard Master Ian ordering the grim reaper felt her heart flutter and her smile turnx in her lips.

    "Wait a moment!" Hallow interjected, "Before that could I request you to change my figure?" desperationced his voice. "I can''t touch anything with this wings! Just give me my fingers!" he yelled. Once by chance Hallow heard from a human who spoke about being stressed out and initially he rolled his eyes mocking the human for being too weak to be stressed out but how he was the ever first grim reaper to be stressed by the undead!

    "I don''t think a finger in your appearance would look normal." replied Ian.

    Elise from the side also wondered how could a chick have fingers and when she pictured a chick with finger, she felt a chill and immediately shook her head.

    "Then change me into something else!"

    "As I''ve said earlier, I only know how to turn you into either chick, toad, or rat. Which do you prefer?"

    "All of them don''t have fingers, damn it!" Hallow retorted in speed where Elise wondered that the grim reaper was very obsessed with his fingers.

    "Don''t you have anything else?! Something that looks more humanely." he added his request.

    "Nothing that I knew of." Ian said feigning an obliviousness that neither Elise nor Hallow could ever doubt him. "Just be content of your appearance now, reaper or a chick?"

    "I am neither of that!! I am the head of eight grim reapers bestowed by the Hallow! In short I am Hallow the great! What? What?!-" He was still in the middle of his speech when Ian pulled the chick from the back of his neck.

    "Puppy." came the voice that took her blue eyes to him. "I will be having some talk with the reapers, which reminds me what were you doing here?"

 Chapter 68: Harassment-IV

    <h4>Chapter 68: Harassment-IV</h4>

    "I was told to clean the backyard." replied Elise, "Master Ian, I have something I want to ask to you can I have a little of your time?"

    "Why not?" he replied her question with another. When his hand reached out to rubbed her head and smoothened the end of her curly red hair, Elise felt a hamstring of her heart being tugged. Not daring to look properly to his eyes which she did nevertheless for her to see the sweet smile that was both mischievous and mysterious.

    "I also have a few things I would have to talk with you about yesterday and more other things. But first go back and resume your work ande back after dinner time." He then looked toward Aryl who was confused of how a chick suddenly appeared to understand that the Demon had turned grim reaper to a small chick. "Youe with me." Ian stated, his words were directed to Aryl who then give a nod. As Ian left the garden, Elise could still feel her heart skipping beats from his littlest movements he had made.

    Now that she was alone, Elise mulled over the grim reaper who called his own name as Hallow and the fact he said that she shouldn''t be able to see grim reapers. What made her different? She wondered to find no answer. Once Elise wrapped up cleaning the garden, she went back to the backyard where she had hanged herundry for it to dry when she noticed how argemotion had happened near the ce where she hanged her clothes.

    Four of women clothed in ck maid uniform stood across the drying stand. Two of the maids were her friends Carmen and Ve while the other two was Nancy and Lena. It wouldn''t be weird for Nancy to be at the same ce as Carmen and Ve as it was a ce for all the maids to dry theirundry bellow the sun if it wasn''t for the shoutings and yelling they threw at each other.

    Elise ran toward the ce when at the same time Nancy who had folded her hand across her chest scoffed, "What evidence you have to point it out to me? I just passed by the ce by coincidence it isn''t something that anyone should me me for don''t you think?"

    "Have you ever heard of how a thief shout to their own kind?" Lena cackled, "Don''t be saddened Nancy, this poor criminal must have wanted to pin you down as the perpetrator because of her jealousy of you."

    "I really wonder how your tongue haven''t bleed out with moth even after all the lies you''ve told." Carmen retorted, her eyes had turned sharply red where her fangs grew out in anger that she kept in control.

    "Oh hear that. Before you frame me of doing childish thing like this bring out the evidence first!" Nancy rolled her eyes and smirked.

    Just then, Elise who arrived at the ce first asked to her friends, "What happened?" and her eyes moved to see all theirundry was ripped to tattered pieces that was almost impossible to be fix. Her blues eyes widened in shock, not only her clothes were torn but so was Carmen and Ve''sundry. She rushed forward, her hand moved to separate the tattered fabrics to find Master Ian''s handkerchief he trusted to her. And when she did find the corner of the handkerchief, she pulled it to her hand to see that the rest of the fabric had been cut cleanly with a scissor.

    "Elise." called Carmen who saw the look on Elise''s face turned from shock to loss. Then when she moved her eyes down she saw the handkerchief she and Ve had seen how careful Elise had washed the kerchief with. There was no need for questions that Carmen or Ve had to ask, they know that Elise had treasured the handkerchief for it to be torn into pieces by the two women.

    "Come with me to Mr. Maroon''s office! I will report you two for using me." Nancy dered, her smile was pulled up confidently. Thest time she had pulled a trick to the criminal Ve, Nancy was able to bail out without getting punished by the head butler and she was sure that this time she would too. Compared to the words of either Carmen, the little slut, and the criminal Maroon would definitely trust her words, thought Nancy happily.

    "And you think Mr. Maroon would believe your lies?!" Carmen raged.

    "Absolutely! Compared to half vampire, a criminal, and a slut my words held more weight!"

    Ve snapped her eyes, "Calling someone a slut when herself are the one who kept sleeping from one man to another. To go so far to even sleep with a married man and to be tossed aside, you have shame at all."

    The smile Nancy once had at her lips dropped off when Ve brought up the ugliest past she had. Gritting her teeth, she hissed, "You little bitch."

    "And you are a big bitch." said Carmen when she felt a tug on her sleeve to see that Elise had stood up from her ce.

    "Carmen," Elise called her name, her blue eyes staring back clear to her. "We shouldn''t fight."

    "But, Elise you should know better that there would not be anyone who would do this other than this woman!" And Elise agreed with Carmen''s words. She does have suspicion against Nancy for being the one who had torn theirundries but it wasn''t right for her to use her for being the one who did it all as she hadn''t seen the woman doing it by her own eyes. However, it didn''t mean that Elise would let the matter aside.

    "I know." she nodded her head. "But rather than confronting them, I think we should find Mr. Maroon."

    Lena rolled her eyes, "Is this slut deaf? Does she not understand that Mr. Maroon would not believe their words without evidence? Oh, I know! You must think that because you slept with the lord once or twice the lord will listen to your words didn''t you? I''m sorry to break your heart dear but the Lord will just keep you around until he be bored-"

    "No." Elise cut in between. "I have evidence. Ve can you please call Mr. Maroon?" she requested.

 Chapter 69: Stockings-I

    <h4>Chapter 69: Stockings-I</h4>

    But before Ve could move, Nancy yelled, "What the hell are you saying?"

    "You said you want evidence and with evidence I''m sure that Mr. Maroon would know who is right and who is wrong." said Elise. There wasn''t any anger nor sadness in her eyes but rather a look of pity toward Nancy. She didn''t know anything about Nancy but she had thought since the first time she met the woman had a deep look of jealousy. She was jealous of everything and it was clear to her eyes.

    Nancy snorted, "What evidence? Show me if you have one."

    "The scissor you used to cut our clothes, it is still in your pocket and that is the evidence." Elise stated for a sheen of disbelief smeared on Nancy''s face.

    From what Elise had heard from Nancy, the twoe by chance when theundry had been torn but if they are the people who had cut the clothes to tatters, it would mean that they didn''t have the time to hide the scissor which left Nancy to put the scissor in her pocket and Elise was correct. Inside her side pocket of her skirt, there was the scissor she used to tear the three girls''s clothes.

    "Oh." Nancy sang her reply, "Then we would need to dispose this scissor." said Nancy as she pulled the scissor to pass it toward Lena''s hand.

    "So you are the one who tore our clothes!" Carmen eximed.

    On the other side, Ve who saw Lena was about to run from the ce with the scissor quickly ran to stop in front of her path. "Move it!" Lena yelled.

    "You will have to give me the scissor." said Ve her hand squeezed firmly to Lena''s wrist.

    "Tch! Let go me go you whore!" Lena growled, raising the scissor upward. Ve frowned and let go of her wrist when she moved a few steps back to see the scissor glimmering to her face. Elise quickly pulled Ve''s hands back so she wouldn''t be harmed with the scissor not knowing that Nancy behind her had grinned widely from ear to ear for her hand that had turned to w swung to Elise.

    "AHHHH!!!"

    Everyone stopped at their spot when the scream rang out, every eyes snapped widely open behind not toward Elise but Nancy who had let out the piercing voice. Ian held the hand of the woman which was turned to w and gave it a slight squeeze though he didn''t know whether he had control his strength properly as now Nancy''s hand he held had been squashed to powders. Not that he care whether the woman''s hand would break or not, he thought.

    Elise who had took a fall, fell on her bottom with Ve beside her. She looked up and her eyes sought to him for a feeling of assurance came to her heart.

    "Maroon." called Ian for Maroon to appear by his side that no one knew since when the man hade. "Take care of this two." said Ian obviously pointing out both Nancy who was writhing in pain of her broken arm and Lena who was still holding the scissor which she dropped in fear that she would be med by the Lord.

    "No I didn''t do anything!" Lena pleaded when Maroon pulled her hand strongly. The butler didn''t bat and eyelid when the maid didn''t want to move, he firmly grasped her hand for the maid to grunt in pain ande with him.

    "Come with me puppy." Ian said after perceiving her whole figure that was free from wounds or injuries. But for the first time in forever or perhaps in Elise''s lifetime, the girl looked hesitant to go with him. Perhaps she had been scared off by him breaking the other maid''s hand?

    If it was true, it was toote thought Ian. When Elise agreed to stay and work in White Mansion there had been no single choice for her to walk out of the mansion. Breaking Nancy''s hand can not even begin topare with all the killings he did. Not that he was a serial killer in thend but he wasn''t an innocent man whose was clean from blood. He was a Demon and there were trails of body left behind him that Elise hadn''t learned of yet.

    But in truth it was different, Elise felt guilty for leaving the handkerchief Master Ian had given to her to be torn into tattered pieces.

    Carmen and Ve was told to stay at their room while Elise began to walk just perfectly three steps behind Ian. When they reached to his study room which was filled with books that were kept neatly into the bookshelves that she did and the two long couch which was ced in front of his desk where a red eyed crow sat on with its eyes closed. If it wasn''t because Elise had seen the crow gawking and flying a few time, one would mistake the crow was a room ornament.

    "What happened?"e his voice that suddenly startled her as it came right beside her ears. Elise was in her thought that she didn''t realize of how the Lord had stopped his steps and turned his body to face her.

    She craned her neck up for her blue eyes to meet his red gaze. The Lord was tall and regardless she knew he was tall, when he stood only a few inches away from her, she could feel all the lights in the room was blocked with his body which didn''t helped her as most of the rooms in White Mansion was dimmed fromcking of lights.

    Although it was dark, his red eyes glowed for shades of red to stop at the ends of his ck hair.

    She wondered at first what the Lord questioned and guessed that the Lord had asked the question due to the fight. "Nancy and her friend tore ourundry." she replied gingerly, her lips was pursed. Perhaps because of the scarce light or because of the situation she was in, she can''t help but feel taunted with the tone the Lord used. Was he perhaps angry or how she had made a big ruckus? She recalled how M had told her that the Lord detest noisy noises.

 Chapter 70: Stockings-II

    <h4>Chapter 70: Stockings-II</h4>

    The two maids, thought Ian to himself.

    "That I know, I will make sure they see their punishment." he breathed the words and lifted her chin to continue, "But that wasn''t what I was questioning. Why are you looking very sad, puppy? Was it because of the two maids?" if it was then she shouldn''t be because soon those two would meet what humans would called as the end of their fate.

    With his hand was still over her chin, Elise slowly nodded. Her heart was loud but that was not all it was. When she breath out she could see Ian''s ck hair that was kept long on the sides flew from her breaths and pursed her lips. "Yes, master Ian I''m sorry the handkerchief you have to me was also torn apart by Nancy. Even though you have given the kerchief for me to keep." her brows sloped down at the end of her words.

    When Elise first receive the kerchief of Ian, it wasn''t a question of how happy she was. Her heart felt elevated and she thought to keep the kerchief clean before returning it back to Ian. Unfortunately, before she could it was torn by Nancy and Lena.

    "So you were worried about the kerchief." he whispered and when she felt his hand leaving her chin, Elise shifted her face down but her blue eyes still stayed over his captivating gaze.

    "That is fine, a kerchief or two, I have many more than that. What is important is that you shouldn''t be harmed." Hearing his words, Elise widened her smile. That Lord was worried for her, and her expression showed how much she was delighted with his worries. Ian took two steps behind and Elise took a step forward when suddenly Ian turned her back which made her stop her feet.

    "I smell blood. Did you hurt yourself anywhere, puppy?" asked Ian and Elise shook her head at first as she didn''t feel any pain everywhere on her body when she suddenly felt a pain on her knees and bend down.

    "Your knees." hemented. "When did you hurt yourself?"

    "It must have been when I fell down there was a tree branch near me." replied Elise as she recalled the scene. Then Elise saw him took steps to the cushioned seat which was long and red in color, his hand patting the empty seat as if to beckoned her to say, "Come here."

    "But-"

    "Come here, puppy." He ordered.

    Elise without a question strolled over to take a seat at the ce he patted at and once she did, Ian bent his knees down and looked up to add, "I can''t see your wounds well. Lift your skirt to your knees."

    Elise held her hand on the air. Her eyes looking at him as if she hadn''t heard his words but clearly she had heard his words. She felt a hitch on her heart, her lips pursed and her throat bobbed. Whether it was because the situation or the fact that Ian was kneeling in front of her whilst asking her to lift her skirt everything made her heartbeat loud and her breaths hard to catch properly.

    "It''s fine Master Ian, I will get treated myself." replied Elise, her heart wasn''t ready for this!

    "You don''t have to be reserved it is my own choice to wanting to treat you. You surely do not mind me seeing the wound on your knees, would you?" he asked with a voice that Elise felt to be rather daunting. "I could use my magic to heal you but small wounds are better to be treated naturally and also there is concern if a splinter stayed on your skin."

    Seeing his handsome face up close and his beautiful crimson eyes created a deep shadow of pink over her cheeks down to the back of her neck.

    "No. But as an unmarried girl I shouldn''t show my bare legs to anyone." she replied her eyes showed the panic that arose on her lips. It wasn''t a bad panic but she couldn''t keep calm about pulling her skirt in front of the man she love. There was a slightly happy feeling which she didn''t know whether it was alright for her to be happy with his kindness but at the same time there was the nervousness.

    "I promise I wouldn''t touch anywhere inappropriate. I keep my hand to myself. Do you belief me?"

    "I do but I''m nervous, I have never shown anyone my legs before," she confessed which made him to chuckle.

    "Of course I know that." He knew far better than anyone of how pure Elise was and got she wouldn''t show her bare legs to anyone. Elise pulled her skirt to her knees, folding it a little above her knees. Ian knew he was being a little mean, giving her choices that she couldn''t reject but some times when one loves a person there were the feeling of wanting to be slightly mean to the person they love. But unlike the fools who only know how to be mean, he was different and he would make sure to see that his mean action also brought her the love she deserved to.

    He enjoyed the view of her expression blushing to crimson where her eyes didn''t dare to look at what expression he made as she folded her skirt. She had only folded her skirt but there was the feeling inside her that felt like she was doing a very naughty thing.

    She recalled of how her mother, Mrs. Scott telling her not to ever show her legs in front of men but here she was crossing the line her mother told her not to do.

    "It''s bleeding more than I thought."mented Ian seeing how her white stocking was colored in red pool around her knees. "We should get it treated to stop the bleeding. Wait here." Ian stood up to the farthest right corner of the room and took the first aid kit he had kept for years which he never knew would evere to be useful in the situation.

    When he went back and moved to his earliest spot, he took her right ankle. Elise who didn''t expect he would touch her ankle felt the warmth of his hand transferring over her. She felt her insides tickle in the taut atmosphere regardless she didn''t let a sound of from her lips.

    He pulled the straps of her shoes one under the metal hold and glide her soles off from her shoes to ?then ce the shoes aside. Her blue eyes stayed at his nimble movement seemingfortable on his own pace and Ian could sense her eyes staring back at him like water dew.

 Chapter 71: Stockings-III

    <h4>Chapter 71: Stockings-III</h4>

    Ian pulled his grin again a small one one the corner. He did enjoyed her getting embarrassed but her heart was beating too loud against her chest that made rethink his move before the poor little puppy fainted which he couldn''t have her do so as he was seducing her now and half way wasn''t up to his preference.

    "I remember that you have question you want to ask me. Go on, let me hear your question," he took her attention a little away from her legs which she couldn''t with his hand on her legs but she felt a little less tense with the conversation and keep up with his question.

    "I wish to study on how to use magic but I don''t know where to begin, could please teach me the basic of magic, Master Ian?" With the many idents happening around her, Elisee up with a conclusion that she wouldn''t be able to protect anyone much less herself and the thought that she had to ry on others for her safety didn''t sit well with her. After all, she couldn''t be too sure that there wouldn''t be a day when there will be no one to save her.

    "Magic," hummed Ian his lips which was red barely parted when he had muttered the word. "Could I assume that you want to study magic for your work as a church member?"

    "Yes, it is one of the reason." this had Ian rose one of his brows, "I want a power where I could use to protect myself from danger."

    "Admirable puppy." he praised. Before she could smile, Elise toes curled when she felt his hand stopping above her knees near her thighs and saw him cing his finger beneath the stocking, his hand entered the hem to slightly hoisted it up and pulled when he said, "Raise your knees."

    Elise rose her knees gingerly her eyes became dizzy where her mind was muddled, Ian brought her legs up to his thighs that he had bent and slide off the thin stocking slowly down from the curve of her supple curve of her calf bellow her knees. Her breaths jumbled with the sensation of his fingers caressed her calf toe at a stop at her ankle. Lifting the pliant sole to his hand he removed the stocking for her smooth lily white legs to glide on his hands.

    Elise exhaled her breaths she held on her lungs when her stocking was finally relieved feeling shy as it was her ever first time to ever show her bare legs to anyone especially Ian White, the Lord and the man she fell for.

    The man looked unaffected his red gaze looked up to break the silence, "This is a perfect time. I have just talked with the little Sulix that alwaystch around you about this."

    "Aryl?" questioned Elise.

    "Yes, that was what you had named her with. Do you know what is the basic of magic, puppy?" Elise shook her head. There may be quite amount of sorcerers amongst the fivends but there was never once where Elise was able to find a book regarding magic''s or anything that mentioned sorcerers. Even if she found one it would be a child book that mentioned a heart breaking story of a sorcerer and a human girl.

    "I don''t know too many, but I remember to hear they use spells and some times incantations." and she had seen Ian used incantations to produce water to the kerchief thest time they were on the forest.

    "That you are correct. However I am a rare case that you can''t ce in the same category as the other sorcerers you met."

    "How so?" if it was his power that Elise could understand but he was speaking of something else here and she had picked up the clue he dropped.

    "Do you remember that I could both use magic to turn therge spider into ashes and to create a pool of water?"

    "Yes, Master Ian, I do." But what was the difference?

    To her answer, he spoke, "Usually sorcerers could only use magic that suitable for there are many elementals and each sorcerers deviated ordingly to the elements they could use. Such as fire, water, air, and other elements that fall into the unknown categories. They work when the sorcererse with a pact with the Sulixs, borrowing part of their powers."

    Elise took her time to think and spoke thoughtfully, "Do Aryl fall into the category of fire elements?" In her daily days working in the White Mansion she often see Aryl using her magic to life up a candlestick to lend her a hand or at times she could extinguish her power.

    "She is but she wasn''t able to lend you much to your aid because she couldn''t make a pact with you."

    Couldn''t? thought Elise catching what was wrong with his words.

    "So, I am notpatible with fire element." she whispered under her breaths to see him nodding.

    "You don''t." he briefly said with his hand still on her heels.

    "How would I be able to find the elements that arepatible with me?"

    "There are ways," he whispered, his hand then ced her soles on his thighs again. Then he moved to open the wooden first aid box beside him and pulled a ss bottle which were dull in a dusty brown color and he turned the cap of the bottle to pour the liquid substance to a smaller substance.

    "I know a few ways and the Sulix promised to help you until she sees you form a pact with your Sulix elements. When she was beside you, she was unable to use her power to its best use and it was why she asked me to help you but she shouldn''t have to. Sooner orter I had nned to bring this talk to you. I will be troubled to have you wounded after all."

    Taking a cotton out of a canned cylinder box, he looked up and devilishly smiled to say, "But who knew that you beat me up into it."

    Elise felt her heart thudding out of its cage. Her blue eyes that locked of him felt as though Ian was taking her entire soul in his red gaze.

 Chapter 72: Stockings-IV

    <h4>Chapter 72: Stockings-IV</h4>

    Ian clean her wound with clear water throughly before using the cotton he had dipped to the medicine to rub over her wound. Elise who was taken by surprise moved forward, her body curved and a cry slipped from her lips. A trace of tears began to swell up and ze over her blue eyes which made her beautiful bead like eyes to sparkle even more.

    He lifted his eyes upward and said, "Bear with it a little longer." and she did her best to purse her lips so that a cry wouldn''t slipped out of her lips again.

    When he had addressed her wound, Elise felt her knees a little numb from the pain but she she could feel that her wound felt less hurt after the treatment the Lord gave.

    "The wound was deeper than we thought, next time be careful not to hurt yourself again. Or else," he trailed his words turn to a whisper that reminds her like the wind howls of the night.

    "Or else?" she asked.

    "Brave one aren''t you to ask me?" He chuckled his lips dauntingly gave her a challenging smile that looked dark as he sat bellow her.

    "I was just asking," she whispered feeling that she had done wrong to ask him.

    "I don''t mind and as for my reply earlier, puppy" he stood up from where he knelt and Elise inclined her head up to see him bending his body a little for his hand to reach to her waist. "if you keep hurting yourself such as the next time if you injured your waist I would have to take your clothes off which I don''t think would be pretty for you."

    Elise felt blood rush to her head, a rush of adrenaline and her lips were pursed into a thin line when Ian bent to recoil his hand from her waist to pick up the first aid box, her lips that was part slightly now opened for her to say, "I didn''t hate being treated by you, master Ian." she whispered her eyes were closed.

    Knowing that it was toote for her to retract what she had just said, she bravely pulled a courage from her heart and looked up to his smile to see the wide smile that spread across his red lips. The yellowish light that came from the slightly opened curtain fell over to his ck hair, contouring his prominent cheekbones and the shadow that was created on the left side of his sharp jaw. His red eyes glowed a shine like amber a beautiful color that were mesmerizing to see.

    "Of course I know puppy, I know you didn''t dislike me taking off your stocking." This had her eyes which stared at him to widen. Due to the Lord''s voice she couldn''t help but think whether she had said words she couldn''t retract. "But if the wound is around your waist, that would mean my treatment wouldn''t end with only dabbing medicines and bandaging. Be careful not to wound yourself to create an excuse okay, dear?"

    He gave an expression waiting for her words.

    "I didn''t nned to do so," whispered Elise, her head felt muddled and the pain she once felt in her knees had disappear for a different giddy emotion to fill her heart.

    "Of course I know." he snickered. Once Ian ced away the first aid wooden box in its ce he went back to see her taking her stocking in a hurry and grin. He had nned to stop his teasing up to that but he just seem to can''t find and end in enjoying every merry sounds of her heartbeats.

    Walking toward her, he stopped his hand lightly squeezing to see the little puppy can''t keep up anymore with his fast moves.

    "Master Ian?" she asked her eyes kept short on his hand that was ced over her hand which was holding the white stocking.

    From the side, Ian saw her side face her ears were red like the color of her hair where it hide the tips of her ears. Her full lips were pursed tight but he couldn''t possibility''s miss the little joy on the rim of her eyes.

    "I was the one who had taken off your stocking which meant I should also be the one responsible to dress you back." his fingers slipped between her palm and the stocking.

    "I will be fine, Master Ian I could wear the stocking on my own." she whispered, her voice turning lower and lower.

    "Don''t be shy. Give me." he said taking the stocking and once again Elise was ced in a position where her body stayed rooted on its ce too tense to move.

    "For you to be able to find the suitable elemental for you," he suddenly brought up the topic again and it was hard for her to keep her focus on and off. Just a little more and her brain would have started to malfunction. "Are you with me, puppy?"

    She wanted to ask him how would she be able to be of sound mind with what she had experience for a mere twenty minutes. Regardless she reply, "Yes," to let him know that there was still a piece of ce for her mind to process his words.

    "There are ways some are good which I rmend but as we are not hasty in time, we can do that tomorrow the earliest."

    "Tomorrow?" she questioned with a surprised face he notice to be a little troubled too. "I''m sorry, Master Ian but tomorrow I have promised with my two friends to apany them to the market and buy a few things."

    Ian hummed remembering the market to nod, "Then we will have to push the date a little, that doesn''t matter. What will you be buying in the market?" he asked and finished dressing her leg by buckling the leather strap of her shoes beneath the metal.

    "As winter ising nearer, I nned to buy knitting yarns-" before Elise continued she heard a screeching sound from the door behind them which sounded a little like when a nail was pushed to carve into the wood and pulled haphazardly to create a screeching noise.

 Chapter 73: Market-I

    <h4>Chapter 73: Market-I</h4>

    Startled, Elise turned her eyes around to see the door which the sound came from. Likewise Ian looked at the door but unlike Elise he wasn''t surprise. The smile he had fell to a thin line as he drew his brows in a spot with concentration.

    "What is that sound?" she asked when the sound of screeching turn to knock.

    "The chick." replied Ian, walking to the door he pulled the door for the chick who had been knocking and carving the door with his beak to lose bnce and fall face first.

    "Damn it!" Hallow, the grim reaper who was now turned to a chick cursed. "This small legs can''t bnce! How could a small chick haverge stomach but small feet?! The proportion is too off bnce!" Hallow tried to rub his beak but he didn''t have the hands to do so.

    "Quiet down chick before I stew you."

    Hallow folded his hand to his waist or so that he imagined because now he only have small wings and huffed, "Stew me all you like and your information die with me!" throwing his face to the other side he then turned slightly to peek between his eyelids to see Ian''s expression was serious and added, "Just so you know a chick isn''t delicious to be stewed." Elise noted that at times Hallow seemed to be brave but then came his reason so Master Ian wouldn''t harm him.

    "Does a chick not delicious to stew, puppy?" the question was directed to Elise and she thought twice to meet her eyes with Hallow who then gave her a look that seemed as if he was pleading. Hisrge green eyes requested her to say no and help.

    "I don''t think I have never seen anyone staring chick before, Master Ian. They are often being kept to feed and grow." replied Elise that had Hallow smile widely with his beak.

    "See! Did you hear that?! Even the human girl knew that I''m not delicious." harrumphed Hallow.

    "We could try and find out then," Ian smiled, daunting the grim reaper to swallow his screams internally.

    "Anyways what is she doing here?" Hallow veered the conversation, his feet going right and left to path his way and try to jump toward the table with great difficulty.

    "And what are you doing here?" Ian questioned his bloody eyes finding the chick as a nuisance.

    "I smell death so I came here." replied Hallow hisrge green eyes rolled to the side and he began to point Ian. "The stench is getting stronger from you! What did you do?"

    "The smell of death came from Master Ian?" Elise held her blue eyes wide. Wasn''t that something dangerous?

    "Yes!" Hallow bobbed his head up and down, "You see usually this smells of death lingers around people who is going or about to die and I can smell it from you but that''s odd, before you didn''t give any stench at all and now you''re smelly!"

    Elise looked at him, severe worries lined on her face where Ian had an unchanging expression as if he was fine with the revtion.

    "Could you see Master Ian''s time of death, Hallow?" asked Elise and the chick hummed oddly,

    "How do you know that I could see time of death, human girl?" From what he knew, humans wasn''t supposed to know that grim reapers were able to see the time of death in each soul. Then how could she possibly knows that?

    "I read it in a book one time that grim reaper wield time to reap other''s souls." and she could still remember the words written in that book.

    Hallow on the other side opened his beak wide his eyes were wide, "What?! There was such a book?! How could humans know about us, there is no way!" he defended. The grim reaper''s were creature that was hard to see by humans they are one of the secrets of death but there was a book about them in the mortal worlds? That''s a sphemy! Hallow thought in his mind.

    "That''s not necessary," Elise heard Ian speaking and her eyes looked at him confused. "I will not die." in the first case he wasn''t a living being and the smell of death wouldn''t be able to affect him. If he had to take his own conclusion it would be that the smell came from the maids that were going to die soon. Of course, in his hands.

    "But the smell of death," Elise responded at his calm eyes. Far more than him, she was worried of his life.

    Ian smiled broadly, he reached out his one finger to ced it over his lips and whispered, "Shh, don''t you believe that I will be able to protect my own life, puppy?"

    "But the book said that once a person is timed for their death no one could ever stop their death." she said her nerves were restless. She looked at the Lord whose face was rxed, the smile he had didn''t diminish and instead it became stronger and wondered how could he still maintain his smile because now she was in a tip of the iceberg.

    "I''m sad that you choose to believe the book instead of me." yet his smile wasn''t affected.

    "I trust you Master Ian but death is-, it is frightening." her hand trembled, she believed Ian wholeheartedly but the problem wasn''t trusting or distrusting and Elise had her reply all over her face. She had seen her family died and she didn''t want to see Ian, the Lord she had fall in love with to meet the same fate as her family. "Hallow please," she pleaded to the grim reaper in the chick body.

    Hallow whose mind was filled in how to hunt down the book turned his face up to the two people. When he met Ian''s gaze then he suddenly feel chill. Ian''s expression was clear, ordering him to retract his statement about the smell of death and the chick was quick to feigned a surprise face.

    "Oh mother of Hell!" Elise was startled with his sudden scream and the chick turned his whole yellow body toward the her. "Look at that! Where was the smell earlier? How weird I could smell death from him earlier but I don''t smell anything from him again. How odd, how odd." Hallow whispered.

 Chapter 74: Market-II

    <h4>Chapter 74: Market-II</h4>

    Hallow for the first time find his talent other than reaping humans soul which was acting from what he felt or assumed to be his performance was perfect in front of the human girl. She must have taken by his act which in actuality she did.

    "Could the smell of death disappear just like that?" asked Elise. She wasn''t a grim reaper so she didn''t know much about the smell of death but for it to disappear for a split of second seemed too good to be true.

    Hallow nodded, "Some times, you see there are times when people had their fates drawn and suddenly retracted. Don''t you ever see someone back to live? It''s just something like what humans called as miracles." though in all honesty that was nothing but empty lies.

    Elise who just had her heart sank down in cold water of worries and anxiousness felt bright from the news. She then heard, "That''s great isn''t it?" it was Ian who had said that seeming to be uncaring of his own happy news that had Elise wondered.

    "Master Ian, aren''t you scared of dying?" came the question that had Ian looked at her with all his attention focus.

    "Was death something anyone should be scared of?" Was it not? Asked Elise in her mind.

    "Do you not want me to die, Elise?" when he called her name, Elise shuddered. Not only his words but his gaze made her felt as if someone had electrocuted her. She felt daunted whether it was because of his question regarding death or the look on his eyes that he had was both hollow and emotionless but perhaps it was both.

    "Yes. I don''t want you to die Master Ian or you to be harmed." she confessed, a tear find its way up to her eyes as she felt emotional with the questions. When Hallow imed the smell of death lingered around Ian, she was ill at ease, her heart was beyond worry even worse than the time she was almost catch by therge monstrous spider. But then there was theck of emotion he gave when he faced his own death.

    "Then I will not die for you." he whispered every of his words were an enigma to her ears.

    Hallow who can''t bear with the talk jumped down from the table, attaining all attention from the two. He marched with his small feet when Ian asked, "Where do you think you are going?"

    Hallow snapped his eyes, "What else do you think I am going to do?! I''m going to hunt down all those book and burnt them! Human studying grim reaper is impious!"

    "Good, go and be eaten by the death angels chick, see whether you can step in the gate ever again."

    "I''m not a chick! I''m Hallow the eleventh strongest reaper in the realm of the dead and the head of the eight grim!" he eximed with his steps halted. He then walked behind and pped his wings around to trotted back toward the table.

    "What about the book?" Ian asked, teasing the chick.

    "Who cares about book like that! I''m being hunted by death angels anyway for all they care they should be hunting the book and not me!"

    "Well it''s good that you two are here now." replied Ian folding his hand above his chest. "Puppy, from now on this chick will be living here too. We have talked earlier so you don''t have to worry about him eating other''s soul because he wouldn''t be able to reap souls unless and until their time is near. Just in case, I put a seal on him." a taunt rang at the end of his words, which made Hallow to take a step back.

    "Well if I did that, the death angels could smell my mistake more." he huffed. "Also! Don''t think I''m such a grim who would take souls just because I''m hungry! I''m not a rogue grim reaper! But well, now I am it seems."

    "It is nice to meet you, Hallow." Elise greeted her hand reaching forward to the grim but then she noticed he had no hands.

    "What? What are you doing greeting me?" Hallow looked at her confused. Despite his words he didn''t seemed to be displeased which made Elise to smile.

    "He will be giving information regarding the ghost which you see in the forest. The souls corruptions." this gathered Elise''s attention.

    "What happened to the ghost boy, is it called as soul''s corruptions?"

    "Yeah. This happens often when a soul touches ck magics." it was Hallow who had said the words, his beak open up and down. "When a person dies there are cases they turn to ghosts and the ghosts are divided into two evil spirits and good ones. The good ones all have pure souls but when ite in contact with ck magic, it trigger a corruption to their souls."

    "How they would be able toe in contact with ck magics?" she asked, finding it odd.

    "Dark sorcerers," named Hallow. As a grim reaper he knew well the rascals who had been wracking havoc to kill lives all around thends. But when Elise heard this she found it odd.

    "Would that mean that the dark sorcerers are able to see ghosts?"

    Seeing the confusion on Elise''s face, he revealed to her, "They wouldn''t be able to. Only a few special people are able to see ghosts. The dark sorcerers abled themselves to use ck magic doesn''t mean they would be able to see ghosts or souls."

    "Right." the chickmented. "When and is sshed by ck magics they will be stain left, imagine like an ink that couldn''t be erased and when a soule in contact it triggered their corruption."

    "That would mean the Clin vige was affected with ck magic." said Elise where her eyes sought to see Ian humming quietly with his lips barely open. "The confusion that happened between the vigers under that three days which made them hard to know their family disappeared do you think it is possible because the dark sorcerers used a spell using ck magic, Master Ian?"

 Chapter 75: Market-III

    <h4>Chapter 75: Market-III</h4>

    "Possible." Ian replied affirmative. "Which made me wondered how there hadn''t been cases about corrupted ghosts taking people''s lives before."

    "It''s because we, the grim reapers are usually tasked to kill the corrupted souls so there wouldn''t be a ripple effect between the realm of the livings and the dead." Hallow rested his body to the table and straightened his small legs when he heard Elise speaks,

    "Is there no way to turn souls corruptions the way they are before they were corrupted?"

    The chick shook his round head left and right, shrugging his shoulders to say, "Nothing, corruptions is called as one because they are unable to have a cure." This made Elise to recall the ghost of the boy she met in Clin vige. He may have said his age was older than how he looked but nevertheless he died early around his teens, the age simr to William her little brother and to hear the news made her feel sad for him.

    "So there is no way," she whispered.

    "Just think of it as salvation, human girl. Some times ghost are unable to leave the realm of the living when they had to leave to the realm of the dead, continuing to linger there would only make them feel alone, don''t you think?" said Hallow.

    "Unexpectedly you could say something nice to hear." Ian brought his hand down.

    "I just repeated what my senior said to me!" Hallow argued, not liking the sound of speaking kindly as he was a grim reaper.

    "You can go back now, puppy." stated Ian, he could see the still ponder in her blue eyes.

    Elise stood from her ce, her head bowed where her eyes were still deep in thought. Before she left she took her time to say, "Thank you for treating my wound, Master Ian."

    Ian leaned his back to the desk that failed to reach to his hips and his hand held the frame of the desk. With a smile he hummed, "All for you, dear."

    Elise felt butterflies filling her stomach, her heart began to palpitate in a rush and even as she had exited the room, she could still hear his voice on the back of her head.

    Now left alone with Ian, the yellow chick turned his body to Ian who had pushed his body from the desk and walked over to his desk.

    "I can go now, can''t I?" asked Hallow feeling slightly confused whether he should go or not.

    "I don''t see the need for you to keep staying here." replied Ian staley for the chick to humph. "Remember chick not to speak humannguage and act like any other chick understand?"

    "Then turn me into a suitable appearance where I can talk humannguage!" he demanded, if he had hands, he would have extended it forward and waved it toward Ian.

    "Is this your ce to make condition?" Ian then waved his hand to add, "Remember if you are found out by other I will not hesitate to either feed you to snakes or throw you out."

    "Oh geez I know!" the chick harrumphed and stormed out of the mansion did the demon think he was stupid not to understand such a thing? He had just found his talent in acting today and was sure he would be able to do so when suddenly a person in a ck uniform Hallow perceived as a maid walked to pass by him and the chick was quick to run and hide behind the vase.

    "That was close," whispered Hallow seeing the maid walking pass him and exhaled a breath to continue his walk.

    The next morning was a fine day, as it had gotten cold Elise put on a gloves on both hands to avoid freezing out of cold. The snow hadn''t arrived but the weather was enough to freeze someone to death and most people chose to stay at home. As soon as the morning mass ended, Elise exited the church, her eyes looking at the gloomy sky which had gray hues over the blue sky.

    "Father." greeted a woman not too far from here to see that it was the priest who had conducted the mass earlier. They seemed to be talking of things and when their talk ended, the priest moved his eyes to met Elise''s and smiled.

    "Do you need anything from me, miss?" the priest asked, his voice was melodious and gentle.

    Elise had unknowingly stared at the priest and it was for the reason that their clothing was slightly different than the priest back in Runalia. She wanted to shake her head but then she came to say, "I wish for a blessing,"

    "Blessing,e here." the priest put one hand hovering upon her forehead and prayed for her.

    When he was done Elise offered a smile, saying, "Thank you father."

    "God be with you." the father said. Then his eyes moved pass Elise to see someone running behind her. Elise turned to her back to see a young boy ran with worries morphed on his face.

    "Father Redrick!" said the boy in a hurry as soon as he reached the church. "Please hurry, father my sister has fainted again!"

    Father Redrick turned his face to the nun who hade after hearing the ruckus and instructed, "Please bring me the brown bag, Tia." he then went to the boy, "Show me the way." said the father readily his steps took fast from the ce. Since long Elise had heard that the priests and nuns from the church was people with medicine knowledge and seeing the boy, it seemed it was true. Once the two passed by her, Elise saw a woman passing by the right side of the father. Her face held a sad expression where her eyes were focused on Father Redrick. As Elise saw the woman walked beside the boy and father Redrick, Elise assumed the woman to be the boy''s family and was worried of their sibling''s health.

    Turning her body, Elise walked toward the mansion when the woman beside father Redrick turning her eyes to stare at her...

 Chapter 76: Market-IV

    <h4>Chapter 76: Market-IV</h4>

    Elise arrived in the market and waited in the ce to wait for Carmen and Ve as the three had promised to meet each other in the spot. Her eyes ran around standing with her back faced the pirs. People all around her wore a thicker clothes that were apanied with coats or cloak. Once she met Carmen and Ve who walked behind her, Elise waved her hands.

    "Sorry we werete, it was hard haggling these you see?" Carmen said pulling a ribbon from her basket.

    "I have told her not to buy such useless things and look at you." Ve chided.

    "I do need it!" Carmen replied.

    "I never heard of someone who needed ribbon for the cost of one silver!" Ve felt that the money went to waste for buying a meter of ribbon which was deep in the color of blue.

    "There must be someone!" Carmen defended.

    "Leave her, let''s go Elise." said Ve and Eliseughed to the two. She didn''t have friends but having Carmen and Ve beside her, she felt happy and cheerful.

    The market was as Elise expected was bustling with people. There were nobles who walked by the market and most of them took aplete turn the posh street which held shops directed for the wealthy people with money. As Elise had nevere to such a crowded market, she couldn''t keep her eyes to herself and looked around.

    "Where should we go first?" asked Carmen.

    "We should go to the thread store first, I think it''s located on that side." said Elise after seeing the women who stepped out with bags of threads.

    "Let''s go there then." the three girls walked to the ce and opened the door for the bell that was ced on top of the door to rang. The store was filled with mostly women, the three walked on their own way. While Elise was watching the thread she recalled Ian''s kerchief and her hand hovered to search a golden thread.

    She looked around, trying to find the golden thread when she find one on the far right corner and reached out her hand to take the thread when someone had taken the thread before her.

    She looked up and found ady dressed in a very bright red colored dress. Seeing Elise''s eyes, the woman knit a frown. "What are you looking at?" there was certain annoyance in his words.

    "Nothing, mdy I apologize for looking." said Elise politely. She remembered her mother''s words when she saw thedy. Her adoptive mother, Mrs. Scott had said to her over and over not to associates with nobles for the very reason that the nobles were not people they could associates with.

    She kept her eyes down, not wanting to get into thedy''s bad side as thedy seemed to be very easily angered.

    The woman looked down upon Elise, seeing her dull colored dress and her hair tied in a high ponytail it was clear that she wasn''t of a high ss and rolled her eyes. She then noticed Elise was about to take the golden thread that she had taken and harrumphed. "What? Do you also want the golden thread?"

    Seeing that thedy asked she nodded, "Yes,"

    "Well that is unfortunate for you because I have gotten the thread before you. Don''t even think to ask for the thread from me. It''s already mine." the woman folded her hands across her chest, her eyes peering down on Elise.

    "I understand thatdy," it wasn''t as if there wasn''t anymore golden thread in the box but now that she saw there wasn''t but Elise could still search for golden thread in other stores. As thedy seemed impatient and she was true as the one to take the golden thread before her, Elise didn''t say anything.

    "Monica, what are you doing there dear?" from behind her mother called her and Monica was quick to pull a smile on her lips even though her expression was unhappy earlier.

    "Nothing, mommy." replied Monica when her mother looked at the red haired girl and like her daughter, the mother looked at her from the top of her head to bellow near the floor. Seeing amoner, the woman made an askance look.

    "Come with me, we should not talk with brash people like them, Monica." said the woman tugging her hand and before Monica apanied her mother she grinned to say,

    "Of course mommy, how could I waste my breath to her? This shop had the best materials but with people like these, we are not able to enjoy our time." she huffed, looking at Elise like a dirt or perhaps even worse than dirt.

    Elise could feel the eyes of people around her looking at her. The people of the same ss as her looked at her state being mocked by the mother and daughter duo with pity and sympathy while the people of the high ss berated Elise at their mind. In all thends without any exceptions, sses are important amongst people like arge bridge to show the poor and the wealthy. The poor life in shame where the wealthy boasted their endless riches.

    Knowing that poormoners like Elise would drown in shame, Monica pulled a wide grin over her lips with anticipation to see her face looking down to the ground but as time passed, Elise didn''t move her gaze from where she had been looking at.

    Elise knew the rules in the world, where the nobles are higher than the poor but Elise never felt ashamed for being who she was and thus she didn''t felt small from the woman''s words.

    From behind, Elise could see Carmen and Ve came to ce as all attention was ced in the spot where she was. Not wanting to continue standing in the ce, Elise said, "Excuse me, mdies." said Elise pulling the edge of her skirt to bow toward them, not wanting to enraged the woman by leaving wordless as they seemed to be looking forward for a brawl and left the ce.

    "What happened?" Carmen asked once Elise walked toward them, her hand moved her wooden basket to held Elise''s hand.

    "Can''t you see for yourself?" asked Ve with a frown, she found Lady Monica and her motherughing as if mocking people in a rowdy ce was a right thing to do. "That two women must have berated Elly."

    "How dare they." Carmen said ring, her fangs which she couldn''t hide as a vampire protrude out as she speak.

    "I''m fine Carmen, Ve. Thank you but we shouldn''t fight them, there will be no end if we do that." Elise said stopping her friends from ring the two women as they made their way out. To Elise, she didn''t see the need to drag the problem. Most nobles saw them as a way to vent their distress and looked at them like trash which was pitiful thought Elise to herself. Every humans were born the same and wealth wasn''t something that could change their position but there were people whose mind was clouded.

    "You''re right." Ve hummed but her eyes still showed how she still couldn''t sit well to the two women''s behavior. Carmen huffed feeling unfair on Elise''s behalf as she was mocked in front of people without being able to help her.

    Not too far from the ce, a man pulled a smile, his red eyes were crinkling with fascination and his smile brought his fangs to protrude out...

 Chapter 77: Market-V

    <h4>Chapter 77: Market-V</h4>

    Edward Hand, the vampire saw Elise as he passed by the store to see her face by chance. When he entered the shop, he saw how Elise who had wanted to take the thread was beaten by a step by a human girl who seemed to be wealthy judging by the way she had boasted herself.

    He didn''t stood there doing nothing and was about to help her when he saw how her blue eyes were bright even as the two women had mocked her. She was still able to reply with a polite tone and although usually people would often feign their politeness as a sarcasm, Elise was different.

    Fascinating, Edward thought with a smile. Since the first time he had met Elise he had never heard such a peaceful sounding heartbeats. Something about her was different than the women he met, she looked docile like a doll but she wasn''t soulless, her eyes were soaring high even when she was on the ground. His feeling grew as he met Elise again and somewhere in his heart, he felt that he wouldn''t be satisfied unless and until he had make her as his own.

    Elise left the store after the ruckus created by Lady Monica and her mother. Carmen and Ve still held strong their disappointment which were clear to their eyes. As Elise needed the golden thread, they entered another shop of thread and as they entered Elise the shopkeeper to ask,

    "Excuse me miss do you perhaps have a thread in golden color?"

    Thedy looked at the shelf beside her to hum, "I will have to look at it,"

    "Please do." replied Elise and thedy left the ce where they were, Carmen and Ve who felt wanting to see around went around the shop once again, leaving Elise not too far from them.

    "Excuse me, beautifuldy." Elise turned her face to meet bright red eyes which looked glowing as he entered the shop which she noticed he had just entered the shop as the door was about to close.

    "I see that I was right, it is you Miss Scott." Edward called, offering a polite smile which she returned back politely.

    "Mr. Hand." she bowed for a greeting which the man returned by taking off his hat he bent his arm over his chest.

    "What a coincidence, a good coincidence if I have to say." Edward smile, his fang showing out from the corner of his lips.

    "Good afternoon, Mr. Hand." she replied with a smile, looking to find that the man hade alone to a thread shop which seemed a little out of odd but she didn''t question as each people had their own hobby.

    "Afternoon to you to. Are you hear to buy thread, Miss Scott?" The man continue to engage conversation and as Elise didn''t saw the harm to answer his questions she gave him a nod.

    "Yes, the snow wille around the corner, I came to by some thread for weaving." replied Elise and the man nodded in agreement.

    "That''s true, the winter in Warine is very harsh I would suggest you to put on moreyers than only a coat and scarf. I remember there were more death cases out of the coldness in the Church."

    "Thank you for the warning, I will keep it on mind. Mr. Hand are you also here to buy threads?" she questioned seeing that he didn''t seem to hold interest in the threads around the shop.

    "Yes, my family''s business are tailoring though my elder brother is now the one who is taking over the business she often asked me to lend her a little help as it is my holiday today I didn''t see why not to." Elise was a little unexpected by the revtion and as though he noticed, Edward spoke, "A little surprise isn''t it? People often think that a tailor isn''t a suitable job."

    "That is not what I meant, I apologize if I had offended you." Elise said, thinking that perhaps she had looked at him in a way which he took as offensive. "I just thought that you was a son of a nobleman." she replied, which she thought was true as Edward had dressed himself very poshly.

    "Actually you''re not wrong. I am, though it''s a family business it is from my mother''s family. My Family''s shop is around the third block of the street." which was the fanciest street, Elise thought. "It is called the tailor of Enny, please doe if you have time."

    "I will try," Elise said, unable to promise as she didn''t think she would be able to afford a dress from the shop with her ie.

    "I must be getting in your way of shopping now, do I?" he asked making sure that he hadn''t get in the way of her shopping.

    "No, I was just waiting for the moment. Don''t you have to buy your threads Mr. Hand?"

    "I will, I''m currently waiting for the shopkeeper. Do you came here alone?"

    "I came with my friends." just as she had said the words, the shopkeeper came back from the back of the store to find another customer and bowed before turning her face toward Elise to say,

    "I''m sorry miss but the thread is currently out of stock."

    Elise hummed in understanding. Then she asked, "Do you perhaps know if there are any other thread shops around here?"

    The woman took time thinking, "Perhaps around the corner of the left street just go straight and turn right when you found a bakery."

    "Thank you," replied Elise, she then turned her face toward Edward and say, "I will have to go now, excuse me." as she was about to walk then Edward stepped a little forward and called to get her attention.

    "If you are not busy after this, may I apany you to a carnival near here, Miss Scott? I promise to send you back home."

    Elise was surprised by his sudden question, she gave a thought perhaps Mr. Hand did held a feeling for her which at first she doubted to be true. But if it was true then it would be better to refuse him now as she is in love with the Lord, thought Elise.

    "I''m sorry," she replied turning his invitation which made Edward to look at her first, finding her to be odd. He was someone who was well known even amongst the othernds and to say shamelessly he was also famous with women. But Elise was different, the first time she had looked at him, she didn''t have the same intention as the other women he had made, making him to have his interest piqued.

    One have said that once something didn''t go on your way it will instead make you feel more intrigued and it was right, thought Edward.

 Chapter 78: The Scaffold-I

    <h4>Chapter 78: The Scaffold-I</h4>

    Despite being rejected, Edward didn''t back down. Instead, his liking to her became stronger. "May I ask if you live in the White Mansion, Miss Scott?"

    "Yes I do," she trailed, "is something of the matter?"

    "None," Edward smile, his hand reached out toward her and took her hand which was resting at the side by surprise. Leaning forward, Edward took her hand and pressed his lips to the back of her hand. "I wish you the best of health until we could meet again."

    Elise was too surprise by the sudden kiss on the back of her hand. To nobleman it was often to see the man greeting the woman by a kiss on the back of their palm but Elise who had never gotten use to the kiss felt surprised and too sudden that her blues eyes were not able to hide her stunned expression. She remembered Ian''s words of not letting people to kiss her hand in worry of germ and retracted her hand quickly. But Edward didn''t mind her surprised expression, some times when one would to court a woman they have to move fast and he did.

    "Well then," the man bent his neck subtly to leave the thread shop where Elise stayed rooted at her ce with her eyes wide.

    Carmen and Ve who had been looking around the shop came to stumble by the scene identally. Seeing how Edward had kissed Elise, they also looked surprised with the scene.

    "Elise!" Carmen called, walking toward her. "Did that man from earlier bothered you?" she narrowed her eyes as she questioned.

    "N-No." replied Elise. He didn''t bother her but there was the feeling that she shouldn''t get too close toward Edward because the man seemed to hold a romantic feeling toward her which she wouldn''t be able to reply with the same feeling because there was already a person in her heart.

    "No?" Carmen heard Ve asked and she nudged her elbow.

    "So you like that man? Or possibly he was the one who had given you the kerchief?"

    "No I don''t! And the kerchief doesn''t belong to him." Elise said but Carmen believe what she had seen with her eyes.

    "You say that but, he seems to be also smitten with you." Replied Carmen when Ve gave her a look that told Carmen not to speak any longer as from what Ve could see, Elise seemed to be very ufortable with the talk about the vampire from earlier.

    "Anyways did you find the golden these, Elly?" Seeing Elise shaking her head, she then added, "Let''s go somewhere else then. We still have things we have to buy before the curfew." Elise nodded where Carmen was still mulling over the vampire from earlier. The man may looked a little frivolous but he also seemed to be serious about Elise which was good. Though Elise may have said no, it made sense to her as the kerchief seemed to be very expensive that normal person wouldn''t be able to afford but seeing the clothes Edward wore, it wasn''t impossible.

    The three girls sauntered along the market and Elise went into a different thread store to find golden threads which she found after her third store. The next shop the three decided to go was toward the yarn store. It was noon when they finished buying the bundles of wool yarn and left the stall.

    "What should we buy now? Do you still have anything to buy?" asked Carmen as soon as they left the yarn store. Ve shook her head when Carmen loon and her and when she turned Elise say,

    "I still have something to buy, thest one to the fabric stall." she replied and Carmen hummed in approval.

    "The stall should be around... there!" Carmen pointed her finger to the shop and the three went toward the open stall. Different colors of rolled fabric and texture filled the table outside the store. Elise looked around finding the fabric to be much more varied than she thought, leaving her with more choices to make.

    "Beauties, what will you be buying here?" asked the man who was the shopkeeper of the fabric store who was bald and old in age, smiling as he praised the three girls.

    "We came to buy a fabric." replied Elise and the man hummed with a grin.

    "Of course everyone whoes heree for fabrics unless theye for alcohol that would be weird." Heughed, "Do you have any fabric in mind? The texture, colors, or perhaps how much?" the man asked again.

    Elise took time to think. When she had bought the golden thread, she recalled of the kerchief that Master Ian gave which unfortunately was torn to pieces by Nancy and Lena. "A white color fabric with a texture that is soft to skin, do you perhaps have that, sir?"

    "Soft to skin? I take that you are going to make something like pillow or dress?"

    Elise shook her head, "I would like to make a kerchief."

    "Oh, then I will rmend this, wait a moment." the man left the ce to the back of the store which was divided with a ck curtain.

    Carmen tried to take something from her pocket to panic in rm. "Oh no!"

    Ve and Elise both turned their head in a hurry when she exim, "What happened?" it was Elise who had asked first.

    "I think I left my money on the store where we goes just now." Carmen patted her pocket which was sewn on the side of her dress.

    "We should hurry go and take it! Else we would lose them!" Ve said pushing Carmen.

    "I wille too," Elise said, feeling worried but Ve shook her head.

    "It''s just around the corner Elly you could just wait here until wee back!" her voice disappeared along the crowd as she left the ce.

    Once the shopkeeper came back and found Elise alone, he asked, "Your friends left? Anyways this is the fabric I mentioned." He ced the tall rolled fabric to the table that reached up to his waist.

    "This is a silk we got from Marshfort, the ce is known for their best fabric and the soft touch. Most women in the capital search for this fabric when they are about to make a handkerchief." Elise felt the fabric as the shopkeeper exined. Like his words, the fabric was very smooth to touch like a surface of water and felt good between her fingers. Although the color was white it had the slight shadow of ivory and blue which made the white color not to look dull but bright.

 Chapter 79: The Scaffold-II

    <h4>Chapter 79: The Scaffold-II</h4>

    "How much will this be?" Asked Elise as she knew the fabric seemed to be expensive.

    "A meter would be expensive but for a kerchief you will need less than that so it would be about two silver the most. I have to say it''s worth the price."

    Elise recalled that the kerchief Master Ian used was also smooth and seemed to be made out of silk, perhaps the fabric she had now wouldn''tpare to him but when she thought of how it would please the Lord, she thought that the fabric was worth its price.

    A smile appeared on her lips to lift her slightly pink cheeks as she replied, "This will do," Elise said, retracting her fingers and added, "Also could I please have that fabric? The one in the color of red."

    Once Elise payed the shopkeeper for the fabrics she had bought, she ced the three brown bags which was filled with knitting wool yarns, threads, and fabrics she waited for Carmen and Ve but as time passes her friends didn''t came back which worried her. She left the store, walking to the store she had came from before where it was possible Carmen and Ve was.

    Not far from the opposite path of where Elise was walking at, a child with a tattered clothes pulled his the oval hat which was gray in color down to cover his face even further. He eyes the wealthy looking noble man who was about to pass by Elise and smoothly he pretended to slightly bump the man.

    "Lady Cherrily is a woman with a loose hands she often waste?her money I''m-" the man frowned when he felt something had bumped to him and turned to see Elise who passed by his right side which he felt collision from to see that the red haired girl was walking in a hurry cing the three brown bags close to her waist.

    "Wait you!" the man yelled in displeasure roughly pulling Elise''s right shoulder as she walked.

    She knit a frown in pain, turning to see the dull gray eyes of a man and his anger rising to his lips. "You has just bumped to me didn''t you!"

    Elise didn''t know what he was talking of. She had make sure keep her eyes close to her surrounding and didn''t feel she had bumped to anyone but the man had firmly caught her shoulder, his grasp was very firm that she winced in pain.

    "I didn''t know what you are talking of sir, but I didn''t bump anyone. Please let me go!" Elise words broke as the man sighed his hand deeper to her shoulder.

    "Wait, Timothy." said the man beside Timothy who was squeezing Elise''s shoulder. "Do you have your wallet with you?" asked the man suspiciously and without letting Elise''s shoulder go, Timothy rummaged his pocket to see that there was indeed nothing in his pocket.

    "You thief!" used Timothy by now as they had gathered attention by stopping in the middle of the road with the man screaming, the road became blocked with people. Elise pushed the man away, her shoulder felt painful as the man wasn''t a human.

    "Sir for all due respect I didn''t steal nor bump you! Let go of my shoulder!" Elise could feel his hand not only digging to her skin but also her bones.

    "As if I would believe that! Where is my wallet?!" the man yelled, Elise who had been pushing the man then felt a hand holding her shoulder. Unlike the man''s hand which had grasped her shoulder the hand which now held her was gentle and careful.

    "That''s enough."

    Elise didn''t have to turn around to know whose those deep and airy tone belonged to but nevertheless she turned her face to meet Ian''s bright scarlet eyes which seemed as if it was burning. Her blue eyes widened, never did she expected that Master Ian would appear in the market.

    Ian shifted his gaze from the man then to meet her eyes before moving the her shoulder which had reddened in color. It didn''t seemed that her bones were broken and that it would be a bruise, however, he wasn''t kind enough to let the person who had harmed his puppy left without punishment.

    He grasped his hand with much pressure that the man let out a piercing scream. "AHHH!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!"

    The man next to Timothy looked at the Lord in utter surprise before both their faces morphed into a pale white color.

    "Milord!" the man eximed his name, gathering more attention which wasn''t to his liking. Noticing the displeasure, Austin who had just came back after his mission pped his hand to gather the people''s attention and waved his hand, "Go on your way, everyone, this isn''t a show to see, shoo!" The crowds were curious of how the scene would end however far than their curiosity they were afraid of the Lord as his name was always smeared with blood and moved on their own way quickly.

    "Are you alright, puppy?" he asked first toward Elise who then gave a nod. Thankfully her shoulder was released before the man put more pressure to crush her shoulder. Else she didn''t know whether her shoulder would still be intact.

    "Mind telling me what happen here?" Ian questioned, his blood gaze moved toward Timothy who had copsed on the floor wincing in pain as his shoulder had reduce to a state of powder.

    Timothy had a hard time to speak he had wanted to yelled at the man who had broke his shoulder but everyone know to never get on the Lord''s bad side. "That woman bumped me my Lord to steal my wallet!" he red toward Elise if his right hand wasn''t broken he would have pointed his finger toward her.

    "I didn''t!" Elise stood up against his usation. "Master Ian, I didn''t bump him nor steal his wallet." she said with a firm tone, her clear blue eyes showed that she hadn''t lie. Not knowing that even without speaking, Ian had believed that she wasn''t the one who had stole the wallet.

 Chapter 80: The Scaffold-III

    <h4>Chapter 80: The Scaffold-III</h4>

    "If all the thieves in this Land confess there will be no use of prison!" the man beside Timothy eximed to Elise and then spoke, "Milord I saw with my own two eyes that woman bumped and soon after Timothy loses his wallet there could be no one either than her who had stolen the wallet!"

    "You said you have seen her bumped to you but have you seen she took his wallet?" Ian replied staley the man had nothing to say as he didn''t actually saw Elise bump his friend nor that she took his wallet. Narrowing his eyes he called, "Austin, bring them to the scaffold. As for the other one pluck his eyes out. It should teach them a lesson not to lie ever again or use people."

    Timothy and his friend had their blood drained from their faces as they heard the Lord''s order. "Let us go, shouldn''t we?" asked Austin with a grin as he pulled the two men lightly as though they were a sack bag of potatoes.

    "No! Milord please!" the two men pleaded for help which fell deaf to Ian''s ears. He didn''t see the need to save souls.

    "Master Ian," called Elise, seeing the two men had left the ce pleading for their live with fearful faces. Hearing the punishment she didn''t know what she should feel. A part of her was happy that the Lord hade and saved her also had punished the two men, however, she also thought a dead punishment was something that was too heavy.

    Ian turned his face, his smile was kept short as he said, "Were you about to ask me not to kill them and give them a different punishment?"

    Elise could feel his taunt as he questioned her. His eyes which was gentle now had turned firm. Was it wrong for her to ask Master Ian gave the man a lighter punishment? She did felt it was unfair but not to the point where the man had to be killed.

    "But they hadn''t done anything worth to be killed, milord." she subconsciously had called Ian as the lord, feeling distant with the bridge which was suddenly built between them.

    Ian reached out his hand and stopped when it had reached to Elise''s smooth jaw, his eyes were cold when he said, "They did do something that angered me which equivalent to a dead punishment. If you do not know yet puppy, I will tell you. I dislike anyone who ever dare to touch anything of my possession. So much that my rage wouldn''t calm down unless the grim reapers are their souls."

    Ian was not too far from her but he also wasn''t close to her face but she could feel his breaths brushing down from her neck to her corbone, her body felt the chill and shivering where his eyes were set aze with fire.

    "But I am-"

    "Shh, talk less puppy." interjected Ian, he then gave a look toward the carriage which he came from and say, "Have you done with your shopping yet?"

    while wondering why he had asked the question she replied, "Yes, I have."

    "Come with me to the carriage." His red eyes waited for her response, almost with a smoldering gaze as he reached out his hand toward her palms which rested in the middle of her waist.

    Elise didn''t expected the offer and wished she could say yes, however, she didn''te here alone. "I-I came with Ve and Carmen, they are still in the market-"

    "Don''t worry, they will be notified. Unless you feel ufortable to be with me alone, puppy?"

    "No." her lips had a hint of quiver as she breathed the words where the color of pink and red had reached up almost to her ears. Her eyes met with him where she wanted to look away due to the leaping sound of her heart but something about him just wasn''t able to make her look away from him and this had happened many times to her.

    "Good." he whispered where his words didn''tpletely reached up to her ears. Having the coachman who Elise knew as she often met him in the White Mansion, she gave a very faint bow to thank but the coachman didn''t dare to say anything.

    She took a seat first on the right side of the door which was near to the position of the coachman and Ian took a light sit on the chair across her. Elise didn''t know where she should keep her eyes and looked at her hand she rested above herps when she felt the light that shone over her disappeared. Ian had pulled lightly the tie to let the thin curtain fall and cover the windows of the carriage.

    With barely lights to make out each other''s expression, Elise waited for Ian to speak with her beating aloud next to her ears like drum which was often used in the carnivals. But as the carriage wheels moved in an amount of times, Ian hadn''t say anything which made her feels even more on edge.

    Elise turned her face to find whether she could initiate a conversation but the story she had mostly was about her life as a maid which she doubted would be fun and exciting to hear. Other than that, she only have her memories of her families and Ian which didn''t feel right for her to speak in the carriage too.

    She looked toward the window, seeing the curtain which was made up of a fabric which was very thin in substance that light could enter but it suffice to create shadow so people outside wouldn''t be able to see what was happening inside the carriage.

    Looking that they have exited the market, Elise noticed how the carriage then took a different turn toward the opposite path of the White Mansion.

    "Master Ian, where are we going?" she inquired finding the road to be new to her.

    "I was on my way to attend an invitation with the count." Ian said, keeping his words short. "What did you do for the whole day, puppy?"

 Chapter 81: To Become a Guest-I

    <h4>Chapter 81: To Be a Guest-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know whether her story would be amusing to hear as Master Ian seemed like a person who dislike boredom. But she felt happy to be asked that her lips were pulled up, "I didn''t do much. After going to the church in the early morning and visited the shops to buy a few yarn and threads with Carmen and Ve."

    "I see. Your legs must be tired now." he whispered. "Did you go anywhere else around the market?"

    "I didn''t have enough time to do so." she heard Ian hummed in approval as if confirming her words. Elise fidgets and yed with her fingers to speak again, "Master Ian, could you possibly lessen your punishment to two men from earlier?"

    Ian narrowed his eyes, sparing no thought to change his mind, "Did my exnation from earlier haven''t reach up to your ears, Elise?" came the clipped tone that made Elise to shift her eyes which had been looking at her brown shoes toward Ian.

    Elise felt her breaths hitch when she heard him whispering her name. She came to notice once again how Ian would only call her by her name due to his whim or when he was speaking of a serious matter. The tone he used made her flinched, looking up Ian saw the way Elise gulped and her tongue slipped out to lick her dry supple pink lips.

    Frankly she felt nervous with the tone he used as it made her feel as if there had been a bridge that appeared once again between them but she didn''t hold back on her thought and speak, "But they have families waiting home for them and their family would feel very painful with their loss. Dead punishment is a little too cruel to them." she whispered herst words, her brows knitting to recall the pain she could still feel for her dead families.

    Instead of replying yes or no, his eyes narrowed at her words. "Have you never seen people killed to the scaffold?" asked Ian to see her read hair flowed right and left when she shook her head. "How could you possibly missed it? If I''m not wrong Runalia had the more people beheaded in the scaffold than the othernds and vigers or town folks aremand to appear and watch the executions."

    "I came with my parents however before the execution begin, my parents would tell me and William to sneak out. Some times the death is too painful to watch."

    Which exin why Elise didn''t stand death, thought Ian. Elise could faintly see him move and crossed his legs, his eyes which glowed now stared at her.

    "Do you know what would happen if I didn''t stop the man from earlier?" Elise wondered what he meant, he gave her a puzzle once again a riddle which she had to reply but she find no words to her lips. "They will without a doubt kill you. They were not the type of people who would kindly take your words or exnation. If the situation continued, they wouldn''t mind to kill you right there at the moment and there would be no one who would help you." His eyes narrowed as he had said the words.

    Which was true because as she was speaking toward the Timothy and his friend, no one wanted to be involve with her trouble. Elise was amoner where Timothy and his friend was undoubtedly the sons of noblemen. At that time if Timothy killed her, no one would be able to help her in fear that they would enraged the noble.

    "Don''t feel sad for them." he whispered, a taunting echo slipped over his lips, "I had given them the kindest punishment possible." Elise wondered whether death was the kindest punishment but she didn''t know that Ian had plenty of ways to kill the man in a worse fashion.

    She then thought of the harsh grip on her shoulder, recalling the man''s anger which was directed to her and thought of how she was very fortunate Master Ian hade for her. "Thank you for saving me from the man''s false usation. If it wasn''t for your help, I would have met a great danger." she said, her eyes looking at him with a grateful smile.

    "I feel that the only wordsing from your lips are thank you. But I don''t hate it your thank are a melody."

    "That''s the least I could do for all your help to save my life." she replied and it was a fact. Whether it was at the dead or her family, the forest, and now, each time Ian never failed to save her which made her delighted.

    Ian lips were pulled wide, his eyes crinkling forth feeling pleased. He hadn''t done it for her thanks but now receiving one, it wasn''t certainly a bad thing.

    At the time, the carriage stopped at a ce, Elise who hadn''t payed mind to the path where the carriage went to heaved her neck trying to see what was outside which she wasn''t able to see and turn to ask, "Can I open the curtain?"

    "Sure." With the permission, she tucked the end of the curtain pulling to see lighting in before the imagery of arge gate could be see when she try to turn her face to the back. Then after passing the guards in front of the gate, the carriage moved again to enter the building for arge manor and garden appeared to her eyes.

    The manor maybe smallerpared to the White Mansion which in actuality was a castle for the Lord. Nevertheless, the house was big enough to show the ce belong to a person of a higher social standing. Elise looked at the ce then wondered whether she would have to go with Master Ian but she doubt that would be the case as she wasn''t dressed appropriately for the asion.

    The coachman, Frank pulled the knob which was attached to the carriage door and pulled to open the door. His eyes first sought toward the Lord before moving toward Elise. Frank knew the girl was a human and also a maid, they had met and talked although it was a little he knows much about the girl because he had seen her since the time she was brought in as a ve by the Lord. There was a question on his eyes when he saw Elise entered the carriage but who was he to question the Lord?

    Ian stood up from his seat and walked downnguidly, his long legs brought the floor much closer toward him and when he had exited the carriage, he didn''t continue his steps inside, instead he turned and extended his hand to Elise. With a tilted grin he asked with a mischievous tone, "Come down, puppy." his extended hand waited for her to take.

 Chapter 82: To Become a Guest-II

    <h4>Chapter 82: To Be a Guest-II</h4>

    Elise looked at him wide eyed. Her eyes first looked at the manor and then toward Ian''s handsome face brimming with a thought full of mischief he didn''t hide to his eyes. She couldn''t possibly hear Master Ian''s words wrong, didn''t she? But from the hand he reached out, it didn''t seemed so and he didn''t look as if he was joking either.

    "Are you not going down?" he asked, his hand was brought forward so her eyes would look clearly.

    Elise looked torn to whether she should go down or to refuse his offer and stay at the carriage. Her blue eyes darting around and the little action was followed by him. "Will I be apanying you to the manor?" finally asking, Ian retracted his hand down to the side. But he wasn''t going to stop.

    Taking a step forward, he leaned for his body to face her. She could tell how his expression showing an obliviousness to why she would ask such a question. "I didn''t nned for it, but isn''t it a good time?" What time? wondered Elise, "Austin was supposed to apany me today, of course as the Lord''spanion but he had a work to do." and Elise saw which business he had spoke of. "I have never heard a Lord to attend a soiree without apanion nor will I go alone."

    "But I''m not dressed to the asion." she whispered, her eyes felt little disappointment as she had said the words. If she had known she would be apanying the Lord, she would have wore a better dress than then one she had currently wear. The dress she had wore was a dress which was brown in color. It wasn''t in a tattered condition but the dress itself old and wasn''t a clean one as she had traveled all around the market.

    "I don''t see any problem with your dress?" he asked while having his eyes trained on her bright red hair.

    "Why do I feel that is not only your reason? Speak sweetheart, I had told you before I wouldn''t understand what you feel unless you open your lips." As he was close to her, his words came off as breathy. She looked up, finding his gaze on her lips as if he was stroking her lips as he had said the words which made her feel bashful. When Ian had called her with the term sweetheart she tightened her hand which she ced on herps, her eyes looking at him with both shyness and glee that he could see very well.

    "I don''t have any other reason." she replied, her eyes looking away before looking again to him. She found his red eyes to be hard to resist from being looked at but at one point she felt his intense gaze too hot that it was hard to keep an eye contact without having her breaths shallow.

    "Great to hear that. It would mean now we have no problem at all." said Ian tugging her hand he brought her out of the carriage.

    "Master Ian-" Elise hesitated going down the carriage when she felt his finger pressed her lips. The cold touch of his gloves made her surprised and blinked at him.

    "I didn''t remember you to be a disobedient girl. We only have less than five minutes before the soiree would start, do you want to spend more time here, Elise?" His gaze was hard for her to resist, she gave a hesitant nod after seeing that she couldn''t refuse him with all the thoughts running in her mind.

    "Good. Let''s go."

    The Soiree was held in thete afternoon, with the Sun still high in the sky a moment ago, now it had slowly goes down, hiding between the clouds for less sun toe and grace thends of Warine. Elise still hadn''t yet entered the ce and lingered on the entrance to see how other than Master Ian''s carriage there were more carriage that followed after. Women and men dressed in expensive gown and clothes stepped out of the carriage as if it was a grand ball held inside the manor.

    Looking at their dresses, Elise became more unsure if she should apany the Lord with the attire she was now. As the Lord, he was the highest of all people in thend, the man who no normal person could ever touch and if it wasn''t because of her past, perhaps Elise wouldn''t also be able to have the chance and talk to him. Much less apanying him to a soiree held for the nobles. It would have been better if she was wearing her maid uniform which make her less conspicuous than now, she wouldn''t want to have Lord Ian once again involve in rumors which was false like the time where she had dinner with him.

    Ian noticed what Elise was thinking and his red gaze moved to see how she was being very aware of her surroundings. He pulled a smile, the grin he had became even over the ne of his lips, thinking that the little puppy was being a little silly at the moment for thinking too much about her own attire, seeming afraid that she would be a drag to the Lord''s name. But he should teach her things like this slowly, so the girl would soon know that other than him in thisnd there is no one she should be polite of nor be afraid of.

    Elise walked through the entrance so that she wouldn''t attract much more attention than needed, she kept her eyes firmly over the Lord Ian and looked around only for a moment. The manor was created tall andrge as what she had imagined when she saw the building from the carriage. The ce was bright with crystal chandeliers hung high to the ceiling, the handles was colored in gold that had her wondered a little whether it was created with real gold but then remembered how there was also chandeliers hung on White Mansion but was always hidden by shadows and darkness because of the Lord preferring less light as possible. Though it couldn''t hold a candle to the Castle of the Lord which Ian called as White Mansion, the ce was magnificent on its own way.

    Her face turned around to look at the curtain that was colored in maroon and the women and men who stayed near the curtain looking back at her with their lips opened and closed to talk. The talk that they had, was none other than about her.

 Chapter 83: To Become a Guest-III

    <h4>Chapter 83: To Be a Guest-III</h4>

    Elise looked away then looked up to see Ian''s broad back facing her, she couldn''t see his face and wondered what expression he was wearing now. She tried not to be too aware of the eyes that gathered from the guests and looked down to the floor, keeping her sight as little as possible. But even when she did that, she could feel well the gazes in her and her back straightened like a wood with the attention she never felt before.

    Once they had entered a room where all the guests were present in, a man dressed fancily like all others strode quickly to the Lord once he had seen the man. With a deep bow to offer the greeting, the man greeted, "Milord, good afternoon. It is the greatest honor to have youe to the soiree in my manor."

    "Good afternoon, Count Gerald." Ian replied back. Elise who didn''t notice someone had stopped in front of Lord Ian, lifted her head just fairly for her to see a man with a beard covering his face which held a streak of ck and gray, beside him was a beautiful woman she could guess as Count Gerald''s wife alongside with their daughter and son who stood beside them.

    "Good Afternoon, Milord I''m very delighted to be grace with your appearance." said the daughter of the house who Elise knew who she was by looking at her face. The girl had a bright blonde hair, her eyes were in the color of light brown. Thedy looked at Ian with the sweetest smile she had on the store, a subtle color of pink blushes as she met the Lord. When she met Ian''s gaze, the girl bashfully looked back at him.

    It was thedy who was called as Monica by the Countess, her mother who she had met in the thread shop. Thend of Warine was vast and wide but at the same time, the world was was much smaller that Elise could never expected them to meet again after what had taken ce in the shop in less than four hours. Seeing how Lady Monica blushes, Elise couldn''t help but darted her eyes back and forth to Ian''s expression she could see as he was standing before her.

    Elise then saw the man beside Lady Monica bowed and the countess called him by the name Elijah. "Milord, I could never expect you will grace us with your presence. I hope you will enjoy your time in the soiree." it was Count Gerald who spoke.

    "I was thinking that it had been a long time for me to be absent with the party that kept around thend and thought of giving my people a little reminded." Smiled Ian that made Count Gerald almost broke a nerve. To the people, Lord Ian''s smile was never a good sign but a death bringer and this one in particr was full with mirth which made it worse.

    Ian continued, "There had been an ongoing news that someone had imed mynds under the pretext of securing the ce from dark sorcerers. It makes me wonder whether they had forgotten my existence or perhaps they were just a foolish fools who fears for their lives to end in the dark sorcerers''s hand. Perhaps they just want to die in my hand instead?" his chuckles bubbles up and had the people who heard his words closed their mouth tight afraid toment on anything they should not if they treasure their lives.

    "They must have been blinded, milord and forgot about your prowess. Surely there isn''t any dark sorcerers who would dare themself to fight against you." humored Lady Monica and theughter made it better for people to take Ian''s words as merely a joke despite knowing how genuine he was with all the words he breathed out.

    Ian smiled, not saying anything which Lady Monica took as a good reply. When he moved a step to the side, Elise who had been hidden behind him had her presence finally noticed by Lady Monica and her mother who stayed right on the side where she was before followed by Elijah and Count Gerald.

    Lady Monica narrowed her eyes at the red headed girl. She would often forget of themon people she met in the market but Elise''s bright red hair led much impression to people who have seen her, making it hard for one to forget her especially when Lady Monica has just seen her a few hours ago.

    But why was the girl here, with the same dirty clothes she had wore from the market? Her mother, Countess Grace who saw the red headed girl drew her brows at the sight of the poor girl inside her house and called, "Who allowed you to enter the manor?" with Grace raising her voice, the attention Elise tried to lessen now was pointed at her. "I didn''t remember ever giving an invitation to someone like you." added Grace.

    Elise looked up at the woman who first looked at her before seizing her dress like the time in the thread shop. She could tell how they didn''t look forward to her appearance, the anger was visible in their expression even though she had done nothing. Elise then heard Lady Monica supported her mother, "Mommy, she must have trespass the gate. The guard must have been blind to let her in with her attire." frowned Lady Monica. She felt disgusted to see the girl entering her house.

    Count Gerald first stared at the girl who looked dirty before hearing his daughter''s words and waved his hand to the servants, dering, "Bring this woman out of the manor, now." he hurried. With Lord Ian hade to the manor, he can''t have the lowly woman to stain the atmosphere.

    Elise saw how the two male servants who was taller than her had moved from the ce they were toward her and looked at them rmed. She took a step back and her lips part to speak, "I didn''t trespass, sire. It is a misunderstanding, I-"

    "Silence." said Countess Grace, not letting her to speak.

    But before the male servants could drag her out of the manor, Ian spared only little warning nce with his red eyes to stop the men who when saw his red eyes red at them quickly stay rooted in ce out of fear. Elise then felt her hand was pulled closer and moved toward Ian''s left side in surprise. This small action didn''t only surprise Elise but to all the guests and especially Lady Monica.

    "Silence? Its my first time to hear such a greeting." Ian spoke, his voice cut all attention at him. Even without speaking, attention was all at him and now, it doubled. "I never knew there would be greeting such as this for thepanion of the Lord." stated Ian. His words were brief but enough to silenced people who tried to drags Elise out.

    It took a good two second for Count Gerald and Countess Grace go process the words he had uttered. "I-Is this girl yourpanion, milord?" asked Count Gerald as if he couldn''t believe what his ears had just heard.

    "Have your ears gotten old with the age, Count Gerald? They do say age could affect hearings." Ian replied, and Elise could see the way Lady Monica and Countess Grace looking at her with a baffled look. "To dare and call mypanions with words she doesn''t deserve and demanded her to leave. I wonder how should I punish you all?" A chuckle passed his lips that send shivers to the Count Family.

 Chapter 84: Evening Soiree-I

    <h4>Chapter 84: Evening Soiree-I</h4>

    "Of course not, milord." Count Gerald acted quick, he knows Lord Ian dislike repeating his words and never want to be on the bad side of the Lord. Beside him, Countess Grace and Lady Monica was quick to pull their skirt and made a bow as if to apologize.

    They know far better than anyone that offending Ian the Lord of Warine would only warranted death and by the seem of it, the woman beside Ian was treasured much more than they thought she was. If by mistake they offended the woman, they fear their necks woulde in contact with his cold sword, they thought.

    Elise felt ufortable with the Countess and Lady Monica as she had seen how much they dislikemon people by the time in the thread shop, she lifted her head to see how Lady Monica had red at her despite bowing down with her eyes on the ground. With the switch change of action in Count Family, Elise lifted her chin to Ian and felt her heart moved that he had protected her against their ims.

    Countess Grace brought her lips to cover the awkward air with a smile, "I apologize milord. I mistook thedy as a poor woman who came without invitation. As you know lowlyborer dressed the same way as yourpanion, please don''t me us for taking it wrong." said the woman while bowing to the Lord, pushing the me to Elise for dressing herself in a rug to his eyes.

    "You don''t need to concern on her dress. Some times the clothes make a person but this girl is beautiful enough that she doesn''t need any expensive dresses to make her beautiful." Ian replied, not holding any of his words. "The more ady is dressed up, they would soon loses all their charm and be nothing less than a mum doll which I dislike, right Lady Monica?" Ian didn''t miss his chance to bring up the daughter of the countess. Although it was brief, Ian who had only focus his attention on Elise even as the girl daintily followed him from behind, he heard how her heartbeat made a quick hitch, as if Elise knows the Lady. And perhaps their meeting wasn''t a good one.

    Monica looked at him and mustered her best smile, agreeing despite her objection she held in her tongue, "I agree, milord." But she didn''t stop ring at Elise.

    Some of the people who had been swarming around the ce keeping their ears wide open and eyes on the floor began to sought a look at the girl the Lord had praised wondering how she would look. They all ced their attention to thedy behind the Lord. Truthfully her dress looked very dirty and dull, there were grim and dirt staying in the end of the simple-looking dress which made it look even more unsightly.

    It wasn''t often someone could still maintain themselves to look beautiful in the dirty dress but Elise had pulled off the dress. Her skin was pale in color, and eyes which was blue contrasted well with her burning red hair. She may not be the most beautiful woman in the room but it was arguable as if thedy was dressed the way the other guests had, she would be the undoubtedly number one in term of beauty.

    Elise pursed her lips so she wouldn''t let a smile on her lips in the situation she was when Master Ian had praised her beauty. Hershes fluttered down with the happiness bursting in her heart and her feet had taken a step closer to Ian.

    "You should stop staring at her, Lady Monica." came Ian''s voice which had Lady Monica froze at the floor she stood at. "She wouldn''t get any more beautiful than she already is if you stare at her. Or perhaps, you are envious?"

    Her? Envious? Lady Monica clenched her hand, pulling her skirt as she did so. How could she ever be envious of the stupid girl who couldn''t even hold a candle against her? Lady Monica felt mortified to be remarked as envious by the Lord in front of all the guests inside. All of it was because of the red-headed girl who stood beside Ian!

    Monica''s hand which was holding her skirt loosened, letting the crease skirt to smoothened down, "I am not, milord. I was surprise by her."

    "I can''t me you." Ian hummed, his smile was rested on his lips and the affect was clear to Lady Monica who could only find perfection from Ian''s face blushed when their eyes meet even when she was still burning with anger and jealousy. Elise who had stared at Lady Monica shifted her gaze away from thedy to Master Ian, seeing how he also looked at her and his red lips widened.

    "Of course, your words are correct, milord." said Count Gerald feeling that perhaps his wife has hit the Lord''s nerve.

    "Was there ever once where my words are wrong?" he deadpanned for Count Gerald to feel as if he was on the edge of a cliff.

    "Of course not, milord. I will not be holding back any of your precious time by talking here, please enjoy." Count Gerald excused himself before followed by his wife and children. When Lady Monica passed by Elise right side, the woman clicked her tongue loud enough for Elise to hear with her re staying at the top of her head.

    Lady Monica clenched her hand, her teeth gritted with her anger boiling in her face. "That''s not a suitable face for ady to have, Monica." she shot her eyes up, looking to her elder brother Elijah the one who hadmented of her face.

    "Isn''t it why I''m here in the corner?" she retorted with a frown. "Which part does that woman look beautiful at? She is ugly as much as her dress. How could the lord call her beautiful?!" she stomped her feet and crossed her arm, her eyes still ring at Elise who stood beside Lord Ian.

    "Sister, jealousy is an ugly thing. You should get better in handling your emotions, like what mother had told you."mented Elijah, his blue eyes subtly moved from Monica to Elise and hummed.

    "Can you expect me to stay calm when the Lord had said all that?!" She didn''t hide her jealousy, she had liked the Lord since the first time she had met him. Regardless of the rumor about the Lord which mostly sounded bad, she didn''t cared and still love him without a wavering heart. Lord Ian was a man who stood above others, if one path was straight it will bent for him and there would be no one who dared to cross the Lord''s path. And yet a girl suddenly showed up to enchant the Lord.

    "The girl is beautiful like her blue eyes and red hair." trailed Elijah, and without looking he could feel how his sister red at him as if there was no tomorrow. "But her face is fairly average except for her body. You know how the Lord is, he expect something that could interest him and his preference to a woman was the same. No ones know when he would lose his interest. Why are you fretting?"

    Monica looked at his brother as if it was the first time Elijah had spoke of something smart. Seeing the change of her expression, Elijah patted her shoulder with a wide smile, saying, "Don''t be on edge and learn when the right time is. That girl too she doesn''t have a long time with the Lord." and Elijah left Monica who had be calmer with the words he said.

    "You seem happy." Ianmented his grin was wide while taking the drink from the male servant and tilted his ss to look at her expression. Elise blinked at him, had she smiled too widely?

    "Did by calling you beautiful makes you that happy?" she heard him asking again, taking her off from her guard as she didn''t expected he would asked a bold question.

    Her lips pursed where her eyes admired his handsome face under the light. It wasn''t often for Elise to see Ian under the light and when she did, she found the few features that she hadn''t been able to look well with the scarce lighting in White Mansion. His cheekbones were high and the red eyes was glowing like amber which could even defeated the light from the candles which was hung up on the crystal chandeliers. Whenever Elise saw his eyes, she felt as if she had been thrown off her bnce, her head feels dizzy from the loudness of her heartbeat.

    "Yes." she murmured her words, red color creeping from her cheeks all over her neck. She bite the inner of her lips, her heart unable to calm down after the reply she gave to him

 Chapter 85: Evening Soiree-II

    <h4>Chapter 85: Evening Soiree-II</h4>

    Ian could hear the loud sounds of her heartbeat and also learned how her heart had always sounded the way it did now when she was happy and pulled his smile wide to rest on his lips. "I see." he whispered, his wordsing to the corner of her cheeks. "Is it your first time to hear someone praising for your beauty? You seemed to be very surprised a moment ago."

    Elise saw him looking at her and how his hand loosely lifting and tilting the ss he held between his fingers for the red liquid to smoothly swung around the direction his hand moved. His eyes made her feel as if she was in a corner when the ce they were was wide and vast. Though the situation felt hard for her to take her breaths, she didn''t dislike the feeling she had now.

    Despite the jittery nerves, she managed to say, "Yes. Except from uncle Russel and my parents I rarely receive any praises. My hair color is a bit odd and people often avoid it." she replied. Her parents and uncle often praise her like any other family members would do to their daughter, however, when Ian had praised her, it felt different. It was as if she was pulled high to the clouds, her heart elevating with brimming pure happiness.

    Ian hummed faintly, "That would be the mistakes of those men then. They are all blind to not see your most beautiful features." he trailed with a grin. He pushed his body from the wall he leaned by his elbow and his other hand moved from his waist to stop at her hair. His fingers trailed on the end of her hair, ying and twirling the bright red strand between his finger and turned his eyes up with a wide smile. Elise had her breaths tightened to hear him asking, "Don''t you have suitors meeting you in your house?"

    She blinked and reply, "There was."

    "Was?" he questioned.

    "I rejected their kind offer because we don''t share the same feeling." replied Elise and Ian hummed happily to her reply. For a vige girl it wasn''t easy for them to reject a suitorship. This was because they were too afraid they wouldn''t be able to meet a new suitor who would court them again and became old without marrying. And it wasn''t unusual to see women marrying in a young age with a man that they didn''t truly love. But Elise had rejected the man due to their unmatched feeling for each other which shows he sincerity in marriage.

    "How many men hade to court you?" he continued his question. The pianist who was ying on the far right corner of the room had took a change of a song which sounded more melodic and hauntingly beautiful.

    "Only once." Odd Ian thought, from the Sulix he remembered that she had many suitorsing to ask for her hand. Which mean, the girl didn''t know that she was considered beautiful and an apple to many men in the vige; and Mr. and Mrs. Scott didn''t seem to tell her this. But it was good on its own, thought Ian. With the choice Mr. and Mrs. Scott had made, it kept Elise save from the men who was smitten by her.

    Elise then turned her eyes, and met her eyes with the people who had gathered in a crowd some sitting while the others were standing. She saw their eyes looking at her dress she was wearing before turning to look away as they don''t want to be on the bad sie of the Lord.

    "Are you worried about your dress?" came his question, he had also noticed the people looking at her which he didn''t particrly cared of but he had noticed how there was a troubled expression in his puppy''s expression. Like the words he had uttered to the family of the Count, he didn''t mind what dress Elise was wearing as the girl looked beautiful with whatever had clothed her. What makes her to be enchanting wasn''t her dress but her own self which had attracted him since the first time he had met her again after nine years.

    "A little." she confessed. Her dress were attracting many eyes and she was worried that she had perhaps troubled Ian because of her dress with all the rumors that had erupted in the room.

    Letting the hair he had been ying with to slip off from his fingers, he looked at her, bending slightly for his face toe closer towards hers. Elise took a step back which she didn''t meant to but still nevertheless to feel how the wall hit her back. "Only a little? I could tell it''s not only a little. Tell me what are you thinking, puppy."

    When he took another step closer, her back pressed to the wall. She stared at him and he saw her blue eyes were glistering like a liquid ss color that had hit a light. The breaths she didn''t know she had held ran out of her lips when she replied, "I''m worried that they would talk about you because of me. A maid is not often seen well." It may have sounded like a futile worry to others but Elise was a girl who lived in the small vige that could barely pass as a town due to the poption. She had seen the segregation between the poor and rich and how rumors could destroy a person.

    "The rumors you meant." he reiterated her words. He took her chin by her fingers, his hand lifting her head up with her eyes looking down in a taunt. Elise felt the proximity to be too close for her to breath as if a single breaths she let out of her lips would brush his face which it did and it only made her even more stuck in between her happiness to get near him and her nervousness.

    "Silly little puppy, what do you have to worry for? In thisnd there would be no one who dare to create a rumor about me unless they would want to have their tongue rip and beheaded in the scaffold." he whispered to his ears, his words bring a shuddering difference of gentleness than the words he had breathed out. "And you are not only a maid, Elise. You are my maid. The Lord''s maid. Mine. Out of all people, you have a higher status and once I have said that, sweety, no one could rebuke my words."

 Chapter 86: Evening Soiree-III

    <h4>Chapter 86: Evening Soiree-III</h4>

    Ian could see the way her pink lips parted, her eyes looking at him bravely which he had always found to be endearing and challenging. There was always the look she had on her face when she looked at him. The face as if it was expressing her love for him that he could tell that Elise hadn''t notice it herself. When he saw the expression and the way her cheeks sshed in the color of red, he felt that she was irresistible to his eyes.

    There was never a feeling he felt to his heart the way he now feels with her. Though he had long lost his heart and emotions, he could tell how a part of his humane emotions surfaced again.

    "Are you frightened by my words?" Elise saw the challenging eyes he had as if he was trying to test whether she would take her steps back.

    Her fingers folded to her palm, her eyes were slightly nced with her nerves that was in shambles in the close proximity they shared. Steeling her nerves, she replied, "I''m not. I don''t find you scary, master Ian."

    "I could see that. Brave little one." he chuckled, after enjoying a clear look to her face, he finally let go off her chin, his hand that left was slow in motion and tickled her. "If you are still worried about your dress, I will call someone to bring you a new dress. Lady Monica seemed to be fond of buying dress often and I''m sure she would be more than happy to lend you one."

    Elise looked at him with a doubting expression at his suggestion. From what she had seen in both the store and the greeting earlier Lady Monica hated her and she wouldn''t want to instigate the woman''s anger by requesting her to lend her a dress. "No, I am fine with my dress." she replied that had him smiling slowly.

    "Good then." his lips that spoke closed and opened very slightly to take a sip of the red wine. Elise saw the way his jaw raised and his throat bobbed when he gulped down the red liquid in a sensual way. Feeling her ears red, her eyes darted around not knowing what she should looked at. "Do you know Lady Monica?" her eyes looking at him surprised, how did he found out? And to her answer, he continued, "When you saw her earlier I could see your surprise."

    "I met Lady Monica in a thread shop this afternoon." To hear that in midst of the conversation Ian had ced her attention to her, she felt delighted and her smile she had across her lips wouldn''t keep calm.

    "Not a good first meeting I assume?" Her blue eyes that gazed at him once again was surprised by his words. How could he also know of that? Ian lips form a grin, looking at the little puppy whose eyes were looking at him with curiosity but he didn''t feel to tell her that her heartbeat had been letting all her emotions out.

    "What did she do?" asked Ian, his red eyes narrowing down.

    Elise parted her red lips, opening to talk when suddenly a voice came behind them.

    "Good evening, Milord." a man bowed in front of him, Elise looked toward the man who spoke, looking young with a monocle resting on the bridge of his nose to his right eyes.

    "Valhoun." called Ian, with a slight faint smile. "I thought you wouldn''t like a party such as this."

    Valhoun who had thick curly gray colored hair smile, "Like you, milord I''ve been ignoring the invitations sent by the people and have no other ce to reject them."

    "For a man who is famous amongst thedy, I could understand that." replied Ian, Elise heard how he spoke of his favors amongstdy subtly with the man and felt her heart squeezed.

    "I wouldn''t dare to bepared with you." Valhoun replied receiving a grin filled of mirth from Ian. His eyes then moved to meet Elise and the man returned her bow. He knows not to ask and the line he shouldn''t cross, seeing how the Lord had brought thedy despite her dress it would mean the Lord havee to show his favor of thedy and only a fool would raise their hand or voice against her.

    "Have you received the new regarding the matter of thends?" Ian asked his red eyes looking at Elise who stood still on her ce keeping herself collected when her eyes were wondering around to stop at the oil paintings hanged on the red wall.

    "Yes, I have met with the magistrates who was stationed in the viges and the towns in thend and shockingly I found that all of them imed that Mr. Vervor was the one responsible for the piece ofnd."

    "Greedy aren''t he? He must have think I have lost my touch in beheading someone."mented Ian with a smirk. Elise who heard the word beheading gulped but from what she had heard Mr. Vervor had stolen thend of the Lord which was punishable by death. She knew that Master Ian wouldn''t kill people who were not guilty though she still had her own thought of death she knew believe Ian''s choice of action had its reason.

    "What will you do, milord?" asked Valhoun, fixing his monocle.

    "I will sent the invitation to call the people to my castle. A little greeting to also warn them." Valhoun nodded when he suddenly felt a presence of a person behind them.

    "Lord Ian." Elise who heard the voice also turned her head behind Valhoun. Wondering who it was, Elise moved her eyes to find the brtedy, her hand was ying with her hair after she had gathered Ian''s attention for a short while.

    "I will take my excuse now," Valhoun said, bowing to Ian before leaving the ce for Lady Monica to take her time.

    Lady Monica smiled to the man, giving a thank you expression for the man''s consideration. Once the man had left, she spoke, "I heard of yourst expedition to Mashforth was a sess, milord, how did it go?"

    Ian chuckled, "It seems you are interested in the business the Lord have. It was sess as what you had said. But makes me wonder how you know about the expedition."

 Chapter 87: Evening Soiree-IV

    <h4>Chapter 87: Evening Soiree-IV</h4>

    Lady Monica had been too angry to see how the woman she had met in the thread shop to suddenly appear to the soiree despite feeling angry, she had calmed down herself and her anger in the corner room which was the opposite of the ce. She had stood in the ce in purpose so Ian would be able to see her but in the position where she was, covered by the curtain she wasn''t able to see the small scene happened between Elise and Ian; And still believed what her brother had said to her mind.

    The girl may have taken the Lord''s eyes but in the end if the day she was nothing but a maid. Someone who was lowly than the other and she was confident she would be able to discard the woman soon.

    She lifted the corner of her lips calming herugh, "The newses like a wind and I was fortunate to hear of your excellent feat with the Church."

    "Of course the case must be closed faster with the help of the Lord." said thedy beside Lady Monica. Elise noticed how the crowd slowly be wider in the corner of the room and felt a little disappointed that she couldn''t talk more with Ian. Whenever she was with him, her head feels as if she had gone to the nine clouds, forgetting the words she kept on thinking to say if she could have another chance to talk with Ian.

    "Do you enjoy the evening song, milord? This is a new piece yed by the pianist, he is a famous pianist from Hurthened who came after father''s request." said Lady Monica, keeping her words to have the conversation to flow.

    "It''s enjoyable." Ian replied briefly.

    "I heard there was a ve brought to your house, Lady Sentencia, what happened with the ve? I see that you are not bringing the ve with you today." said a man to the brter woman whose name was Sentencia, ady who was dressed poshly and jewelry covering her neck. When Elise heard they spoke about ves, her eyes looked at Lady Sentencia with little nervous in behalf of the ve, she had heard about how ve was bought to rich family and their ending wasn''t one would want to hear.

    "That one was a disappointment I bought her home thinking she had receive a study on how to behave like a proper ve but in the end she tried to escape from the house but fortunately, the dogs of my house was able to bring her back home." Lady Sentencia covered herugh. Fortunate? thought Elise, she could tell that it wasn''t fortunate in the view of the ve. Everyone seemed to be agreeing with Lady Sentencia''s words regarding the ve including Lady Monica who agreed to say,

    "That''s unfortunate. A ve should know their ce and the codes of conduct thate with it. If they couldn''t follow that the one who would be troubled by their actions are us, the owners. Particrly we should have the skates and servants to know the line they shouldn''t cross, else their head would be on the line."

    "You seem to know much about ves, Lady Monica." it was Ian who had said the words for not only Elise but everyone''s eyes toe toward him.

    Happy with the attention Ian gave, she quickly reply, "My mother happened to buy one before but the ve died early and since the ves were not equivalent to the money we have paid for, we don''t have one anymore."

    "I see." whispered Ian. He didn''t need a word for Monica to continue and could guess the reason of the ve''s death were none other than the Countess''s beating or either of the family member.

    "Mdy, may I ask what happen to the ve you mentioned earlier now?" Sentencia and Monica shifted her eyes toward Elise who had spoke with a frown. As much as Elise didn''t want to attract the people''s attention she felt she could sit well with the conversation Sentencia had.

    "Servants like this, should be reached not to speak when someone else above her is talking." Lady Sentencia clicked her tongue, and then Lady Monicaughed.

    "Lord Ian, you should send the servant behind you to Lady Sentencia. I''m sure in a few days, the maid should learn if her position." said Lady Monica, her eyes looked at Elise as if she was about to dissect her.

    "What is mine should be mine to teach. I do not see the need to have someone teach what belongs to me. Unless you are saying my teaching is not enough?" questioned Ian, his smile was dropping that had both Lady Monica and Lady Sentencia understood how they had stepped into andmile.

    "Of course not, milord."

    "I dare not, milord." said Lady Monica before her eyes moving to take a re at Elise again. Elise couldn''t help but to feel more pity toward Lady Monica. She looked a few years older than her perhaps in her early twenty like Lady Sentencia but the two had a personality nothing less than a small child.

    "Continue and answer her question." nudged Ian, his back leaned to the wall for him to ce the empty ss on the servant who passed by the crowd.

    "Pardon?" came Lady Sentencia''s surprised tone.

    "You are not deaf Lady Sentencia, still in your twenties but, tch, your hearing have be clouded." Ianmented. If this was someone else, Lady Sentencia would have thrown a fit in the room but this was the Lord who was in front of her and she couldn''t do anything than letting the shame stained to her face.

    "Course not, Milord I have heard the servant''s words clear." said Lady Sentencia as she clenched her hands.

    "My maid." corrected Ian, displeased for the air in the room to turned tight and rigid. "Speak." his red eyes gouging the brte woman who had broke a nerve with the taunting tone the Lord used.

 Chapter 88: Talk In The Carriage-I

    <h4>Chapter 88: Talk In The Carriage-I</h4>

    Lady Sentencia clenched her fist tight, replying obediently, "She is dead now milord, from the punishment for running away of the mansion the dogs have bitten her to death." Elise drew her brows hearing Lady Sentencia''s words of the ve, she had words she want to say but now wasn''t her ce to do so. They were humans and yet they have treated the ves who were also humans with a gruesome death. She questioned if all people had no hearts that they stopped feeling for other people?

    She felt her heart ache and Ian never failed to notice the thought she had in her head. ve was what Elise was before she was bought by Ian. Most ves were branded by an iron that had been burnt to fire to their skin, however, Elise had none of it because Ian stopped before it happened. Ian could tell how much the death of the ve they were talking about had affected her. She was an innocent girl with pure heart. His puppy must have thought that the ve and her was in the same position in the story and couldn''t help but feel sorry.

    Ian didn''t feel anything to be sorry about from the news, and he couldn''tprehend the feeling she have but he wasn''t pleased that the people words had brought his Elise pain.

    "It''s not often for ves to be killed in the procession especially when they have done nothing wrong." A man said as if he was rebuking the thought Elise had with a wide smile on his face. "For one to buy a ve they would often vent their frustration to the ve which is nothing new. This could be said as an unfortunate ident and the fault lies on the ve. They should t have fun away and know that running away could lead to their deaths They were being suicidal."

    "Hmm," Ian hummed. "A death by using the dogs, that are some fun hobby your family have Lady Sentencia."mented Ian with a smile for people to exhale the breaths they had been holding after his sudden change of attitude.

    "It was the hunting dogs my father received from Runalia, they said the dogs are the best breeds which are carnivorous. The dogs are the best to guard the house from trespassers." Lady Sentencia replied nervously, not knowing if the Lord''s temper had been reduced. Elise shook her head subtly, her heart felt sorry for the ves who know was confirmed to be death by being eaten to death.

    "That sounds like a good idea." Responded Lady Monica unlike Elise who felt sorry, thedy felt it was a great idea worth to praise. Lady Monica then turn her head to Ian, "Milord, do you have your own dog? It''s a good idea to have one to heightened the security of your castle."

    "I do have one." which he brought from hell because his little puppy wish to have a friend nine years ago. Elise also know it was Curly, Ian was speaking about. But Curly will never eat people, thought Elise. "I don''t see the need to leave the trespassers to my dog. His job is to stay on his kennels not to eat someone alive. Take my word as an advice Lady Sentencia, you should be careful in your house from now on. If you had said the dog are carnivorous, they are also proud you wouldn''t want them to jump and have a feast on you." The way he had spoken about feasting had a chill that made Lady Sentencia to recall of the dog''s sight and gulped out of fear.

    "Don''t worry, Lady Sentencia, even if the dog you have are carnivorous, a dog should know not to bite the hands who had fed them." replied the same man who had spoke to save Lady Sentencia before. His eyes were in the color of pitch ck which was the same to his hair he parted in the middle. Elise found this man to be ufortable to her. Not only did he support ves for being mistreated but he also encourage others to inflict the same punishment to other guests who had ves.

    Elise who stood right on Ian''s right side heard Ian chuckling in mirth after hearing the man''s words. "You seem to know much of a dog feeling, Jackson. It is up to you to believe me or not, Lady Sentencia but remember once the dog you had chained by the neck was released from their kennels, the next victim of the dog would be none other than you. They must be very furious to be locked in a small bars where they don''t belong to." He grinned humorlessly and except for Lady Sentencia who had her face turn pale at the Lord''s grotesque image sent to her mind by his words, everyone awkwardlyughed to stop the air from being too tense.

    Elise wondered if the dogs were furious at Lady Sentencia like how Ian had said. But she was the worse mistress a leave could ever have and she doubted she would be kind either to the dogs she kept as pets. It could be they also suffered under Lady Sentencia which was why her face was soaked with worried right now.

    Ian then spoke, "Excuse me now, I waste too many of my time in this manor, I will be taking my leave."

    Once they had left the room where the soiree was held at, Elise walked a few steps behind of Ian. She noticed from the window that was ced on her left side as she walked down the corridor had turned pitch ck. She was supposed toe back at thetest before the Sky turn ck ording to Mr. Maroon but with Ian she thought she shouldn''t worry about receiving punishment.

    Elise felt less nervous with the silence in the room and her ears were focused to the sound of the footsteps where her eyes were looking down at her muddy shoes. She looked to his back and thought that she should say something as they were now alone but as expected she couldn''t find any words.

    She then recalled the talk regarding the ve Lady Sentencia had who now had died after being bitten to death. They were far too cruel, thought Elise, the ve must have tried to escape from the house because she felt ufortable and frightened; and perhaps she also wanted to go back home to where she belong.

    When they appeared at the foyer of the manor, Elise descended of the stairs and saw Frank, the coachman opening the door for the Lord and her. Ian stopped his feet when he had reached the carriage, letting Elise to walk inside first before him.

    "Thank you." she whispered both to Ian and Frank who had opened the door. Ian inclined his head to his right shoulders slightly to show his eptance to her words.

    Then once again Elise went inside the carriage and took the seat opposite toward Ian. As it was already dark enough to Ian''s preference, the curtain was folded neatly to the side of the carriage windows. Along the road, Elise noticed thentern hung on a tall curved metal along the road of Lady Monica''s manor. Her eyes curiously looking outside as she had never seen the view of thend in the dark. There weren''t many things she could see but the silence feltfortable to her.

    "I haven''t heard the rest of your story earlier." spoke Ian. Elise broke her contact to the dark forest and looked toward him, she didn''t had to think what he was asking of. It was about her first meeting with Lady Monica.

    "I met Lady Monica and the Countess when I was in a thread shop." Ian lips sang a hum, signaling that he had taken a note of her words. "There was a thread roll that I had wanted to buy but Lady Monica had took it before me."

    "And?" he hurried her who was tying to form her words to sound less harmless. Being the one to tell the story she felt as if she was trying to tittle tattle Lady Monica even though she had done nothing wrong. She knew she wasn''t wrong but she couldn''t shake the feeling that she had.

    "She thought I will ask her to return the thread and was slightly angry. Then she made a remark-"

    "Then she mocked you in front of everyone in the store?" He saw her blue eyes looked at him with brimming surprise, confirming that his guess was correct. Lady Monica was a woman who hated people below her just like her mother. The quotation of apple doesn''t fall far from the tree was a perfect idiom for the family.

 Chapter 89: Talk In The Carriage-II

    <h4>Chapter 89: Talk In The Carriage-II</h4>

    "How do you know that, Master Ian?" At the time Carmen and Ve didn''t see what had transpired between Lady Monica, the countess, and her. Yet Ian was able to hit the guess with a try.

    "Lady Monica hated people who are not born with a title and her twisted hobby as you see is demanding one''s worth." exined Ian. "You have an excellent memory, puppy. Recall what she had said to you now."

    "Me?" her words came out before her mind could process.

    "There is no one here other than me and you." He said, in the darkness with little lights made by thentern which was hanged on the corner of the carriage''s roof, his scarlet eyes glowed like amber.

    Elise felt her heart ringing, the way he had spoke of them being alone in the carrier made her to remember yesterday when Ian had took off her stockings to treat her wound. Elise had been told that as an unmarried girl it was a conduct not to be alone with a man in a closed room now it wasn''t a room where she was but a carriage, however, when Ian had spoken of the words, she felt heat raising up to stay on the tips of her ears and cheeks.

    Ian chuckled in a low tone that Elise missed. The puppy who was still clueless didn''t know that all she had done was professing her love for him with her actions and gazes.

    Elise''s blue eyes were hidden with the shadow met with his eyes to confirm that Ian was waiting for her words. She didn''t like to tell Ian of what the Ladies had said. It was because she felt like a person who would snitch and tittle-tattled them. The talk happened in afternoon and Elise wasn''t someone to hold grudge and had forgotten the matter but it didn''t meant she forget their wordspletely. There was ufortableness she felt but Ian waited for her patiently until her she felt talking. She tried to recall the words and ced the words to her tongue, "The Countess stated people like me as brash and Lady Monica replied that she wouldn''t want to waste her breath to talk to me." Her words faded out to the silence for her to receive Ian''s long humming. She sneaked a look up at him but failed to see his expression in the dark.

    "Wasting breaths." Chuckled Ian, "You should have told me earlier when we were still in the Manor, it''s a shame."

    "A shame?" questioned Elise to his unclear words.

    "A shame that I could not teach her what is called as wasting breaths." Elise inclined her head to her right shoulder, unable to understand the words Master Ian had said. The journey to the White Mansion was long but at the same time shorter than Elise had thought. She enjoyed the time in the carriage but before she realized she had arrived back at home.

    Ian took off his coat and Elise quickly rose her hand to take his coat. At her fast action, Ian smiled as if to praise her. "Tomorrow at evening,e to the library. We will pick up ourst conversation there. I trust you still have the key with you?"

    "Of course." she replied quickly with her smile wide. She had kept the key in the best ce in her room to treasure the key Ian had first given to her.

    "Good night." wished the Lord, he went forward to her face that made her breaths stopped and her eyes staring at his red lips when she felt his hand rubbing her heads before he left the ce. Elise took the back of her palm and felt warmth spreading to her cheeks. With the Lord wishing her a good night wish, she felt her dream that night would be beautiful to say and went back to her room with the grown bags on her hand after hanging the Lord''s coat.

    As the next day arrived, Elise finished her chores in the afternoon along with the other two maids. After polishing the stairs, she wiped her hands on her apron and went to the opposite of the corridor when something had bumped to her ankle. Surprised, she looked down to find the yellow chick that had been thrown to his bottom just a few centimeters away from her legs.

    Hallow looked up, absolutely not pleased he had bumped to something and pointed out his wings to Elise. "Damn it! Where are your eyes- crap I talked!" Hallow muffled his orange beak with his wings. But when he saw it was the red haired human girl, Hallow breathed out in relief. "What, it''s just you, human girl. I thought it was someone else."

    Elise bent her knees, covering her legs with the skirt of her long ck dress. Looking at Hallow with a smile, "Where are you going?" she felt with Hallow''s appearance right now and because she had known that he didn''t mean harm, he didn''t look as frightening as he was before.

    Hallow rolled hisrge green eyes and shrugged his shoulders, "Wherever I go, it''s none of your business- ACHOO!" Hallow shuddered, bringing his wings he rubbed his body before moving to his beak. "Damn it, living as a chick is hard in this cold weather! I thought this heavy feathers work to protect me from cold but I ain''t feeling that warmth at all!"

    "They seems hard." Elise never heard of a chick dying out of cold but she remembered how chick had always nestled around the hen perhaps to share some warmth. "How about I help you to knit a cloak? It should help you with some warmth."

    "YES! Good! Good idea!" Hallow pped with his short wings as if praising her. "When will it be done?"

    "I can make it in less than an hour but I can''t do it now as I''m still working." she reasoned. Hallow opened his beak to close and raise his hand when he noticed the sounds of footstepsing closer to the ce where they were.

    Two maids walked behind Elise, looking at he crouching on the ground the spotted a chick to ask but refrain to then close their mouth tight and continue with their walk. Seeing their behavior, Elise couldn''t help but notice the slight frown given by the two maids who had passed by her earlier.

    "We shouldn''t talk here." said Elise. "I will knit you once when I have the time. It should be done the earliest tomorrow morning." The chick nod and humphed his chest forward.

    "Kay! You''ve promised me!" beamed the chick.

    "Of course." replied Elise finding his behavior to be somewhat adorable with his way of talking.

 Chapter 90: Brown Carriage-I

    <h4>Chapter 90: Brown Carriage-I</h4>

    Leaving Elise, the chick left to pad his sticky feet right and left from the ce. Whistling happily that he was promised to receive a cloak, he jumped his feet around when he spotted the two maids who had walked behind him and the human girl earlier and decided to tail them from behind.

    "What are you saying? Dead?!" The maid named Merlin raised her voice in surprise for Tracey her friend to hush her down. Tracey looked left and right checking if anyone had heard overheard their question and Hallow the chick hide himself behind the vase quickly.

    "But Mr. Maroon said that both Nancy and Lena went back to their vige after being fired this morning." reasoned Merlin.

    Seeing no one there especially the head butler, Maroon, Tracey continued, "Could you believe that excuse? Have you ever seen anyone who have went back to their vige came back to this mansion?"

    "Well, they had retired."

    Tracey shook her head, disagreeing with her words. "They have been sent not to their vige but to the dungeon and I bet they are dead now. But it was their own mistakes, they should have known never to go against the Lord and look what happened now. Nancy should have known that working here is like heaven but to anger the Lord is the same as letting the hell loose."

    "But what did they did?" Merlin questioned.

    "They harmed the Lord''s best maid, the new maid Elise Scott..." Their voice diminishing until the maid named Tracey and Merlin walked away from the ce, continuing with their conversation but Hallow didn''t follow the two humans.

    So that how it was, the smell of death he smelled yesterday didn''te from the Demon but the two maids who were going to die. Not that he cared though his job was to protect the red haired human girl named Elise and fill them with informations they needed for the sake of his safety. But thinking of it, if he was assigned to protect Elise, shouldn''t he tailed her? She was one of his key that could protect his live and letting her die would also mean their contract gone and he would be kicked out of the ce.

    "That can''t do, the bed I sleep now isfortable." whispered Hallow to himself for him to run right and left to search for Elise.

    Elise wiped her sweats, taking the mop she dipped the end to the water bucket and pulled a smile as she had done with herst chore she was assigned to. Then she heard a sound of footsteps behind her, turning her face she found Mr. Maroon with his dull gray eyes looking at her with a passive expression. Folding her hands in front of her waist. she gave the man a bow and when she thought he would pass her by she noticed the man''s brown shoes still stayed on the red carpet.

    She lifted her heads up finding envelope in Maroon''s hand which he reached out toward her. "A maile for you." stated Maroon briefly and turned to leave the ce without any more words.

    "Thank you very much." she quickly said but the man gave no nod no gesture to have her know if he had heard her thanks. She looked at the envelope finding the blue stamp to secure the envelope and flipped the other envelope to read the Church''s name and curiosity along with anticipation.

    "Elise are you done?" questioned a maid who passed by the corridor.

    "Yes." Elise promptly reply seeing the maid who had asked her in surprise.

    "Can you please brush the leaves on the shed? You can then take your break after this." Elise gave a thought that she could read the envelope in her break and did so. On the back of the castle, where the shed was Elise greeted the horses and brushed their manes between her fingers to the continue her steps and clean the dried leaves.

    "Seeing you here means that Mr. John is still ill." Johannes said, his legs were crossed on the wood n with a stem of dried leaves on the left corner of his mouth.

    "I don''t see White." Elise replied mentioning the whitest horse in the shed that have been gone from the shed.

    "She died unfortunately after giving birth to the newborn pony." Johannes then saw Elise face giving a sorrowful look and pulled out the stem off his mouth. "Don''t be sad, she died peacefully but death is always sad, isn''t it?"

    "I didn''t know yesterday would be ourst time to see each other." she whispered a hollow emotions that the horse she had always seen whenever she was by the shed made her regret that she should have done more for her.

    "No one knows what fate is. Some times grim reaper''s took souls without thinking. Even though sparing a few minutes for them wouldn''t hurt, they are very stingy- What!" Elise was surprised by his sudden yelling and turned her face behind to find Johannes''s ankle being hit by Hallow''s beak. He red at the foolish human who had dared toment about grim reapers.

    "How is there a?chick here? Did it ran from the shed?" Johannes reached out his hand to pull the chicken by his neck but like a snake, Hallow hissed at him before barking like a dog. Elise wrinkled her nose, thinking that perhaps Hallow doesn''t know the difference of voice that chick made with snakes and dog. Hallow bite the foolish man''s hand by his beak munching and bitting it in anger that made it hard for Johannes to catch him.

    "What with this chick?" Johannes covered his palm with his other that was bitten by the chick.

    "To **ing Hell wi-"

    "This is my friend, I picked him up from the street yesterday." Elise gave an excuse hiding Hallow to her hands.

    "Friend?" Johannes narrowed his eyes at the chick with hisrge green eyes, scanning the chick Elise felt her heart was about to burst hoping that Johannes hadn''t heard Hallow had cursed at him. "Are you sure he is a chick? Because I think he must be a rabid canine animal. Look at this teeth marks!" Johannes brought his hand upward to show Elise of the little teeth marks on his palm.

 Chapter 91: Brown Carriage-II

    <h4>Chapter 91: Brown Carriage-II</h4>

    Hallow red furiously at the human man who had the nerve to call him a rabid animal! "Damn-" Elise covered his beak and gave Johannes an apologetic smile.

    "Does it hurt? I''m sorry." she spoke quickly.

    "No problem, it hurt less than it looks now. The chick must be missing his mum that''s why he had be fierce."

    "What fierce you-"

    "I think I should go and keep him somewhere first." Elise cut off Hallow from speaking another words than now. Johannes seemed to haven''t notice it yet as she had spoken right after Hallow had spoke but she wasn''t sure she could keep doing the same thing now.

    When Johannes gave her a small nod, Elise went rushing toward Curly''s kennel where people rarelye to slowly open Hallow from her palm.

    "Why did you stopped me earlier?!" Huffed Hallow. "I will be sure to give him a piece of my mind! How he dared to call me chick many times and then imed me as a rabid animal!" He dered before turning on his orange heels.

    Elise caught his whole body with her palm and turned her body toward her. "Hallow, please don''t talk when there are other people. A talking chick isn''tmon here or anywhere. If someone saw you, they would be terrified and think that you are possessed." She didn''t know whether this would suffice to stop Hallow from bursting out of anger but fortunately after her request, the chick covered his mouth with his wings, looking fairly surprised.

    "It is not my fault!" Hallow pressed his words each one by one. "It''s that Johan-something who angered me, I''m not to me!" Out of his anger, he almost shouted in front of a human. That was closed, thought Hallow wiping his non-existence cold sweat over his forehead. "Anyways what are you doing here, Elly?"

    "Elly?" Elise questioned the way Hallow had called her by her nickname.

    "I just heard people passing, one vampire named Carmen and another mythical being named Ve. They called you Elly and as it is shorter than Elise, I chose to call you by that! You could thank meter usually not much people have the chance to be called by their nickname by me." humphed Hallow that made the corner of her lips smoothened at his sweet words.

    "Thank you." she replied back that had Hallow surprised. For her, her nickname only reminded her of her family''s warmth. They were the first people who had called her by ''Elly'' and when people who are closed to her called her by the nickname she felt delighted.

    Hallow rubbed his nose appearing to be shy by her words and coughed twice. "Your thank is epted." she smiled to see how Hallow suddenly sniffed, a strong scent of death filled his nose and he immediately snapped his head to his right side where the gate of Curly''s kennel was. At the same time, Curly who detected Elise by her scent jumped happily to the kennel, barking loudly but Hallow was far from amused at the sight of the dog.

    He jumped behind Elise hiding behind her shoes, he shooed, "Go away from me! Hell what is happening to this ce?!" Curly woofed again seeing the grim reaper its reddish eyes looking at him and his mouth began to water from his savory Hallow looked to his eyes. "What! What the hell are you thinking of! You''re not getting any bite of me!" He courageously growled back to the Cerberus but his body smoothly inches closer to hide behind Elise''s ankle.

    "Don''t worry Hallow, he will not eat you." Elise smile, noting how Hallow hated the a dog but to Hallow the human girl didn''t know anything! That dog came from Hell and even though he looked adorable, well perhaps not as adorable as him, his real appearance was far from the word cute!

    Elise rubbed Curly''s back and the dog was quick to nuzzled and turn his body for his stomach to be rubbed. Then Hallow saw how Curly gave him a mocking sneer and their gaze shed. Hallow jumped in front of Elise as if hiding Cerberus for her attention to fall at him to dere aloud, "I''m cuter! I''m the cutest animal in this castle and I can talk too that can help you from being bored!" He was worried that Elise would loose interest in him and chose the Cerberus as her pet. That was his ce, for Hell''s sake!

    He can''t let go of this golden opportunity of safety in this very ce, thought Hallow agreeing to himself he shouldn''t loose in term of appearance to the Cerberus.

    Elise chuckled giving him a rub on his head, "Yes, yes, you are very cute Hallow."

    "I-I''m not happy with your praise, okay?!" Hallow didn''t enjoy being rubbed by his head but certainly it wasn''t a bad feeling either. Elise then heard a sound of wheels padding down the path and rocks to turn her eyes and find a brown carriage passing by the back of the castle.

    "Who ising here? I thought there was only this one mansion with spread of nothing but forest." Hallow read what Elise had in her mind.

    "I don''t know, I didn''t hear that there would be guest arriving to the castle." whispered Elise, from what she had learned from M, White Mansion rarely hold any party in the house except for Winter Ball which also rarely held as Master Ian wasn''t fond of parties. Then again to see someone arriving to the Castle without prior notice was also odd but there was some times where Maroon didn''t notify the maids.

    "Elly!" called Carmen from behind for Elise to turn her face behind. "Mr. Maroon called all of us to be present at the Mansion''s entrance. A guest have arrived." Elise looked at Hallow wondering how she should bring him with her and decided to ce him inside her apron pocket.

    "A guest?" Elise questioned to walk toward Carmen''s side.

    "Yes, it''s quite sudden but it seems the guest today is a Lady from the Marquess''s family, Lady Ellen Hunn." named Carmen. Elise wondered why the named sounded familiar and was quick to recall it was the same name of the Lady who was rumored to be engaged soon with Master Ian and for some reason, knowing Lady Ellen is going to arrive to the castle, her heart felt ill at ease.

    *

    Next chaptere in around an hour~

 Chapter 92: Uninvited Guests-I

    <h4>Chapter 92: Uninvited Guests-I</h4>

    Ian leaned his back to the desk, his body facing to therge window behind his desk and he stared at Elise who stood to talk with a man who he recalled to be the one whom Elise had be friend with. Hearing a few knocks on the door, he spoke briefly, "Come in." and from the door Austin came in with his one hand folded to his waist.

    "As per your order, I have brought the documents regarding thends and have sent the invitation for an open meeting." started Austin to see how Ian didn''t pay any mind to his report and came to walk closer to the desk and stood to follow the line of Ian''s sight and found Elise speaking to a male servant.

    He first kept a smile looking at how Elise was able to talk easily with people now and shifted his gaze to see Ian''s passive look.

    "Mind telling me, how did ite to this?" questioned Austin still staring at how Ian unblinkingly look at the scene.

    "How did ite to what?" asked Ian, not looking back to Austin as he spoke.

    Austin exhaled a sigh, "I''m humbly asking how you, milord, how do youe to a state where you seemed to be enamored by Elise. I thought you were not interested at her?" It was also why he thought that it''s better for Elise to find a prospect eligible suitor than the Lord who he knows to becking in the term of emotions. "If you are not interested in her, milord as the one who had been close with her I request you to let her go before she gets hurt."

    Ian tilted his chin slightly, his red eyes that watch Elise and the male servant continued to flickered until a light passed and his brows were drawn slightly. "When did I im that?"

    "Then why didn''t you ask her toe to the castle as a guest?" asked Austin with curiosity in his eyes. Knowing Ian he would have done that. The Lord has all the authority in Warine. Whatever he wished to do no one would dare to question him. And it was obvious how Ian didn''t care any thoughts of others much less rumors.

    "You forgot how hardworking my puppy is. She wouldn''t want to live as a spinster in my castle and soon she would ask for work which is what I''m giving for her." Austin gave a thought and think that it was true. Knowing Elise, she would feel unsettled to be at the castle as a guest for a long time and would go to search for work.

    "Do you love her, milord?" Austin questioned and the room filled with only his question as silence followed.

    Ian who saw how Elise had left turned his red eyes to his aide, his finger that held the quilt yed with it loosely, "If I say I would want to show her all about me, fill her with me both literary and not, what else do you think if it isn''t love, Austin? There are more words to convey what I feel but those words are not for you to hear but Elise. You can put your concern elsewhere. As long as she is by my side no harm should befall on her."

    Receiving the words Austin fell silence. He felt disbelief because he knew that Ian was a Demon. There mountains of mysteries behind him and one of it was his emotions. He had none when ites to his surrounding. And seeing his words which sounded like an oath, Austin could tell that it was love that Ian felt and somewhere he could see that the Lord did change after Elise. Ian grew out emotions he didn''t have, making him less inhumane. Before being an aide, Austin was his subordinate and also one of the people Ian had saved. He didn''t only put concern to Elise because he also wishes the best interest for Ian.

    Austin felt somewhat uneasy with how Ian had fallen in love for Elise but then again if the two had requited feelings for each other, he wasn''t in the position to stop him nor her. Without asking Elise, Austin could see how the eyes she looked at Ian was with the eyes of a woman to a man not the same childish eyes that looked at him with pure admiration. They said people''s heart could not be guessed or seen but today he learned again that even a Demon had to go through a change of emotions with time to experience love.

    "Remember Austin, she is not your responsibility." said Ian as he leaned to his couch, his eyes were reading the expression Austin made and was able to read his thoughts fully like he always did. In front of him, no one could lie or bluff their way out by showing no emotions. cing one of his leg above another he knew Austin felt responsible for Elise but the man had to be reminded that Elise was not his rtive and that he was not in the position to go against him.

    "I know, milord but please allow me to take the chance and remind you, Elise is a human and a girl of the age of seventeen. She is still pure and naive, not knowing anything about this world or you." Austin trailed at he spoke hisst word, cing his emphasis on you.

    "If that is what you are worried about then cease the thought. Without your reminders I n to tell her about everything. What kind of being am I, the real me, my past, and I will have the time to slowly teach her to survive in this world." The stern expression he had for a moment then dissolved to a smile, the grin he had now turn mysterious as the light fail to illuminate the shadow of the tree that fell behind him.

    Then a knock came across the room once again and Cynthia came to enter the room, her gaze first fell to see Austin having a frown between his brows and wondered what they were thinking of when Ian spoke, "What is it?"

    "Lady Ellen has came to the mansion with the Duke." reported Cynthia.

    "So suddenly?" Ian drew his brows, he uncrossed his legs and his red eyes were filled with a wicked look. "They must have forgotten what letters are used for."

    Sensing how he sarcastically scoffed at the news, Cynthia asks, "Should I reject their arrival, milord?"

    "No, notify them that I''m on my way. It would be rude to reject them after how they havee far here." To one his words may brought some kindness but Cynthia and Austin knew it was from kindness that he had spoke of the words. His eyes may lookedpose and calm but his lips taled an entirely different story. There was wickedness spared on his smile, one that was filled with a dark mischief.

    Elise who was instructed by Mr. Maroon to greet the new guest stood at the entrance and beside her was Ve on her right and Carmen who was across her. The rest of the maids were told to leave and do their chores in the kitchen but they can''t help their curios brimming eyes traveling around the entrance and waited on the scattering ces for the brown carriage to stop for the Lady to step out of the carriage. But how could they not? It was the Lady who was rumored to have kissed the Lord who could perhaps be the mistress of the Castle soon. Elise was also curious her bright blue eyes looking at the double door but she had looked at the doors with a different emotions than the rest of the maids. Even though she hadn''t met Lady Ellen yet, she didn''t like the woman.

    It wasn''t only curiosity that she felt but worries and the feeling of on edge as if she was on her toes as she walked. Then as they had been waiting, ady dressed in a bright blue dress walked down from the carriage for her heels to took small steps to the stool beside her was her father, the Duke of Warine who was assigned to govern a part of and in Warine.

    Once they had stepped down, the Duke, Gary Hunn took a moment to whisper to her daughter, "Rememberpose yourself and don''t forget your manner in front of the Lord. No mistake should be made in the Lord''s presence."

    Lady Ellen pulled a wide smile across her lips which was painted red confidently, "I know father. I know what I should do, my governess praises me for my etiquette. I will not shame you and our family''s name." Allure and charm is what women have to posses and Lady Ellen believe she had all of the qualities needed to gain the Lord''s interest. Few months prior, Lady Ellen had converse with the Lord many time she could in every opportunity which hadn''t failed until thete notice that came from the Count''s soiree. Although she didn''te, she was confident enough to say that in thend, the only Lady who had gained the most interest from the Lord was her.

    Duke Gary gave a nod as if putting his trust to his daughter and the two walked up the stairs to enter the Castle.

    Elise who stood in front of the entrance to greet the Lady bowed with her hands on her waist and when the two guests had arrived, she lifted her body, her eyes subtly move to look at Lady Ellen. As the rumors had said, Lady Ellen was a beautiful woman. Her skin was white and fair and her features were distinct. Dressed in the blue dress, her hair was in the color of deep brown and her eyes were bright in brown color stood out amongst the rest.

 Chapter 93: Uninvited Guests-II

    <h4>Chapter 93: Uninvited Guests-II</h4>

    Maroon came by the entrance his expression was still like a stoned wall when he met Duke Gary and Lady Ellen and only gave a bow to greet the two. "Good afternoon. The Lord is waiting for your presence in the dining room." and Duke Gary didn''t bother to reply to quickly follow Maroon to the dining room. Elise gaze were kept at Lady Ellen''s back as the woman made her way to the dining room. When Elise''s eyes shifted from thedy''s back, Lady Ellen turned her face slightly toward the red-headed maid with her eyes narrowed.

    "Ellen." Duke Gary called and Lady Ellen pulled a wide smile to follow her father to the dining room.

    Carmen and Ve knew the look spread across Elise''s face at the moment and looked at each other as if telling themselves to not probe of the matter. As they was about to leave the ce, M who had arrived spotted Elise.

    Making her way to the red-headed girl, M went and spoke, "Elisee with me, we need a hand in the dining room."

    "Sorry, me?" Elise asked in surprise and seeing M gave her a nod, her lips pursed. Remembering the beautifuldy, Elise didn''t feel wanting to walk to where Lady Ellen would be with Master Ian. As if her heart had touched a thorn she moved the bottom of her shoes which felt heavy to her ankles as she followed M to the dining room.

    Ian sat on the chair in the middle of the long dining table. A red tablecloth was ced above the luxurious table and in the middle lined candles which wasn''t burn with mes. Three seats on Ian''s left side were the father and daughter, Duke Gary and Lady Ellen whose attention was fixed at the Lord. The two smiled wide as they first met the Lord. They could never afford to offend the Lord and had to keep their mood fresh by the smile.

    "Good afternoon, milord." Duke Gary was the first one who had greeted the Lord as soon as they took seats. Elise notice how the man seemed to love golden rings as ten fingers didn''t seem enough for the stack of rings. Then her eyes shifted at Lady Ellen to recall the rumors of how Lady Ellen had kissed Ian for her blue eyes to stop at thedy''s lips which was painted in a deep red color unlike her which was pink without rouge.

    Ian raised the ss on his hand, the water on his ss tilted as he brought it yfully with his fingers to ced it down on the table to turn his head at the Duke. "Good afternoon, Gary. I wasn''t expecting you toe today."mented Ian when Elise felt the cook tapped on her back and gave her a te of food. Most of the maids who were told to bring the foode following her and Elise was told to serve Lady Ellen. But for the first time, she felt she didn''t want her feet to move or do the work she was assigned to. Elise didn''t know why but the entire time, she kept onparing herself with Lady Ellen. Unlike her red hair that always stood out for being odd, Lady Ellen''s hair was beautifully?decorated.

    Her gaze tore itself from Lady Ellen to Master Ian who sat like the Lord he was, his elegance made it hard for anyone to move their eyes away from him like her and Lady Ellen. She saw how Master Ian had smiled, finding the smile to be unfair as it was shown to Lady Ellen.

    While the little puppy was in her dilemma on the new emotions that bread in her heart, Ian enjoyed hearing the uneven heartbeat he keenly heard with his ears. He saw how Elise''s eyes kept on falling on Lady Ellen with her expression sullen. It was easy to tell what Elise was feeling in her heart, the girl was feeling jealous, green at Lady Ellen who hade by inviting themself in. It gave him immense joy to see how Elise felt enough animosity to another human being when she had never done felt it before. And Ian, being the Demon he was enjoyed basking on the jealousy Elise showed and at how her attention fell at him the entire time.

    When Elise walked to ce the te of soup carefully in front of the Lady, Ian pulled the side of his lips when their gaze shed. Thankfully Elise had ced the te sessfully before she saw his smile or else damning, she would have jumped at her spot like how her heart just did in her chest.

    Lady Ellen smiled back to the Lord, her lips which was colored in the scarlet was pulled wide for being the first one greeted by the Lord with a smile not knowing who was actually smiled by Ian.

    "We were on the way to hunt in the forest and passed by the Mansion. It would be rude not to visit the Lord''s castle when there are the opportunity to do so." replied Duke Gary, an excuse he could use perfectly but also lies he had spoken.

    Ian chuckled, pulling the napkin that rested on hisps. "I didn''t know Lady Ellen had the hobby to hunt too, seeing that youe today with your father."

    "No, I just came to apany my father as it get me worried to know him entering the forest with only a couple of men." Lady Ellen dabbed her lips with the napkin ending her meal shortly seeming to be full only after three spoon.

    "Of course you wouldn''te to hunt with the Duke or else you will be the one hunted inside the forest with the gown you are wearing now. I thought you were showing your generosity by being the wild animal''s food." Ian broke into a chuckle, his dark humor unreachable to the rest of people inside the dining room. "It is often said that in a hunt only fools brought more baggage with them next time if you havee to apany the Duke wear less baggy dress because it seemed like you are not going to a forest but a ball."

    For a good one minute the dining room was silence only a sound of crinkling from Ian''s te could be heard faintly. When no other words could be heard, Lady Ellen nervouslyughed to be followed by Duke Gary.

    By their own means, the people in the dining room had treated Ian with much respect to get on the Lord''s good side. If it was other people who had the audacity to call the Duke fool or the Lady dimwit, they would have not stopped themselves from ordering the person to be beheaded. But Ian was no regr person. He was the Lord of the Land where their feet was standing at and by most the strongest person in the whole Empire.

    Unlike the Lords who have always be polite to people for their means, Ian was out of reach. He could care less about treating other people with kindness as he saw no means to do so.

    Just like the way the Lord had smiled to her earlier, Lady Ellen could only find him perfect and could hardly find any w to the man thus why despite the cold shoulders from the lord she still advances forward. To be the woman standing beside the Lord this much couldn''t even seen as a sacrifice. If she want to be the Lord''s wife she would have to keep him in her good grace just the way she had done until now.

    "Of course milord, I don''t think it is also a woman''s job to apany men to hunt. Ellen is just a little worry wart after the death of her mother." Duke Gary defended his daughter quickly. He could only rely on his daughter to catch the Lord''s attention and for her to be crossed out as dimwit would reflect bad on him.

    "That''s because father is the only family left for me." said Lady Ellen with a mournful look to then veer, "I heard milord, yesterday you havee to the evening soiree held by the Count. Unfortunately I couldn''te at that time, if I knew you would being, I would havee regardless of my appointments."

    "That is not good, Lady Ellen. One should respect the appointment they have made the earliest unless they want to have their house knocked and barged in by ruffians who doesn''t know what letters are used for. Some times it vexed me how foolish one could be even when they have the brain to be tad smarter." Tched Ian as if he was truly disappointed by the action.

    *

    A/N: Please do tell me if there is any mistype or awkward sentence. As I wrote it in a hurry, I may have left mistakes ^^

 Chapter 94: Uninvited Guests-III

    <h4>Chapter 94: Uninvited Guests-III</h4>

    Seeing how the expression of the Duke and Lady Ellen worsen where their mouth dropped, Ian grinned to then say, "Anyways, I have heard that the day before yesterday that there was amotion happening in the Duke''s Mansion. You should know better not to create havoc, Duke Gary." He remarked to continue to pick the spoon.

    Duke Gary awkwardlyughed, answering politely, "There was a servant who had tried to poison my family but I have set a punishment worth for what he had done." As he replied, he saw Ian''s eyes giving no reaction. Deep down, Duke Gary questioned himself how could the Lord know the event when he had rarely came out of the castle.

    Meanwhile, Elise who was told to bring the te back to the kitchen took it carefully from Ian''s table and she felt uneasy the te would fall from her hands and break on the ground out of nervousness.

    "What punishment did you set him with?" asked Ian, without sparing a look to the people he asked, his eyes were on the hand that took his te and came a smile on his lips.

    "He has been beheaded, milord. The servants they came from lower families and for money they harmed people and as the people above them, we need to teach them what is wrong and right by setting up example."piled Duke Gary and Elise''s brows was subtly drawn but she didn''t react much outward.

    Lady Ellen who sat beside her father spoke, "Not to forget there was the ident of Georgia Family where they were all poisoned to death. The killer have been caught and killed in the scaffold to make a point for the lower ss to understand their mistake." and at the end of her words, the Lady''s eyes fell to Elise, the red headed maid.

    Unlike her beautiful face, Lady Ellen was ady with a cold heart despite being a human herself which wasn''t rare in the higher ss. Most nobles see people of the lower ss lower than them and a single mistake done by the lower ss would never be forgiven at all costs.

    "That''s right. It was what the scaffold is made for, to set examples." Duke Gary supported his daughter''s words.

    At that point, Elise who had heard the conversation after bringing the new te with dishes heard their conversation and understood once again how the high society was different from the lower ss. Such as in the way they managed the worth of the people that came in their view. The servants who had poisoned was wrong and despite their reason, Elise felt to kill a life was wrong, however, with the way they had put it, it was as if only servants would kill because they were poor but she knew that money some times wasn''t the only reason.

    Gary and Lady Ellen kept their eyes on the te across them but they didn''t forget to raise their heads to check Ian''s expression at times. Ian didn''t ce a word in the conversation which was odd for him, but they could see there was still the smile he had on his lips which could either mean good or bad; but seeing that he didn''t interject them from talking, it seemed to be a safe topic for them to discuss in the dining room.

    Lady Ellen took the napkin from herps when identally she dropped the napkin to the floor. Her eyes went down at the napkin but she didn''t move as there was no reason for her to when there was maids behind her ready to be use at their disposal.

    Seeing the napkin fall, Elise bent down on her heels taking the napkin to ce it to the Lady''s hand that seemed as if opened for her to ce when the woman swatted her hands with a frown ced between her brows.

    "What do you think you are doing?" asked Lady Ellen with a distasteful look on her face to the maid and Elise didn''t understood what wrong she did to receive the Lady''s anger.

    "What happened, Ellen?" asked Duke Gary, his eyes narrowing at the red headed maid who was holding the napkin his daughter dropped.

    Lady Ellen could have let the matter aside but for thedy who had been spoilt since childhood, she couldn''t ept any mistake from the maid who had ruined her mood. "The maid instead of bringing me a new set of napkin she had ced a dirtied one again to me."

    Lady Ellen''s eyebrows were drawn closely for Elise to understood that she had done wrong by picking the napkin thedy had dropped to the ground again to her hands. But Elise was assigned as a chore maid, she wasn''t used or taught to be a chef maid that she didn''t know what was the ethics inside the dining room. The napkin had just stayed on the ground for less than a minute and it had her wonder if the napkin had been drowned in mud for thedy to be enraged.

    "Are you new here? Where is your apology?" Lady Ellen looked at the maid as if she was a dimwit who hadn''t understood her position yet after dirtying her hands with things that had fallen down on the ground.

    Elise who knew this was her mistake, ced her hand before her waist, "I apologize mdy for the mistake, I will bring you a new napkin now." Her hand retracted the napkin to leave and not instigate Lady Ellen''s anger any further, but instead her fast act only made Lady Ellen to be irritated.

    "Wait." Lady Ellen ordered for Elise to turn her face again to thedy but she knew not to look directly at Lady Ellen''s eyes and instead kept her gaze on the ground.

    "What may I help you with, mdy?" Lady Ellen extended her hands the one that had touched the napkin after it had been dropped. Elise look at the hand for a good two second not understanding what thedy was doing by giving her hand to her until she heard the woman say,

    "Bring a wet towel and wipe my shoes. It''s dirty and I dislike being dirty after being touch by grime." A grin ended at the corner of Lady Ellen''s lips who was happy to set a small punishment to embarrass the maid but the grin fell quickly when Ian clicked his tongue.

    Ian had not stayed quiet. He dropped down the silver cutlery to the te on purpose for the sharp sound to tter, breaking Duke Gary and his daughter''s attention from Elise. Elise was also surprised by the sound that her eyes quickly found its way to see Master Ian''s displeased look. For once his face lost the smile he always had. The spark of glee also went away from his red eyes that now brood down on the two foolish humans who had crossed the line.

    There came the thought to Elise that Ian was possibly angry to her for ruining the atmosphere but she also want to believe that his smile had disappeared wasn''t because of her.

    The loud clinking sound filled the room and it made Lady Ellen to turn her face and find Ian had indeed stopped smiling. Only anger that was appear on the Lord''s face that he had never expected before. Duke Gary and Lady Ellen immediately thought that the Lord''s mood had turn sour due to the maid''s action which had stopped his smile and red at her.

    "I''m suggest milord, to find a new maid and hire this one, let alone her slow actions she also doesn''t have any manner." Duke Gary ced down the ss of water to the side of the te and Lady Ellen was somewhat pleased that the Lord had gotten angry after what the maid had done to her, believing that Ian''s anger was directed at Elise.

    Elise felt Ian''s anger to be frightening but it wasn''t because he was afraid of him, it was because that she was afraid his anger to her was due her carelessness and clumsiness.

    Elise scolded herself for being clumsy today and have her mind on clouds. She knew the reason for her carelessness hadn''te from nothing. Her mind had been filled with the thought of Ian and Lady Ellen and somewhere in her heart seeing the two made her feel the painful feeling in her heart. As the father and daughter seemed to look at her with me, her heart felt unrest that it couldn''t help but me herself.

    Lady Ellen found that now was the chance for her to be on Ian''s grace and gently suggested, "I know many other maid who would do better job than she does-"

    "Silence." The Lord''s red eyes grew darker with shadow and without their knowing the flowers behind them began to wilt and slowly turned to ashes. His eyes holding a dangerous glint that tell he would not tolerate if anyone defy his words. Only the maids who noticed the flower had wilted tried very hard to resist themselves from kneeling on the ground and beg for forgiveness for something that they didn''t do.

    Lady Ellen and Duke Gary was startled by the Lord''s words which brew hostility and a sense of anger came stifling inside the room where the atmosphere turned taut. There was little lights in the dining room to suit Ian''s liking but this only make the fear worse for others.

    "Did I tell any of you to talk now?" Ian''s voice was dropped low like a bottomless ocean that would make one to feel chill on their spine like all people in the dining room now. His red eyes stared down at the two humans who was stupid enough not to understand what he had ordered.

 Chapter 95: The Library-I

    <h4>Chapter 95: The Library-I</h4>

    Duke Gary and Lady Ellen could only shut their mouths tightly after his words. Lady Ellen may wish to be the wife of the Lord but before that she knew who was Ian White and the rumors that had always surrounding him. Most of the rumors were dark that one wouldn''t wish to hear as it would leave them with sleepless night, haunted by the story.

    Lady Ellen and Duke Garry was left confused by Ian''s sudden outburst of anger as they didn''t know what they had done to gain the Lord''s anger. The whole time they had done nothing but curry favor to be on the Lord''s grace which had been good as the man had been smiling andughing only until the maid''s mistake. They could only curse at Elise inwardly in their heart for ruining everything they had worked hard for.

    The smile on Ian''s lips had died down, fallen low with his red eyes hinted the ire he didn''t bother to hide. He wasn''t in the good mood since the morning when the stupid humans had barged inside his castle and as if it wasn''t enough, they had demeaned Elise who had made a slight mistake. Ian could tell Lady Ellen''s shoes wasn''t dirtied and the woman had only overreact on the small mistake Elise did.

    "You two seems to be full enough and well enough to continue with your hunt." Ian said, folding the napkin throwing it down to the side of the table. "Leave." His one word was a sign of to the two humans.

    Elise only stood in her ce not knowing what she should do now and had to held her hands in front of her waist to calm herself. It wasn''t often that she saw Ian angry as every time she was beside him, there was always a smile he settled on his lips. The smile maybe mischievous like a person who would kill in a glee but she found his smile to be the sweet and to find him angry made her feel small at her spot.

    Duke Gary frowned, hoping they could fixed the lunch again that was good only until the stupid maid did and spoke, "Milord-"

    "I still have an important appointment. Don''t make me repeat my words. It''s something I dislike the most with the second following is to give other a second choice." Ian interjected with his words that have no ce for any of the two to oppose. His red eyes then fell at Duke Gary who seemed to have understand his anger hade. "Unless you two want your head to leave your necks and roll on the floor now."

    Duke Gary red at Elise''s way which she noticed and so did Lady Ellen who had red daggers at Elise. Lady Ellen was angry at the maid who had destroyed the good time she had with the Lord. It was just half an hour ago when the Lord had smiled to her direction but now she find only re from him. It wasn''t Lady Ellen''s first time to meet the Lord every time there was an opportunity for her to meet the Lord, she would utilize the chance as best as she could, so she could gain favor to Ian''s heart and now she was afraid if everything she had worked hard for was ruined by one simple mistake.

    It wasn''t out of a coincidence that Lady Ellen had chose this day to visit White''s Mansion by using the excuse of hunting. Yesterday she was in a shock to hear that Ian had visited the soiree with a woman and the news said that the woman wasn''t Cynthia who was the Lord''s aide; but a differentdy who had a bright red hair. When she had entered the castle, she spotted the only maid who had a bright red hair, reminding her of the woman the rumors had which was why she had vented her anger more than necessary.

    Thedy regretted her action now but not because she had learned her mistake but because she wasn''t able to spend more time with the Lord due to this.

    Ian looked at them who was still seated on the chair, his brows lifting up, "What are you still doing here? Waiting for a grim reaper to take your life?" The subtle threaten made Duke Gary and Lady Ellen to be startled on their chair. They knew that the Lord was someone who no one could predict or guess of but there was never once he didn''t fulfill his words.

    Duke Gary and Lady Ellen clenched their palm, wanting to speak, but they had been ordered to get out of the room. They knew the reason why Ian hadn''t killed them now when he had the chance to. It was because the Church''s protection on them but how long would itst? Ian had never feared to be the enemy of the Church.

    Standing up, they gave a how and curtsied to the Lord who didn''t bother to look at them or return the greeting. Elise who saw the Lady moving back, moved backward for her back to reach the wall to meet eye with the re Lady Ellen directed at her but did not look up to stop any unnecessary fights to happen.

    Lady Ellen stormed out of the castle with anger, biting her red lips with fuming anger as she entered the carriage with her father, the duke. The coachman who had closed the door shut to receive one re from Lady Ellen when the man had been too slow to open the carriage door.

    Thedy sat across her father, her beautiful face were now directed with anger. All the time, she had presented herself as naive with a gentle smile but the truth was a far cry from it, Lady Ellen was an ambitious woman, a trait she received from his father who thrive for a higher position.

    Since theing of age, Lady Ellen didn''t bother to give an eye to the men who had courted her. She had set her eyes to one person in the Land, the man who was in the highest position of all, Ian White. And she had nned to gather all his attention to her which was working well until today. It was all due to the red headed maid who had ruined her good mood, thought Lady Ellen and her hands clenched.

    "Ellen. You were too hasty today." Duke Gary said with a disappointed look but Ellen didn''t need her father''s words she knew that she had done wrong in the dining room before!

    "I know." she uttered with an irritated tone that she managed to keep down in front of her father. Everything she worked for almost go down in drain and she didn''t know if the Lord was still interested with her. "It was all because of the maid! If she hadn''t given me a dirtied napkin this wouldn''t have happened!" Ellen whined, and drew her brows closely. Remembering Elise''s face she wished she could whip the maid like what she had often did to the maids who had disrespect her in her house.

    "Forget about today. From now on don''t make a single mistake ever again. There will be more time for you two to be together and make an impressive time with him. Once you have be the Lord''s wife, you could do whatever you wish and fulfill your dreams." This has Ellen to smile, her father''s words was what she wished for. The position beside the Lord was something that everyone wished and she would be the one to be sitting there.

    Duke Gary didn''t missed the time when Ian had smiled to his daughter and believe there will be an opportunity for her to make up for what had been wronged today as long as there would be more time for them to interact. If his daughter could marry the Lord, his family and his position would raise again though he was one of the highest people in the Land as the Duke, it wasn''t enough until he could secure the rtion of the Lord.

    "But daddy, what about the woman who came with the Lord? What if she and the Lord is..." she let her father filled her words.

    Duke Gary chuckled, "Don''t fret it is possibly a new hobby the Lord pick up, They had said that the woman was of the lower ss. Poor people only have a few days to enjoy live with they way they did now." This made Ellen''s to smile she gave a thought of the idea before she had asked but she was still feeling unfair that someone had stolen what she had kept an eye on.

    *

    A/N: Sorry for thete update I want to update early but still had to proofread, I hope not too much mistake at this one^^

 Chapter 96: The Library-II

    <h4>Chapter 96: The Library-II</h4>

    Elise heard the sounds of heels as Lady Ellen and Duke Gary left the dining room. Ian had stood up from the seat but Elise couldn''t find her eyes to look at him in fear to see his disappointed face. She had just fallen deeply in love with the Lord that seeing his angry face made her on the corner. But Elise didn''t stay worried for so long, she looked up bravely to meet his red eyes. Their gazes were exchanged each having their on thought until a smile came to Ian''s lips to Elise''s relief.

    Nevertheless she recall that it was her fault that started the friction between the family of the Duke and him. She could also see the askance expression Maroon who hade inside the dining room wore as he looked at her but she didn''t want to read to deeply on the man''s expression as Maroon was a person with a stern expression. "I apologize, Master Ian, I had done a mistake." She said with a bow, Ian lifted his brows seconds passed to minutes but Elise heard no answer from him.

    Ian parted his lips when a voice chided in,

    "What are you apologizing for?! That woman was the one who had dropped the napkin not you!" Came the voice of Hallow who had been keeping silence like the good chick he was but hearing Elise to have to apologize the grim reaper could not stand the unfairness!

    His yellow round head popped out of Elise''s pocket, his wide green eyes looking at Ian who gave silence to take him by the back of his neck. "For once this chick is correct." His eyes then narrowed and his smile dripped with evilness when he clicked his tongue, "I should have killed those two humans but if I did that, it will ruin my appetite which is now gone." Behind Ian and Elise, the flower that had died and fell to the ground turn ck to ashes.

    Elise looked at Ian''s expression that was still with anger and ran her tongue on her pursed lips. She didn''t know what to say but the silence she had until she heard Ian spoke, "I will be waiting in the library." and before she replied, Ian left the ce with the chick on his hand.

    Elise lifted her face and gazed at his back with a mixed emotions in her heart. It was her first time to fall in love with a man and she didn''t know what she should do every emotions she felt toward Ian felt new and unknown to her.

    It felt as if she was ced in a new ce where every moves, expression, and touch that Ian''s gave to her could sway all her emotions and muddled her thoughts. Elise wished she could see him smile; if to have his heart was hard, she thought she could be fine with the care he showed to her but then there was the words he dered to her that swayed her heart to slowly believe that Ian had took a liking to her.

    A conflicted feeling budded in her heart, she didn''t know and wasn''t too sure if it was love he had for her. Elise wished it was love but it was hard to read or guess one''s heart, especially of the man she had feeling for.

    After retreating herself to her room, Elise took the key of the library. Walking alone she felt that quietness which she wasn''t fond of to be somewhat lonely. It was perhaps because she had alway been with her friends, Carmen and Ve or Aryl. Speaking of Aryl, Elise hadn''t met the Sulix for a long time. She had said thest time that there were matters she had to do in the faeriesnd which made her worried and wondered if the faeriesnd was in a peril.

    Elise ascended the stairs, the second floor where there were rarely maids or servant who came and found herself looking all around the walls. Though the first floor maybe simr, the second floor was darker with scarce light. There were markings on the ceiling like what she had noticed in the first floor which wasn''t there in the past. The curves and drawings made her wonder if there were meanings for the pattern.

    Elise had walked a few doors when one opened and she stopped to see Austin and Cynthia walking out of the room, her ears caught them speaking,

    "Which vige?" asked Cynthia whose hand was holding the door knob, her eyes were looking at Austin that she didn''t notice Elise was in front of them.

    "The west of Georgia." noted Austin, "I''ve found a little news for the surrounding for now we will need for the survey and filed the rest of the evidence." Austin replied though the two had often fight against each other when it came to work, they were the best partner for each other.

    "Good afternoon, Austin, Cy." greeted Elise with a wide smile she managed to give after having her mind cleared out from the walk. Cynthia had a little frown on her forehead before she met Elise but now that their eyes met, the frown disappeared and a smile formed on their faces.

    "Are you about to go out?" asked Elise,booting down the coat they wore

    "Yes." Cynthia replied instead of Austin, "Well there are some troubles we have to clean up amongst the magistrate and the people of the vige." Elise nodded at Cynthia''s exnation. "That''s right, Elise I heard you came to the soiree with the Lord? He should have brought a dress for you."mented Cynthia who had heard of what had taken in ce in the soiree.

    Austin kept his thought to himself he wasn''t told to tell and so he didn''t say anything despite wanting to. Ian had ordered him to tailor a dress for Elise but it wasn''t for the soiree that took ce yesterday, it was for the winter ball held at the end of the month in Runalia and he came to the soiree yesterday out of a whim and possibly brought Elise with him for the same reason.

    "I''m fine without a dress, I also enjoyed the soiree." said Elise truthfully. At first she was worried of the dress she came with but it wasn''t because of embarrassment and when Ian had said that it was fine she didn''t see why she should be worried of her dress again.

    Elise was a simple girl who doesn''t feel embarrassed in what she had and what she was brought with. She had been taught by Mr. and Mrs. Scott that the heart was important not the dress that make up people.

    Cynthia hugged her shoulder, squealing at her innocence and her pure heart. "How sweet you are, I just want to keep you in my pocket!"

    "You wouldn''t want to be inside her pocket, Elly. This brash woman over here would destroy her own pocket when she fight. Ow! See?" Austin rubbed his sides which was elbowed by Cynthia who had sent him a quiet re. "Anyways, where are you going now?" Seeing Austin and Cynthia squabbling reminded Elise of her childhood and it did the effect to make her smile.

    "To the library, Master Ian requested my presence." Cynthia drew her brows but her hum was kept friendly. She could see how smitten Elise was by the Lord that merely asked toe to the private library made her happy. But it was also the first time for Ian to show his fondness to a person that she couldn''t me Elise for liking the man. If one cross out his murderous nature and some times his sadistic tendency she would rather not to say, Ian was a perfect man to many women.

    Austin who noticed the expression Cynthia had took her by her hand and chided, "Look at the time! We will have to go now, Elly see youter!" Elise giggled seeing how Cynthia protesting to be pulled by Austin and their back fading as they left the corridor she took the key she ced in her pocket.

    Elise decide to be more talkative it wasn''t every day she had the chance to talk with Ian and after the incident that took ce this afternoon she believe Master Ian wasn''t angry at her seeing his words that told her she was not to me.

    *

    A/N: Starting tomorrow, the chapters would be locked as the book have gone to contracts starting from chapter 69 and good news, the book will have steady updates and maybe by next month the book would update two chapters a day regrly. I had fun reading everyone''sment, please doment again at the end of the chapter^^

 Chapter 97: The Library-III

    <h4>Chapter 97: The Library-III</h4>

    As she hold the key, Elise then pulled the envelope which came from the church from her pocket, she almost forgot the envelope the church gave but she had to go to the library now as she didn''t want to keep Master Ian waiting for too long and ced the envelope again to took a step faster to the library.

    The orange light seeped inside the curtain, coloring the corridor with hues of ck and orange which hide the right side of her face as she stopped in front of the door which she recalled to be the library.

    Elise turned the door knob to see that it was locked by a key and used her to open the door. Pushing the door for it to open, her nose was greeted with a gentle scent of paper, a scent she likes as she was fond of books. When she entered the library which was wider than she thought with vast amount of books ced neatly inside the bookshelf. Her blue eyes traveled around the ces seeing books that she had never seen before with her steps kept to walk straight on track.

    In front of her was a wide window covered with ivory curtain, there was a stair which was used to help the person to take books which was ced high on top of the book shelf that almost touched the ceiling. A chandelier made up of crystal was right above her head as she took a stop. At first she didn''t notice the chandelier which at most of the time covered by shadows.

    Her gaze shifted to look around, trying to find Master Ian but she find no one and had to duck her head around the ces to find that he wasn''t inside. Just as she was about to stop searching and try to call Ian''s name suddenly a voice breathed beside her ears.

    "You''ve finally came." A hint of glee appeared on his voice.

    Elise shuddered, her eyes moved quickly to see Ian standing with a wide grin on his handsome face. Her gaze unknowingly find its way to the color of his lips, the smoothness it moved when it had open to speak and blink topose herself.

    "I''ve been waiting for you." There was joy filling her heart at his words.

    She gave him a smile she tried hard not to appear too wide, "I''m sorry for beingte, Master Ian."

    "Sorry again, I''ve told you not to say that again didn''t I? Like the time in the dining room there should be nothing you apologize for." Ian found the objection Elise had on her eyes slowly disappearing even without her lips opening to talk.

    Master Ian may said she didn''t do wrong but in truth what she had done was a terrible mistake for a maid. She let her mind in clouds that she should have asked the Lady if she needed a new napkin. Elise was lucky that Ian didn''t punish her for doing so but she also felt responsible.

    Ian''s gaze moved from her eyes to the red hair that rested on her ck uniform, his hand reached out to y and feel the texture of her hair and looked up to ask, "Or else you apologize to receive a punishment?" A yful tone he spoke with underrated a slight wicked tone he hid.

    Punishment? Elise looked at him with a weary eyes, her heart dropped from high up in the clouds to her stomach. What punishment will she receive because of her mistake? As she had thought she did a terrible mistake. Eli)s nced up to see how Ian was smiling which perhaps could be a good sign or a bad one but it was better to see him smiling than the angry expression he had before when facing Duke Gary and Lady Ellen in the dining room.

    "I didn''t..." she whispered her voice barely audible.

    "Hm? I didn''t hear you well, puppy what did you say?" Ian feigned his question as if he didn''t caught well what the girl had said when in reality he could hear her words very clearly. His face leaned forward and he didn''t miss the way Elise''s breaths hitched in surprise and her back tilted back with her legs that cautiously took steps back to prop herself.

    "I didn''t apologize to be punished." She spoke a little louder this time in between the silence of the library her voice was heard well.

    "That you did, but that was a bad mistake you did before. Although the woman overreacted in it, you did keep your mind on the clouds." hummed Ian and Elise looked at him with a glint if surprise taking ce.

    "How did you know?" She asked and there was the question appearing on her min that ask if Master Ian''s eyes was not only two but four with another pair attached on the back of his head. But then again, Master Ian never left thing unnoticed. He knew everything.

    "I have magic." He teased her and Elise knew that magic wasn''t capable to help other read one''s thought which was why she doubted it with her eyes.

    "I don''t think that is how magic works." Elise remarked and had Ian to chuckle.

    "Of course it didn''t but I''m different." Which was correct thought Elise. If Ian told her that he could read other''s mind, she would had believed it there and now. Since before, Ian always seem to guess people''s thoughts right but that wasn''t all, their emotions too.

    Elise then saw Ian''s hand which was ying with her hair twirled, and he spoke, "As you employer, I shouldn''t discriminate you for the mistake that you did." Elise''s stomach churn at Ian''s words and her eyes fell sullen to hear Ian add, "Don''t be sad it is a punishment you will also enjoy, trust me."

    Elise eyes blinked at him questioning his words. Was there a punishment someone could enjoy? But she thought that punishment wasn''t something to be looked forward to so the person who was punished would learn from their mistake. She had heard some whisper about punishments given to maids. One of it was whips but she believe deeply in her heart Master Ian wouldn''t treat her in such an abusive manners. Then what punishment?

    "However we will have to postpone the punishment for a little longer." trailed Ian and Elise breathed in relief. "What is this?" Ian asked after pulling the envelope from her pocket. When she had entered the library, Ian had kept his sight at the corner of the envelope. It wasn''t that he didn''t knew what of from who the letter came from as Maroon had reported him beforehand, it was also a good chance for him.

    "It''s the letter from the church, it''s about the exam I entered and the result of the exam." Elise replied and she heard Ian humming his chin was tipped down and even though her voice was louder now, he didn''t took a step backward from the ce he stood at making her nerves jumping up and down whenever he made a move.

    "How is the result?" Ian asked, and Elise look up at him, greeted by his smile. "Satisfying?"

    "I haven''t had the chance to read the letter yet. I thought I should do it at night or after lunch break." replied Elise. Ian finally took a step behind for her body to stop tilting back and finally stood up straight with her hands clenched against her beating heart. She saw Ian moving to take a seat at the small cushioned chair with a round table and his finger tapped the surface of the desk as if to call her.

    "There is no need to wait until darknesse and your stomach grumble, you could read it here now." he instructed, bringing his finger toward her and moving it to call her.

 Chapter 98: Finding Out-I

    <h4>Chapter 98: Finding Out-I</h4>

    Elise walked from the spot she was and sat in front of the chair, her steps lightly tapped the wooden floor for the crisp sound to enter the library. Taking a seat, she took the envelope out. The wax stamp of the envelope had not been broken by a knife letter, proving that the letter hadn''t been opened by anyone yet including Elise. Now she wasn''t only feeling giddy in front of Ian but also nervous of the result given by the Church. She had done her best and wished she could pass the exam but she was also worried that she wouldn''t pass as her knowledgepared to the rest of the people who had entered the exam could be seen as lesser.

    "Nervous?" Ian spoke her feeling aloud, not missing anything from her as he always did.

    "I am." Elise inhaled her breath with her blue eyes staring at the letter.

    Ian who had propped his chin on his arm above the desk didn''t miss how she kept on pursing the delectable lips she had. He then asked, "Tell me why do you want to enter the Church, puppy? It isn''t a job anyone is looking forward to, to humans or woman. No offense, puppy. I''m asking out of pure curiosity."

    Elise met his eyes, the blue color faded as if it was engulfed when it reflected to Ian''s scarlet eyes. Seeing her eyes for too long made her feel more nervous and she brought her eyes down to the letter, "I wished to use my power for a better use. All the time I''ve been thinking that there must be reason for me to be able to see creatures or ghosts that people couldn''t normally see and wished it could help someone and myself to find a reason for the power."

    Ian whistled a subtle hum, "Did your father and mother opposed your idea? By father and mother, I mean Mr. and Mrs. Scott. You are the only daughter of the family, there must be one or two objection from your parents."

    "They did, father in particr and uncle Russel." It felt long since Elise had called for her family. The memories were still fresh to her mind but their absence stayed when she tried to recollect her happy days with her family.

    "How did you persuade them?" He continued to ask.

    "I was being stubborn, requesting them to allow me to participate to the exam for days and didn''t stop studying from morning to the dusk." Ian chuckled, his lips were widely spread, he ner thought that could be the other side of Elise he didn''t knew and wonder what more he hadn''t seen from her yet.

    "I didn''t know you could be stubborn." And it was true, Elise had tried to be less stubborn as she was in the ce which was not her home. Not that she didn''t considered White Mansion as her house because she had seen it as one long since before she was adopted but she was alone now and she had only herself to lean on which made her to forget about her stubborn side.

    "Because I wish to be more mature." she replied briefly and feel the spot of her cheeks where Ian stared of burned from shyness.

    "Was being stubborn equals to being childish? Then I would be count as one then." He deadpanned.

    Elise quickly looked up and shook her head quickly, thinking that perhaps Ian had took her words in different meaning.

    "I''m joking, puppy of course I know what you mean." So he was joking with her, thought Elise. She could never see Ian''s joke as one because how often he was serious with his words almost as if he words were ced in the borderline of serious and mischievous jokes. "Being stubborn is one of your charm, puppy. You shouldn''t hold any of your feelings tight inside your heart as human heart is weak when ite to emotions. You could be stubborn but in moderation, Everything should keep neutral and so is your emotions."

    The words he said felt resonated to her heart that a smile form on her lips. "Will you not be opening the letter?" asked Ian as she looked as if she had forgotten the envelope.

    "Y-yes." Elise said for her to hear him chuckling.

    "What are you doing silly puppy? Daydreaming? Is having a handsome master in front of you makes all the thoughts in your head floated away?" Red color sshed on her face. He had nailed his words. Elise was swayed with emotion that she almost forgot if the letter not entirely as she still have the thought but just now she found herself lost while staring at him.

    "N-no." she uttered beneath her breaths but Ian didn''t stopped.

    A grin came to stopped at one side of his lips. "What do you mean by no?" He could detect the jittery nerves of hers as he asked, "Do you mean that I''m not handsome?" His tone was like a hook waiting to fish her reply.

    "No! You are handsome master Ian." Her following words after ''no'' came as little whispers. Her ears were beyond the color of red that one could mistake her as a boiled prawn. In her mind, Elise prayed that God would spare her a moment to breath.

    Ian tilted his head to the side as heughed, his smile was wide and the raven lock of his hairs fell to sway beside his ears. There was little lights in the library as how Ian preferred to be under the darkness and with the books in the library, the room became dimmer but a ray of orange light had found it way through the curtain and stopped to shade his ck hair with a hue of orange-red color. Elise stared at his handsome face for a good two second, her ears felt numb as if she couldn''t hear anything else but she could hear the loud sound of her heartbeat well enough to make her wonder if she had ced her heart right beside her ears.

    "It''s an honor to be seen as handsome to your eyes." Ian stated, his eyes dipping into the darkness of the shadow.

    Elise didn''t know what to say she only gave a small nod and opened the envelope by tearing the wax with the knife letter Ian had given her. She didn''t know when he had prepared the knife letter but didn''t ask as she didn''t want to ruin the air where she was in which felt tense yet rxing to her.

 Chapter 99: Finding Out-II

    <h4>Chapter 99: Finding Out-II</h4>

    Elise took out the paper from the envelope, pulling the folded parchment which had turned rectangr and smoothened the edge to ce the paper down so Master Ian would be able to read the letter. Her blue irises moved to follow one words over another, reading it carefully without wanting to miss a single letter and as she was about to reach thest word, her smile widened.

    "Therefore, we will congratte Miss Scott to the second exam." she whispered while reading thest word she treasured aloud. Her eyes looked up at Ian who was looking from afar with his back leaned to the back of the chair. Her smile beamed, "I pass!" she eximed joyfully, only two words as if she wasn''t truly sure of what she had read was real.

    "You did. Congrattion, little puppy. It''s rare for a human to pass the written exam moreover, you studied alone." Elise couldn''t help but to smile from his praise. She knew that Ian as the Lord rarely praise people as his words weigh much more than one could imagine. Though she didn''t studied or pass the exam for a praise, receiving one almost sweep her off her feet. "This call for a reward." he spoke again.

    "A reward? Thank you, master Ian but your word is enough." She tried to keep her smile not too wide, being the simple girl she was to Elise, she felt that his words and his congrattions was far more a treasure than gifts or rewards.

    "But that''s not enough," hummed Ian. "I''ve told you to be stubborn didn''t I? Let''s put this on practice now. On a count of five you will have to say what you want." Elise saw his finger spreading to showcase her and when he count from backwards, "Five," his fingers began to fold.

    "Please wait!" She pleaded but Ian only smirked and folded one of his fingers again, throwing Elise to panic and confused. Her eyes continuously checking the fingers he folded while her eyes moved up and down from his face to the finger. What should she asked for? Elise was the eldest daughter in Scott family and rather than wishing for things she would be the one to grant her little brother''s request. There wasn''t any emotion left in her that wish for presents as she knew her life was a present itself that the Lord had saved from the ve establishment.

    Elise looked up checking that there was only two fingers left for her to think and when Ian spoke, "One," and she quickly uttered,

    "I wish to go somewhere with you." Ian looked at her and she realized what she had said with a surprised expression.

    She appeared to be also surprised by the wish she had spoken aloud but she didn''t regret saying one, as it was her wish that came from her heart. On the night after the day she had went to the soiree with Ian, she thought how it would be good if she could travel once again with Ian.

    She heard the hum he gave crinkling inside the room and her hand tightened above her ck skirt. She patiently waited for his words both in eagerness and her nervousness.

    "That''s too little to be called as wish isn''t it?"

    She shook her head, "It is my wish, master."

    "Okay." He agreed for her heart to rejoice. "Where do you want to go?" he asked and she gave a thought not knowing where as she had only think how good it would be to spend time with him but she didn''t know where to. "I will be going to the Winter ball on the end of this month. Would you apany me on that day?"

    Elise was overjoyed that she couldn''t find words and brought her to a swift nod. She couldn''t stop the smile that were pulling the corner of her lips.

    Ian could only think that to pull Elise from her shell took time but in a steady moment and came the idea for him to pull her right out of her shell to his embrace. He then stood up from the seat and went to bring a t bowl of the size of her palm to the desk. She looked at the bowl in a puzzle, "What is this?" she asked.

    "Two days ago, you asked about your magicalpatibility didn''t you? The second exam is different from the first exam. It involve both psychical fight and quick wit to pass unlike the first exam which is a written one." She nodded knowing the exam had three stage from what she had heard. "This is one fastest way to know what magic you arepatible with to help you in your second exam."

    She then saw Ian spreading his palm to the table and whispered a spell for water to surface to fill the bowl. He then muttered a different spell than before and ced a small needle beside her hand and spoke. "You have to pin your finger and let the blood drip to the water."

    Elise did what he instructed, taking the needle she pinned her index finger. She felt the pain forming on her skin and let the blood to fall down to the water. For a moment as if wind hade to pass, the surface of water moved into swirl to mix the blood and the water that was clear turned to the color of red before turning into blue color. Her eyes were fascinated by what she saw, she had never seen magic and knew less about them but to see it right across her eyes, she felt pulled by the amazement and curiosity. The water stopped from blue before turning to ck and she looked up to find Ian knitting his brows.

    She could sense that his expression didn''t seem good, "Do I have nopatibility?"

    "No, you do but your magic isn''t water, fire, wind, ornd. Usually there would be color in the water that help to tell what element you fall for but yours is ck, an element that haven''t been told for." He exined her and his eyes fall to the ck color which was pitch ck, like a heavy ink liquid.

    "Does that mean, I wouldn''t be able to borrow the Sulix''s power?" But she needed the power to protect herself. What does ck color means?

 Chapter 100: Finding Out-III

    <h4>Chapter 100: Finding Out-III</h4>

    "Without knowing what element you belong for yes, it would be hard for you to borrow the Sulix''s power but for elements that deviate from the four elements, you wouldn''t be able to borrow the power from any Sulixs. Which mean you magic fall to the category of unknown elements." Ian exined and Elise formed her thought.

    Unknown wasn''t a good word when she is in a hurry to find power to protect herself, thought Elise. "How would I be able to use my magic without the help of the Sulix?"

    "There are ways but most of elements only appeared when they are called or summon. Unless you call what elements you are, you wouldn''t be able to find or work your magic." Ian filled in and hummed, "From what I could remember ck water means shadow magic but since you have tried to find your elements, it should appear soon before you."

    "Appear? How could elements appear?" she asked confused, still unable to understand.

    "They often appear in form of living beings, such as animals or people you''ve met. The elements would only appear when they think you are ready to hold their magic." Ian then walked to take the book he ced somewhere in the bookshelves and chose a few more books to apany the first one and went back to ce the book toward her. "You could learn more with this two books about elementals magic."

    "Thank you," Elise whispered and felt a little disappointed she couldn''t find her magic elements and as if noticing it, Ian rubbed her head, smoothening the red hair that were as bright as sunset to his hands.

    Elise felt him staring at her red hair for a moment as if feeling the texture with his finger before she looked at him meeting her eyes. She wondered if he had something to tell again with the way he was looking at her now and she was right when he asked, "From who did you acquire your beautiful red hair from?"

    Elise felt her heart skipped, it was rare for people to call her hair beautiful if not odd. "My mother." she replied finding him nodding subtly at her response.

    "What about your blue eyes?"

    "I think my father." Elise said and saw his head inclined faintly to his shoulder, curiously finding her words.

    "Think? Did you not meet him?" he asked with subtle gentleness, not poking to ask if her father had died before. He was curious since the day he had found her of who her parents were who had passed her to an irresponsible uncle and aunt.

    Elise shook her head, "I don''t remember a lot about my childhood, only a few memories." She confessed, "I remember my mother but I''ve never seen my father before. My uncle and aunt had never told me anything about my parents either."

    "Uncle and aunt." muttered Ian before letting go of the hair from his fingers. A wicked smile tilted the corner of his lips when he thought he should greet the uncle and aunt she mentioned who had brought her to the ve establishment. "Do you hate your uncle and aunt? For selling you to the ve establishment, I mean."

    The ve establishment was not a good ce at all. Either for humans of mythical beings. It was a ce where one sell another being for the amusement of others and most ves would have to undergoes a harsh life before they were sell to their masters or mistress.

    Not many coulde out alive and save without being touch by the wardens inside the ve market. Even if they doe alive, they would either turn into mindless dolls who would follow their master or mistress''s orders obediently out of fear or they woulde out from the ve establishment with anger and hatred. It was an often news where ves kill their own master and mistress which was why most ve would be subjected to a physical punishment.

    Elise was lucky on her own way. She was young at the time that the wardens would rather have the women to touch than her and that day she was taken by Ian not some old men who had hobbies of having their hands on a child.

    Elise looked up at him, frankly her feeling was mixed when ite to her uncle and aunt. Before she was sold to the ve establishment, she was taken into several houses before stopping to thest house which was the house of her aunt, Angelica who then sold her to the ve establishment.

    Every time she had changed house, she wished to be epted in the house and did whatever they requested so she wouldn''t be kicked out or shifted into a different house but everything she did was useless. She never knew the reason why she was hated by her family and the people she once lived with or the reason why they hated her so much to the point where they sell her to the ve establishment where people who have be ve would be went through pain or torture to the point where one soul''s would break in a young age.

    "I don''t know." she whispered and looked up at his eyes she continued, "It may be weird but I don''t remember much about my past until Ie to White Mansion. I don''t know about hate but I was angry because I thought them like my own family." She found he didn''t reply and wondered if her words were as weird as it sounded.

    "It''s not weird." Ian replied, rubbing her head again, smoothening her hair and head before he stood straight, letting go the side of the table he held before. "What about your mother? Is she still alive?"

    Elise shook her head, "I think she had died." She didn''t remember anything about her mother other than the nightmare of her mother that constantly visit her dreams.

    "You didn''t see her casket?" He asked her, wanting to know more of her past that could partake to make her different than others.

    "I don''t," she replied, her head shaking. She was still six at the time, she didn''t remember most of her memories before her mother''s death. "My uncle then brought me to a different house after telling of my mother''s death."

    "Do you know how she died?" she shook her head again, as much as it was odd, she knows very little informations regarding her mother; and worse her father. She almost knows nothing about him whether he died or left the house.

    Ian also found that something was hidden under her past and the key to how she is different than the rest of the sweet children would be her parents he thought. "Do you remember where the vige your aunt live at, puppy?" She gave a thought, drawing her brows. As it had been nine years ago, it was hard to remember the vige''s name when at the time, she couldn''t read.

    When remembering the vige''s name, Elise spoke, "In the East side of Afgard, the vige called Saltige." Ian noted the name of the vige in his mind. He was very much looking forward to meet the aunt and uncle who had sold Elise as a ve. It must be fun, he thought, a grin creeping to the side of his lips in excitement when there was a knocking sound. The sound of knocking sounded lighter unlike the knock that came from a hand and after the knocking seemed not heard, a screeching sound came. It was easy to guess who it was as the grim reaper had done the same sound before.

    Ian broke his gaze from Elise to silently walk and opened the door for Hallow who had been knocking with his beak inclined forward to the floor. He tried to regain his bnce but with how skinny and light his feet was, his round head fell first to the ground. "Oh hell, damn it!" cursed Hallow before rolling his body and trying to stand up but was unable to move. "Help me." Hallow said while waving his yellow wings toward Ian who did nothing but watching him as he rolled on the ground.

    Ian''s scarlet eyes passively stared at the chick making a scene for himself, "Exin what you came for this time."

    "I didn''te for you!" humphed Hallow, "I came because Elly promised me to knit a cloak to protect myself against winter and came here to ask her for it!" Hallow then exerted his non-existent stomach muscle to help him stand up to no avail. "Help me get up." requested Hallow as he reached out his right wing toward him.

 Chapter 101: Grim Reaperâ€™s persuasion

    <h4>Chapter 101: Grim Reaper¡¯s persuasion</h4>

    Ian narrowed his eyes over the chick. It had only been a day passed between them and it would seem from the way the grim reaper had called Elise by her nickname, they had somewhat gotten closer through something. The ''something'' had Ian''s curiosity to set his lips that were smiling to turn into a single line,

    "Elly?" He pressed his words with a cool tone, the red eyes he had narrow in a deeper look at the chick who didn''t noticed Ian''s change in expression.

    "Yes! Elly!" the chick confirmed somewhat proud when he repeated the name. Ian only hummed tonelessly at the proudness the chick emitted and his eyes then shifted to meet Elise''s blue ones when she had stood up from the chair. With their eyes gazing at each other, Elise found his eyes looking at her seeming to be displeased of something.

    Ian pointed his finger to the chick and Hallow who was still on the ground suddenly felt his body floating to the air. Ian brought the chick to his hand and hold him by the back of his neck and sighed sarcastically, "You''ve been hired here so why do I found there is nothing useful from you?"

    Hallow pped his wings and his green eyes red bravely. "I did work and if you want me to be useful for once change me into an animal that is useful!" he reasoned,

    Ian stared down at the chick. Despite knowing what he is, the grim reaper is well grave enough to question whatever he did that Ian didn''t know if he shouldmend the chick''s stupidity or to burn him by a snap of his finger.

    "Like a what exactly?" Ian gave him a chance to think but it didn''t mean he would change his mind.

    Hallow wasn''t sure Ian would immediately agree but being suddenly given the chance to choose, he was taken aback and took time to think. What kind of animal had hands to work and enough limbs for him to run or hold something? Finding no quick answer he then frowned, "Not animal but human! Let me change into a human!"

    Ian grinned at the chick his eyes looking at him like a little fool. "Do you expect me to put you into advantage and let you pull a fast on us?"

    Hallow pulled his brows down between hisrge eyes and with a mouthful of breaths he harrumphed. "I am the eight head of grim reaper, one of most knowledgeable and strongest in thend of the dead who was bestowed by the name Hallow! The great I would never do such a witless thing to hoodwink someone!"

    "Still untrustworthy." Ian responded before cing the chick to the table.

    Hallow looked at Ian''s expression and sighed. It was harder than he thought to persuade the demon into an understanding. "Let me exin you, Ian-"

    "Lord Ian." Ian corrected and tsked at the chick.

    "Okay! Okay!" Hallow waved his hand, "Lord Ian, see Elly, do you want her to have a friend who speak in a chick body? Do you want her to be called as crazy?" Knowing Ian''s fondness at Elise, Hallow knew what to do to persuade the demon.

    Elise knew Hallow was trying to persuade Master Ian by bringing her but nevertheless she replied truthfully, "I don''t mind, we could be careful."

    Hallow wrapped his wings to his waist if he had one, "That not good! We could never be careful forever," he raised his tone narrowly and his brows danced at Ian waiting for his confirmation which didn''t came.

    "There is away for you not to speak forever again." replied Ian as if it was the just idea he had.

    "Okay, I could tell from your expression that''s a no, okay, okay." he sounded as if he had surrendered himself to the edict Ian gave and his sticky feet walked toward Elise''s hand. When he had nestled himself on her hand he then pulled his upper lips. "Let''s go Elly. Let''s leave this man and his stubborn head which I''m sure weigh no different than the stones in hell!"

    Ian only stared at the brainless chick. He called himself Hallow but to Ian he was more suitable to be called hollow as he have no brain in his head. "I have a new choice." this had Hallow rejoice but the smile didn''t stay long when Ian continued, "A piglet. They are pink in color which look better than yellow. I can change you now if you want to." drawled Ian with his finger circling in the air.

    "WHAT? No!" Hallow stopped and hid behind Elise. "Look at him Elly! Look at what he is doing! Protect me!"

    "Such noisy thing." Ianmented. If he hadn''t seen Hallow before as a grim reaper he would have seen him as a ghost if a three year old child throwing tantrum inside a chick''s body.

    "You could go now, Elise and you could als bring that chick with you when you go outside. Although he seem useless he could be useful when ites to meeting ghosts."

    "Wait!" Hallow interjected in between gathering the attention, "How about me? If I leave from this mansion the death angels wille for me!"

    "Hide you scent, reaper. Have living in the chick body for a day makes you forget that?" Hallow sang a long ''Oh'' as if he had really forgotten that he could do such a thing. Hallow then walked out of the library before Elise. When she was about to reach the door, she then suddenly felt her hand pulled and the door behind her was closed with her body pressed on the surface of the door.

    "Elly." he called and her heart skipped a beat again, leaving her lips to quiver beneath his breaths, "Which do you like better?"

    She looked at him puzzled by his words and guess btedly that Master Ian had asked her to chose between Elise and Elly. Both was her name but if she had to be asked which on she like better when called by Ian, it would be, "Elise." she replied and his smile looked widened in a glee.

    Ian grinned, enjoying how her heartbeat sounds and how her expression looked alluringly sweet that beckoned him to have her in onerge gulp. But eating her was thest thing he would want literally. There was still more fun and exciting ys he could do for her to enjoy it with him. "I thought so. Would you be going straight back to your room now?" he asked her and Elise questioned in her mind what if she said she doesn''t?

    "I will after another chores." she tried to held back her breaths as she was afraid it would brush to his lips and the thought made her bit her lower lips in giddiness.

    "Good night." she heard his wish breathed out beside her ears and when he released his hand from the door, he saw Elise looked at him with a needy face he knew she hadn''t meant to make such an expression.

    Even as she had exited the library, Elise could feel her ears heated up with his words. Hallow who was locked out of the door patted Elise''s ankle with a look of intrigued, "What are you doing now? You promised to knit me a cloak. It''s cold and I don''t know until when I will be able to withstand this coldness!"

    "I will, could you please wait until tomorrowe, Hallow? I will work on it tonight."

    "Okay!" Hallow beamed.

 Chapter 102: In The Gallery-I

    <h4>Chapter 102: In The Gallery-I</h4>

    Elise''s blue eyes squint at the eye of the needle, pushing the golden thread through the hole she then pulled the golden thread and resumed to embroidered the white fabric she had being sewing and paused for a moment to ce the needle down and shifted her eyes to the sky that had turned gloom.

    Three days had passed after the day where Elise had spoken with the Ian and she had no opportunity to meet him with the works he had as the Lord. She looked back on the white fabric she had cut and sewn into a handkerchief after Ian''s kerchief had been torn, she hade to the market in the town thinking to make Ian a new one and hoped before the party held on thest day of the year, she would be able to finish one beautifully.

    When noon came, Elise who was standing in the stairs after polishing the handles was called by and older maid who asked her to fill in the job to clean the gallery room where most paintings were kept in. As it had been a long time, she was told to be careful when entering the gallery and she didn''t know why the older maid who had requested gave her a strange look before leaving.

    Quite amount of days have passed after the incident where Nancy was kicked out of the Castle and rumors had gone awry inside the wide castle. It was hard for Elise not to know the rumors surfacing amongst the maids. With the looks the other maids gave her when she passed by them, she understand how the rumors have been bent. Other than for works, most maid avoid speaking to her with the rumors that went from one ear to another of Elise who hadined to Lord Ian that resulted to two maids being fired; without knowing that they had died now. Only most of maids know the truth about being fired was killed unless one had resign from their position. It was hard to think Ian who was known for his cruelty would simply fire a maid.

    Now that Elise was branded as a tattletale, she didn''t know if she shouldn''t be sad about it because the truth wasn''t like that. It seemed that people would rather hear false news but not the truth. She hade to term that rumors snowballed and that she could do nothing against it. Everyone had their own will to gossips and when gossiping was wrong it was also hard to put a stop into it. To life in the castle was harder than Elise thought. The vige''s life and the town''s life was different and she was just getting familiar with everything.

    Elise continued to walk. Her shoes made a click sound as she went to the highest floor of the castle, the third floor. It was Elise''s first time to be on the third floor and her eyes took its time to travel around. Unlike the first or second floor, the room was considerably brighter to avoid molds as the ce were rarely used. She then moved to the right passage where it was a long corridor.

    Curiously, Elise walk to the corridor trying to find and end when sees at the end of the corridor was not a wooden wall but a wall made out of brick. "What''s this?" she mumbled. Only this wall is different, thought Elise and she wondered why. The stones were filled with dust and molds. There was also a sense of eeriness she felt from the ce. The wall on her left and right was made with wounds and somewhat she felt as if she could push the wall open. Elise bring her hand forward, stopping at the wall to push but her fingers stopped.

    On a second thought, Elise felt like she shouldn''t push or open this wall which she didn''t. Elise then turn her back from the corridor, her ck skirt swung as she make her way away from the ce to the gallery. At the same time, the shadow in front of the stone wall subtly shifted. There was still many things Elise didn''t know about White Mansion and she was still at the beginning.

    Once Elise arrived to the gallery, with a broomstick on her hand, she turned the knob and walked in. The ce were pitch ck. It was noon and the sun was high up on the sky but the room felt as if it was nighttime. In between the dark, Elise walked slowly. Thest thing she want to do is to knock around things in this very room where it was her first timeing to. Feeling unfamiliar with the room, Elise felt her surrounding like a blind person. She walked from the corner and her hands felt metallic sculpture that she guessed to be painting frames. She continued to move until she felt the texture of the curtain. Pulling the curtain open, bright light red at her eyes.

    Elise covered her eyes, not used with the very bright light and looked around to see the dusts flying around the room like a brown color snowkes. She felt her nose itch and rubbed it slowly. Letting go of the broomstick, she walked around the room, gazing at all the paintings kept in the room.

    There were paintings ofndscapes, the skies, the Sea Elise had never seen before, people, market, and the castle itself. There were paintings that fascinated her the most, the painting of the Sea and and old vige. As the paintings inside the room varied, the vige didn''t stood out than the rest but it caught Elise''s eyes. The vige reminded her of her aunt''s home in Runalia. It was almost simr with forest around the vige and the small house with brown bricks. A sense of nostalgia filled her, the painting make her feel connected to even when she had less good memories in that ce.

    She continue to walk, to enjoy the view, she padded her path very slowly with her eyes staying clear at the paintings that were filling the tall wall all the way almost reaching to the ceiling. The more she gazed on the portrait, she wondered who the painter was? The painter must be a well-known one in thend with the skill they had in store. Down to the smallest details such as reflections and shadows were made carefully that make her feel as if she was watching the scene happening right in front of her eyes.

    All portrait was clearly painted by one single person. Elise''s then shifted her gaze to the corner of the painting. Usually there would be a sign or the painter''s name on the lower right corner of the painting but she found none. She wanted to touch the paint but it was still wet and shiny, possibly the painter use oil paints and she remembered someone told her that oil paints take months or even years to dry.

    When Elise finally reach the corner of the room, she stopped until she sees couple of paintings ced backward to face the wall as if to stop people from staring at it. She walked to the painting, reaching her hand out the the furthest painting to have it on her arm and her eyes stopped to see it was Master Ian''s portrait.

 Chapter 103: In The Gallery-II

    <h4>Chapter 103: In The Gallery-II</h4>

    In the painting, Master Ian was sitting at a chair, in front of a maroon curtain. His long legs were crossed in front of him and his body was leaning to the back of the chair. His arm resting on the armchair hold his chin he yfully tilted to the right side of the painting and there was his grin appearing on his sculpted face.

    Elise had always seen the grin, the grin that Ian had when he was feeling amused or in mirth. There was wildness in him and the untamed mischief he presented which make up theponents of his mysterious gaze that seem as if he knows everything.

    The charm was hard to resist for anyone which was why many women would be far more than happy to be invited to his bed.

    Elise gulped. This was Ian''s portrait in front of her but she felt the man was right in front of her, staring at her with the red eyes he had.

    She ced the canvas away then wondered why unlike all the paintings Ian''s portrait was ce down in the corner and not hanged to the wall? Her hand took another painting, turning it as it was ced upside down, it was also Ian''s portrait. Unlike the previous one this was painted up closer, showcasing his devilish handsome face that made her heart flip and turn from her chest.

    cing the canvas again, she took the rest and saw that all in the portrait was him. Then Elise realized how that Master Ian''s portrait was the only one that was drawn by a different person.

    Elise stared at the portrait in curiosity, her blues eyes staring at thest painting took a longer time. "Why did Master Ian had himself painted in a lot of portrait?" she murmured her question in a whisper.

    Was it because the painting wasn''t good enough? But he was handsome in all of the portraits.

    "Each centuries need new portrait. It''s the custom." came suddenly Ian''s voice to Elise''s ears behind her, making her jump in surprise as she never expected the real Ian to appear beside her just when she had stared at him for long minutes.

    Elise took a step backward when her turned face was immediately greeted with Ian''s face. It was too much for both her eyes and heart that her body had to take some space for her to breath before her heart failure.

    Her elbow felt a touch of fabric, she turn to see the white fabric that was used to cover the painting which was ced on the wooden easel and moved her elbow to avoid knocking the painting. When she did, her feet that took two steps back instead shifted the legs of the easel, having the easel to fall down, knocking the paints ced on the easel to create a mess, and Elise to lose her bnce and fall backward.

    Ian was quick to reach out his hand to her waist. Holding her small waist, he brought her forward from falling. All objects were knocked down to the ground ttering sounds filled the room like a shipwreck. Elise had knocked down the easel, making the painting that was covered with wide fabric to be sshed with paints and the easel falling above it.

    Her heartbeats were drumming to her ears with the events that happened so fast to her. She felt his hand tightened on her waist. It was ticklish but not only ticklish was what she felt. Her fingers squeezed and perhaps out of the embarrassment, guilt, or her overwhelmingly loud heartbeats, she felt her eyes turning ssy.

    "You should not be careless, Elise." using her name in this situation, he knows well what kind of effect to her he had achieved. "This is what happened when your mind is filled with many things that you don''t really have to think. All those worries in your mind or was it your curiosity that I see now?"

    Ian felt Elise''s waist on his hands. It was small and soft, enough for him to break and mold into his liking. In the thought, he subconsciously had tightened his grip on her waist. Not to hard but enough to squeeze her. A gasp of surprise slipped of her pink lips and her fingers squeezed on his arm which she held to stop herself from falling earlier. Her bright blue eyes watery under her red eyes.

    Ian felt himself wanting to touch her more, sliding and rubbed the parts he could do if they were in a closed room like the gallery where they were at now. ying his fingers to her pale white skin, he remembered how it felt thest time he had pulled out the stockings from her leg.

    Ian was no good man and he knew it. He never felt he should be good either.

    When he had used the excuse of treating the wound on her knees, he knows more to touch her skin as he liked to feel more of how she felt. But she looked likes frightened puppy right now, ready to make a dash if he let go of her waist now. He can''t me her for wanting to run away. He must be having not a kind face he usually had but a face of a man''s nature and he was correct.

    Ian knew many other ways on store he could do to have her under him. The girl was clear to her feeling toward him but she was still hesitant and he want more than that. Ian want to shape her until when she would be able to love him without any hesitation. There was still many things she hadn''t seen from him. Who he was or his true form, Elise didn''t know anything yet and he would take his time to tell her who he was.

    "You knocked on the paintings, do you know what you did just now?" He asked her and his finger loosened but it didn''t goes away, still staying at her waist.

    Elise looked at the canvas, paint was sttered above the fabric and she was worried if the painting was destroyed because of her carelessness. "I''m sorry for knocking the painting." she apologized.

    Elise hade to clean the room but instead, she had created a mess she didn''t intended to do in front of Ian. Her face sank down, she scolded herself for being ditzy. "I will help you fix this." she replied and was met with the twinkling red eyes.

    *A/N: Please don''t forget to vote with the beautiful sparkling red power stones to support the author and for the book to be better known^^

 Chapter 104: Making Mess-I

    <h4>Chapter 104: Making Mess-I</h4>

    Elise felt bad and sorry for knocking the painting; worse perhaps she had ruined it. All the paintings were beautiful to her eyes and she didn''t know if she had destroyed the one which seemed as if in the middle of the work. She didn''t know what painting it was as it was covered by the white cloth but Ian seemed to be the one taking care of the painting she concluded from his words.

    Ian left his finger fingers from her waist, taking one step back to have herself a breathable space, Elise felt her hands mmy. She looked down on the paintings and and the objects she had knocked. Lord please, thought Elise. The air felt awkward after the chaos she started. She didn''t know what she should do or which items should she pick first. The brush? Or the wooden easel? Or the paints? Elise bent on her knees, her hands moved and halted, confused with the shock that electrified her mind to stop working for once.

    She felt under Master Ian''s gaze, she fell rooted to her spot. Was he angry? She didn''t dare to look at him before she clean the mess as she had told him he would fix the mess. Her hands picked the brush when she felt the shadow created by his body doubled, turning her face, she saw him bringing the wooden easel by himself and setting it straight. Elise then went to pick the canvas where the white fabric that covered it had been sshed with paints.

    "How should I punish you with this one?" asked Ian and Elise felt her throat dried in a second. She then saw him staring at the canvas she holds and she also looked down. What painting was this?

    "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to knock the easel over." Elise apology turn to soft whispers in the room.

    "You may not but you have done it out of carelessness. Not every mistakes is done because they intended to, carelessness is one of a mistake and punishment came after mistake." Her heart sank. What was the punishment? Ian reached his hand forward to take the canvas from her hand. She then saw him opened the cloth, from where Elise stood she can''t see what was the painting was and she chose to read Ian''s expression. He first gaze at it then his brows furrowed and her brows also knitted.

    "You got the painting colors it didn''t need to. How would you be able to fix this painting now, Elise? A wash or two wouldn''t be able to fix this."

    "But... Master Ian, you were the one who surprised me." she reasoned, not being able to keep the fact alone. Wasn''t it a little unfair for him to surprise her the way he did?

    Ian''s smile appeared, grin stretching his lips and he hummed with his brows raised, "What am I hearing right now? Are you turning the me on me and trying to weasel your way out of this, sweetheart?" He asked her and when he did, his step move forward. Elise took a step back but before her feetnded, she heard him saying, "No, Elise." His red eyes stopped at her steps, telling her not to take a step back and she kept her leg on the air. "Do you want to repeat the mistake you created?" He asked her.

    Elise saw how that she was very near the wooden easel and she can''t afford to knock it down again, "I''m not pushing the me but I think it''s not only my fault." she whispered at him, in her heart she wished he wouldn''t take one step forward but Ian knows how to mess with her wishes.

    "Even though the one who is now in disadvantage is me with my painting having a very unneeded colors here? Try to remember it again, sweetie. Did you took a step back because you were surprised by my sudden appearance or was it something else?"

    Elise was surprised when she saw Ianing unannounced to the gallery she jumped when she realized his appearance but she took a step back when she saw Ian''s face. Both Ian and Elise noticed that it wasn''t Ian''s appearance that surprised her but because she had took a step back in need to breathe and Elise noticed it slower after he questioned her. Her lips pursed and she say, "You came suddenly without a knock." she said, not being able to keep quiet with nervousness riling in her nerves.

    "Is there anyone who would knock on their own house? Everything inside the castle is mine, if you forgot." Ian had a point that was hard for Elise to reply back.

    He was smart when ite to talk and it was even more so against Elise who was quieter in term of talking. But today, she had learned to speak in a casual manner to him. Seeing that the girl was able to talk back to him and yed the me to him. If he had to be frank, it was his fault for suddenly appearing but then again it was his house, appearing suddenly wasn''t his fault. But Elise just had to take one step back when seeing him as if she was running away from him and Ian didn''t like her doing that every time she met him.

    "And for your information, I walk inside this room with a noise, it was you who didn''t hear meing in. You were so absorbed in watching me," he paused and then added, "I mean my portrait that you was out of your surrounding."

    On his words, Elise felt her heart skipped. It was as if her secret admiration was know known and told to the corner of thend and blood rush to her face. Indeed, she was staring carefully on the portraits of Ian and perhaps she had forgot about her surrounding when she was doing so. She couldn''t tell if it was but there was a few time where she would walk on the clouds, forgetting everything because Master Ian came to her mind.

    What now? she asked herself.

    "I''m sorry, Master Ian." she apologized, bowing her head again. Master Ian was correct, it was her fault. It may be Ian who came suddenly but she was the one who knocked the painting over and not him.

    "If only apologize could help to fix this painting." he sighed, his voicementing while feigning a sad expression as he watch the painting on his hand. "The painter must be very in distress right now if he knows his painting had been ruined. Look at thisrge puddle of green color here in the middle of this girl''s face. This would take a very hard work to make it disappear. I can''t imagine how heartbroken the painter would be when seeing his painting turn to this."

    Elise frowned, her brows furrowed at the news. The mess she made was worse then she thought! Elise couldn''t see the painting from where she was, she didn''t know where had the green paint Ian imed that the painting was no suffering under. Was it that bad? She recalled how the white cloth was soaked with paint and was possible that the cloth wasn''t able to withstand the color from seeping in, resulting to the paint to transfer over the canvas.

 Chapter 105: Making Mess-II

    <h4>Chapter 105: Making Mess-II</h4>

    When the painter was brought to the conversation, she wondered if it was the same painter who had painted almost all painting in the gallery? Ian mentioned that the painter would be heartbroken and thought that if she was a painter she would feel saddened when she found out her painting had been ruined.

    "Can I see the painting?" She asked him, her steps were not moving forward even as she asked because of the close distance.

    Ian moved forward to take a better look of her face. The small nose she had made him want to pinch her and her lips which was pink and plump look very delicious. He held the painting on his hand and yfully bring it forward to her hand before taking it back. Elise blinked at how the painting that was about to reach her hand was taken again.

    "You don''t believe me?" He asked, mixed with the sound of a disappointed voice.

    "I was wondering what painting it was and if I could help to fix it." She replied, bringing her sweaty hand to to squeeze her other hand.

    "Have you paint before?" He asked her, wondering what she could mean by fixing the painting.

    "I haven''t had the opportunity to paint, master Ian. But my uncle was a painter, I''ve watch him paint since little. Perhaps I could help to fix the painting just for a little." she remembered the painting ced in her uncle''s house and recall how she would often stare at the process of painting for hours and admire the paintings once it had been finished painted. She always found herself amazed by how her uncle would be able to fit onendscape into a single canvas.

    "That wouldn''t do." Ian replied to her, and she saw him took the white fabric to close the portrait before passing it to her hands. He kindly exin, "It''s a painter''s edict to do what they started alone until the end of the painting, they are almost possessive of the painting and the subject they painted to the frame. They wouldn''t like it when other''s touch or paint over their canvas." Elise then thought that perhaps it was true, she had only heard painter paint alone and never heard of others finishing another''s painting. "It would be as if their painting was stolen on the hands of others." Ian was having a very amused expression at the moment. He was having fun with the troubled expression Elise had, her distress frown and her eyes that felt guilty to the painter.

    "May I ask who was the painter, Master Ian? I will go and apologize to the painter immediately." Elise said then she felt him taking a step closer in a very dangerous step that almost had her took a step back and she managed not to but her eyes were now lower on the floor.

    "What will you tell him?" Ian asked her, bringing his hand he stopped at her hair pulling and tugging at it as if calling her to walk forward and she did. "I''m sorry and I will fix this?"

    Was there anything else she could do? She asked herself, and gave him a nod as her reply. She then heard him say, "That''s not enough. You need more sincerity. When you apologize you need to offer something, of course this is a special event you could do only to a few people like me..." he trailed and she waited for his continuation when there none because she could only offer things to him. "Let''s practice." he suggested kindly.

    Ian urged her, why was Master Ian being a little mean to her now? Or was it only her feeling? Because Ian had been smiling the entire time happily.

    "Go on," He encouraged her, "Or we could wait here until you are able to finish your practice."

    Elise clutched the painting closer, seeing it, she remembered her fault and gave him a nod, "I-I''m sorry." she said, her toes in her shoes curled, her face shyly dipped in red. "I will help to fix the painting if I could." She turned her eyes up to read his expression wondering if it was enough but it didn''t seem so. She felt her whole body hot from the tension inside the room. The apology she said now feel as if it was a sweet beckoning to invite a devil. He told her to offer after an apology, and she did by continuing, "and I would help in anything you request if I am able to."

    "Good." Ian said letting go of her hair, he brought his hand to her head and gently rubbed her head as if praising her. Every punishment needs a praise which was what Ian doing now. He would punish his puppy but he would never forget to pamper and coax her up. Elise felt rxed when he rubbed her head although she wished he wouldn''t touch her ears and make her shuddered the way she felt now.

    "I ept your apology." Ian said, letting her go, "Now you will have to fulfill your words. I''m wondering what can you help me with?"

    Elise blinked at him. Why Master Ian the one epting the apology? He wasn''t the painter... She caught his smile widening when realization sank into her.

    "Did I not mention you?" Ian subtly chuckled, "I''m the painter." He filled in the words for her mind to finallye and wrap with the situation.

    She felt that finally sinking in, her lips moved to say, "You lied." her whispers didn''t fail toe to his ears. Her sweet voice using him lying was adorably dearing, almost urging him to press his mouth to the lips that had spoken the words.

    "I didn''t lie, Elise. Have I denied that I was the painter?" She felt himing closer, cutting the distance and she suck the breaths that slipped from her mouth. If Elise had used someone, she would expect the person to be angry and thought that Ian was feeling offended too. Yet the wide smile that was on his lips were with wickedness which came not from anger.

 Chapter 106: Sheer Clothing-I

    <h4>Chapter 106: Sheer Clothing-I</h4>

    "You didn''t." she confirmed the words he needed to see. Elise saw the Lord smiling happily as if he was delighted at how she confirmed his words.

    Ian could tell that he was fascinated by hearing he was the painter, he had noticed that Elise hade to take a liking when it was paintings and he know knows the reason was because in her childhood she had been watching her uncle painting a portrait. The man had a sense, praised Ian in his mind.

    Elise then saw him walked and finally took a step forward and when she saw him walk away to the red chair ced at the corner of the room, she ran away from the wooden easel that had be the source of her problem earlier. Not wanting to get closer and knocked it again. The wooden easel may not be at the fault but Elise found the object weary.

    Her eyes casted away to the paintings inside the gallery and pulled her eyes at Ian, "Do you paint all of them, Master Ian?"

    "I did. When I have free time I woulde here. Most amusements wore down by times so I decided to frame them by my hands." She could somewhat understand Ian''s words. There would be many times when she wish she could take the scene forever in her mind but forever would be impossible.

    She found it amazing for Ian to be able to paint down to the smallest detail to make the portrait to live and she could feel herself immersed in the paintings and the vivid color he chose. "They are very beautiful." she praised and Elise was not sweetening her words. She found there were vige, town, and sea.

    Master Ian said he painted the scapes he wish to frame, would it mean he hade to all this ces? There was a lot, too much ces he had ventured that her fingers lost count when she tried to put a number to how many ces Ian had went through the paintings.

    "A high praise, aren''t that?" He smiled, leaning back to his chair, he looked at the broom stick not to far from where Elise was.

    "Uncle Russel would paint every day to practice his skills. He said that details are the hardest and the smallest to do but it makes the painting to beplete. This is amazing." she said, her eyes were sparkling. "Have you travelled all the way to every ces in the painting?" she asked hum, her face turn to see how he was holding his chin while leaning on the chair in the position that reminded her of the many portraits of Master Ian that was ced on the corner.

    "I did." He then stood up from his ce and walked near her. Lifting his face to thergest wall where most paintings were ced, he asked her, "Which of the painting you like the most?"

    Elise moved forward and took the paintings a good two minutes before choosing one, saying, "This. The vige reminds me of home."

    Ian took a look of the painting she chose. It was a painting of a green spread where there was viges near the ce and shepherd ying with thembs beneath a tree. A rxing picture which had the effect to cool down Elise''s pit-a-pat heart. "That''s a good choice. This is a painting taken from the vige in Marshforth. It''s an old vige that is no more in this world."

    "No more?" Elise asked, repeating his words while turning her head at Ian.

    "It was destroyed years ago, a fight with dark sorcerers broke here. It started because they failed at a ck spell, leading arge mishap to happen in this very vige." Elise frowned subtly. She didn''t know Marshforth had a beautiful ce like the one painted by Ian. It looked simr to the ce where she was born but to know that the vige had been destroyed, a feel of sadness cake to her regardless of the bright light and color pte that was chosen. "It happened roughly fifty years ago, a new vige had been created in the ce. Thest time I travelled there, it had be better than this painting."

    "That sounds better." Elise said, agreeing to his words.

    Ian nod, his red eyes looking t as he stared at the painting, she heard him spoke, "It take times for everything to move forward. For most people to move on from pain and take a step forward to change themselves." His words were spoken in a different tone and Elise could tell there was solicitude that make him felt distance even when he was only a step beside her.

    He turned to her and smiled, "It makes you question what would happen to beings that couldn''t be affected by time, isn''t it?"

    Elise saw how his voice suddenly turned sullen. Perhaps she was thinking of it too much because he was still smiling but she couldn''t shake the feeling. "Are there beings not affected by time? Vampires and elves are also known for their long lifetime but they could die and they are affected by time." she said.

    From what she know the longest mythical being who are unaffected by the shift of times were vampires and elves. But they could get old, meaning in the end they were also affected by it.

    "Werewolves have a long lifetime too, falling little more than vampires if youpare them." Ian filled her in, he moved from the ce where he stood and walk to the desk where there was a wilted rose ced in the vase of one of the tables inside the room. Elise saw him pulling the rose to his fingers, he yed with the stem whilst walking back to her.

    She then heard him say, "There are. Immortal beings that could live forever without being able to die, they were unable to." He grinned, "In the end the immortal being became alone, living in solitude and slowly loose what makes their soul, leaving them as a soulless being." He stopped his steps, and brushed his hair that was covering his red eyes. "They may do have what seems to be there but when ites to emotions, they have nothing. That immortal being slowly lost his memories, leaving him with only emotions."

    Was there a being that are immortal? Hearing Ian''s words she found herself siding with the immortal being he was talking about. Solitude, not a good word for Elise who have always been alone, left by the families she love. "Emotions stays longer." Elise spoke to him and he lifted his chin to her with a smile.

    "For a time it does, unexpectedly emotions could also disappear by time." he replied to her, to then ask, "Out of all emotions what do you think stays longer?" He gave her a piece of question for her to answer.

    "Is it hatred?" she asked him, she had heard and remembered that most people were said to bring grudges to their deaths.

    "That''s one of it but actually, they are the weakest one. Hatred is easily forgotten when time passes." Ian walked to the side where she was standing, where the light which came form the curtain she had pulled. The light colored his face, her eyes that stared at him found how his smile had turned smelled but genuine. "Sadness and happiness, they toost short. They are the second and third to be forgotten."

    The air turned dainty and fragile, Elise found herself thinking his question, then she finally came to ask, "What about love?" she looked up at him who looked down on the wilted flower. It looked brown and crisp. From the form, it was fragile that if a wind blow over the rose, it would turn to small dusts. The rose''s petals were missing some and there was a trace that it had been reduced to dust by the time. She wondered how long have the rose been in this room to be in the state?

    "No one knows." he replied to her question.

    She looked up and questioned, "No one knows?" she asked him. Finding his answer weird because she thought Master Ian would know the answer.

    Elise''s eyes fell on him before itnded on the wilted rose. For time it looked no different than the other wilted flowers. Until she saw how the brown color suddenly was filled with colors, the dusty green stem had revived the color it had lost too, bringing it to stand up and straight. The petals of the rose turn, the brown color turning to the beautiful red rose right in front of her eyes.

    Elise''s surprised eyes shifted back to Ian, to hear him says, "Because the immortal being never feel love."

 Chapter 107: Sheer Clothing-II

    <h4>Chapter 107: Sheer Clothing-II</h4>

    Elise stared at the rose that has be lively as if it had just been nipped a few second ago. She didn''t know if it was her imagination or if there was indeed a water drop stopping at one of the petals. Her face was with a mixture of surprise and amazement. Master Ian''s magic, wasn''t it water and another that could turn object into dusts?

    "How did you do that?" she asked him, fascination covering her voice and she leaned forward to study how the rose hadpletely bloomed in perfection and Ian smiled at her curiosity. It was one of a trait he found it to be lovely from Elise and when her blue eyes looked up at him with the same eyes, he had to stare at it for a good one minute, taking the gaze under his red eyes.

    Elise wondered if there was a spell for this or was it only something Master Ian could do. If it was other who had turned a wilted rose to a blooming one, Elise would perhaps doubt her eyes first. This was utterly different than the magic trick yed in the festivals which was actually a sham. William and her often watch the trick and she could tell this was not the same trick. It happened right in front of her eyes, the petalsing back to life as she watch each second. "Was it a spell?"

    "Kind of," Ian said to her, ying with the stem, he trailed it between his fingers. "I only coaxed the rose to bloom and stop wilting, fortunately the rose is an obedient one to hear my instruction." Only by instruction? wondered Elise if it was actually possible. Then came her thought that it was only possible when Master Ian was the one who asked the rose to.

    "The immortal being, what is it?" She asked. There was a suspicion in her heart with the way Master Ian had spoken about the immortal being with a tone that felt as if he know the immortal being well. Or perhaps...it was himself who he was talking about.

    Ian stopped the stem of the rose from dancing between his thumb and index finger. The smile on him, didn''t leave and he replied to her question with another one. "Well, what do you think am I, Elise?" As he said this, his hand was brought to raise, moving to the side of her face, he pushed her hair behind his ears and the rose with it. For a couple of second, his red eyes stared to her blue ones. Elise held a confused and eyes of brimming curiosity; while Ian looked at her with fascination.

    "The rose doesn''t suit you when it is staying beside your face, the rose loose it value of being one." He praised her, his words were with all sincerity and Elise felt her lips pursed, her slender fingers clutched above her chest and felt how her heart was pounding aloud. He took it out, cing it on her fingers, "For you take it as a souvenir."

    "Thank you." she whispered and her eyes fell on the rose that was from his hand and now on her.

    "All for you." he whispered to her with a gentlemanly voice and Elise''s cheeks that were slightly pink, flushed in a deeper color. "But the punishment is still on set, or was it your offer to help whatever you could do to me?" He chuckled. The word punishment got her worried. She was still holding the canvas that were sshed with paints because of her carelessness.

    "Can I see this?" She asked to him, and he gave her an easy nod.

    "You can have it for yourself, I will paint it again." But Elise thought the painting was precious perhaps he had a change of mood or mind? Without a dy, her fingers pulled the white fabric. There her eyes stopped at the painting, her ears were blushed red when she realized what painting it was. It was a painting of a woman in a sheer clothing. The girl was wearing a chemise as she slept in green leaves, with therge puddle of green on the girl''s face she couldn''t see who Master Ian was painting on, but everything about the painting was sensual.

    Like the way the body posed, curving her back while she try to pull whatever left in her body, her hands were covering her breasts. Elise who was mostly guarded by sensual paintings found herself curling her toes. She pulled over the curtain, hiding it again with her shy eyes looking around to find wherever she could to ce the portrait. "I-I don''t need this," she whispered her voice was just making the situation more delicate. As if she was walking on a tightrope. To where she would fall to, if she miss her steps, Elise didn''t know.

    Ian found her expression hard to resist not to push her from her save point. He chuckled, the breeze of his chuckle brushing her fingers. "You don''t have to be embarrassed. Was it too much revealing for you? Or too stimting?"

    "Do I have to answer?" She asked to him and saw him nod. Elise clearly didn''t expect him to nod, she thought Master Ian would have mercy on her but no she was still under his mercy. "I-I can''t..." her voice turning smaller and smaller, almost disappearing like air.

    "Which of all this painting you want then? Take one and I''ll take my paymentster." Ian asked waved his hand as if telling her to go and choose.

    "What payment?" she asked.

    "Payment for ruining my portrait that haven''t finished yet and payment for taking one of my painting."

    Elise furrowed her brows, "But I didn''t say I would take one."

    "Yet," He added, Ian talked as if he could see through Elise like a transparent girl she wasn''t. "I know there is one that you want." He trailed and his red eyes stopped at all his portrait picturesying on the table after Elise picked and ced them there earlier. "I saw how intent you were admiring my portrait. Your expression tell me you want it." By it, Ian didn''t only mean the portrait but the real person who was posing for the portrait.

    Hoping Master Ian would stop giving her heart attacks which she wasn''t prepared for, her eyes turned at the canvas. cing the canvas where it was the adult painting, she took it to her hands and asked, "Are all the portraits of you was also painted by yourself?" asked Elise, she had seen Ian''s talent when ites to painting. All the paintings he had created was on par and nothing less of those created by the royal painters. She wondered if he perhaps had painted the portraits?

    "No," Ian denied, "I had painters draw most of it, I can''t seem to draw myself. It doesn''t feel as fulfilling one thought it would be. I choose my subjects to draw, my muse. I''ve never missed the best view for my paintings." His eyes stared at Elise with an intensity that made her gulp for mischief to then appear on his lips when he questioned, "Will you be taking this portrait or taking another one and double your payments then?" He waited for her reply, personally hoping that Elise would choose his second offer. But his puppy was still shy to do that.

    Elise took the canvas and the rose to her hand, "I-I will be taking this one." Elise was one who always speaks clear but that afternoon, she could do nothing but stuttering as her lips were quivering under Ian''s watchful gaze.

 Chapter 108: Sheer Clothing-III

    <h4>Chapter 108: Sheer Clothing-III</h4>

    Ian smiled at her embarrassment, the stutter she gave was too sweet for him that he would be unable to ignore. He savor her expression and her actions she made under his right eyes. Raising his hand, he touched her chin and with only a soft single move to lift her chin, Elise moved her chin up, her blue eyes of her was ssy that almost make him want to take her somewhere deep in a soundless ce.

    "You still have to resume cleaning the gallery puppy and don''t forget to take the painting." Elise who almost forget that she was tasked to clean the gallery gave him a quick nod and he left her chin.

    Seeing Master Ian walking away, Elise who was hugging the canvas touched the ce where she felt Master Ian had touched her. Her chin that he touch felt hot. Before Ianpletely left the room, he held the door knob and spoke to her, "The punishment still stand, Elise." and the door was closed.

    Elise turned her face to the canvas, finding a better light, she opened the fabric and stared at the revealing painting. Her eyes looked at it for a few seconds before she turned her face away, her cheeks were flushed redder as time passes.

    Once Elise had cleaned the room, she came to ce Ian''s portraits in the ce where it had been ced before. Taking the portrait to her hand, Elise turned the canvas when her eyes looked down at the date when the portrait was created. It was painted ten years ago. But Master Ian''s face was unchanging. He was still devilishly handsome and charming with an air of mysterious surrounding him.

    Elise had wondered about this, Ian have always looked the same since the first time she met him nine years ago. But little information was kept about who he was. Elise continued to take the pictures, finding that the date decreases in each painting as she dove to the painting. Ten years turn to twenty when it turn to a hundred which was the oldest one but doesn''t seem like the first one.

    Elise felt her heart thudded when realization sink to her mind. Master Ian was over a hundred years old? Elise had read many stories regarding mythical beings and how they aged longer than humans. Some times twenty or ten years but it was her first time to know someone over a hundred year old. Not to mention it was Master Ian. Do everyone know this? She asked herself because she had never heard anyone speaking of it.

    She stared at the picture, finding that the oldest portrait of Master Ian leaning on a curtain was undoubtedly handsome but now she felt a sense of solitude stayed at him. His eyes that looked mysterious and mischievous now felt distant with the gaze he had.

    Elise was still absorbing the facts and the conclusions she had been making in her mind with the hints Ian had dropped to her subtly. The talk about the immortal being that leads to a life filled with loneliness repeated over her ears.

    ''What do you think I am?''

    His question resonated in her mind, as if trying to pull her in with the curiosity which work as Elise was curious but at the same time, she wondered is she was ready to hear it. Because from what she could tell when the time came if she asked him whether he was the immortal being they had been talking, she would also be pulling his past. The past which make him who he was now.

    Elise pulled her apron, the cleanest part of the fabric she could find and brought it over the ss that kept the painting save to wipe the dust that clouded at it, making it clearer. As she stared at the picture, Elise wondered if Master Ian had lead a normal life like no others? He often spoke in a way that make him omniscient and she believes he knows everything. Knowledge was something one would umted by time and maybe Ian had umted his knowledge and wise decision over time. But all beings not even one exception all study from mistakes of their pasts. Do Master Ian also have mistakes?

    Many question surfaced to her mind and to know the answer to all her questions it would take time. She wish to know more about his story, to walk closer to the ce he was which felt surrounded by darkness. As stories woulde, Elise had faith that Ian would tell her everything when the timees.

    By the time night came, in the same gallery Elise had cleaned this morning, Ian sat down on his seat, the red couch with an oilmp ced on the round desk beside him. There he stared at the portrait of himself which was ced on the corner of the room. After Elise had cleaned the ce, his sweet girl ced the painting in orders by the date and years, notifying him that she had realized who he was.

    From behind Maroon the red-headed butler who was tilting the teapot to fill the cup, moved from behind and settled the cup on the desk beside him.

    "She cleaned the portrait and didn''t forget to put me in orders and the right position." chuckled Ian, his finger taking the teacup and tilted it to his lips, taking sips in his barely opened lips. "Such a very sweet girl."

    Maroon who stood beside him in his poise and straight back, looked at his Master''s expression which was filled with delight at the mention of Elise, the human girl. "Did you enjoy your time with her, milord?"

    Ian ran his finger to the holder of the cup, "Very much. Every time I''m with her, I feel emotions I''ve never felt before. It''s hard toe into term or put a word to the feelings I stumbled upon, but finding new emotions are quite amusing." And watching Elise was never boring, he could see how his desire grows as time passes. Nurturing Elise with knowledge, he also partake to shape her into the person she was going to be in the future; and the thought that he affected her and molded her was exciting on its own way.

 Chapter 109: Sleep Walker-I

    <h4>Chapter 109: Sleep Walker-I</h4>

    Candles ced outside the gallery lost flickered when no wind came. But in the next moment a harsh wind slipped out from the wall of stones which was ced at the end of the corridor, blowing the me to gray smokes that faded to air.

    Inside the gallery, Ian ran his finger in circr motions to the surface of the cup which was gold in color. The red tea lost it colors once his red eyes were reflected to the the liquid. "I''ve told her about immortal beings." when he uttered thest two words, Ian smiled with a hint of wickedness to Maroon.

    The butler looked up when he saw Ian pushing himself from the cushioned chair. Maroon make a shift of expression from his passive face when he mentioned the two words. Unlike all people in the castle of Warine, only Maroon knows about Ian White''s true origin. The butler knows who he was and what make him who he is now. The cruel Lord of Wariness has his history which had been buried by the time that passes and who knows this was only a few, him included with the rest had passed away.

    Maroon had spent centuries with Ian. The bond they shared was a master and servant rtionship but Maroon had thought of the Lord more than only his master. He thought of him as a friend, and at time partners who have to suffer from pain. Maroon''s gray eyes were on him as he asked, "Did you exined it to her?"

    "Not yet." Ian hummed and he touched the wall where paintings were ced to run his fingers across the railing. "I''ve only give her the clues she needed. She''s getting curious and slowly she''ll want to know more. Her mind must be filled with me right now." he chuckled, amusement crinkling at his red eyes. "How many immortal beings are in this world, Maroon?" he asked.

    "I only know three, my lord. God, Angels, and Demons." Replied Maroon and he saw Ian stopped at the painting he talked with Elise in the afternoon. The painting she chose was bright. Elise was brought up in a life filled with misfortunes, growing up she only. faces more of it yet the girl was bright. Like the choice of painting she had taken, she was a bright girl with a pure heart.

    So pure that the Demon in him want to stained it over with his own darkest color.

    "Out of the three only one is most frowned about. Even though no one knows what it takes to be a Demon," he chuckled, his eyes looking at the painting of a person with both ck and white feathery wings dipping inside ake. Maroon could only take his words in silence. He knows what it takes to be a Demon because he had seen Ian. The human who had fall to a Demon and the process was far than hellish and torturous.

    "Do you still recall the past, my lord?" asked Maroon. Unlike in daytime when he spoke only fractures of words, he was talkative when he spoke to Ian.

    "It takes time to forget and my time havee. I''ve forget everything about it. Like water washing away sands, every memories of the past in my head is almost close to nothing." His smile faltered in a split of second before it appeared back. "But I find some sounds never disappearing. Perhaps time wasn''t the only enemy that force my memories out of my mind. I have just gotten used to the grief and pain which slowly deprive me of feelings." He ended the talk there and questioned the butler, "How about you, do you still remember everything?"

    "My memories before I met you, milord are nothing I could remember." replied the butler with a bow of his body. His words were short but it express the loyalty he had for him.

    Ian stared at the red-headed butler, unlike Elise''s hair color, his was dull and dusty. It reminded him of the day when he was still a boy. "You should have resented me. No humans want to walk in the Hell''s path yet here you are swearing your loyalty to a Demon."

    Maroon for the first time finally gave his most humane expression which held some sadness and smile, "How could I ever resent the person who saved my life? I''ve be what I am now by my choice and followed you by my choice. I know milord, you are not what you seems to be."

    "You mean to say that I''m kind?" Ianughed with a hint of sarcasm, but the butler nodded to agree at his words.

    At the point, the two reached to the wooden easel, the same one where Elise had knocked one creating a mess that lead to punishment which hadn''t been ruled out to be what kind. But surely, it would be torturous, thought Ian with a smile of evil.

    Maroon, on the other hand noticed how the stand was empty from canvas even though he remembered that recently Ian had locked himself in the gallery to paint a single portrait of a girl. Unable to keep his curiosity, the butler asked, "Milord, allow me to ask where is the painting?"

    Ian shifted his eyes from his butler to the wooden easel, "That? I''ve given it to the true owner. Unfortunately she wasn''t able to see her own face because a puddle of green paint covered her face but I wonder when will she realize the color of the hair?" He asked in amusement, his lips bing wide.

    "You''ve given the painting to her...unfinished?" asked Maroon, this was rare especially for Ian White, the Lord. For the Lord to give present to another was already surprising but what he found more surprising is that Ian who would never give anything that was iplete, had left the painting to the girl''s hand.

    Ian didn''t have to turn to know what kind of expression or thoughts the butler had running in his mind and he exined, "It was finished, but she made the mistake. Which is why next time, I''m nning her to help me. For the one who had ruined the painting, she should be the one to settle her punishment." hummed Ian with joy to see when the punishment would be set out.

    He had promised her one and wouldn''t let her down. Elise... thought Ian to himself. She didn''t know what charm she had on her own body. Her beautiful face of pure eyes rioted men''s instinct to wanting and have her, but that was not all, she had the curves and everything women envies. But the girl didn''t noticed it herself. The more he thought about her, his desire grew, his smile crowning his face broadened.

    "Have you notify Vervor to the invitation to the White Mansion?" Ian asked him, walking to the vase where most roses had wilted. He took one from the vase, using the same trick, it became lovely and red on color.

    "Yes I have, milord. News has that Mr. Vervor is very delighted and eager toe." Maroon saw how the Lord who was ying with the rose now had turned the grin to ce it with something eerier.

    "That''s great. We should prepare him a hell." at his words, the rose he yed with fell to the ground. The lively rose turn brown and darker to ck and by the time it reach the ground, the rose had turn tobusted dust. The dusts too didn''t stay long as in a second, wind came and blew it away.

    A/N: I wish to set a goal of 1000 power stones by the end of this week. It may seem far fetched but I believe everyone could! Please vote to the book and show your love to the book <3 ?If we gather 1000 powerstones befor the weekly reset on the end of this week, Sunday, I will give a mass release. Please Vote, lovelies. *heart*

 Chapter 110: Sleep Walker-II

    <h4>Chapter 110: Sleep Walker-II</h4>

    When Elise fell asleep on the same night, she found herself standing in the corridor of White''s Mansion in between the dark. Silence apanied her as she continued to walk in the dusk. She looked around finding no me from candles and was lost in the castle. No sounds could be heard which Elise found it weird, looking down she found that she had no shoes and had been walking barefoot.

    In her dream, Elise was walking in a long hallway of White Mansion. She didn''t know which part of White Mansion she was in but looking at the carved pattern on the ceiling, she knows it was the castle. It was nighttime, the ce was dark that she felt lost but fortunately, little lights wereing from the window that helped her from losing her way.

    She was wearing her chemise, the nightgown which was thin in fabric, and when coldness passed to her, she felt her body shivered from the cold. As she continued to walk, her feet stopped when her eyes realized she had been back to the wall of stones. Why was she here? Elise looked around the wall of stones her fingers were brought to touch the surface of the stones that felt dusty to her hands. Her body then turned around, in the dark she wasn''t sure if she should be there.

    "Elise." came the familiar voice, Elise knew who it was and her head turns in front of her, it was Master Ian who was standing at a long distance from her. Ian had just gone out from the room she remembered to be the gallery.

    There was a slight frown appearing on Ian''s forehead but his smile was still etched to his lips, "What are you doing here, in the night?" he asked her. His red eyes were looking at her in a confused expression. "Did you forget which way to your room?" he joked at her.

    Elise thought no, she knows her way but this was her dream and she found herself shaking her head, replying a no toward Ian''s question. Instead of rebuking Elise''s words, Ian grinned at her.

    "Come here," Ian ordered and outstretched his hand for her to take, without thinking twice, Elise walked away from the ce, her hand was going to take Ian''s hand when she felt her legs pulled.

    Elise''s body fell to crash on the ground, the pain scraped her knees and arm. She turned her head behind to see what had pulled her legs but she found no one. Her fingers suddenly felt cold.

    Smells of light blood filled the room, Ian who was standing not too far from the ce she had fallen frowned when he saw her clumsily fell down like a piece of ck meat. "What are you doing?" he asked her a tone of surpriseced his words and he stepped forward to take her hand.

    Elise blinked at him, her mind felt it was having a hard time processing everything. This was her dream, if she falls down in her dream, there should be no pain she should feel but she could feel the pain on her legs throbbing and burning to her skin. She looked up, her eyes meeting Ian''s red one which seemed to be angry at the moment, and shook her head, "I... was sleeping." Elise said, her words felt incoherent. "I was in my room, dreaming," she added.

    In between her mind trying to understand what had taken ce now and that her dream had turned to reality, she saw the shadows on Ian''s face disappeared, his red eyes were like lights and she heard him clicked his tongue. The eyes he used to look at her was fierce and angered. "Are you hurt?" He asked her and his hand went to bring her leg which smells of blood for his eyes to see. Elise was surprised like the day when Ian had touched her legs she felt his cold skin rub over the wound that stayed on her ankle.

    She heard him spoke, "Did you walk out of this Castle?"

    "I didn''t." Once she had finished her chores and was told to sleep, Elise went to sleep in her room which was on the first floor but when she opened her eyes she was already on the third floor. Slowly, the reality sank to her that this wasn''t her dream any longer but reality.

    "Then would you mind exin to me how do you receive these wounds?" Ian''s eyes lifted up as he had stared at the wounds on her ankle. Elise looked down, to see there was a w mark on her legs as if a beast or a dog had wed her legs. Now that she had seen the wound, she felt pain aching on her skin, burning, and tears threaded to dribble to her cheeks.

    Elise frowned, "Someone pulled me, just now. I don''t know, from behind." and following her words Ian look behind and Elise followed him to see that behind her was an empty wall made out of stones.

    But she did felt a hand pulling her ankle and she could have been wounded at that time! Elise''s eyes shake in confusion and fear. "There was really something that pulled my legs."

    Ian''s crown was still noticeably on his forehead as he took Elise''s statement. "Let''s get this bandage." A look of fierceness stormed on his eyes as he stared at Elise who was dressed in a light dress. Had his girl walked all the way to the third floor dressed in this way? This was what made him frown and click his tongue the entire time.

    When he stood up, Elise also stood up only for her a cry to escape her lips and her watery eyes began to let the tears drip down. She could not understand what was happening or why she was wounded but her heart pound in fear and she felt as if she had fought with something unable to be seen. When she tried to walk, the wound on her ankle ached. Pulling her long chemise, she saw the hem of her night gown was soaked in red color.

    There was a time when Elise had her hand scratch by an animal but she didn''t remember the pain to be as painful as she felt now. Her skin felt burning as if a smoldering hot iron had touched her skin and the tear is made. She tried hard not to cry but it was impossible with the painful ache she was feeling.

    Ian sighed, and hearing his sigh, Elise felt bad. Was he angry? Since she had seen Master Ian earlier he was frowning, clicking his tongue, and now he sighed.

    "I''m sorry." she apologized, feeling that even more than the pain she didn''t want Master Ian to get angry.

    "What are you apologizing for, silly?" His words were light for her ears, like sweet honey coaxing her. "I didn''t tell you to stand earlier why did you try to stand with the wound?" As he asked, his body bent down and he kneeled one leg in front of her, "Don''t tell me you like pain?" There was a hidden intention lurking behind his words as he asked her.

    Unable to hold her lips as she felt the pain, she spoke, "Is there any pain that feels good?"

    Deep down, Elise doubt there would be anyone finding pain to be good but Ian who heard her words like an invitation had his lips stretched wide. Even though the moonlight was silver in color, with Ian in front of her, Elise felt that the color of the moon was red. His hand sauntered above her legs and the wound, "There are many kinds of pain that felt pleasurable, sweetie. I''ll tell you all about it when the timees." His grin has fallen from being mischievous but one that was serious.

    The girl didn''t know what kind of button she had pushed and riled him by asking the question. Ian who had bent down took both of her legs and ced his hand on the back of her knees, at the same time, he took her waist, picking her up from the floor.

    Elise felt her heart flipped when Ian carried her on his arm. Her hands swung in the air and she wishes she could tell him she could walk by herself but then Ian said to her, "Don''t move puppy unless you want to have a worse wound than this."

    *Please don''t forget to support the book with power stones~ 1000 powerstone at the end of the week will have mass release^^*

 Chapter 111: Sweet Cries-I

    <h4>Chapter 111: Sweet Cries-I</h4>

    Elise wondered where Master Ian was bringing her to and her question stop until she arrive not in her room but one of the room on second floor. When the door was opened and they entered, Elise found the room to be wide and vast but empty at the same time.

    Ian ced her down on the long couch in front of his bed. cing her down and he saw Elise looking around to distract herself from the pain while sweats dropped from her forehead.

    "Where is this?" asked Elise, she had never walk into this room.

    "My room." and at the statement, Elise felt her heart beat raise but for a different reason than when she found out she had been wounded.

    Ian then sat beside her, in one swift movement, he had took the sole of her feet, bringing her legs to him and ced her sole on hisps. Elise had her body turn and flopped on the couch, her back stayed on the pillow that gave her a cushion to seat instead of lying down.

    "It isn''t as deep as it seemed, there will be no need to stature the wounds." Ian said to her and she felt relief. But her relief was short-lived when Ian had brought his eyes close to inspect the wound on her legs and her toes curled. She pulled her dress to cover her womanly parts and her face were flushed redder as time passes. She gulped her nerves erratic with the position she was in now.

    She was unable to stay at her position any longer and called, "Master Ian..."

    Ian didn''t turn his eyes and exined, "I''ve closed the wound with magic, but it wouldn''t have some effects so your skin would have to heal naturally with time." He turned her face and caught the sight of her white skin turning pink. Her supple lips trembled.

    "Can I sit?" She asked him, the position she was now was too embarrassing because only God knows if Ian could see whatever under her gown as the fabric she was wearing was thin to slide and roll to her hips if it wasn''t for her hands that work to stop the dress from rolling.

    "Of course." He said and he ced her legs down to walk from his ce to take medications. When he came back, he didn''t sit beside her but kneeled in front of her. Taking her legs, he pulled the cotton dipped in medicine and rubbed it across her wound.

    "How did you sleep?" He asked her, and when Elise was about to answer at the same time, she felt the medicine sinking to her wound itch, she pulled her legs in reflect of pain but Ian held her legs tight that didn''t allow her to move.

    "I... slept fine but in the dream I suddenly find myself walk in the corridor." She replied to hear Ian humming and the cotton dabbed again to her wounds.

    Unable to hold the pain, she gasp and a cry left her lips with her back thrown to the couch, "Aww." She cried, the tears glittering on her eyes.

    Ian stopped for a while and his eyes intently watching her cry with the smile on his lips disappearing. His eyes the shifted to see how her fingers digging the pillow beside her, her cry only sounds erotic even when she didn''t meant to do so. It wasn''t to Ian''s liking to see his girl crying from pain but Elise just know how to file him up even when she didn''t meant to do so.

    When Ian heard her sniffles, he brought his hand to her cheeks and like a sweet coaxing, it helped Elise to calm down. But somewhere seeing her expression melting to his hand, a wicked thought passed to Ian''s mind and he once again slide down cotton to her ankle. Elise flinched, she brought her hands to cover her lips and seeing it, Ian slipped his hand to her, bringing it away from her lips.

    "Does it hurt?" He asked and saw her nod, the tears moved when she brought her head up and down. "Bear with it a little longer."

    "Okay." she whispered.

    "Bring your hands here." he instructed her, bringing her hand to his shoulder which Elise gingerly did. Before Elise could pull away from his shoulder, she felt the wound burnt by the medicine again and her body tilted forward. Her head rested on his shoulder and her hands crumpled the shirt Ian was wearing. He heard the gasp right next to his ears and slowly dabbed it again to hear her cry again. The sweet sounding cry was pleasant to hear. Ian ran his tongue to his lower lips, feeling her skin close to smell the blood and her fragrance mixing before him.

    The bed was close, he thought to himself.

    "That''s a good girl." his whispered, making Elise to feel like her body was ice cold, touching a smoldering hot surface, she felt herself melted and her body shuddered with the praise. She didn''t know if what she was feeling only pain or as Ian told her before, a pleasuring pain.

    Elise pulled herself from his shoulders, her tears were now wiped and she stared back at Ian''s face that was very closed to her. Their breaths brushed each other and she felt her own breaths rugged. When her eyes stared at him, she found something inside her stomach tied, heat passed to her body.

    Ian smiled deviously to her, his lips wide to showcase his canines that seemed to have grownrger or perhaps was only what Elise thought to see.

    "I like to see you cry in pain."

    "C-cry?" She repeated like a little puppy who had just found a word to say. A surprise came to her eyes. What did he mean by wanting to see her cry from pain?

    There were some instances Elise felt when she couldn''t understand the word Master Ian said to her. She knows better than anyone how kind Ian was but at the same time, she also knows there were his devilish intent slithering behind his actions and words. Ian wasn''t mean to her but he wasn''t too sweet to her either.

    A/N: Please don''t forget to vote~ 1000 power stone at the end of the week would receive about 4/5 chapters mass release~ I believe in you guys!^^

 Chapter 112: Sweet Cries-II

    <h4>Chapter 112: Sweet Cries-II</h4>

    Elise felt that she had been yed but she didn''t know what or how he had yed her. What did Master Ian meant by wanting her to cry in pain? When she had asked his words Ian didn''t reply and she said, "Pain feels hurt."

    Ian looked at her and smirked, "Of course I know. Then don''t get hurt Elise. Did you forget my words when you hurt your kneesst time?" He pulled a white bandaged and wrapped her legs with it. "I should have known that this would happen if I told you I would be taking off your clothes." He looked at her, and his smirked reminded her of the day when he had treated her knees.

    Elise felt her head dizzy when he said he would take of her clothes which now she was wearing was only a thin dress. If it wasn''t for the room being dark, she wouldn''t know how she would be able to see Ian''s face. "I didn''t wound myself on purpose." Elise didn''t want to be misunderstood.

    "If you do, I''ll have to add a punishment for you." Ian closed the box and went to ce the medicine away. Now that Ian had left, Elise fixed her dress and stood properly. "What happened?" he asked her, the details was what he need. He has to know what was going on with his puppy.

    "I''m not sure of it myself." Elise brought her hand to her now wrapped ankle. The pain was real and her dream suddenly turns to reality, she never felt this happen before. "I was in my room when I sleep, suddenly I woke up and find myself there. Then, I saw Master Ian and call to you but then something pulled my ankle, I didn''t know what or who it was." and recollecting the memories, make her shuddered.

    "Have you ever sleep walk?" Ian asked as he leaned toward his bedpost. "Or did anybod your family members im you ever sleep walk."

    Elise shook her head, "I never, at least I think I have never." and it was her first time today.

    When Ian''s pasts were secret, he also knows how little did he knows about Elise. The girl herself didn''t know who she was, what kind of being she is and everything surrounding her was still a mystery. The only clues they have was her aunt and uncle in Runalia but Ian doubt the humans would know much either.

    Pushing himself from his bed he grinned and say, "I should bring you to my room this days to avoid you from walking in your sleep." Ian''s words had Elise too look at him with wide eye. To Elise who live in vige for an unmarried girl to sleep with a man was unheard. She believe Ian wouldn''t do anything, but would he? Elise had understood that she was not a child anymore. She had be a woman and to sleep with Ian even without doing anything, what should she say when her future husband ask?

    "I can stay in my room." Elise replied her hands clutching to her dress as she felt worried.

    "But what if you''ll walk in your sleep again?" To the question, Elise had no answer. "Tell me Elise, do you not want to sleep in my room?" He quirked his lips up, teasing her again and again. "My room is big, wide, fit for two people, the bed is fluffy and I can assure you it''s warm. If you feel it''s still not warm yet, you could cuddle to me."

    He offered himself as if he was speaking about adding an extra quilt for her. But the matter wasn''t the warm, thought Elise. Now, she felt like someone who was walking in a thin ice. If the ice copse, she would fall to the icy cold water and unable to walk on the ice again.

    "It''s not good for a man and a woman to sleep together and to cuddle." She exined, her eyes lifting up and saw him standing there with his hands crossed in front of his chest. "You should ask the question to a person you will want to marry." her fingers fiddled when she said the words, her heart feeling prickled sensation.

    In the silence where no lights or me present but only soundless wind and the sounds made when one of them moved, she heard her heart thudded.

    "What if I say that person is you?"

    For the first time, Elise felt her heart at lost. She stared at Ian unblinkingly, the words he said repeated on her mind over and over again. Her lips trembled and shake, her fingers did to and a feeling of excitement and adrenaline filled her nerves.

    "Go to sleep Elise. Tomorrow is an important day." Being told to leave, Elise left the ce but she was still standing in front of the door. Her legs walked and her mind had stopped working. She put a hand on the wall beside her and another hand to her chest to feel her drumming heart. Her body then suddenly inclined to the wall and her shoulders bumped at it.

    W-what just happened? asked Elise in her mind. Her eyes left unblinking in a few seconds in shock her poor heart received.

    Bringing her hand in front of her chest together, she rubbed at it and her eyes darted around, ate gasp escape her lips.

    Was Master Ian serious with his words?

    Once Elise dragged her wobbly body back to spend the rest of her night in her room, Ian walked out of his room. His legs stopped when he reached to the wall of stones where Elise had imed her ankle was wounded at the ce. He ced his fingers there. Was it magic that Elisee across with? But she had no magic and there should be no one in the castle who could use magic in the very castle other than him.

    He ced his hand to the wall. Pushing one stone, the rest of the stones started to rumble and shakes. In a few seconds, the wall was parted into two sides, left and right. Ian entered the ce and walk down the stairs which he created centuries ago. Using the path, he soon arrived at a dungeon. The ce were dark and narrow, smells of mold and another heavy pungent was present in the air.

    The passage was unclean, the walls had mold, mushrooms, and spider webs appearing. The deeper Ian walked, cells appeared on both his right and left. Some skeletons were present in the very room and he stopped to thest people who were brought to one of the cells. The two maids who had resulted to his puppy being wounded. The girls were lifeless now. Even their souls were not in Hell more Heaven as he had devoured it.

    The maids were a descendant of mythical beings but as their blood thinned, they were weaker and was nothing more different than humans. It took less than two days for the girls to die. He thought that he would receive any emotions, whether it was pity, or sympathy toward the maids when they begged for their lives as he had found many of his emotions resurfaced; But he found nothing. Watching them die, he didn''t felt anything but an empty and void feeling. If there were emotions, that would only be anger to the maids for hurting Elise and making her to cry.

    Ian found what happened tonight was odd. He had dismissed Maroon after their little talk in the gallery and chose to stay there for minutes to assort his thoughts which he always did as night because of how he rarely needed sleep. When he walk out of the room, there he found his sweet girl standing on the end of the corridor, her body was turned and he saw her there in a piece of night gown where lights hit her body to show her womanly curves that had him frown. He wasn''t patient enough to see a lovely sight in front of him and ignored it.

    But then Elise was wounded. Ian trusted her words because the world where he lived at, everything could happen. It''s unthinkable Elise received the wound outside the castle but the wound was something one receive from a feral animal. But that wasn''t all.

    Elise had began to show her true power. He suspected that the incident today would have things to do with Elise; she was a girl with mysteries as she was born and it could be this mysteries that had her sleep walking tonight. Which he has to find out, thought Ian to himself.

    A/N: Let''s continue to vote until Sunday to achieve 1000 power stone for mass release~ Good news, there was an increase in power stone daily. We can do this ^^

 Chapter 113: Watching The Death-I

    <h4>Chapter 113: Watching The Death-I</h4>

    When the next morning came, Elise woke up early, to be exact she couldn''t sleep after what had happenedst night. She woke up on her bed and she touched the ce which was wounded.

    She felt her memory was blurry before she arrived at the third floor, she didn''t know what had happened to her, what she knew was that she had been wounded. How was her leg wounded? She wondered if like Master Ian she had gone out to the woods and acquire the wounds at the time? Because that was more possible but at the same time it didn''t. The hem of her dress was free from grim and mud that should be present if she had went out.

    Once she was dressed in her maid uniform, Elise went out of the room to work. Her wound was painful but fortunately she could stand and walk. Like what Master Ian had said, the next day all maids and servants were busy to prepare for the meeting which would be held in the Castle. It was rare for White Mansion to have peopleing in and almost felt as if a decade had passed since thest time.

    Passing by the corridor, Elise saw the curtain was being pulled and tied by a male servant. The light of the early sunlight passed into the corridors which made the house sparkles. Elise found there were many that she had missed due to the darkness. She found paintings, some that seemed to be painting by Ian then she remembered about the adult painting Ian gave. A question surface in her mind. Who was the person Master Ian painted?

    "Can I help around here?" asked Elise when she saw maids grouping to wipe the paintings in one corridor.

    The maids looked at her with a surprise before fear began to cloud in their eyes. They reply her answer quickly by shaking their heads, "We c-can handle this by ourselves." and the maids moved to clean as if to busy themselves from talking about Elise. After the ident, she realized that not only people fear her, they also avoided her. She was now seen as a ticking bomb, they were afraid that if they had done something offending to Elise, Ian would punish them next. If Ian''s punishment was only being whipped, the maids wouldn''t worry but it was death.

    Elise felt sad when she saw the maids avoiding her like an explosive they seen her as. But she didn''t dwell long on it. She walked from her ce, and Carmen who was bringing a mop to her hand saw her to make a quick walk toward her, "Elly." smiled the girl.

    Seeing Carmen, Elise returned the smile happily, out of all maids only Ve and Carmen was still beside her as friends. "I heard this is the first in ages the castle had been opened. With the lights, don''t you feel the castle seemed different?" she asked with her eyes looking up to the high ceiling.

    Elise lifted her chin and nodded her head, "It''s beautiful with more lights." She had thought that despite how beautiful the castle was, she found it was a pity when the ce was dimmed.

    "Who do you think woulde?" Carmen continued to speak as they left the ce. "I heard most nobles and thedies would alsoe."

    "Thedies would alsoe?" Elise asked with her blue eyes questioning. It would be an open discussion for a court but she didn''t know that thedies would alsoe.

    "Yes, like the wives and daughters of the guests. At evening, the tea party would be opened for thedies and the ball would be open next. I wonder if the Lord didn''t only mean to open the castle for discussion? It sounds very much like a party to me." Carmen asserted and she left to wiped the floor with the help of the mop.

    Elise also wondered if that was so. It was weird for a discussion to turn into party or was it so in the castle? Was it because the castle rarely open for people? As she cleaned the room, Elise was alone with Carmen and she asked, "Carmen, have you ever went to the third floor?"

    Carmen brought her hands to her chin as if to think, "I''ve never I think even the oldest maids in the castle have never went there either. I heard the Lord spends most of his time there which is why less people coulde there."

    But she was tasked to go there when she wasn''t an older maid? How did it happen then? Elise was still wondering as she cleaned the ce. The castle would be formally opened afternoon when most guests would arrive which was why the maids were up very early before the sun raises to clean the ce and she watched some maids walking up to the second floor of the question which was rare.

    "Which room are they cleaning in upstairs?" Asked Elise with her eyes seeing the clouded window clear as she wiped the sses with a wet towel.

    "The guests room I think, it''s only in case if something happen, no one could be too sure it was what Mr. Maroon said, Ve asked before." Carmen filled her in and continued her works.

    What was the case that could have happen? Elise asked herself and continued to clean the room. "Carmen." came Ve''s voice, Elise and Carmen both turned their heads. Seeing Elise, Ve smiled and she returned her smile, "You''re here too Elly, great." then she spoke at both of them, "We need help to move the tables,e with me."

    Elise followed Ve to see that they were not going to the first floor but the second one which Elise had been curious about. While Master Ian''s bedroom which was on the left side corner, the one they were going to cleaned was the right side. Unlike the ce which she would go, the left corridor was left dark and silent as if to warn people not toe which work because the ce looked eerie and spooky. But Elise who had went therest night know that it wasn''t as spooky as it seemed.

    A/N: Please continue to vote to reach 1000 power stones at the end of this week for the mass release. ?We can do this <3

 Chapter 114: Watching The Death-II

    <h4>Chapter 114: Watching The Death-II</h4>

    When the afternoon came, Elise saw from therge window which was now not covered by any curtain carriages entering the wide entrance to White Mansion. Her eyes stared at the many horses, luxurious carriages, before her eyes saw the people that came down from the carriage.

    Thedies and gentleman none were excepted was dressed in fancy clothes and dresses. She saw how thedies were even more merriest when ite to dressing themselves with silk fabrics and jewelries in their necks and hands. Not only humans came to the castle, Elise saw red eyes of vampires, the werecats, and werewolves. She also could tell that most of the humans that came was a descendant of mythical beings.

    Thinking of being, the immortal beings that Elise talked about yesterday with Master Ian came to her mind. She could tell the immortal beings they had talked about was possibly Master Ian, but what is an immortal beings? She had heard myths of beings that could never die but there was only a little. From behind, suddenly Elise felt a hop to her pocket, looking down she find it was Hallow who had entered her apron pocket.

    "There''s too much humans, nasty." tched the grim reaper, looking at the humans who had dolled themselves as if they were going to be feasted upon. "What are they doing dressed like puffer puffs? They are fluffier than my body now."mented the chick, he looked at the waves of humans and then spoke, "Look at that Elly, isn''t that the same woman who came by the mansionsst time?"

    Elise narrowed her eyes to get a better look of the person Hallow mentioned to see Lady Ellen and her father had entered the building amongst other guests. "There will be a lot of people today." said Elise.

    "Are you worried about it?" A different voice fell to her ears, surprised, she turned her head to meet Ian''s smile which seemed as if he was having many hidden intention under his smile.

    "Good afternoon, Master Ian." Elise didn''t forget to greet and receive a smile in return.

    Ian shifted his eyes from the chick that avoided his eyes then forward to the ce Elise had been staring at. "What are you watching from here?" he asked.

    "I was seeing the guests." she replied which was the truth.

    Ian took one step closer taking her bright red hair and yed the texture to his hands, it was soft noted Ian. "You could stand in the entrance if you want to see them. But I guess you shouldn''t now, there will be time." he alluded his voice singing the words that turns out to be melodious.

    "Are you not going to the greet the guests, Master Ian?" she asked curiously and he pushed her hair behind her ears his touched slowly slides to the sheep of her ears and he found his finger behind the ear, sliding it down and feeling the ticklish slide, Elise shuddered.

    Ian took his hands from her, "As the Lord I believe no one there is waiting to greet me, they came to greet me. If I greet only one single person, the rest will expect me to do the same. It''s better not to avoid certain problems."

    Elise didn''t forget this. Ian White is the Lord of Warine, close to the throne to be the King of the fournds which was empty for years now due to the problems across the fivends. However, if the King was going to be elected, it was clear to say Ian would be the King.

    Today the guests wouldn''t miss the chance to be on the good side of the Lord. Mostdies who were yet married was especially eager than the rest to charm the Lord. The parents of thedies also encouraged them to do so. To their eyes, what could be better than being the Lady of the Land? Not only will they be basking in endless wealth with servants, jewels, and dresses, they would also bring honor to their families, rising up their names. Only a fool didn''te to the castle today.

    But little do they know the Lord had his own thought for today''s party.

    A tainted smile rested on his lips as his eyes viewed the guests entering the castle. "What could be better than seeing foolishmbs moving to be sacrificed?" Ian spoke in a thin voice which even Elise who had her face in front of him couldn''t took what he said.

    She turned her head at Ian, "Pardon?" Elise thought she heard Master Ian speaking but didn''t hear his words well.

    "I''m saying that I think you should go now, dear and leave the bird-chick with me. We can''t have this little thing ruining everything this afternoon." Ian stretched out his hand to her pocket, taking the chick that frowned and wailed.

    "I''m not a bird!" Hallow yelled, Elise watched Ian''s back as he left the ce then slowly she realized Maroon who had been walking behind Ian. When their eyes met, Elise bowed at the passive butler who only replied her bow with another polite bow that had Elise to be confused why the butler would bow at her.

    Then following from behind was Cynthia and Austin. Austin walked toward Elise happily, waving his hands to hug her but was stopped with the Lord''s re he sent silently. In the end Cynthia and Austin only waved at her which she returned brightly. She wondered if they were in a hurry?

    Elise then helped the rest of the work happening the castle but she didn''t participate right beside the guests. She didn''t think she should go as she wasn''t assigned there other maids, however, was eager to be with the guests.

    Like thedies who came to be in the favor of Ian, the maids wish to find suitors by attending to serve around the castle. It was all the maids'' wishes to have a wealthy man toe and ask for their hands. They were hyped to go and use whatever resources that could make them shine better with powders. Although for a maid it is rare for them to be court by men of the wealthy ss, it was possible with many examples that happened in the past.

    But Elise knows that some times the story of those maids didn''t ended well. She had seen how there was a maid who had be a mistress of the house when her husband find a younger wife and kicked the woman out from the house. Some times there were things that are better to see but not to touch or take, thought Elise to herself. But Love wasn''t something that could be stopped, she added again.

    Like how she loved the Lord even knowing their different in status, she wish to stand beside him. The advances Ian made, she hoped it was more than affections.

    "Elise, are you free now?" called M in a gentle tone, she turned to see it was the older woman. Wiping her hands from the water, she stood from Carmen and Ve to then hear M speak, "We are running out of people in the room, you''ll be going there."

    Curiously, Elise asked, "Which room?"

    "The Lord''s court room," M exined.

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote and tomorrow there will be a little extra chapters. A little reminder, we will have more mass release if we reach 1000 power stone this Sunday. By voting, it will help the book to reach a higher rank, making the book reachable to other readers in WN. Bymenting reader will receive exp to reach a higher level to acquire 3 powerstones a day. Reader could also use the powerstones all at once in one single chapters <3

 Chapter 115: Watching The Death-III

    <h4>Chapter 115: Watching The Death-III</h4>

    A slightly long chapter iing...

    Elise wasn''t sure if it was normal for her who was a new maid to be doing important works but since she entered White Mansion, she had taken most works which assigned to elder maids. Following M, she decided to keep her eyes low. It wouldn''t be good if she offended anyone,st time she made mistake with Lady Ellen and it didn''t end up pretty.

    The men of the nobles were famous for their gentlemanly way on the surface but she wasn''t sure of it. She had seen many who looked gentle upfront but evil inside. There were rumors about noblemen and there was a saying when there are smokes there is fire, meaning there would be a source of rumors. Which had her remember of Master Ian. He had a handsome face that looks nothing less than a picture of a perfect man but there was the evilness in his face which was clear as Ian didn''t bother to hide it.

    The evilness was also one of the charms which attracted many women to him. It was ironic; because to Elise, Ian was the kindest and most gentle person to her life.

    She was asked to hold drinks, pouring a jar of water to ss when people requested her to and when she arrived on the corner of the room with other maids, out of all people who was busy, standing in front of her eyes, her gaze steered clear toward the man sitting in the front of the room.

    Ian had a charm, everywhere he goes, it was hard for anyone to not notice his presence even when he was doing nothing. He was there, sitting on his red cushioned chair where the rest of the people was standing in front of him. With his one hand leaned to the chair, the rest of his body tilted, his red eyes stared far but only fell to his girl, the maid who was standing on the corner of the room.

    Elise who saw Master Ian sitting on the chair, remembered one of his portrait that was painted decades ago. The picture was drawn where Ian was sitting on a red cushioned chair which was tall and wide, almost simr to the one he used to seat now which had her thought if the painter had taken the painting from the view.

    An air of superiority surrounded him who was sitting alone on the chair almost like a King painted in storybooks. He had everything around him, people who served for him, his subordinates who worked under him but then Elise felt herself recalling all the words Ian told her in the gallery. The eyes she looked at Ian alone now, held a different light.

    The seat of the Lord that people carve was blinding with the lights and Master Ian should have everything he wanted yet Elise saw him figure sitting alone on the chair, separated from people to be lonely.

    If the immortal being they talked about was Master Ian, Elise felt sorry for him.

    There was a far distance between them but Ian knows he could arrive at her by only one step. At that second she stared at him, Elise felt her eyes met Ian''s red ones. When she smiled, unexpectedly he pulled one corner of his lips, notifying her how he could also see her. The small action surprised Elise and a smile pulled her cheeks.

    "Milord, Mr. Vervor has arrived at the entrance." The one who spoke was Maroon, standing right beside the Lord as he sat down. Cynthia and Austin were not in the room, they seemed to have left for a moment and it was untilter did Cynthia came back alone.

    Ian brought his hand and moved it back and forward, "Our main guest has finally arrived, show him the way." the tone he spoke was delightful but Elise notice how in an instance like a flick of a finger, all voice diffused from the court. There was no one who dared to make ament as they know they shouldn''t. What cost for them to speak was clear to say.

    In one minute, the door was opened, "Mr. Vervor hase." announced the male servant who closed the door for therge framed man to enter. Elise''s eyes moved to the man, he was posh wearing clothes in a fancy style, his hair was pulled back and the rings filling his fingers wererge and sparkling. She saw how the man walked with a wide smile despite everyone losing their smile with eyes looking at him yet, at the same time, avoiding to look too long at him.

    Elise continued to look at the man called Mr. Vervor walking in front of the Lord and immediately bowed, one leg was kneeled, "Thank you very much, milord. For being invited to the castle and spend time to meet this humble man." The way he spoke was sweet and polite. Almost too polite as if he was speaking to a King but then the Lord was the one closest to the throne which wasn''t built yet.

    "I am d to see that youe alive, Vervor. Tell me how long had it been since west met?" asked Ian, tipping his chin on his hand and crossed his legs. One of his hands was holding an empty-looking ss and he tilted the ss around, ying with itzily.

    The man didn''t know why he had been called but the letter that invited him had said he was called to be present in a party as the special guest and the word had gotten the man excited to the moon. "It had been about five years, milord." Mr. Vervor asserted.

    Elise saw the greeting was normal and it seemed to her that the heavy air in the room earlier had dismissed with people began to smile now. Then a man who was standing in the room called to her by waving his hand. In a quick motion, Elise moved to filled the ss of water with the jar she was holding and when found another person with an empty ss, she walked to refill the water.

    At the same time, Ian began to speak, "Which means this had been the forty-ninth year you have worked for me, under my orders. I''ve heard so much about you and one of it was praises." Mr. Vervor''s smile widened in glee when he continued to praise him.

    The man bowed, "Your praise is the joy of my life, I should take the praise to my grave." if Elise hadn''t heard from the conversation Ian and Valhoun held on the soireest time, she would have seen Mr. Vervor as a good man, but she knows that wasn''t true, the man had stolen thend which belongs to Ian and she thought Master Ian came to scold him. Seeing the praises Ian spoke, she wondered if the punishment he mentioned still stands?

    Elise who didn''t want to make mistake walk to the corner again. She knows that every time the situation was important for her, she would do the worse mistake and she can''t do that now in front of Master Ian''s presence. When she was about to walk back, Ian who had stared at his little puppy walk and go refilling other''s sses, ced down his empty cup to the table beside him. The sound was loud and enough for everyone to look at him. Elise also shifted her attention to him.

    With their eyes meeting, he smiled to say, "My ss is empty, a refill please, Elise."

    In a second, the attentions Elise tried to avoid fell on her. Her fingers on the jar almost loosened in surprise. It was clear that she wasn''t used with the attention gathering to her be it on the soiree or now in the courtroom. All eyes were on her.

    "What is the maid doing?" whispered a man who looked at Elise with a frown on his forehead.

    "I believe she is surprised, it''s not often for a maid to receive the attention of the Lord. Look at her startled expression."mented the other man who was standing near the ce Mr. Vervor stood at. When they found relief Ian was in a good mood, the can''t help but have their mouth speaks and chatters.

    "You are right, she must be in surprise. This is why maids are different from thedies of our ss. They are foolish and slower, a little dimwit who couldn''t act in timees." said another and theyughed.

    Thements were quick to make Elise moves. She who had garnered the attention now felt like a lion ced in a circus with all eyes on her that didn''t stop looking at her. She felt nervous raising to her fingertips. When she reached by the ce where Ian was sitting, she opened the lid of the jar, when her eyes looked up to see Ian had held her hand. "Easy now, you''re getting too nervous, puppy." and on his words, Elise did feel calmer but the tension was still on her eyes.

    "I''m sorry."

    "Don''t apologize you''re doing nothing wrong, continue." The men who heard the conversation and saw the touch Ian did on her hand found the scene surprising. Not only because Ian had kindly coaxed the maid to calm herself but the way he spoke was also gentle. Was the maid someone he knows?

    When Elise poured the water, she heard the man who was standing in front of Master Ian, the same man who had stolen Ian''snds, Mr. Vervor spoke, "The part of thend which I have been assigned to is holding a festival, milord. Please if you have time do grace us by visiting thend."

    "When my schedule is free, I''ll try toe." Elise heard Master Ian spoke and when she was about to go, she receive a look from Ian who told her not to walk away by tipping his chin. "Keep your eyes open, sweetheart." whispered Ian to her, and a storm of malice swirled upon Ian''s red eyes.

    Elise wondered what he meant by that, she had been keeping her eyes open which mean he was telling her to wait for something. But for what?

    Cynthia who was not too far from Elise and the scene frown, she had watched how Ian had took Elise to his side and she wondered what he was going to do until she heard the words Ian uttered which wasced with evil intention. She walked toward Ian trying to tell him to stop but the Lord stopped the woman from doing so by raising his hand. No matter who it was this was Ian White, the Lord, no one in thend could stop his authority.

    Ian uncrossed his legs and with a hand tapping on the armrest, he spoke to the man standing in front of him, "Speaking ofnd, do you know what had been happening to mynd, Vervor?"

    On the words, Mr. Vervor knitted his brows and shook his head, "I apologize for myck of knowledge but I do not know, milord." His eyes looked up at Ian, "Is there anything wrong? Please do tell this humble person so I could help your troubles."

    Ian spoke, "A few weeks ago a certain stupid person thought they are my sibling which is odd because if I do, they wouldn''t be alive at the moment." Elise''s attention fell at the word and she watched Master Ian bringing the ss to his lips- barely parting his mouth to drink the water Elise had poured for him.

    Mr. Vervor scoffed at this, "Milord, that person in question must have lost their mind. I''m sure everyone in this room agrees."

    Ian pulled his face toward the human man and his smirk widened, "Right? They stole mynd, cing their names there, telling my people the ce had belong to them. This bastard mongrel, what do you think I should do to him?"

    Mr. Vervor''s face went pale as sheet at the Lord''s words. He had supported Ian''s words, trying to use sugary words to please the Lord without knowing the bastard mongrel was him.

    The silence was deadly in the room. Even a breath felt hard to take as most people were too afraid to breath and take the Lord''s attention now. They have always wish for the Lord''s attention for their well-being, yet ironically no one want god have his attention now.

    "Would you mind and exin what are you doing, Vervor?" asked Ian, the smile he had was still there on his lips, a saint-like smile which only frightened more people to their core.

    Vervor was quick to fall to his knees and pressed his head to the sparkly floor twice to beg, "M-Milord! There must b-be something wrong! I can exin t-this!" Vervor''s voice squeaked like and old broke door as his face was soaked with fear.

    Ian spread his hand and with all generosity he said, "I''m all ear."

    Vervor was surprised that Ian let him speak but at the same time he had nothing to speak as he had stole the piece of thend while knowing who it belonged to. His greediness has gotten over him that he and some men present in the room forgot what kind of person Ian White was.

    The Demon today chose a specific date to have fun torturing the small man with his words and everyone knows it, "Maroon." called Ian and without having told to do what Maroon came with a sword which was ced on the wall, seeing it passed to Ian''s hand everyone became queasy. Cynthia exhaled her breaths in impatient, her eyes on Elise could only hope that the girl wouldn''t faint.

    Vervor raised his eyes slightly and saw the sword when he heard the swift sound when the sword was pulled from the scabbard, the man pressed his head again, "Please s-spare my life milord! I promise n-never to do it again!"

    "Have you ever heard of me giving anyone a second chance? You thought I''ve been quiet didn''t you? Speak now, I''ve given you the chance to do so now." Elise saw Master Ian standing up, the sword he held was gleaming and as he spoke, and her eyes then fell to the man begging for his life.

    She realized how the view from above was different than bellow and this was the view Ian had seen the entire time.

    Ian twirled the sword in his hand and the man quickly spoke, "T-the piece ofnd was told to b-be empty and infertile, I-I thought-" Ian''s patience was running thin with how the man thought he was smart by trying to hoodwink his way to make himself look clean.

    The sword Ian twirled stopped and with one swish of his hand, his sharp sword shed Vervor''s neck. His head rolled. Blood sttered like a rushing fountain and a shrill scream echoed from one of the maids. Everyone was quiet holding to their breaths in fear, face paled, no one dared to gasp out of fear.

    Elise''s blue eyes froze at what she had to see. Her fingers turned cold to watch how the man who had been talking earlier now had died. When her eyed looked up, she saw the same men who had spoken about her earlier had fallen on the ground in shock while holding their breaths in fear it would be heard by the Lord.

    The white floor, the same floor she had cleaned this morning was now with blood. Mr. Vervor''s bodyid on the ground, lifelessly, his head that was above his neck was nowhere to be seen.

    Ian turned his face at Elise, her blue eyes witnessing the way his red eyes darkening and the corner of his lips was pulled high. This was his world, thought Ian as he smiled at her.

    He was a Demon and his sweet girl didn''t know anything about it yet.

    Next chapter have been updated~

 Chapter 116: Sweetness and Pain-I

    <h4>Chapter 116: Sweetness and Pain-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know what to make out of the scene she had seen. Her hearts felt stopped and all sound almost disappeared from her ears. Then she saw Master Ian and when their eyes met, he smiled at her with a meaningful look. She couldn''t tell what he was going to say and watch him walk from the ce he had stood to sat at his chair. cing the sword beside to Maroon, Ian then smiled at the men who was as shocked as Elise, "What are you doing? Continue, Gerald." He instructed and his eyes fell to the Count Gerald, the father of Lady Monica.

    Ian tilted his head very slightly with a wicked smirk on his lips, "Do you want your head to roll too?"

    On Ian''s words, Gerald who was still staring nk at the headless body saw how the body was being cleaned felt shiver down on his spine. His mouth stammered and he quickly reply, "N-No. I mean, Y-Yes, milord. The viges in the southeast have been fully questioned and interrogated, they replied to have seen Vervor in thend and receive notice that the Lord had let thend goes." Seeing Vervor''s head rolled, he wouldn''t want to meet the same fate where his neck was separated from his body.

    "Which means the magistrate must have turn a blind eyes and work with him." Ian clicked his tongue and leaned his back to the red chair, "Capture all those idiots bring them to the scaffold and notify everyone toe at the scaffold. No one, no single person should be excused from watching except children of sixteen and bellow."

    Elise held her hands which had turned sweaty. She had lost her ability to speak, losing clue as to what she should do or speak now and stood still at the spot. It wasn''t her first time to see death. She had seen how her family had brutally murdered which was why she didn''t scream. But fear was not something Elise could run away from. Seeing someone killed in front of her was her first time and not to say it was a gory experience. She didn''t watch as the body was cleaned by the maids who were also frightened by the scene.

    Elise raised her head, her neck slightly turn as she wondered why Master Ian had told her to watch before he took Mr. Vervor''s life. Elise could tell Ian had called her to stand by his side to witness the death but she was still left puzzled as to why. When her face turned, she met Ian''s red eyes. He had stared at her expression while keeping a keen hearing to her heartbeat, like the habit he had kept. He saw how her blue eyes stared at him for a while and Elise felt herself tightening the grip on her hand which she settled in front of her ck skirt.

    In contrary to what people thought, Ian gave her a sweet smile, the smile she like to stare but now it only gave her ambiguous thoughts. Ian turned to look at Cynthia amongst the guest and raised his hand he ced on the armrest to call the woman. For a while, Cynthia gave Ian a look but she knows the boundary for her not to re at the Lord as she was his subordinate. But she can''t help herself from giving a frown after seeing how the Lord had nned the court only to gave Elise watch him passing an execution. "Take her to my room." Ian instructed his words were clear but a surprise to Cynthia.

    Cynthia''s eyes widened at his instruction, for a good two seconds she stood there with her eyes widened, "Your room?"

    Not only Cynthia was surprised but Elise too. She felt her emotions in a bundle. Elise was still surprised by the death which was bloody and gory, an image that had people to turn their face away which happened just a minute ago. Now that Ian had told her to go to his room, she felt unsettledness. But for a different reason than afraid.

    "I''m sure you''ve heard me." Ian smiled at Cynthia, an empty smile the woman thought to herself seeing that when Ian turned to look at Elise, his smile was filled with mirth, "Wait for me."

    Not long after Ian''s instruction, Elise stepped out of the courtroom. Cynthia walked close to her and held one of her hands and asked, "Are you alright?" By now it wasn''t odd for anyone to scream or faint as it was the normal reaction anyone would have given after seeing a living human beheaded in front of them.

    Elise was surprised too, her body felt chill when she remembered the gory scen but not to the point of fainting. Before she saw the ck annises who tried to kill her in the very castle, they were killed in the very same manner by Ian and somewhere Elise didn''t feel scared as she knew it was Master Ian who had killed the man. Although Mr. Vervor was a bad person and somewhere she felt sympathy for the man for loosing his life; She believe more in the reason reason for Master Ian to kill the man and thought that the man did deserve the death.

    Elise knew this was her naivety and began to learn on walking away from it. She still believe that not all people deserve death but there are people who deserve death. It would be a good wish for not anyone to get hurt but she know that couldn''t happen. Now she realized that when death are frightening, no one could control death. Some people may feel other''s death as right and some may don''t. It could be different from which view the person had used and the effects affected people differently. There was no ce for people to judge other''s death than the people rted themselves.

    "I''m alright?thank you, Cy." said Elise with a smile she mustered. Cynthia wish to say something encouraging but she didn''t know what to say and could only smile.

    Cynthia left her once she arrived in Master Ian''s room. The view was dark when she came byst night which reminded her of her rendezvous memories where Ian had touched her legs when she was dressed in a thin chemise.

    Her cheeks that were ice cold felt hot at the thought and she opened the door of the bedroom to see that like the passage outside Ian''s bedroom, the ce was dark. There was almost no different she couldpare when the light had graced thend or when the moon appeared on the sky. Ian''s room was dark as if she had entered the nighttime.

    Her feet padded across the room as she didn''t want to clumsily hump her body to the cupboards or tables, she kept her hands on the wall and walked while using her hand to slowly move across the room to feel the frames hanged on the wall until she reached the curtain.

    She felt a sense of deja vu after repeating the same method she used in the gallery and using her both hands, Elise pulled and tied the curtain aside to arrive at thergest double window to see therge patio. There her blue eyes stopped at the view to look at the backyard that leads to the forest.

    A/N: Please don''t forget to vote, let''s increase the poprity of the book by voting power stones. If we reach 1000 powerstones there will be mass release, don''t give up! <3

 Chapter 117: Sweetness and Pain-II

    <h4>Chapter 117: Sweetness and Pain-II</h4>

    Once all matters happening in Warine had been sorted out, the courtroom floor which was stained by blood had been cleaned in time. All the while the meeting was held, the ministers in the room were afraid of making the slightest mistake which end the court faster and increase the people''s productivity. Ian found this method to be good to do once again after seeing how people work better after fear.

    Standing up from his seat, Ian walked down from the short stairs, his long legs making its way to the floor at the spot where Vervor had been killed and his grin widened. He lifted his head from the floor that was now clean toward the people on the room and as he met his eyes with some of the people, he could see how all of them were afraid of angering him as if they were walking on a thin ice now and was afraid to be drowned inside the ice cold water which could lead to their deaths. Duke Gary who was always scheming in his mind like the sly mice he was also found himself short from words.

    "I feel like I should do this everyday." came Ian''s nonchnt words from his lips, his eyes gleaming with delight and out of all people inside the room his eyes fell to the Count, "Don''t you agree with me Gerald?"

    Count Gerald who had been picked twice knew well that the man was thirsty of blood and was yet to have his fill on taking lives. Any mistakeing from his mouth would cost him his life he couldn''t afford. "T-The court, milord?" asked the man for Ian to roll his red eyes.

    "Should your head roll on the floor too for you to understand what I mean? Tch," Ian clicked his tongue at the man who had a paled expression. Humans did loose blood from his face often, thought Ian to himself, "One of these days, I should gather everyone inside this room give them a show they needed after working very hard for thisnd to relieve their tire." The room fell silence at Ian''s sarcasm. No one would want Ian to give them a show unless they were ready to have their neck on the line.

    "Hm, who should I start with..." drawled Ian and his red eyes fell at one person with his grin widened, "Gary, do you want to be a part of the show?" The Duke who had kept his head low flinched at the floor. His eyes from the floor went to Ian in rm and fear clouded his eyes. The Duke tried not to react, to show fear but there was no one who could remain calm with the deadly threat the Lord has not so subtly given.

    Others didn''t know what kind of mistake Duke Gary did for him to be picked out but Gary knew why. Thest time when their lunch ended up badly was enough reason for Ian to pick him up. Inside his mind he cursed the red headed maid, the source of their bad luck for disrespecting his daughter.

    "M-My Lord, I..." Duke Gary felt his blood running cold as fear crawling under his skin, thinking that this was the end as Ian had put his eye on him as if thinking how to kill him soon.

    Ian turned his head at the people at his room and broke to chuckles, "Oh please, I''m joking." He raised his hand as if waiting for them to agree. Some guests began to exchange relieved breath which was short lived when Ian continued,

    "But I should take a note on how everyone works better when they received terror. If chances came when some moron folks repeat what Vervor did, I meante Vervor did, thinking that I''ve be some toothless tigers for them to steal whatever they want, this could be a good shock therapy to help you all and learn." His smile died down along with the gleam in his eyes that had lost.

    Ian watched how all their heads were looking down on the floor, fear evident with their hands and body shaking in fear and his wicked smile reappear. He enjoyed himself basking in other''s plight and had never shied away from it. Seeing how the fear had sank into their brainless head, Ian decided to stop for the time. Unless they were awaiting their death, they should now not to repeat Vervor''s mistake, offering their own necks to him. Ian didn''t mind if they do though.

    "Maroon." Ian called and the butler obliege by standing by his side, bowing as he wait for Ian''s order toe. "Show all the gentlemen their way out to their family." His ck shoes nked on the floor but stopped after two steps, "I forget to add safely. We can''t have them die before meeting their dear families."

    Once he left the room before the people, Ian''s steps fastened. He couldn''t wait to have his talk with Elise, to find out what she thinks about him. Somewhere Ian found he should treasured her, like the sweet puppy Elise was. Unlike all women he met in his life Elise was different, everything about her was special to his eyes.

    The first time Ian had met Elise when she was still a child, she was no different than others. He used to call her as puppy because she looked like one and thought her not as much different than the term. However, it changed when he met her again nine years after.

    Elise had turned into something beautiful but too pure and innocent for her own good and soon he would teach her the ugliness of the world by his own means.

    Although Ian''s sense to protect and fend off all hands that are trying to take her, he also couldn''t help himself to push her button, seeing her fear, her shyness, and her cries just for himself to watch and enjoy. To be the only person who could make her feel sweet pains to then coax and pamper her gently.

    From pain to sweetness, Ian''s grin widened when he thought of the expression Elise would have in the future and he pitied Elise for taking his attention. But Ian had never n to let her go.

    Noticing the sounds of two pair of shoesing toward Ian halted his steps, his chin lifting down to look at his two aides who seemed to have been waiting for him by the opposing look on their eyes.

    "Milord."

    "Milord." Cynthia and Austin greeted him with a bow, bending the body before raising to stand straight when the saw Ian cued them to stop the pleasantries.

    "I doubt you came for greeting. Is it about Elise?" questioned Ian and his two aides to stop speaking as if he had cut their tongues with searing hot knife and at their expression Ian''s eyes narrowed, "Nine years ago I ordered you two to became her chaperones not her family or figure to protect her. I am enough for her protection."

    "Milord, forgive me in advance for talking out of my line," Austin started by asking his forgiveness before his gray eyes went at the Lord who was taller than him and say, "I thought you were going to treasure Elise but your ways are-"

    "And I told you I will tell her all about me that she needed to know of." Ian interrupted the werecat. "We still are standing at the starting phase. If Elise is someone who had chosen me couldn''t stand by the sight of death, her the future would be far worse for her. I am with blood but she had chosen me and she knew to run if she can''t." On his own words, Ian chuckled but very subtly. "I will not hide who I am to someone who would stand by my side. Unless I am serious, I wouldn''t have done this charade."

    Ian''s words had the ability to proof his point to the point where Cynthia and Austin couldn''t find any fault of his words. Ian was a demon and this fact was disclosed to a few people. Not because Ian wish to keep it as a secret but rather out of a whim. Since before when they had just met Ian, it was clear that he was someone who moved by his whim and it made both Cynthia and Austin in worry that his whim would fade on Elise.

    "I will treasure her but on my own way. Else what have I been doing?" Ian raised his brows at them with his smile set low on his lips. There was a dangerous tone in his voice that borderline Austin and Cynthia to stop caring for what they shouldn''t.

    "Austin. Cynthia. What do you two have to say?" He asked and his eyes intimidatingly gouging their expression for the two people to shake their heads.

    "No, nothing milord."

    The smile went again on Ian''s lips to broadened, "Wonderful." praised Ian before he left the ce, to his room where Elise was now.

    A/N: Sadly we were unable to reach 1000 power stones however we had a very high increase of 600+ power stones! This week, if we could gather 1000 power stone by the end of the week, Sunday, we will have a mass release, please remember to vote <3 (144 PS per day could reach to 1000 PS on Sunday)

 Chapter 118: Promised Punishment Or Reward-I

    <h4>Chapter 118: Promised Punishment Or Reward-I</h4>

    Elise continued to look at the window where the patio was and her eyes stared at the sky that had turned gloomy with the Wintering along. It was good that she had knitted a cloak for Hallow, thought Elise to herself. If the winter was harsher, she was afraid the grim reaper would die out of coldness. Before she lived in Scott'' House and sold as ve, Elise knew how cold would feel especially the coldness of water in Winter.

    It was memories of ten years ago and she didn''t try to remember the bad memories but seeing the clouded sky she remembered that one day when the sky was as gloomy as today. The little Elise went out of the small house when she was told to wash clothes in the running river. At that time the winter had began and all water was freezingly cold but Elise was afraid she would be thrown away from the house that coldness didn''t matter to her. But instead the same night, she was thrown from the house away to her aunt Angelica who had sold her to the ve merchant.

    Elise closed her memory short. It happened ten years ago and she wouldn''t dig the old wound and scars that stayed years ago. She managed to be here now although there were many people she lost along the line, and for the people she treasured who were gone now she had to be stronger, thought Elise.

    Far from where she was, her blue eyes could see clear through the ss to the forest that was adjacent to the castle. She hadn''t yet open the window but somehow the weather had feel chilly to her in the room and it could be because of how there was no lights in the room.

    Elise pulled the curtain slightly to make a ce for the light to enter and her feet padded down the carpet to take the candleholder and she began to search for the matches box. When Elise took a few steps away from where the patio was and slowly search the cupboard near the curtain she realized that there was no matches box and thought that she should go outside and search for one.

    It wasn''t long since the court start and she doubted it would be a brief one. Her shoes clinked on the carpeted floor and her body walked to the door. Turning the door knob, her eyes stopped at the maroon vest in front of her.

    "Are you thinking of running away, Elise?" came Ian''s voice above her head, Elise want to take one step back but when she craned her neck and stared at Ian''s red eyes, she recalled of what happened in the gallery and her step that were about to move back halted and went back to the other side of her leg.

    Ian didn''t miss what she did, he never missed anything when ites to her but that''s not the only extent. There was never anything that his red eyes never catch.

    Ian pulled his smile, just one corner and the smile was devilish, "You have learned your lesson well, I see." There was delight evident on his voice and he took one step closer for Elise to move back and make way for him to enter.

    Once he entered he closed the door behind him but that wasn''t all. Elise heard a click sound as if the door was locked and she found herself gulping at the sound. She stared at the door in mixture of confused and surprise. How did the door closed? She asked herself before she remembered that Ian''s magic was never short in anything. It made Elise to wonder to what extent Master Ian could do?

    "Come here." Ian called her and Elise, who saw Ian taking a seat on the same couch where she had seated before felt her cheeks redden at the recollection of herst visit to his room.

    Elise found herself tightening the hold on her the candleholder she ced in front of her waist when watching Ian pulling his necktie aside before his long andrge fingers swiftly went to make himself an air from the clothes. Two buttons of his shirt from the top had been left unbuttoned, letting his taut muscles on his chest to sneak out from his chest.

    "Why did you lock the door, Master Ian?" asked Elise, breaking eye contact from the skin peeking out from the shirt that looked slightly tanned to look at the door behind her.

    Ian chuckled at her, "You''ll know the answerter. What we are about to do know is a thing I would like to do in private. Just between us." and on his words, Ian could see how Elise''s innocent cheeks getting redder at his words. He knew how to pressed his words, bringing his tone long at the word private enough for Elise to understand the words clearly and took a good two seconds in silence.

    Elise was still a girl who was yet married, a virgin. The words about art of seductions are always kept secret and often seen as a taboo in the vige so the children would often be kept silent of the night activities. Elise was one of the children. Mr. and Mrs. Scott had kept everything silent just like others parents in the vige would. But it didn''t meant the whispers didn''t reach her ears.

    She had often heard vague whispers about it. Of what happened between a woman and man inside a locked room and with the way Ian had pointed his words, Elise''s mind couldn''t help but wonder if that was will take ce now? But she wasn''t married yet with Ian nor her feeling had been resolved or replied.

    Ian could tell how Elise''s mind began to wonder. He dislike having her head somewhere in the clouds when he was right in front of her now but he noticed that each time her mind began to wonder, Elise''s heart rate increases. A hitch went on her heartbeat and her eyes that stared at him quivered.

    The reaction only had Ian to run his tongue over his lower lips in action to moisten his lips.

    Ian brought his leg over another, crossing it with his elbows brought to rest on hisp and his fingers interlocked. "What are you thinking, Elise? Something fun?" He teased and at his question Ian heard how her heartbeat almost jumped that had him worry a little that she would pass out if it continued.

    "Master Ian, what will you do to me?" asked Elise and her innocent question only receive hisugh.

    Ian covered his lips, his legs uncrossed and he stood from the couch that Elise finally took notice of how the couch was in a dark olive in color that left unnoticed by her at night without the lights. His shoes make a thud sound and each time the sound get nearer, Elise had to fight with her own legs that threaten to move back.

    Ian stopped just one shoes step away from her, his hand reached out that felt cold when it reached her chin and Elise heard him hum, "What a very interesting question. Is that the first thing you really think you should question me? Not if whether I would kill you, sweetheart?"

    scroll for next...

 Chapter 119: Promised Punishment Or Reward-II

    <h4>Chapter 119: Promised Punishment Or Reward-II</h4>

    The air was dark and gloomy that felt as if inside Ian''s bed room there was a shadowy ashy clouds above her head when the sky could only be seen from the window to the balcony outside his room.

    On Ian''s question, Elise asked herself why did it feel to her as if Master Ian was pushing her away? She found this often. At one time he would be close. Close enough for her breaths to grow heavy to take but then there was time when he showed his cruelty as if to ask her if she would still ept him for who he is.

    Elise wasn''t dumb. She was considerably smart with only her weakest point to be oblivious at Ian''s emotions as the man had an unreadable expression with the smile that always yed on his lips but she could decipher some of his intention that stirred him to action.

    Was this Master Ian''s way to tell her to give up on him? Elise asked herself but she didn''t want to give up on Master Ian. Her eyes looked back at Ian with a hint of braveness, "You will not kill me." and she ran her tongue over her lips to moisten the ce she felt had gone dry.

    Ian grinned, slowly with time Elise was changing and he was the first one to notice the changes inside of her, "Tell me, why do you think so, Elise?" asked Ian, his eyes brimming with curiosity as if he doesn''t know why. "You must have heard some rumors of me, you''ve seen what I could do, and I have no remorse in any of my killings." He whispered as there was no need for him to speak aloud when there was only him and Elise in the closed space.

    "I wouldn''t hide it to you or how bloody and how dangerous I am." His red eyes stayed down at her grew dark, daunting that Elise couldn''t help but felt pressured by the gaze he gave and her hands that rested on the side of her waist clenched.

    Elise bravely stared back at his eyes, the same red eyes that looked bright as blood he mentioned which seemed to be studying her expression now, "I am not afraid of you. If you wish to kill me you had plenty of chances, Master Ian." staring back at Ian in the close distance had the effect for her heart to thrown into a storm of emotions. Her hands were shaking, not out of fear or nervousness but a swirl of emotions that overwhelmed her the second time after the death she witnessed.

    "Also, the side of Master Ian that didn''t hide what you did, I believe that side of you is kind." On her reply, Elise heard his footsteps that stopped grew closer for a moment and her feet almost moved back that she managed to stop again. With her eyes on Ian''s face that held strong features, she lifted her chin to see him pull a grin, just one side of his sinful lips was pulled up.

    "Me? Kind?" Ian''s brows raised as if he couldn''t believe her words and chuckles broke from his lips, "Oh, Elise, if everyone in Hell hear that, all devils and even Satan would run loose here to run havoc." There was sweetness he use as he uttered the word to her.

    Elise found Master Ian'' words odd but that was often it was not unusual for Ian to speak oddly but bringing up Hell which often marked as sphemy, sometimes as a sign of misfortune make her question why would Ian bring Hell to the conversation when their talk didn''t involve them? Was it only an expression?

    Elise also took note on how Ian spoke Satan''s name with a very lighthearted tone as if he was calling a friend which is impossible, thought Elise to herself. She had a bad habit of thinking or reading too much between the line and thought this was the same case as the formers.

    "You could have killed me before when you had plenty of chances to. The people on White Mansion too, you could have killed them but you didn''t." or else by now the ground in White Mansion would be filled with corpses added Elise in her mind.

    "You have reasons, Master Ian to kill." She continued, "You didn''t do it discriminatingly only to people you disliked which make me sure you are not evil." Elise''s words turn to whispers as she spoken she could feel her own breaths brushing to Ian''s chest and her eyes that looked at him moved down to have a better look at the broad ne of his chest where his skin was slightly tanned in a color that hinted with golden honey like color.

    Staring at his chest for too long only make her heart spike and race harder, thus her eyes snapped up again to his red ones. Elise the felt the back of Ian''s hand heating as it slide on her cheeks, moving to rub her skin.

    With time passes Ian''s lips broadened. He did expect Elise wouldn''t call him evil but she had gone far to call him kind which was something he could truthfully say he never expected toe from her delicate lips.

    Although he had to correct there was a few mistake slipping from Elise''s words. He did killed without reasons and at a time he had killed people who had gone against him which he dislike, and also he had killed some people from the White Mansion with a reason. Elise didn''t know but she had made her mind in it.

    "Whether I did it without discrimination or blindly it still goes against the teaching of the Church, Elise. You are saying that I am still kind despite all the sins that I did which I may not be able to remember anymore with how long my sins are." Ian tested her, challenge hinted in his words.

    "Even if I use the confession box for one year, it would still not enough for me to state all my sins." He joked, his lips still smiling even when his words had turned darker as the time passed.

    Everything Ian did was indeed to test her. He couldn''t ept any half bake rtionship and he wants to know her words and emotions. Elise had her own thoughts that was still like a nk paper, free from ink and he was about to put his writings there, slowly, telling her everything she needed to know and have her filled with knowledge to then help her learn of her emotions together.

    Ian took everything step by step, teaching her, followed by building her self confidence. It will take time but Elise was worth it. She was worth of every seconds he spend for her. Ian''s finger continue to brush her cheeks, moving down to reach on her chin and slide down at her neck that made Elise who was in thought to shiver.

    The room was cold without light but with Ian''s question and his confession statement the room took a heavier turn. Elise stared back at Ian''s eyes with her mind focus on the words he had said. Sins.

    A/N: Continue to vote <3

 Chapter 120: Promised Punishment Or Reward-III

    <h4>Chapter 120: Promised Punishment Or Reward-III</h4>

    Elise had always questioned everything Ian did to her, the puzzles and riddles he always gave that had the gears in her mind to work and find an answer to all his questions. Now this time, he had asked her about her emotions regarding the killings he did.

    ording to the teaching of church, killing had never been seen in a good light and Elise who was brought up by Scott''s family knew how hell bent the church was to stop the killing and at many cases she agreed but not all. There were cases that turn Elise to believe otherwise,

    Elise''s lips that were pressed slowly opened, and she said, "I believe not all killing are to be judge by others. They may be sins but the reason are the decisive factor for one to choose whether it is good or bad." She saw how Ian''s eyes were studying her.

    "But you believe lesser killing is better, don''t you?" Ian asked her, and when his fingers slide down, Elise felt her skin tingle. As much as she wish she could take a step back to calm down her nerves, she didn''t want to repeat the ident in the gallery.

    Slowly she looked back at his red eyes that had turned darker and bring her head up and down. "Do you have a family, Master Ian?" she asked him, her eyes trained at his expression and she took note how his smile stopped briefly before he pulled it further.

    With his lovely girl asking him, Ian wouldn''t be able reject her request and the initiative she showed to know about him more. This was a sign of Elise bing more talkative. As it was just barely a month pass after she moved here and work in the castle, Elise had be ustomed to her surrounding and him. Baby steps were what everyone need in first stage of rtionship, thought Ian to himself.

    Ian hummed at her and Elise saw how he seemed to be studying something from her expression just as what she was doing now.

    "I do. Long ago." He added to gain her curious gaze at him. Elise had never seen any portrait about Ian''s family and she wondered how they look like?

    "Is your father the previous Lord of Warine?" asked Elise to him and he broke to a small chuckle as if he was hearing a joke for a very long time that was funny.

    "There wasn''t any Lord in Warine before I became one." He replied, "Thisnd, it is nothing but a ne of widend with viges and towns, nothing too much to be noted on."

    Before Ian be one? Elise wondered how long ago it was, then she questioned in her mind, finally asking herself how old was Ian? From his face that had the unchanging handsome face, he seemed to be a man in histe twenty which was why Elise didn''t found him to be a person of an old age; however he was wiser than his peers that she took notice toe from the years he had passed. The portraits in the gallery started thirty years ago but before thend was named Warine, isn''t it almost back a hundred years ago?

    "You said all killings are not to be judge by anyone. What makes you think so?" He asked when her mind was brought away from the questions whirling in her mind, "Tell me."

    Elise looked away from Ian''s eyes slightly to hisrge hand so she could speak without having her mind thrown into confusion, "I have seen a person judged. It was a case of three people, two men and one woman in the vige opposite to the town."

    Ian quietly listened to her words, tipping his chin to tell her and continue. Elise continue to speak, "The woman was found dead, she was a wife if a woodcutter. When her body was found, people said that the woman was killed by a wild animal from the forest because of the missing limbs from the woman''s body."

    Elise was still young at that time, twelve years old when the case happened and she drew her brows as she continued, "When everyone convince the woman was killed by the wildlife, she was buried in the local cemetery when the next day, a body of a man was found at the same spot of where the woodcutter''s wife died. The man was the neighbor of the woman."

    Ian had quietly heard her story that was interesting and piqued him to wang to know the end of the story but with the amounts of years he passed, he could guess the ending of the story but didn''t want to spoil it, "Let me take a guess, the woodcutter was the one who killed the man."

    Elise''s looked at Ian in awe, was the story easy to tell? "Yes, the woman wasn''t killed by in the forest by a wild animal but the man. Then the woodcutter was judged to the scaffold." Elise felt sorry for the woodcutter and his wife. The neighbor was killed but somewhere she felt it was what the man deserve for after robbing the small happiness the family had. A loss was what drive others to hatred.

    "Do you feel sorry for the man who the woodcutter killed?" asked Ian to see Elise shaking her head.

    "I think he deserve the death for killing the woodcutter''s wife and I feel sorry for the woodcutter." she whispered her words.

    Ian twisted his smile, his steps drawled to get closer to her but if he did, Elise would have her face stick close to his chest and he would rather her face pressed to his face than his chest. "What do you think when I killed the man earlier then? What was his name again?" Ian frowned as if trying to remember the name and Elise replied,

    "Mr. Vervor."

    "Yes,te Vervor." Ian smiled, "What do you feel when you see the death, Elise? Do you think he deserve the death? I can tell you more if you don''t yet, thendte Vervor took from me is now in peril. Drought everywhere, taxes painstakingly increase for no farmer and peasants to be able to live, the death increases."

    Elise furrowed her brows at it. She had thought Vervor''s greatest mistake was to steal Master Ian''snd and imed it as his own but in truth he had resulted to a great scale of death. "He is a bad person."

    Ian crack a chuckle to her innocent words, "He is a bastard, worth of his death, didn''t you agree?"

    Elise gave him a nod, "Yes, but don''t you have to trial the man, Master Ian?" Earlier it seemed like the trial hadn''t been hold yet or else Vervor would have known not toe to his death today in the castle.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders, "I am the Lord sweetheart, did you forgot? What I did earlier isn''t blind killing but execution. A lord doing his execution which is a part of his job, no one would question the show."

    A show... thought Elise in silence, knowing Master Ian and his choice of words she didn''t feel offended but most people would find him daunting because of the words he said and when Elise''s blue eyes shifted at the portrait hanged on the wall behind Ian, he saw her eyes had shifted away from him and also turned his back, to watch the vertical painting of a ck pair of wings.

    Ian''s eyes then shifted toward Elise, to see her expression as she watched the ck pair of wings and he twisted his smile. "Is this a portrait you painted too?" asked Elise. She remembered Ian said to her of how he searched and choose his own muse for his painting what about the portrait she gazed now?

    "I did, what do you see there?" asked Ian as if he couldn''t see the painting when his body had turned to gaze at the painting along with her.

    "A pair of ck wings." she answered for Ian to hum again and this time his hum was low.

    Elise then caught him looking at the wooden clock on the corner of the bedroom, noting the time he then said, "We have plenty of time before the party start, we should go now before it pass."

    "It pass?" asked Elise and she saw Ian walking to take the ck long coat he ced on the surface of the olive couch.

    Ian graced his lips with a wicked grin, "To have you receive your promised reward or should we call it a punishment?" Elise wondered what he meant by that to the slowly remembered he meant the reward and punishment they had spoken of before in the library.

    Punishment thought Elise to herself for her slender neck to bob when she gulped.

    Noticing the worry look on Elise face, Ian crack a grin, "Do not worry, sweetheart, not all pain is painful, I told you there are some sweet one."

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote so we reach 1000 powerstone, we could do this together! ^^

 Chapter 121: Fall Or Dive In-I

    <h4>Chapter 121: Fall Or Dive In-I</h4>

    Elise wondered what was the punishment and it took her a second more to see how Ian didn''t walk to the door behind her despite wearing his coat he often used when he leave the White Mansion. She saw him walking toward her bringing one hand at his chin before he left to take something and pulled a red short cloak.

    "It''s going to be cold outside." Ian said with a happy humming, he spread the cloak on both hand, wrapping it over her shoulder and pulled the string to make a slow tie and a ribbon.

    "Are we going outside?" asked Elise with her hand settling on the ribbon Ian tied. She took note on how Ian seemed to be prepared by bringing her the red cloak and saw how he ced his hand on the knob, turning it to pull the door open.

    "Yes, I want to show you a ce that I am very fond of." said Ian, opening the door, he outstretched his left arm as if to show her the way out, "Shall we go?" He asked.

    Elise''s eyes fell on his hand which was covered by the gloves. She wondered where they were going but she didn''t asked any further. Before Elise walked out of the door, she gazed at Ian to say, "You are kind, Master Ian. You are." She repeated her words twice as if to convince him of the man she loved.

    Ian stared down at her who was smaller and shorter in stature that he could see her whole head from above. He kept a slight gap or answer and when two seconds passed, there was a flitting solemn passing through his red eyes, "You haven''t see my darkest past yet to make an opinion." Ian replied her, leaving Elise in the dark with hisst words before they left his bedroom.

    When they left the bed room and Ian''s quarter, they went down to the lowest floor, arriving at the entrance to leave with a carriage. The entire walk Elise had made her way in silence, she still wondered where they were going but thought not to ask as she would be going there soon. Her eyes then shifted at the window of the carriage and seeing the view outside the carriage and subtle smile appeared on her smile which Ian noticed.

    "What has gotten you to smile?" asked Ian with interest on his eyes, he watched how the small Elise had grown very much. Before she was still too short that her legs were unable to touch the floor of the carriage and now the soles of her shoes had dropped in the wooden nk.

    Elise turned her face at him, her smile widening, "I remember the first time Master Ian brought me in the carriage. Nothing is different than before." Elise felt the ss of the window turned cold over her palm.

    There weren''t many things that change to Elise maybe a few and the major change in her was the way she looked at Ian now. And the swirl of emotions she had one sidedly for Ian.

    Ian who was watching her staring at the window folded his arm tightened, "There is many things that changed Elise. You and me. The past nine years have changed us." Receiving her gaze, chuckles escaped his lips, "For the good."

    Elise tore her sight from the window with her hand still on the surface of the ss, she turned her head to watch how Ian was leaning on the back of the cushioned chair. His legs were brought over one another to cross whilst his expression was with a faded grin on his lips.

    Elise noted his hair, the straight ck hair that had fallenx on his forehead unlike earlier in the court when his hair wasbed to the back, he let his hair to run loose. She often see how Ian seemed tock attention inbing his hair which was a pity to Elise as his hair was beautiful and smooth to her.

    The carriage didn''t stop until they reached at a small path of track. Elise looked outside once the horse had stopped galloping and her eyes stopped to see that on both her right and left side it was a thick forest.

    Ian walked down from the carriage first and he reached out his hand for Elise to take and helped her down from the carriage. Once she was outside, Elise shuddered from the cold to turn her eyes at the coachman who yawned when their eyes met.

    The sky was still gloomy up above them. At the moment, Elise didn''t know where she was except to note that the ce were very silent from people or carriages. The ce where she was were surrounded by nothing but trees that were tall and the path her shoes took a walk on was without grass.

    "We will have to take a short walk from here," Ian announced her, checking if Elise was still her with him and not in her mind as she had a bad habit of drowning in her thoughts. "Shall we go?" He reached out her hand for her to take.

    She watched hisrge hand he reached out and gingerly fit her hand to his palm, "Yes." replied Elise to then follow each and every steps Ian took.

    Elise looked around the forest. As she had no chance to travel around Warine, she didn''t know which forest they walked on. Her ears stayed clear from any voices and only rustling of leaves she could hear from the forest. There was no sign of animals she could hear because of the winter that was around the corner. She guessed that most animals by now had went to their nest with the foods they prepared. The nature felt like a breath air for her. If Elise was to leave alone here, she was sure it would be hard for her to find her way back to the road.

    Elise only stopped when Ian did before her. The ce where they arrived was a wide open surface where trees had stopped growing on the sides of the ce. The path that was wide slowly turned narrow and sharper when it reached the very edge of the path which was in front of Elise. She caught the sight of the Sun slowly sinking down through the horizon as if the earth eat the sun slowly.

    Besides the ce where she was which was far, she could see other mountains and tall hills by squinting her eyes. The scenery was illustratious against her blue eyes. The color of the dewy green ne of trees and the color of sky mixed together which reminded her of one painting in the gallery that Ian did. Elise questioned herself if Ian had brought her here to admire thendscape? But Ian had never done anything for only a reason.

    When they stopped, Elise felt her hand slowly slips from Ian. He turned at her slowly, smiling a grin and her to then made his way closer at the sharp end of the path that lead to nothing but a deep ground bellow. It took a moment for Elise who had stared at the sky to notice that what on the end of the steep path was nothing for their feet tond on.

    Seeing Ian walking toward the cliff, her heartbeat jolted and an rm passed by her eyes. "Where are we?" asked Elise to him, hoping it would stop him from walking but instead did the opposite effect as he turned his body at her but began to walk slowly backwards with his hand hold behind his back.

    "A ce near the South. There is no name for the forest we are now. It had been that way since long before." replied Ian but Elise was not in the state where she could think of his words carefully while watching him making his way to the steep path that lead to nothing.

    Elise gulped down her anxiousness while watching how Ian taking his steps carefully even though falling off the cliff could mean death. She thread her steps apprehensively away from her spot to follow Ian in case he fall so she would be able to pull him up.

    She wondered if Ian wasn''t scared to fall because he had confidence in magic? But magic shouldn''t be able to make anyone fly, she thought to herself and she felt her palm turn sweaty everytime, Ian''s shoes moved back, kicking the small stones on his way. When the stones fell off from the cliff, Elise took note on how deep the cliff was as she could hear no single sounding from the stone that had fallen off earlier.

    Elise followed his steps that continued to walk until there was no more space between his foot and the edge of the cliff. His legs hanged on the air, and as if he was enjoying the wind that blew harsher from where they were, Ian enjoyed the wind brushing his face.

    "How long before is it?" asked Elise to attain Ian''s attention. In her heart, Elise prayed that Ian wouldn''t took a step forward and instead took two steps back.

    ~scroll~

 Chapter 122: Fall Or Dive In-II

    <h4>Chapter 122: Fall Or Dive In-II</h4>

    Yet Ian didn''t moved his steps yed in the edge that had Elise''s heart to flip inside her chest from the nervousness on his behalf. Ian replied, "Hm, a hundred years ago, I think, years passes fast and no one took note on it." and a chuckle broke to his lips as if he recalled something, "Well, the people from a hundred years ago had died so I doubt anyone know anything."

    "Master Ian." Elise called his name, a certain fear shake her voice she tried to keep evenly. When she saw Ian turning her body slightly toward her, Elise watched how the sun that were orange in color colored his the side of his skin in a vivid honey color. His ck hair he let down flew amongst the wind blowing to his face and somehow, Elise could find his freeness that was a different side than Ian who sat on the courtroom a few hours ago. Yet there was something alike in the two side.

    Simr to the time Elise watched him sitting on the red couch with his mischief smile weighing people''s life whether to kill or not; She found the side of Master Ian where he was alone, enjoying the wind and threading to thest line between death with his dangling feet, was almost simr to earlier in the courtroom. Both sides holding a sense of solicitude.

    Some how it felt lonely, Elise thought to herself. Her mind the recalled the words Ian spoke about the undead being, the creature she found she could sympathize with as both of the, hold the same feeling of loneliness.

    Elise was in a bubbling nervousness, much more than herself who could have died if she wasn''t careful enough while walking on the cliff, her concern was only directed at him.

    "What is it, Elise?" asked Ian to her. The sweetness in his voice felt ticklish to Elise who was in a hot nervousness. She could feel how her adrenaline rush, her heartbeat was unstoppable when her eyes fall at his shoes that were so close to the edge.

    Elise was afraid he would fall, her head couldn''t keep up with the thumping heart that made her be dizzy from the anxiousness.

    In hope Ian would take a few steps from the ce, Elise who didn''t know what to say made the fastest excuse she could fin, "I think we should go back to the castle, the party is in a few hours."

    Ian chuckled a wicked smirk came on the corner of his lips, he said, "They could wait, what good if I be a Lord when I couldn''t do this much?"

    Did he meant by dying time? Does Master Ian took pride in having others wait for him? Elise questioned herself. She knew it was only useless questions in her mind but she can''t help to think and asked much in her mind to keep herself off from Ian who seemed to be wanting to dive into the cliff.

    When Ian ced his right foot narrowly away from thest surface the cliff had, he heard how Elise''s heartbeat spike that had his smile to turn into a mischievous grin. He continued to tease her by threatening his leg to walk on the air that lead down to the forest that was below the cliff, pulling and pushing his shoes to heat how Elise''s heartbeat worsen in worry for him.

    "Isn''t this ce beautiful?" Ian asked her, his face had turned away from her but he could imagine well what kind of expression Elise would have now. One that would be filled with fear and adorably frightful.

    Ian was correct, Elise''s face couldn''t keep up with the fear that her expression show it all the way of how she was scared on Ian''s behalf though the man didn''t cared about falling at all.

    "It is a very beautiful eary but dangerous." replied Elise but as beautiful the ce is, she couldn''t enjoy or admire the view like Ian did when her mind keep on focusing to his shoes that teasingly yed with the edge of the cliff. If Ian wasn''t on the dangerous ce, Elise would have been able to enjoy the view, feeling the wind that brushes her long red hair away from the red cloak where it rested on.

    "d to see that you agree that this ce is beautiful. By years and seasons, only the scenery took a shift, when snowes and leaves go, each time I came here everything shifted yet at the same time they were still." As he spoke, Ian noticed Elise had braven herself toe near toward him. He smiled at her, a crinkling amusement to watch her standing very near toward him despite her fear.

    "Do you oftene here?" Elise asked him. She couldn''t find any happiness but fear to arrive at the cliff. Sure enough the scenery was breathtaking but she wasn''t sure if she would want toe to the ce often. Elise wondered why were they here, standing here as if wanting to feel the thrill when she wasn''t then she recalled Ian''s words before they stepped out of his bed room. Was this here punishment?

    Ian swiped his hand through the ck strands of his hair letting it fall over his forehead, "At times, when I needed a change of scenery. To see poisonous humans every day isn''t my cup of tea, they destroy my good eyesight. Rather than to see them, I would like to do something more exciting that makes me feel alive."

    "But you are alive." replied Elise, not understanding why one would search for something exciting to feel alive and she saw him tittered at her naive question.

    "Am I?" asked Ian back that had Elise''s blue eyes to lift from the brown ground to the back of his head. She watched how Ian let his hair to dance on the wind and his coat bustling away.

    Elise who had been taking her steps very carefully feel the wind blowing harsher when her footsteps closing the distance between Ian and her, "Master Ian, what kind of excitement do you like to do?" She continued to ask, her even voice had began to shook when she saw Ian lifting his head down to the ground as if to weigh whether to jump or not. And Elise hope he wouldn''t. She didn''t know much about Ian''s magic ability but to fall, she wasn''t sure if there was any being who could still be alive after falling down the cliff.

    He turned his body fully at her, asking, "Are you curious? Come closer." Ian coaxed her toe with his hand spreading forward as if waiting for her to take, his voice sweet to hook her toe nearer by his side.

    A/N: Please continue to vote to support the novel and book in ranking <3 1000 power stones in Sunday will have 4 chapter mass releases,

 Chapter 123: Fall Or Dive In-III

    <h4>Chapter 123: Fall Or Dive In-III</h4>

    Elise in fear watched his hand, the beckoning sign and his devilish smile tempt her to take her steps forward. But she would fall! Elise wasn''t yet to the edge as there was still couple more steps but with the ground that was thin she was afraid that with two people''s weight the ground would break and they would fall.

    Her blue eyes that stared at his hand that he stretched for her moved toward his eyes that felt with a mischief intent but she felt safer with the gaze he had that was calm to the soft spot of her heart.

    Elise hadn''t made up her mind yet but her shoes slowly padded toward him and her right hand she settled on the side reached up to take Ian''s hand he offered for her. Her fingers slowly touched his skin that felt cold and when her hand fit to hisrge palm, the coldness turn warmer.

    Ian was pleased to see Elise''spliance toward him. How killingly adorable thought Ian to himself. His tongue ran down to his upper teeth to feel the sharpness of it.

    Elise was like amb and the girl didn''t know how much it effected Ian''s evil side whenever he saw her naiveness at him. His sweet girl had believed into him too much and although that was what he aimed for, Ian thought he should warn her that the evilness in him wasn''t pretty for her to look at and she should be careful of it.

    Elise lifted her eyes when she reached close to him. She didn''t want to see the ground that were fall bellow her. Elise didn''t have a strong heart to do so. She looked at him, only to be captivated by his red intense gaze that made her shudder. The shuddering feeling was different than a shudder of fear and Elise couldn''t describe what she was feeling. But her body felt hot.

    "If we keep standing here, wouldn''t we fall?" She asked to see his smile grew.

    "We would." He affirmed her words to see her eyes questioning and he said to her, "Don''t worry if we fall we could climb up back. I''ve fallen from this ce more than a thousand time if my memory does not fail me."

    Using magic? asked Elise to herself without vocalizing the question.

    "Why are we here?" Elise asked her question to keep her heart calm and Ian saw how Elise''s eyes darting from seeing the ground and at him. To look at the ground gave her feel but to stare back at Ian''s eyes gave her an indescribable overwhelming feeling.

    Elise closed her right eye when she felt his hand moved to brush the back of her ears. His movement was gentle and somewhat sensual when he slide his finger from the back of her shell bellow to her neck.

    "Your punishment, sweetheart and I have something I want you to see." His whispers fall on her lips and Elise quickly curl her lips inside.

    "Is this not what you want me to see?" she asked him, still feeling the shivers that make her skin tingling. It was odd there was fear she had in her heart as they were standing on the edge of the cliff but her breath huffed for a different reason than fear.

    Ian smiled his finger slowly retracting from Elise''s neck and he spread his arm, "Of course not this. It''s to simple don''t you think?" Was it? Elise questioned her heart. "Don''t you have question for me Elise?" He asked her, his voice yful and he lowered his voice to say, "You were staring at me intensely in the courtroom."

    Ian saw her blue eyes startled as if she didn''t notice what she was feeling. "I..." Elise was unable to look at him and her eyes looked at the clouds if she could as all she could see was his chest when her chin lowered down.

    She gulped, bravening her lips to carefully ask, "Is the immortal being, you, Master Ian?"

    Elise watched his hair that were disheveled by the wind, the long straight strand falling over his forehead falling slightly to cover his red eyes that glimmered almost too bright for her. The silence swell and all Elise could hear was the wind and her quick pulse rate until his lips opened to say,

    "Yes." Ian confirmed her, an answer that was clear without riddles or puzzle for her.

    It took Elise a moment to process the one word he said. Her loose fists tightened and she didn''t know what she should say. Ian was the immortal being. It was why the words he said that day in the gallery resonated to her very much.

    "Surprised?" asked Ian to her, his lips had never fail to smile like now when seeing her expression lost in bewilderment, like the book of a girl who fall into a very different world whose name was almost simr sounding to Elise.

    "I am... surprised." replied Elise somewhere she knew that Ian was the immortal they talked about but she wasn''t sure of it and with how calm Ian admitted the fact surprised her. "How old are you, Master Ian?" asked Elise, her question was jumbling inside her mind that she didn''t know where to begin.

    Ian hummed in a tune and his eyes slightly narrowed to think, "Since I stopped aging it would be more than nine hundred years. It''s hard to keep the exact age as I don''t count the years I passed. Years turn into numbers and they be trifling to keep a note on when you know that nothing would change even with the numbers adding up."

    Elise blinked under his gaze. Once. Twice. Nine hundred years, she repeated in her mind. Since then how many events had happened to Ian? Was it why he was never effected by anything?

    "That''s a lot." said Elise and Ian could tell that the words she said came out from her lips because she didn''t know what to say.

    Elise didn''t know until where she could ask but Ian didn''t tell her to stop yet, "Do you have a family?"

    She witness Ian''s eyes were cool as he replied, "I did." Did as in the past, Elise thought. They had died which mean not all in his family could live as long as him. Or perhaps, not being able to die.

    Ian continued, "Not everyone''s life is ever peaceful. Just like you, sweetie, I did have rtives who were irritating enough to kill. It was worse before in the past." Ian''s finger yed with the ribbon of her cloak, her earlobe looks red from the cold that he want to take a bite on. "I made sure they meet their best end and repay whatever they owed me. It was fun." He remarked.

    From the words, it was clear Ian''s rtionship with his family wasn''t peaceful. She wondered Ian''s past and was curious to know but before that there was one question she had to ask. "What are immortal beings? Are they-" Elise inquiry stopped when his finger that were with gloves pressed her pink lips, a sigh for her to stop.

    "That question will be answeredter." Ian smiled at her, his lips smiling to see that now the only thing and person upying Elise''s mind was him. There goes Elise curious gaze. Since the first time they met, she always use the same gaze at him curious, wanting to know and it only make her fall for him.

    "Let''s get to the main action shall we?" Ian smiled and his hand took both of her wrist, "Elise do you know what would happen once someone fall from this cliff?"

    Unsure why Ian asked, she reply, "They die?"

    "I''ve seen once who was thrown here it is a good ce to throw someone who isn''t smart enough to abide by the rules and edicts, like thete Verve, or Vervor?" Ian''s eyes moved down for Elise to also look down. "If the person is alive they would scream for help but when they fall the sound of screaming disappeared very slowly but fast. Then soon you would hear nothing at all to look down and see that the person had met its dead end.

    There was an on point wordings Ian said as if he had watched or thrown someone here but maybe he did seeing his words from earlier.

    "We should test it out." Ian suggested the craziest idea from his lips.

    "Test?" Will she has to fall from here? Elise believe and put her faith entirely to Ian. She knew Master Ian wouldn''t push her down to the cliff after all, he was the person who save her here. Then who? Don''t tell her Master Ian had brought a person to be thrown only to show her death?

    Questions ran on her mind and Ian knew. He smiled, his wickedness making him feel alive than ever. "We will not be pushing anyone here." He spoke as if he knew what was in her mind.

    Master Ian and his unique ways. What he mean by show if no one would to fall from the cliff? But hearing no one would have her heart in piece that was short lived when Ian say, "After all I have prepared one."

    "What?" Elise gasped, her brows furrows. Was it her? Was he joking? Elise steeled her heart to faithfully believe Master Ian wouldn''t push her down. She had no wings.

    "Elise." Ian called her and she looked at him, her eyes still with mixed emotions, and he instructed her, "Keep your eyes on me."

    Elise did what he asked her to, watch. Her eyes looked at him, seeing Ian spreading his hand and with a single tap, he pushed himself back as if to fall from the cliff and he did.

    In the split of second, the man who stood in front of her fell backward. Fall wasn''t the right word as Ian voluntarily took his steps back to turn his body to the ce where there was no surface for his feet to walk on.

    Elise felt her heart stopped even though it was clear they were thundering in her chest. All sounds disappear from her ears as if she had grown numb. Her heart that was ted with him around know had fall from the highest cloud to the lowest ground.

    Everything went slow motion to her eyes. She saw his smile, the grin, and then his hand that was on her holding slipped from her as Ian flung backward. Elise in haste reached her hand forward, both of her hands to take Ian''s but her reflex was too slow to be able to catch him as she never expected Ian would dive into the cliff.

    At that time, she thought it was not possible for him to dive but he did and Elise who saw him fall, stepped her shoes forward to dive in together with him from the cliff.

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to 1000 powerstone, we are near the goal! ^^

 Chapter 124: One That Left Unnoticed-I

    <h4>Chapter 124: One That Left Unnoticed-I</h4>

    Elise jumped along with Ian without thinking twice. In her mind was his hand and Elise reached out her hand to catch his. Although she was scared for life to fall from the cliff to jump down into the darkness, Elise managed to open her eyes that she didn''t know how she was able to in a sweep, suddenly, the wind that brushed against her cheeks and hair stopped to a calmer one that was different then the time she had fallen down from the cliff.

    Elise could her heart drumming. It was a miracle her heart didn''t jumped out of her throat she thought and it was until a while was she able to grasp what was happening surrounding her.

    It took few seconds for Elise to finallye to notice Ian''s red eyes watching her with a narrowing gaze before his grin was stretched wide, "Elise did you just thought to die with me?" He asked yfully, his handing to settle strongly to catch her waist and carried Elise by her arm.

    The lone action of touching her waist should make Elise to be flustered if like always not to mention he had carried her like a princess. Right now Elise was in state of stunned that her mind had stopped to function.

    The girl on his arm didn''t even blink, Ian thought and he chuckled at her expression, having a very much amusement from Elise''s surprised expression.

    Elise for the first time was beyond shocked and baffled. Her eyes watched Ian''s but she felt all her energy had slipped of her body that she wasn''t able to voice out a word. After another few seconds did her blue eyes caught the magnificent ck wings pping mildly on the air from Ian''s back.

    Her pounding heart in her chest that were loud and thundering made her loose her focus just when she was about to grasp on it. Once they reached to the edge of the cliff, Ian''s shoes arrived first at the edge before his second step followed to walk a little away that the very sharp cut edge of the surface.

    Elise watched how Ian''s long ck wings that covered almost all light and the sun from her viewing to settle the ends behind his back as if to rest behind his back before eventually disappeared without trace. Or at first Elise thought it disappeared without trace until a ck feather had flew from the wind ande to settle on herps. Taking the feather to her hand, Elise swung the jet ck feather as if to make sure it was real and it was!

    Ian didn''t ced Elise down and still carried her by his arm as he continued to walk away from the cliff to settle at a ce that wasn''t too close of far from where they had jumped. The correct sequence was that he had jumped down for Elise to follow.

    Ian didn''t expect the human girl to do that. His sweet girl, thought Ian. Did Elise thought to jump from the cliff out of fear he had tried to kill himself?

    Elise was still dizzy, her view felt as if the world turning around her from both the shock of falling that she hadn''t prepared herself for and the surprise that Ian had a pair of wings that was in the color of inky ck.

    "Y-you have w-wings, Master Ian. It''s a-attached on your back." said Elise with her lips stammering. It was real because the feather is still on her hand.

    "Yes it is, attached to my back but I''ve put them back to where it belonged." In truth, Ian had only wanted to show her his true form, the wings and another pair that was attached to his body but Elise followed him to jump even though she had no wings. Elise also had missed something she should have been able to see if she didn''t jumped with him. "Should I say that I''m d that you trust me so much that you weren''t afraid to throw your life for me or upset that you thought I was going to dive into my death."

    Elise drew her brows, finally her words came to her lips that she could speak, "You jumped without prior notice."

    "That''s because I want to surprise you." Ian looked at her eyes, his red gaze were glittering with amusement that light up the dark red color. He saw for the first time a look of protest in Elise''s face. How could she not? Elise had really thought Ian was going to die and leave the world.

    "Next time I will remind myself to notify you." Ian said as if offering her a choice.

    "I think you should tell me that you have wings first." replied Elise to have Ian chuckling on her breezily.

    "I''ll keep in mind if you say so."

    Elise thought to step away only to realize that her legs couldn''t move her body. No, it wasn''t that she couldn''t move her body because they were still on the air and Elise hadn''t noticed it. For the past few days Ian had closed the distance between them, telling her not to run away like she did in the gallery room which worked to stop Elise from running away from him.

    Unbing to Elise, her entire body had ustomed to theck of breathing space they shared. She didn''t noticed how close they were to each other and even thought that it was their usual distance. Color of pink covered her cheeks. Elise was flustered to get down and she spoke, "I think I should get down." she said because her heart was about burst now! Elise hoped something could cover her face and did try to use her hand when Ian out or purpose stopped her from doing so.

    "It''s not every day you will be on my hand Elise, you should enjoy when you have the time to." Ian wisely gave his words.

    Elise wish she could enjoy Ian carrying her arm but the closer his hand was to her waist and his lips to her forehead, Elise thought she couldn''t do it. She was about to faint!

 Chapter 125: One That Left Unnoticed-II

    <h4>Chapter 125: One That Left Unnoticed-II</h4>

    Ian could assert what his little puppy was thinking. Only one single thing which was to run although Elise wouldn''t be able to run from him with her knees that were loosing energy and one thing that Ian would not let her to run away from him.

    "Do you still want to go down, puppy?" asked Ian, his eyes meeting her were teasing and Elise wasn''t sure if Ian would let her down knowing well how Master Ian was a person who seemed to enjoy seeing other walking on a tight rope.

    "Please." Elise said one word to have Ian let her down. When her feet reached the ground, Elise noticed how her feet was one with shoes and another one immediately touching the ground.

    Elise thought her shoe she lost was a matter of concern but more than that her blue eyes went to stop at Ian''s back. She was sure she wasn''t dreaming, there was pair ck of wings she saw attached on Ian''s back through the coat but oddly enough his coat seemed to be fine.

    When Ian''s hands left her waist, he saw Elise''s body tilted down, copsing to the ground if it wasn''t for Ian''s strong arm catching a hold of her arm. In this situation he should feel sorry for having push Elise to much although arguably it wasn''t him who had told her to jump from the cliff. He had wings to catch her like he did earlier but thest thing he would do was to push Elise and have her t on the ground.

    "Are you fine?" asked Ian whose hand was holding her slender arm in capture.

    Elise drew her brows. Never did she ever me Ian except the time in the gallery that resulted in her learning it wasn''t his fault. But the fall was a much surprise to her, "Please don''t ever do that again." she said to hear him hum. Master Ian had the expression that didn''t seem like he would stop.

    Elise now was able to shed her politeness, her boldness came that he found to be more adorable. In thisnd and the neighbornds, he doubted there would be someone who could direct him. But this was his puppy, "Don''t you remember what I''ve said earlier, Elise? It''s your punishment but as for the one who had jumped it wasn''t me but you."

    "I thought you were going to die." said Elise. Her one and only instinct was to save Ian much to Ian''s admiration and he did feel his heart tugged by her action.

    "Will I ever do anything that could get myself killed? Even if they separate my head from my neck, sweetheart, I''ll never die." He smiled to her, the grin spreading his lips, "I''m immortal, don''t you remember?"

    Being reminded, Elise finally took the fact to her mind. She clearly forgot that Master Ian was immortal. Then was what he said that even if his head was not on his neck he would still be alive was the truth?

    Elise''s blue eyes suddenly snapped wide open when she heard a caw next to her ears. Her eyes turned to find the ck crow staying beside Ian''s shoulder whose eyes were at the same ring red as the owner.

    "Master Ian, how does... the wings work?" She asked him curious and her eyes stayed on his back to check that his coat was indeed not ripped. Was there a way to make the wings appear before the clothes?

    "I just whisper for it to appear." His reply was not helpful but only have Elise to think of it more, of his wings. "There was suppose something else you had to see but as you jumped with me you missed it." added Ian to piqued the highest interest of Elise''s curiosity.

    Elise, his sweet girl want to know much although it was unfortunate for her to be able to see itpletely, it was still pardonable as the mistake had gotten Elise more on her curious toes.

    When Elise was able to stable herself on the ground, Ian released his hands from her arms and a lingering warmth stayed on Elise''s arm. She could still feel the warmth of his hand even through his gloves and the shape of his fingers that held tight to her skin.

    Elise closed her eyes when she felt a coarse leather rubbed her cheeks, Ian used his palm to cupped her cheeks and his thumb rubbed bellow her eyes. "I can tell this mystery of me would get you on your toes for days and you will be thinking of me every day, each night." In purpose Ian had slowed the words he said in a whisper for her as if telling her a very little secret between them.

    The lone whisper had the ability to make Elise''s fingers tightened above her skin. The question Ian had told her when she visited his bed room echoed in her mind, creating Elise to feel flustered that her breaths huffed.

    Ian said, "I''llpensate your for your shoes. It is missing one." and his red eyes looking at her feet that walked on the ground thought that it was a pity. Ian knew how her soles felt, the ample curve and he wouldn''t want it to get harmed as she walked back from the cliff through the forest until they reached the carriage.

    "Thank you but I think I will be fine, Master Ian." Elise responded back.

    "Will you be fine if I say it is an order but I dislike using that card between us. It made me sound like a tyrant." Ian words had the effect to make Elise smiled as subtly she felt that there was difference between her and the others around Ian. Being special to the person you love did make her heart fluttered.

    "The shoes are made as a pair. With only one it would not be able to do its original purpose." Elise saw how Ian''s eyes subtly lowered, "When one of the pair is taken away, the other would turn out pointless. Raised your leg, puppy."

    Although curious at what Ian had asked her to do, Elise did raised her leg just a few centimeters from the ground when came his next instruction, "Take the shoe off." Ian said after taking the image of the shoes better with his eyes.

    "Master Ian?" asked Elise, her brows slightly raise as her red hair was brushed over her face.

    The grin widened further, "Take the shoe off, puppy." repeated Ian. The Lord had never repeated his words for anyone unless they wished to die but to Elise he didn''t mind how many time she had asked the question.

    Elise bent to her knees when she did she felt the slight ache on her wound as she pressed her wounded leg in a few seconds though the pain lessen. Elise looked up finding Ian for him to say, "A little get well magic. That would help you to ease the pain."

    "Thank you." Elise said and Iaan smiled with a gentlemanly bow of his neck as if to show his honor for being thanked.

    "The shoe, Elise." Elise who had taken off the shoe raised it to have Ian hold her shoes by the strap which was cleanpared to the bottom. Her eyes then saw Ian smiling, staring at the ck shoe before his smile stopped and he reached out his hand behind to throw the shoes over the cliff.

    Elise''s eyes widened at his action, surprised that her other shoe was also thrown. If before was out of idental this was in purpose.

    "Hm," Ian hummed with a sound agreeing to himself, "Nothing is more better than seeing one pair who was separated to be together again. Or else the lingering attachment would be killingly painful for them. Although I don''t mind but when one looses their partner they would be saddened, don''t they?"

    Elise was once again confused by his words, "Are we speaking of the shoes or a person, Master Ian?" Because she didn''t know a shoes could have a sad story.

    "Both." Ian responded, his eyes were looking at the horizon to move at Elise, gouging her expression who gave a thoughtful thinking.

    "It would be sad." Elise agreed to his words, loneliness was what the two felt. "No one wish to be alone whether they are still alive or dead."

    "d go found someone who agree with my thought." Ian turned his face again to the sky. Elise wasn''t able to see his expression as his face had turned away from her but somewhere she could feel he was smiling with a wicked hint.

    "That''s why I killed my father so mother wouldn''t feel lonely."

    A/N: Continue to vote to reach 1000 power stone, we have only a few days left but everything is sailing well <3

 Chapter 126: What Took Place-I

    <h4>Chapter 126: What Took ce-I</h4>

    Elise was stunned at the revtion she didn''t expect toe from Ian. Her blue eyes stared at him, finding that his lips were still wide with smiles that almost had one to think he was joking. But Elise knew better by the wickedness which passed at times from his red eyes that it wasn''t a joke. Ian had killed his father.

    Elise didn''t know what took Ian to be in the ce where he was now. It happened nine hundred years ago counting by the number said from him to her which she had just learned a few minutes ago. The wind only turned her skin cold.

    "Y-you killed him?" she asked him. Elise could tell that it wasn''t easy to tell a death and seeing Ian''s cruel expression when mentioning his father, she could tell that the man deserve the death as Ian would never raise his hand to an innocent person. Else, Elise believe that the Land would turn to sea of death.

    It was often said that people turns to be the way they are by their pasts. Past was what make Elise who she is now and like her Ian''s past must have made him the way he was now. Some times cruel, kind, and judging.

    Elise didn''t know what Ian had to go through in the pasts. The expression on his face that seemed to be cynical but deeply cruel with ire which made Elise shivered, told her that it wasn''t an easy feat or a peaceful one. Rather, a path where one would never want to go through.

    "I did, throughly making him feel the pain." Ian closed his eyes as he had spoken the words as if he was reminiscing the bloodied scene, "It was a very fascinating scene. To kill my father wasn''t my first kill but revenge kill just hits differently," his red eyes turned to her which was fiercepared to his smile, "It make my days better whenever I remember him dying in the wretched way."

    Elise pursed her lips at the words, she could imagine Ian standing with a satisfied smile in front of a bloodied person when closing her eyes even though she had never seen his father. She had seen Ian''s gleeful smile as he killed Mr. Vervor just an hour ago and if he said the killing felt better, his smile would be wider, like the demon with a charming tempting smile.

    9What was he like?" asked Elise. It had been nine hundred years which make her doubt Ian would remember his father''s face.

    "He was, a sweet man who loves his sons and wife. A faithful believer of God who follows the words of the Church with all his soul." came the sounding praise from Ian which made Elise''s brows to furrow.

    If Ian''s father was a good man, Elise didn''t see why Ian would kill him. Except it was the opposite, "Master Ian, is that a sarcasm?"

    Ian shifted his smile at her, his hand reaching out rubbing to smoothen her red hair, "Good Elise, you know well." Ian continued to slide his finger and brushed it between her hair. The color of Elise''s hair was vivid red, like blood when it gathered together in a lock.

    Elise watched how there was no wordsing from Ian''s lips after he had praised her to see him looking at her again with now a gaze free from his lingering cruelty. Seeing Ian''s cruelness made her shuddered and upon seeing his sweet smile, Elise felt her heart flipped inside her chest.

    Ian watched how she was now bare from shoes, only stockings that stayed to her thighs. Ian knew at which point the stocking she wore stopped but he would keep this fact to himself and use when opportunity arises at her.

    Taking consideration that he didn''t want her beautiful soles to pain from what he did

    Ian thoughtfully said, "Getting back to the carriage would be dangerous without shoes on your feet. Hold my hand."

    Ian reached out his hand for Elise to take. When her fingers touched over the tips of his hand, Ian captured her palm and in a second, she shifted ce inside the carriage.

    At first the coachman who was dazing off at his seat thought you would take a light nap until Ian came back suddenly. With the added weight, the coachman realized how there had been something or someone who had entered the carriage without using the door which the man guessed to be Ian.

    This wasn''t Ian''s first time to abruptly appear in the carriage that taught the coachman to never be careless. Opening the small wooden window where only eyes could pass through, the coachman confirmed the appearance of Ian and Elise to ask, "Should we go back to White Mansion, milord?"

    "No, we should stay here until night came and feast on you when we feel hungry." Ian retorted back to have the coachman stunned. It took the man one good minute to realize it was a joke and the man gave an awkward smile that couldn''t be seen from the carriage to close the window to then whipped the rein for the horse to neigh and began to walk.

    It had been perhaps Elise''s third time to be teleportation by Ian''s magic but the awe never leave her expression.

    "Have you taken a liking to the teleportation magic, puppy?" Ian asked her. Elise took note of how Ian had changed to call her back by the term ''puppy''. It was the term he love to use for her since her childhood. She wasn''t sure why would he called her that as she didn''t seem to look simr to a puppy. Instead of her name in which he often used only in a few moments to make her feel the changes of air in the room, he would call her puppy when Ian didn''t think of teasing her.

    "It''s an amazing magic, can I do it too, Master Ian?" asked Elise, curious with the shadow magic that had only been mentioned but haven''t appeared. It would take even more than years ording to the magic book in the library of one wishes to have their magic element to appear before them.

    "I''ll be heartbroken to tell you this but you could never." Elise pursed her lips although disappointed she epted it because Ian was unique than others and not all could do his magic. "My source of magic took from something else." Ian said and her curiousrge blue eyes looking at him with questions. "I''m sure you''ll be able to do something far better. Also, if you feel bored with teleportation magic we could instead use my wings. It''s very fun to fly above."

    "I don''t think I''m ready for that." To fall once into the cliff and fly with the wings was enough, thought Elise to herself. She wasn''t sure if her heart could keep up with the thrill or to have Ian''s face near to her for minutes.

    Ian chuckled, Elise was still shy as she was and he enjoyed her adorable gingerness, "No one could get used to anything at first. They have to learn and adapt. For one to adapt the easiest way is to do the same thing often. We could start by flying over the wind to your vige, I''m very curious to meet your aunt." said Ian before turning his face to window, watching the carriage continuing to drove with the help of the horses pulling the wooden carriage.

    Elise didn''t know what to feel about visiting her aunt who had sold her. It wasn''t a good memory for her to keep which was why she had ignored the memory in the back of her mind. Without Ian saying anything else, Elise''s blue eyes saw Ian staring at the window and her face turned at the same ce to watch the scenery.

    A/N: Sadly we can''t reach 1000 power stones but we are very close to the goal! If we can reach 1000 power stones by the end of this week we will have 1000 powestone and hopefully this time we can reach the goal by Sunday ^^

 Chapter 127: What Took Place-II

    <h4>Chapter 127: What Took ce-II</h4>

    When they arrived to the castle, Elise walked down from the carriage, her hand holding the cloak that Ian gave her while her shoes were barren. When she was about to take a single step, Ian caught a hold of her wrist. A smile twisting his lips and Ian knew how when his thumb swipe on her wrist, Elise heart was unable to keep up with beat.

    "Are you thinking of going back without shoes? It will affect your work." said Ian and in a second Elise closed her eyes to blink, she found herself in her room. Her feet moved steps behind and her eyes kept blinking as if to make sure whether she had came back to her room.

    All this time Elise thought the magic only work if Ian was with her. Today she learned that the teleportation magic work with touching the subject. Elise made her way to the bed. When her bottom reached the cushion a slight sound of wood creaked on her weigh. cing a hand over her face, she covered her red cheeks.

    She could still feel the adrenaline in her when falling down. Seeing Ian''s ck wings awed her but at the same time made her happy. Elise could tell that it was not everyone who could see the wings which mean Ian had shown the wings specially for her. The word special made her lips pulled again and her eyes shut.

    The cliff made a deep memory to Elise. There was also the mystery and the revtion that kept her mind in wonders. Elise stood up from her bed, pushing herself by her palm and she walked to the canvas that was now covered by a white fabric which Elise did so no one would be able to see the adult painting. Thinking of it made her ears tinted pink again.

    Elise''s fingers were about to reach the canvas to take a better look at it as in the night she might have missed a few details when a knock came to her room. Wondering who, Elise made her way to open the door to see M.

    The older human maid smiled at her and a breathe of relief came along, "I was searching for you, Elise. I thought I checked your room earlier but didn''t find you."

    "I was getting ready a few things." replied Elise, not wanting to worry the older woman who raised her hand to ce it over her shoulders.

    "I heard of it," started M and Elise gazed back at her ck eyes in quizzical expression, "What happened in the courtroom. I can''t me you for taking a rest after seeing that, are you alright, my dear?" The woman had the motherly tone which reminded Elise of Mrs. Scott who was her only mother figure.

    Bringing her hand, Elise took M''s hand form her shoulder and she smiled to assure the woman, "I am fine M, thank you for worrying about me. I just need to take care of something." Thankfully Elise had took off her coat and she wasn''t sure if she was to tell M that she went out with the Lord. Knowing M, the human maid who feared the Lord would sure go against the idea but Elise didn''t want it to happen.

    "Okay," M said after taking an ount that Elise''s face seemed to be red in color not pale from fear which the older maid found to be worried of, "The Lord told me that you will not have to attend the tea party in the garden and help around the castle. It is fortunate with how the nobledies, they don''t take well of us." M''s eyes traveled down to see Elise was without shoes.

    It wasn''t odd for Elise not to wear shoes at her own room but her focus was somewhere in the detail, where the younger girl''s socks that were pure white was with dirts. As someone who lived in the vige, M could tell that dirt didn''te from tending the garden but from forest.

    "Should I go now?" Elise tilted her head and asked, having M''s ck eyes to move from her shocks briefly and smile at her.

    "You can go on about five minutes. I will take my leave now." M once again rubbed Elise''s shoulder when the girl nodded her head before pulling her hands to her waist and left the room. M decided not to ask. The older maid was wise with her age. A simple spection was easy to make from Elise whose socks were stained and Ian who had just arrived back from the carriage with the wide smile on his lips. But M knows well not to speak. It was the rule in the castle.

    Closing the door Elise sighed as her blue eyes looked down on her socks, finding it dirty. "M must have seen it." she mumbled. Elise wasn''t slow to notice other''s eyes on her. Even though M noticed the older maid didn''t say anything which was good to Elise.

    As she had no clock in her room or a pocket watch, Elise who only had five minute to rest went to take a change of her socks to a new one and pulled the shoes she had that was a spare M gave to her. Once she had dressed properly andbed her hair that had gone unruly, Elise stepped out of the room to go at the other side of the castle when she was called to the kitchen.

    Meanwhile, in the garden, thedies have gathered. Those whose husband or father were in the courtroom didn''t forget to tale the story ofte Vervor who died in a single stroke Ian did and the gory scene they saw where blood spluttered out like fountain from the severed neck.

    Lady Ellen who was with her father walking on the garden pulled her parasol over her face to cover the expression she made, "Did you say the Lord threaten you, papa?" asked Lady Ellen with her brows furrowed. "Maybe the Lord is jesting with the people in the court to ease the situation." Thedy spoke with her eyes looking at her father.

    To hear that her father, Duke Gary had been threatened subtly didn''t make sense to the pampereddy. She had often heard Ian''s dark humor which was hard to findughter but he didn''t meant so. She was sure of it, after all Duke Gary is her father and the Duke of Warine.

    "From his eyes I know he isn''t lying or joking." Duke Gary replied in a hushed tone so people with ears wouldn''t eavesdrop on their conversation and the father and daughter pair walked inside the garden where lesser people were. "He was serious, meaning every words."

    "Is it because we ruined his appetite?" Lady Ellen asked. It was well known how Ian dislike others running his good mood. "This is all because of that maid." thedy biter her lower lips that were colored in deep red with anger. The parasol covered more of her face and she stomped her feet on the grass, "Did you see her again, papa? If you do I will make sure to teach her a lesson today-"

    "What a good day to be together as father and daughter, am I right?" On the voice, Lady Ellen''s eyes snapped wide and so was Duke Gary. They both whipped their heads behind on Ian''s voice that appeared unannounced.

    A/N: Please continue to vote. Our goal of 1000 power stones is very near! ^^

 Chapter 128: What Took Place-III

    <h4>Chapter 128: What Took ce-III</h4>

    The father and daughter snapped their neck in a hurry to see the man standing behind them a smile was present but it was the smile where he would lightly severe other''s head from their neck to amused himself.

    Ian took a step forward, the shadow looming under him that almost distorted to make as if there was horns present on the side of his head which happened due to the trees above them. Ian watched Duke Gary and Lady Ellen, their face was soaked in surprise that the Lord was able toe behind them without making a single sound and he took amusement from human''s fear.

    It would perhaps been even more better to severe the man''s head, thought Ian.

    "Such a lovely family. I have to say I''ve never seen father who doted much on their daughter and vise versa,"mented Ian with his lips twisted in a smile and Duke Gary who had met his eyes smiled in return.

    "Thank you very much for your kind word, milord." Duke Gary ced a hand in front his chest to bow to show his happiness from the praise.

    Lady Ellen and Duke Gary couldn''t tell since when Ian has appeared behind them. The Lord had snuck up behind them like a ghost or devil which surprised the live out of the two. Lady Ellen bowed when her father also bowed to greet the Lord, "Blessings to you, my lord."

    "Blessing don''t work on me. It''s rather work as a poison." Ian replied coolly and his words taunted the father and daughter that their smiles faltered.

    "P-poison." Lady Ellen''s lips stammered at the words said by Ian, his tone never sounded good when he spoke of killing methods and it sounded to Lady Ellen''s ears as if Ian wish to kill her.

    "I was joking Lady Ellen, it seems like the day are bleak when there are no rumors. I am not fond of seeing other''s sad faces." Ian chuckled as if meaning his words but theugh fell very short from his lips. His red eyes moved at the father, "What had gotten you two spoke very seriously that you didn''t took my presence to notice?" he asked,.

    "We were talking of Vervor, milord. Of how the man had met his death because of the evil deeds he had done, Ellen was surprised and felt angry on your behalf, milord." replied Duke Gary, he was sure the words were spoken in whispers that Ian wouldn''t be able to hear but in truth Ian could hear clear every wordsing from Duke Gary and Lady Ellen''s mouth.

    His red eyes didn''t show emotions as his lips continue the smile he had with him since he hade upon the two people, "How kind of her to think so. I remembered that I forgot to remind you that there had been news of people eyeing for my seat. They thought I reign over as a Lord for a very long time and that it is my time to go down." Ian looked over his brown gloves, eyeing on it as if checking there was dust on it.

    "How presumptuous!" Duke Gary frowned as if in anger to hear there were people dare to do such an unloyal thing, "My Lord, by all means please caught the culprit. To covet what the Lord have is insolent. They deserve to sentence to death."

    Ian smiled agreeing to Gary''s words for the first time the man ever live, "My words exactly. In thisnd everything that had stepped into the border is mine, I am not one to let what I have be taken from others or harmed." The way Ian spoke had been ambiguous. Duke Gary and Lady Ellen had taken the Lord''s word literally without knowing the underlying message that was hidden.

    Ian didn''t mind their slowness toprehend his words. It would be more fascinating to push one over a cliff and see them fall without the person itself realizing, "What about you, Lady Ellen, do you think you would forgive anyone harming your treasure?" asked the Lord and the woman smiled happily when her name was called.

    On his words, Lady Ellen was suddenly reminded of Elise, the maid who had destroyed her chemistry with Ian. Her hands clutched to her side, "I would never." an ire passed by the Lady''s eyes, "I do not think it is right for others to harm what is ours and it is our ce to fight for what we are entitled to have." Since childhood Ellen had been told by her father that she would grew up to be the wife of the Lord and she would fight for the position that was hers.

    "I see that Lady Ellen is not only a woman of gorgeousness like the rumors but also one with a very bright attitude." Ian said and his sweet-sounding words had the woman smitten by him.

    There was no one in the Land who could avoid the Lord''s charm. It was not only about his physical appearance where he appeared almost like a devil''s painting who was handsome and bewitching but also the air he hold which was devilish, evil, and the pulling mysterious words. Not to forget his position as the Lord who is at the top than anyone in thend. Even the Church was rumored to unable raise a hand against Ian in fear he would turn angry against them.

    "Thank you for the praise, milord, I should bring this words forever with me." Lady Ellen''s cheeks were pink as she returned Ian''s praise.

    Ian hummed and they saw the Lord looking at the rose bushes that were beside them. He reached out his hand, holding the fresh red rose to the pluck it away. Lady Ellen almost feel as if she was sweep off from her feet when seeing the Lord took the rose buds, thinking that he meant to gave the rose to her.

    Instead of cing the rose beside Ellen''s ears like the woman wished for, Ian brought the rose away on his palm, "You should be careful then," Lady Ellen and Duke Gary felt their heart jerk on Ian''s words that were spoken in a ghastly tone, "Gorgeous and lovely things, they don''t grow well in this world, ending them in their prime. Just like a curse." Ian twirled his fingers to drop the flower right at the moment the rose was about to touch the ground, it turned to ck ashes, leaving nothing but dust.

    Ian lifted his chin, his eyes watching the careful expression on the two humans'' face and his lips widened in a grin, "I will go now. I don''t want to ruin a happy family''s time. I remembered how I ruined one before and still felt sorry about it as they ended up not saying anything because they died. Although it was their fault and I don''t feel anything either," remark Ian at the people whose smile had disappeared.

    Turning his back, Ian stepped away from the ce where Duke Gary and Lady Ellen were, his smile widening as his face looked up to meet with the human girl whose blue eyes were watching him. When their gazes met, Ian smiled at Elise for a fleeting moment that felt like an hour before disappearing to the garden.

 Chapter 129: The Moving Vase-I

    <h4>Chapter 129: The Moving Vase-I</h4>

    As soon as Elise was told to clean the rooms that were used for the guests to stay in afternoon while she was gone, her shoes that was now present on her feet padded down the marbled floor which was not covered by the carpet. With a broom on her hand, Elise sweep all the dusts and dirts on once ce, and when she was done, her eyes lifted to see the ceiling.

    With better lighting, her blue eyes could see a better look at the carvings that were built on the ceiling. Elise had wondered since she first entered the castle, was the carving there when she was a child? She recalled there were none.

    "Elly." Upon her name being called, Elise turned her face to see Carmen walking with a broom on her hand like her. "I was searching for you, me and M. Did you see her? I''m afraid she would still be around the castle searching for you."

    Elise felt happy for her friend''s kind gesture, "Thank you, Carmen, I was in the room when I met her and she assigned me to work here." she replied for Carmen to nod, taking ount to her words.

    "We are lucky to work here, V is assigned to the tea party." Carmen said. Both her and Elise started to walk from the ce as they were assigned to the next ce together. "M must have known that we are not very much suited to serving others. My mistake is that I''m often called rude and that you often make clumsy mistakes."

    Elise turned her head at Carmen, her brows raising slightly, "Do I often make clumsy mistakes?" It didn''t felt like so to Elise. She had worked fairly adept and rarely make mistakes. But to view on her own self would be different than when others look at her.

    "Yes you did." replied Carmen with a smile, "Like how you often dropped things."

    "Do you mean the dining room?" asked Elise. At that time her mistake wasn''t that she dropped things but because she had picked the napkin that had fallen the grown. Elise knew how rumors could stem and perhaps the words had rolled differently to others now.

    Carmen''s pale red eyes looked at Elise; and when the woman stopped, Elise stopped to see Carmen staring with a tilted head. "Dining room? Did anything happened in the dining room when you were assigned there?" So it wasn''t? asked Elise to herself noticing the oblivious tone in Carmen''s words. "I mean at the time after you were assigned to clean things, you would drop a few things such as the broom that you rested before you leave, or cutleries sets would fall after you''ve set them. You often make those small mistakes." stated Carmen to her.

    On Carmen''s statement, Elise drew her brows. "That happened?" she asked for the half vampire to nod on her, confirming the doubt she had, "I don''t know that." and why didn''t she noticed it right away? It should made sounds for Elise to notice but she never heard anything.

    "As it wasn''t mistakes that are worth to mention by others, usually me or Ve would pick what fell from you." Carmen then found the surprised expression on Elise, "you never know it?"

    "No, I never." Did this often happen to her? Elise wondered if it wasn''t the first time. Seeing how Carmen seemed to often saw her doing the same mistake, it could be that it happened many times. "Do I repeat the mistakes many times?" Was it that bad?

    At the point, the two maids had arrived at thest ce where they would have to clean. Carmen ced the broom beside her while looking at Elise. She knitted her brows as if to think before saying, "I guess since the first day we met? I can''t recall well but remember when we first met, you also drop a spoon, V picked it up thinking you missed it."

    Elise sank in her thoughts, most of it was questions like how she would often question all details but this time she can''t find any reason at all. Was she as everyone said careless? But at one point if it happened too often, Elise would have noticed it. Yet it never happened. Until this day, Elise never know how careless people saw her to be.

    "I will take this half part, can I request you with the other part?" asked Carmen, bringing Elise away from her questions. The half part Carmen meant was half left and half right of the small reading room. After giving a nod to Carmen, Elise cleaned the ce with still her mind wondering her clumsy mistakes.

    While cleaning the ce, Elise noticed how near she was to the window. Her steps stopped to make way toward the window. Standing near it, she saw that the room was connected to the garden. She watched the guests and her gaze didn''t linger at each person. Elise shuffled through the guests with her eyes until she stopped at one person. Taking a note of his wide broad back, the long hair which was long settled just right before his earlobe, Elise knew who it was. It was Master Ian.

    Elise also took note of the man and woman standing before Ian. As it was far, Elise was unable to make the appearance of the people and took one step forward. In the closer distance, she noticed that the two guests were Lady Ellen and her father, Duke Gary. Seeing Lady Ellen, the beautifuldy who never fail to impress gentleman, Elise pursed her lips.

    Lady Ellen was a woman with a body other women envy, she had the sweet smile, pleasant voice, and the curves. Not to forget her enchanting beauty. It was hard for anydy not to feel minor when seeing a woman far more beautiful than themself dressed in gowns that were extravagant and jewels on her neck. Elise bite her lips. After inhaling her breaths, she released to clear her mind.

    Lady Ellen may be a beautifuldy in which Elise acknowledge. The woman also smart, however, shecks the heart. Thete Mrs. Scott told her that far more beautiful than the outward appearance what matters is inside their heart; whether it sparkle, cloudy, or dimmed.

    Master Ian was a man who saved her from the ve establishment, a person who kept people beside him without minding their differences in seat. He was by far the kindest person she ever met who treated her like the human she was. Elise believed that Ian would know better that Lady Ellen may seems as not she seemed to be.

    Elise failed to ask the rtionship shared between Ian and Lady Ellen. It would take courage but she dislike feeling the itch and unsettledness in her heart when stumbling the view. If there were time she managed to find, Elise thought to dare herself and ask the question. Knowing Master Ian, he would replied to her. With perhaps his teasing methods that made her heart to race.

    "Elly, are you done?" asked Carmen from the ce she was, finding Elise stopped on her spot like a doll.

    Elise tore her gaze from the window, "no, I was watching... something," she drawled and Carmen nod before using her broom to brush the floor.

    Elise decided to take another nce at Ian before resuming her work. It had always been like this, where Elise would be rooted on the spot, watching Ian. It hadn''t affected her work greatly but she knows not to do it often.

    When Elise''s eyes about to shift, at time, Ian turned his back, his chin lifted up to the maid standing near the wall as if noticing her present at time. Their gazes met. It was hard to see each other close but Elise witness his lips, forming into a smile that was directed to the castle. Or perhaps it was her.

    Elise saw Ian tilting his chin, and his lips moving very slowly for her to read his mouth, "Elise."

    Elise felt as if Ian was right beside her ears, whispering with the tempting voice which sounded almost too devilish for her ears calling to her name in a way he often did. Like how Ian spoke her name when they were on the cliff.

    Elise''s heart palpitation beat faster, her hands turn sweaty and she called in a very small whisper, "Master Ian." and a smile came over Ian''s lips who nodded as if he heard well what she heard.

    A/N: Sadly we can''t reach 1000 power stones but we are very close to the goal! If we can reach 1000 power stones by the end of this week we will have 1000 powestone and hopefully this time we can reach the goal by Sunday ^^

 Chapter 130: The Moving Vase-II

    <h4>Chapter 130: The Moving Vase-II</h4>

    Elise, who watched how his lips that were ample and full in the color there was vivid move, read the words he spoke again. She carefully read his lips not wanting miss whatever he spoke of. Finally after his lips closed, Ian repeated, "are you waiting for a punishment to work, Elise?"

    Elise in response looked down on her broom, forgetting her work because Ian had spoke to her. This wasn''t her fault for stopping but Master Ian for distracting her, thought Elise who then whispered him back. "I will resume my work, have a good day, master Ian."

    Ian gave her a nod, letting Elise to move from her position and clean the floor again. Meanwhile Cynthia and Austin came beside him and spoke. Elise who had decided to work without being distracted by Ian once again took a small peek. Frankly it was hard not to look at him for a short time. Seeing Cynthia and Austin beside them, she smiled and went to sweep the floor.

    Carmen was the first one to finish cleaning the floor, brushing the dust to collect on one ce. "Elly would you like a help or could you do this by yourself, I think it''s time for me to go to tend the kitchen."

    "I will be fine alone, see youter." Elise responded for Carmen to leave. Elise who was now alone, quickly clean the room, without missing a single cloud of dust forming on every corner of the room.

    Once she was done, Elise was proud on how clean the room was now. She then left the room, closing the door with the lock when she heard a sound of something hard falling down on the carpet. It sounded very hard and distinct which helped her to know that there was a problem. With her brows furrowed, she wondered if it was the same phenomenon Carmen told her earlier. Of how things fall once she left.

    As Elise live her life associated with ghosts or creatures, she doubted it could be only clumsy mistake she made. Opening the lock of the room, Elise''s head went in first to look before her feet followed. She held the broomstick to her hands, in case of something or anything unwanted toe upon her, she could use the broomstick to protect herself.

    Despite searching through the room she found nothing when the same sound happened again. This time, Elise noticed it came from outside. She made her way out, still holding the broomstick before her and followed the sound to the corridor.

    Elise turned her face to the right seeing something small moved and her brows furrowed. Upon a closer look, it was a vase moving on her own. "A ghost?" Elise gasped. This was the first time she ever seen ghost in White Mansion. Curiously she took one step forward, watching how the vase they shakes as it moved forward didn''t seem to be dangerous.

    Carefully, Elise made closer to the vase, bending down, she heard a very small, barely audible voices from the vase and tilted her ears to get a better hearing of the voices from the vase, "I... Damn... This... Hell...wi..you."

    Elise pulled her face away from the vase, how odd it sounded like Hallow''s voice. "Hallow?" Elise called his name and at once the voice get louder.

    "Elly! Elly!" cried Hallow. For the sake of Hell someone was here hearing him!

    Elise picked the vase where Hallow was to her hands. She wondered if she heard right that the creature on the vase was calling her name. "How did you end up here?" She questioned but it was futile as no reply came with her. She shouldn''t stood here like a sore thumb holding the vase, thought Elise. It would be weird if someone hear the vase talking too.

    Elise quickly closed the door, locking it and ced the broom beside the wall, hiding it so it wouldn''t be seen and carefully holding the vase to make way to Ian''s study room. As Elise walked in fast steps without noticing how the broomstick she ced carefully had fallen down from the wall, rolling in the floor even though Elise had made sure twice the broom was in the position that wouldn''t fall.

    As Elise walked to the hallways, her feet padded up the stairs to Ian''s study room. She made a knock that came without reply and she wondered if Ian was still in the tea party. Bringing the vase with her to the room, she carefully entered, "excuse me," whispered Elise to see how there was no one in the room.

    When Elise ces the vase down, Hallow stopped moving and it was because he knew that unlike the damnable Demon who had kept him inside the vase, Elly wouldn''t do anything to harm him. That Demon! Why was he on the world of living anyway? Most Demons reside in Hell which was the basic rule. Yet Ian was here as a human for centuries even.

    He must have been banished, scoffed Hallow in his mind, his feet tapping in worry. He wasn''t afraid of that demon, imed Hallow to himself. Hallow just needed the protection he could provide on and hang to Elise who was his lifeline. At first it was strange for human to talk to him or see him but Elise was someone who had knitted him cloaks in Winter which make her a good person. It wasn''t too bad either to havepany of a human who could talk with him.

    Elise walked around the ce a little but stopped thinking it would be weird and was about to sit down when something p over her eyes. Elise guarded her face and shut her eyes to open after a few second and see the craw with the same blood red eyes with her.

    "Your eyes look very simr to Master Ian''s." Elise whispered to the craw, when her hand went to brush the head, she watched the crow''s beak open.

    Instead of a caw, the voice came which was low enough to her ears that felt hot even though there was no senses she could feel.

    "Did you find the vase, Elise?" Ian humored himself with a chuckle breaking to his lips. "If you wish to let Hallow out from the vase, you will have to throw and break the vase."

    Elise didn''t know how Ian was able to see her but she was stunned when the crow let out Master''s Ian voice. "Is the crow you, Master Ian?"

    "This craw, no, I''m a creature who walk with two long legs, having two hands, a head, lips that were shaped to speak and eyes that isn''t round shaped. That chick would make noise so I thought to teach him lessons to quiet down."

    Elise still couldn''tprehend how the crow could voice Ian''s voice and her hand settled at the crow''s head. "Patting my head?are you Miss Elise. It seems that you''ve grown very very big that you are able to pat my head without restrain or holding back."

    Elise pulled her hands from the crow, her eyes then met the Crows'' which seemed to be lively and full of emotions. "You said the crow wasn''t you," reasoned Elise for rubbing the crow''s head.

    "It''s not me but a part of me. Did I forget to mention that?" came Ian''s oblivious words and Elise wondered if it was true he forgot. "You will need to break the vase for the chick to be released but if you find him irritating let him be there forever, the castle need some fun haunted things. Like moving vase, unclosed doors, or pianos that y on its own. It''s a perfect fit for me. We can use this to scare others from inviting themselves to the castle," like Lady Ellen and Duke Gary.

    "Wouldn''t throwing the vase hurt Hallow?" asked Elise.

    "No, dear, trust me," said Ian, "if I wish to kill that chick I would have done it long ago. A snap of finger is all it need to take."

    "I believe in you." Elise said and was responded with Ian''sugh.

    "How I appreciate that trust very much. I trust you too and my trust came very hard earned but it is a privilege for you. My only wish is that you never betray me." Elise felt her heart flipped and turn regardless of the man was across her or that he was far from her. The crow seemed to be smirking even though it didn''t made much expression.

    Elise felt her smile widening, "I will never betray you, Master Ian and I will take care of your trust."

    Ian said, "you will have take care of me first before my trust, it is what most important. Before you go and break the vase, two days after today you wille with me."

    "Two days?" asked Elise to him.

    "What else silly girl, we will be going to buy shoes for your precious feet." Ian replied, the gesture had Elise to feel ted. "We will be going to the town." Ian stated.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote~ <3

 Chapter 131: The Moving Vase-III

    <h4>Chapter 131: The Moving Vase-III</h4>

    Elise felt her eyes crinkled, happinesse to make her lips spread wide into a smile. To hear the words together did the effect of making her heartbeat face in eagerness.

    "Tell me if the chick died, I don''t know what to do to bury a grim reaper in a chick body but that would be fine we can begin everything by studying, baby steps." Ian hummed before he remarkedstly, "I think Maroon would like to bury a grim reaper. See youter, Elise."

    "See youter, Master Ian," replied Elise, feeling how she was unable to keep the happiness to stop her cheeks from smiling too wide at the future promise where they would be going together to the town.

    The crow''s eyes which were glowing a moment ago seemed to dim. Elise then heard the crow cawed on her instead of speaking in humannguage and it flew from her shoulders to stay on the side of the desk. With the crow froze in its spot, Elise thought that now the crow look nothing less than an ornament. It didn''t seemed to be alive and her eyes stared at how the chest wasn''t heaving.

    Elise wondered if it was because the crow was as Master Ian said, was a part of himself? Which part? asked Elise on her mind to hear the vase rolling and almost falling to the floor. Fortunately, the floor was covered by carpet which work to save the vase from breaking to pieces. Elise drew out her breathes and went to take the vase.

    At first Hallow thought Elise was bringing him to a better ce. Thank Hell that there was this kind human girl! Hallow now understood how there are humans whose lives were worth to stay longer in the world of the living.

    Yet when Hallow rejoiced, he felt the vase suddenly brought high and her yellow round body rolled inside the vase like a dice to then feel himself thrown powerfully to the ground. "Wha- What?!" Hallow couldn''t believe this. Was Elise going to kill him?!

    When the vase hit the ground, it crashed and turned to pieces of shards. Hallow was slumped on the ground. His small wings covering his head down while his round bottom stayed up and the small tail attached on his bottom shakes as if showing the fear he felt.

    "Hallow," called Elise, she bends her legs to sit on her heels, feeling sorry and bad for being the one to throw the vase and her eyes didn''t miss to see how the shards turn to ashes.

    "No! I will not believe your words!" cried Hallow. He pulled his wings to cover his head even more. "Oh my poor head it must be bleeding now. It''s small and it''s bleeding! Am I in hell? Is there a grim reaper''s ticket in hell so I could scott off freely?"

    "Your head is not bleeding and you are alright Hallow. I''m sorry the only way to let you out from the vase was to break the vase. Do you feel hurt?" asked Elise, being patient with the scared grim reaper who was whimpering like a child falling from the swing and scraping her knees on the ground.

    It took a couple of minute until Hallow pulled his wings from his hands slowly, as if finally putting in mind to what Elise said.

    "My heads are not bleeding?" Hallow quickly push himself by his legs to sat on his bottom, his orange legs was straightened and he brought his wings to hisrge green eyes, to see how it was spotless from blood. "Oh Hades!" Hallow turned his body using his legs, wiggling his bottom to turn his whole person at Elise. "Was it him that De- the Lord I mean. Was it him who told you to break the vase?"

    Elise didn''t think Ian meant bad at all. If he did, Hallow would have died thought Elise. "That''s the only way to have you out from the vase."

    "He was the one who put me here!" Barked Hallow and he ran over to Elise, "I''m staying with you! I know you would never hurt me. I was sure of it even when you throw the vase that you wouldn''t kill me!"

    Elise brought Hallow to her hands, rubbing his head and although Hallow dislike others touching his head as if he was some pet, he didn''t mind Elise. She was his only save point! Hallow made his mind to be on Elise''s good side.

    "Thank you, did you hurt yourself?" Hallow shook his head for Elise to bring him to her pocket and she stood. "We should go back." It would be questionable to others why Elise stayed here for so long without Ian present in the room and she felt it was intrusive of her to linger at the room for a long time.

    "Yes we should! I will never step my sticky feet to this room ever again! Hell forbid!" After spatting the words, Hallow dive into Elise''s pocket that felt like his most safest room. That Demon! Just because he had spoken too much, he had put him into a vase. If he had his scythe with him, Hallow swore to pay that Demon the pain he deserve!

    Elise locked on the door leaving when the crow''s head snapped at the direction of the floor.

    In the garden, a man stood in front of Ian. Bringing his hands together, he sped it tight to calm his nerves. His eyes watching the Lord''s expression that didn''t stay for too long as it quickly shifted to the ground.

    "Is there a problem, milord?" asked the man who came over to stop in front of Ian. Seeing the Lord all quiet had the man in front of him felt small and on edge of the seat.

    "Yes. Your yapping is quite loud." Ian answered and the man''s face turn to fear, "I''m joking Samuel, the vige is having a sudden low storage for the winter you said. Tell them to use the yeast and eat bread for the while. If they stillck of food provide them with the storage food of?the nearest noblemen who lives there."

    The man was surprised, "We should share our food with the vigers?" It was unheard of noblemen to share what they have with the vige. For people who were born with privilege, they tend to believe they were the supreme being out of all.

    "Have your ears suddenly turn deaf? One more question and I will kindly rip the ears that doesn''t work properly for you." Ian watched the disbelief on the man''s face, understanding he was one of those people who believe they were with privilege that wasn''t for anyone else but themselves to exploit.

    Ian was happy to see people like these. Who prioritize?their own well being before others. When the world filled with people like the man in front of him now, it had made Ian''s life a few time more colorful. He enjoyed to see fear on their faces and it would be more enjoyable if they were eviler and more twisted.

    The man quickly shook his head, replying as no, and bowed to Ian once the matter was cleared. Maroon came in time when Ian had finished his ss and he passed the ss toward the butler.

    "Notify Marchie I will be making trip to his shop." Thest thing to shine a Cindere was her shoes. It would be a shame if Elise''s shoes are missing from her feet. The adorable feet with a pinch of allure in it he had to protect those legs from getting harm or attacking unwanted attention, thought Ian to himself, his grin widening further.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote to reach 1000 powestone for mass release!

 Chapter 132: Nightmare Again-I

    <h4>Chapter 132: Nightmare Again-I</h4>

    *Maybe this will frighten you a little if you are reading this at night, I''m not sure^^*

    Until the evening the tea party continued. Elise who was assigned to work mainly inside the castle, didn''t had the chance to see if everything went well outside unless there was amotion in which didn''t took ce. Elise only saw the guests leaving from the window when she noticed from the window after passing where many guests were leaving.

    Hallow, who stayed inside Elise''s pocket fell asleep. As a grim reaper he needed no sleep but in the body of the chick, he began to sleep regrly like how the baby chick would. Upon watching the guests out, Elise noticed Lady Ellen and her heart was filled with mixed emotions.

    Frankly speaking Master Ian with Lady Ellen make a perfect picture. The gorgeousdy was with an evil heart but her beauty was real. Elise begin to notice how her ufortableness stemmed to a one sided dislike at the woman. But her judge that Lady Ellen was not a good woman was correct.

    At night when Elise was asleep, Hallow, who had made his own nest in Elise''s room, afraid to be caught by the Demon and put in a vase again, decided to sleep there. When Elise had fallen deep to her sleep, subtly a melody came to her ears, waking her up from her sleep.

    Pushing herself from the bed by the elbow, it was not a melody that came from her dream but rather a melody that sounded faintly from the hallways. Elise wondered who could be singing in the night? Was it the night maid? Elise shifted her eyes to the wooden clock hanged on her room, noting how it passed three in the morning which was the time for the night maids to sleep. Who was it then?

    Finding no answer by sitting, Elise climbed down from her bed, her feet taking the shoes she had with her which was the same shoes she had often use daily to work. Turning the knob carefully, Elise watched if Hallow was still asleep, she didn''t want to disturb his sleep as the chick seemed to be very tired.

    Elise then stepped out of the room, only her head went out to watch how the hallways were pitch ck. Not even lights could get inside the passage that looked very eerie. Most of the time at night the curtain was left open so moonlights could help one to walk in the dark but tonight it seemed the maid forgotten to curl the curtain.

    Elise decided to bring a candle with her. If she walk without light, she would much less covered by wounds and as her legs were already wounded, she wouldn''t want that to happen. Bringing the candlestick, she made her way outside the hallway after closing the door again softly.

    With only one single candlestick it didn''t help Elise to see much and she wondered if she should have brought two. If one in an ident had wind blown over it. There would be no light left for her to walk but for some reason, Elise felt she could turn her body. She tried a few time, thinking it was odd with how her body didn''t want to move.

    Was she still dreaming? If it was, it felt too real for her. She felt chill when wind blew across. Suddenly a small whisper came behind and Elise snapped her head. Good Lord what was happening! Elise wish she could turn back, not following the melody any longer and sleep but she couldn''t.

    Elise continued to walk. Thinking if she can''t turn back, she should go to Ian''s room. It was the safest room for Elise now.

    Just as she thought that, the me on candlestick was blown. Elise felt the sudden panicing to her and she didn''t make a sound, her eyes closed and the moment she opened her eyes, Elise saw her feet, the shoes were gone from her legs and what she saw now was how her bare foot was just one step away from the roof, almost falling down. She was still in a daze, confused at how when she opened her eyes she hade here when she had been walking down the hallways earlier.

    It took Elise another couple of minute again to take note on howrge the moon was across her and the different view of the scenery outside the castle which seemed small.

    How was she here? Was this still a dream? Elise began to panic as she noticed how her feet was tip toeing in the cemented part which was built in a straight line. The roof besides her was built as a slope if she fell right or left, she would slide down and fall to her death. But going straight wasn''t a choice either.

    "Elise?" Ian called her name and her eyes very slowly looked down to see Ian who was standing on balcony which was right below her the edge of the roof she was standing at. "Step away from the edge." Ian instructed her.

    His words were said very carefully, the warmth was evident on his voice where there was no smile or grin present to his face but he didn''t look angry either.

    "I can''t," Elise whispered, her voice became week when she felt how the wind that felt cold to her skin was swaying her body. "There is no space for me to step away." She was afraid to fall. Once she fall, she was sure she would turn like a squash pumpkin, a sight that wasn''t pretty and very painful to look at.

    It slowly sink to Elise''s mind that this wasn''t a dream but reality. She was indeed on the top of the castle''s roof. Elise didn''t dare to look down but when she did, she saw how the ground was very far from her and the distance made her eyes dizzy.

    If one thought by falling to a cliff would lessen her fear from falling to the roof it was false. Instead, Elise felt the fear crawling to her skin, her blood running cold in confusion to how she ended up here; up above the castle when she had been walking inside the castle.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote~

 Chapter 133: Nightmare Again-II

    <h4>Chapter 133: Nightmare Again-II</h4>

    Elise can''t put her fingers to the situation. In a blink, once she had closed her eyes only to open and find herself where she was, in the highest spot of the castle. The distance to the ground wasn''t too farpared to the cliff but if she fall, for sure, her soul would be no more from her body.

    "Elise," called Ian and Elise shifted her eyes to see how there was an intense look on Ian''s eyes. "Wait there." Ian told her.

    Ian hade out of his room after noticing how there was no heartbeat from the room of the girl who slept right bellow his room. Even though he normally sleep like a human, at most of time he didn''t need the sleep which was why he woke up through the night. Ian recently found most beautiful melody was Elise''s heartbeat but at one point, her heartbeat disappeared from bellow and instead appeared from above him.

    When Ian went to the balcony, he saw Elise threading her path to the edge of the roof like the time they were walking on the cliff but this time she didn''t have him who could save her from the dangerous situation.

    Elise shook her head, her legs were trembling terribly that she was sure she wouldn''t be able to keep her bnce on the roof. "I will but my body is shaking..." drawled Elise and she stared at Ian, at the expression he made where his ck brows had furrowed. Everything was happening so fast where their conversation happened in a span of second.

    "Master Ian," Elise called his name, tearsing to her eyes as fear caught to thunder strike her, making her to stand still on the spot in fear. "This is a dream, isn''t it?" asked Elise, still unable to wrap her mind that she was walking on the roof.

    "Don''t cry," came Ian''s voice encouraging, "I will be there." His wings appeared from behind, fluttering to the wind which turned a ck shadow to Elise''s blue eyes just as she rxed her chaotic nerves, from behind, she felt a push to her back.

    Elise felt her body dive in a free fall motion where her head was the first to plunge down to the ground. She saw the roof where she stood at, to see how there was nothing there. Scared, Elise shut tight her eyes, better to see nothing before her death.

    When she had fallen a quarter of the distance, in one swoop, Ian took her to his arms. His red eyes gouge down one her, somewhere the severe gaze he gave her frightened her who was still in fear. Ian saw the expression she made, on his hands, he could feel her body shaking and trembling.

    He schooled down his expression, the severe look was made not to frightened her and even though he was trying to frightened her and show that he wasn''t a human, Ian wouldn''t like to see her having tears dripping from the corner of her eyes either.

    The wings pped, enter the balcony, Ian went inside to bring Elise to his room. After cing her to the couch, he closed the window where cold wind blew everything which was weightless and brought a candle stick, cing it at the table in front of the cushioned seat where Elise sat on, me appeared to the top of the candle.

    "Are you alright?" Ian asked her, his long legs stood to have one bend to the ground. He crouched in front of Elise, and his red eyes reading her expression. Her beautiful face looked pale in color, her lips were quivering.

    Only concern was on his words, there was more questions he would want to ask Elise on how she could arrive on the roof in a span of seconds; but Elise''s safety was his priority.

    Ian took her hand that was clutching to her nightgown, bringing it closer and Elise saw his eyes staring at her fingers. "You are quivering like a leaf," remarked Ian.

    The errant panic still hadn''t left Elise''s body. Her heart was thumping like a drum where it was loud and fast. Elise could still see Ian''s ck wings on his back which was gathered together in the middle as if to rest. She huffed her breaths from her lungs that was running out of air after she had fallen from the roof.

    Elise didn''t jump off the roof by chance and it confuses her. The moment she waited for Ian, suddenly she felt a push on her back but as she fell, Elise didn''t see anyone behind her.

    "I think I am fine," replied Elise. Psychically she was fine but her internally, she was a mess. The fear was still on her fingertips where she could feel her heart thumping running amuck in her chest.

    "Think isn''t a good word. Do you need a water?" asked Ian and Elise shook her head to reject his offer but the man walked to where the jug was ce and brought a ss to her side. By time, his wings had disappeared when Elise note on his back the second time. She didn''t witness when it happened.

    Taking the ss to her hands, Elise whispered, "thank you." On her words, Ian smiled at her.

    "How did you get there?" Ian asked her, his body had moved to the cupboard where the jug was ced, his body leaning. His gaze pierce to Elise. "I thought I have never assigned anyone to workte at night on the roof, to search for early death. Were you fixing it?" came the sarcastic question.

    "I-I don''t know what happened..." Elise furrowed her brows, her red hair were now ruffled all over the ces, "I was dreaming and when I opened my eyes, my feet was already on the roof." recalling what happened, Elise shuddered in chill. Did she sleepwalked to the roof but she never know how to climb to the roof. It was hard to think that in her sleep conscious mind, she had climbed to the roof.

    "You sleep walked likest time," Ian asserted and came the grin on the corner of his lips, "Doesn''t this just give me more reasons to put you in my room under my surveince?"

    His words managed to make Elise to blush even when she had just been in a terrible plight.

    "I like my room," said Elise. A man and a woman sleeping together never bring any good words from other''s words. She didn''t feel it was right for her to sleep with Master Ian either when she love him. Especially a man and a woman in one bedroom, if it was in her town, the woman would be pull in the middle of the town where rotten vegetable or spoiled eggs would be thrown to them by the townsfolk, in order to stop people from doing things that were seen as unholy when they haven''t married yet.

    "That isn''t my question but I''m d to hear that you like your room, I prepared the room a long time ago so you would like it. Fortunately it did," Ian smiled to her which did the effect for Elise''s cheeks to turn warm.

    "It is a very warm room," continued Elise and her eyes suddenly turned clear at Ian, "Master Ian, how long have you prepared the room for me?" Elise asked because from his words it felt as if he had cleaned the room for a very long time, leaving it empty specially for her.

    Ian apud Elise''s sharpness where his smile turned to a smirk.

    The next chapter is in an half of hour~

 Chapter 134: Torn Neck-I

    <h4>Chapter 134: Torn Neck-I</h4>

    Elise stared at Ian after her question. His handsome face was colored with shadows and the yellow light which came from the me in the candlestick ced on the desk. His long hair was kept untamed and freely fell over his face, giving him a casual look.

    While watching him, Elise saw how Ian''s smile turned broadened his eyes crinkling with amusement as of wanting to praise her but suddenly a frown appeared on his brows which she noticed. "I smell blood, did you hurt yourself?" asked Ian to her.

    Elise wondered if she was hurt as she didn''t feel injured since she entered the room. Yet as soon after Ian''s question, Elise winced, cold sweats breaking to her face where it turned painful that Elise had to clutch in the surface of the sofa.

    "It hurts," was the only words Elise managed to say as she gritted her teeth. Since young she couldn''t tell if she felt hurt and perhaps it was the reason why pain sometimes was slow acting to her body. But this pain felt hurt, as if a hundred pins were struck on her body.

    "The wounds are on your back," Ian asserted, pushing himself by his feet, he walked to her seat to take the candle on one hand as his other hand went to turn Elise''s body when he saw how her white nightgown had turned soaked in red. Upon seeing the color, the color of eyes darkened. Ian ced the candlestick aside, "Lift your skirt, Elise."

    Elise felt embarrassed but this wasn''t the time for her to be shy which she knew. Pulling the hem of her dress, Elise thanked herself for choosing a thicker nightgown material than the one she used before where it almost looked sheer. Elise pulled her night gown to roll it and pin it with her hands in front of her chest.

    "Pull it a little higher," Ian instructed and Elise felt her breath shuddering from the pain and his instruction.

    Ian saw the wide wound on her back which started from her right shoulder down to her lower ribs by now most humans would have screamed or cried but Elise managed to keep down her pain by biting to her lips. His eye color continued to darkened as the flowers which was ced inside the vase outside the room had turned to dusts.

    Ian reached out his hand, swiping it to Elise''s lower lips which quivered when ite to contact with his hands, "Don''t bite it, you could also bite your tongue if you keep that up." Ian whispered to her ears before observing how this wound was made clean as if Elise was wed by something or perhaps a dagger had ran down her back.

    In one second, Elise felt all pain from her body disappeared like magic. Elise turned to see that Ian had indeed used his magic to stop the pain and heal her wound.

    "I almost thought you were going to kill yourself up there," Ian remarked his red eyes seemed to be calm and starting something. As he there was no joking tone in his voice, Elise felt the air was turning strained.

    "I wasn''t going to kill myself," defended Elise. If she was going to kill herself, she wouldn''t use such a frightening death method either thought Elise to herself. She may be alone in the world, feeling sad for the loss of her family where there was a gaping hole in her chest she felt but to kill herself was something she didn''t want nor what her family would wish for.

    "I was joking dear, if you were thinking of such a thing I would use my ways to change your mind, the world is ugly but with me it isn''t, don''t you agree?" Ian raised one of his brows at her where his lips tilting to a grin to turn the air better for her. He knew how when he didn''t joke his voice would taunt humans and he didn''t want to do that to Elise who was currently shaken.

    Elise didn''t know what to reply. In the position she was, where her bottom were exposed and the swell of her breasts, she felt her words dried up in her throat even though she wanted to agree. Instead, Elise nodded her head slowly and the lone action widened Ian''s smile.

    "What happened?" Ian then asked, letting Elise''s night gown to fall and the girl quickly fix her dress where it wouldn''t crumple and cover her bottom which was exposed earlier.

    "I''m not sure, Master Ian. I was in my room, sleeping when I heard someone singing," Singing? Ian rose one of his brows as he hadn''t heard any sound. Out of every being or creature living in the house he was by far the one who held the sharpest hearing, yet he didn''t heard ut at all.

    Elise continued to say with her tone unsure, "I brought a candle with me and went out to see who was singing but suddenly I felt my body was not moving as I want. Then the me on the candle was blown and when I open my eyes I found myself on the roof."

    "I assume you''ve never went to the roof or learn how to go there?" questioned Ian, his red eyes watching her every change of expression keenly.

    Elise brought her head left and right, "No, I never." Elise curled her lips and furrowed her brows, "I felt someone pushed me from the roof."

    "Where did you feel it?" Ian continued to ask her.

    "On my back," Elise found a thought and continued, "perhaps that when I also acquired this wound but there wasn''t anyone on the roof or behind me." It sounded weird and eerie but that what happened to her which she felt it did. She didn''t know when she had been dreaming and when was the reality.

    Ian''s eyes narrowed sharply at her exnation, without changing his tone, Ian called, "Maroon."

    As if right on time in less than a second, a click came from Ian''s door which then open for the butler with the dull red hair and dull gray eyes came inside the room. Maroon was quick to be under Ian''s service and his head bowed to curtsy.

    "Gather all maids to the hall, don''t leave any one of them," ordered Ian, who then stood from the seat.

    "Yes, milord," obliged Maroon to leave and close the door, before leaving, his eyes met Elise and the man''s gray eyes narrowed at the smell of blood. It would seem today Vervor''s body would not be the only corpse to be buried under White Mansion''s soil. The butler then thought to fetch his shovel from his room which woulde in need.

    "Why the maids?" Elise was still confused on what and why Ian had called the maids, wouldn''t she need to be there too?

    "It''s voodoo magic." Ian said, there was cruel glint appearing to his eyes. "Someone in this house use ck magic to curse you to death."

    It took Ian a while to realized this. Knowing Elise could see ghosts, Ian thought this happened with her power as the sweet child constantly growing. The first time didn''t seem to be very much out of ce as it felt as if Elise''s pure soul was the one that had moved her body to the ce where most ghost would stay at, the dungeon. The wound, however, didn''t fit to the sequence.

 Chapter 135: Torn Neck-II

    <h4>Chapter 135: Torn Neck-II</h4>

    Someone was going to kill her with a curse? asked Elise to herself, her brows she pulled turn tense. In the house, she didn''t think she has any dispute with other maids to the point where they wish to kill her.

    "Master Ian, is the Voodoo magic you mean where one uses a doll to curse another and harm the doll so the person against would be harmed?" asked Elise.

    "That is voodoo magic, you have done well by remembering the term, did you learn this from the church exam?" Ian asked. Not all information regarding magic or curses are essed to vigers or townsfolk. Although the book was kept in library it was never left open for everyone to read.

    "Yes," Elise, who stood up from the seat, nodded her head, "they asked us to learn a few types of ck magic." When Ian took the candlestick, Elise spoke, "I should hold the candle, Master Ian."

    Elise appreciate Ian''s graceful kindness where he had always treat her not like simple maid. The words where Ian asked if she wants to stay in the hospital still remain in her mind. She thought when there was a chance she was going to ask Ian of his rtionship with Lady Ellen but then Elise saw there was a cold glint passed by Ian''s eyes the moment he ordered the maid to gather and thought it wasn''t the right time to ask.

    She didn''t know why he had requested them to round up in the hall but she had a feeling it wasn''t for any simple reason. "I like to hold a candle, light is something one should hold on their own not let others to hold. I don''t mind if you hold the light in my stead but I often walk before you, it would be dangerous if the candle is behind me."

    They both stepped out of the room and Elise watched the curtain. It was opened unlike in her dream where it was close and she wondered if the curtains in the floor where her room was present, closed like her in dream?

    Ian matched his pace to Elise whose eyes were on the curtain. "Why did you call the maids, Master Ian?"

    "I want to ask them of who had used the curse to you," Ian used the word ask which seemed to be tamed and kind without showing the murderous intent he had. "Seeing the possibility only your friends are able to put magic on you. Do you remember i&you ever offended anyone in particr?"

    Elise shook her head, "I don''t think I haven''t," she drawled to add, "perhaps Nancy."

    The woman, however, had died thought Ian, which make it impossible. Ian also know Elise wasn''t one to instigate a fight nor hate that had him question if there was another reason the person had for targeting Elise.

    Ian then took of the night robe he wore, revealing his shirt which he wore to showcase his prominent corbones that were sharp and toned under the lights that came from the curtain. Elise who stop when she noticed Ian stopped the felt the night robe draped over her body, "Raise your hand," Ian instructed with a tone not letting her to say deny his instruction and Elise wore his night robe gingerly by sliding her hand to the sleeve of the night robe.

    Elise felt her cheeks turned red as Ian helped her wore the robe, and by the time Ian tied to secure the robe, he took one look at Elise and watch how his robe wasparablyrger than her figure, as her hands disappeared because of the sleeve.

    "Looks good," Ian hummed in praise, he wasn''t speaking of her robe but Elise didn''t knew.

    "Thank you for letting me to wear the robe, Master Ian," said Elise, her head bowing which he stopped.

    "We should go now, it would be bad for us to keep others waiting," Ian smiled to Elise but by the moment his face turned from her, the smile fell and his red eyes glowered in the shadow of the dark.

    Elise, who was unaware of the expression Ian had, smelled the fragrance which reminded her of Master Ian, where the smell made her gulp as it make her feel as if she was hugged by the man himself. It is warm, thought Elise who then followed Ian''s steps obediently with a smile on her lips. It felt scary a moment ago but now, she was feeling better.

    Her mind drawled back to think who could curse her. Was it someone she know? Air was it someone she didn''t know? There many maids in the castle and perhaps Elise had only talked to half of the castle maids, she didn''t know who could curse her as when she met the maids, most of them smiled back at her. Except for a few who instead, felt scared and chose to avoided her for their safety.

    They then arrived at the hall. Candles had been light up around the hall to give lights to the room where moonlight doesn''t help to see. Elise walked behind Ian before she stepped on his right side. She darted her eyes on the each maids in the hall. If she was cursed one of them should have an different expression then the rest. Yet when she looked at them, Elise found how most of the maids had an expression questioning why Elise was there with Ian.

    Her blue eyes then stop to meet M''s ck eyes.

    The elder woman looked shocked, part of her expression seemed to feel as if she was questioning her and Elise didn''t know how to respond. Ve and Carmen who noticed Elise by her red hair was also surprised but like others, none of them voice out any question as they don''t know if Ian was pleased. By his expression where his smile was void, it didn''t see, like he had called them in the hall for any good reason.

    "Did everyone have a good sleep?" asked Ian, there appeared a smile on his lips when he questioned but he didn''t wait for their answer to continue, "I am sure most of you do except for one who had woke up through the night to do their work."

    Ian''s question left the maids in the hall confused. It was pass midnight by now, no maids should be working. They wondered what the Lord mean by work as it didn''t sound to be a good thing when Ian mentioned.

    "I noticed that today many seemed to be looking down on me, forgetting my position that they can''t follow one single order I gave you before you enter the castle. Not only do I find this very insolent, this offense will be your ticket to hell." Ian swept his red eyes to the maid, "It''s time for you to be conscious of your mistake and take a step forward. I promise to give sentence you into a painless death if you do so."

    All the maids looked at each other, wondering who had done what, and waiting for anyone to step out, apologized to the Lord for what they had done. But they know how apologies would never be enough. Ian had never pardoned or condone anyone''s mistake. All of them know what will happen if they cross the Lord.

    Two minute had passed, the time Ian gave for the person toe out but no one had stepped out from the crowds and Ian stepped nearer to the maids where everyone wish they could shrink back in fear.

    "Seems like you are waiting for a painful death, you could have told me." Ian smiled a charming smile but people who saw him how could only feel shiver and chill running on their back. The dread filled the room, making it hard to take a single breath. "I would be more than d to escort you to the gate of Hell."

    Elise felt her hand suddenly turn mmy. Gate of hell wasn''t a good term, thought Elise. Didn''t Master Ian told her he was going to talk? She knew that now death was not anyone to judge. But to kill someone now didn''te in her mind.

    Ian swept his eyes amongst the maid who looked back at him in dread. When he found one who met his red eyes with a look of surprise, Ian smirked to have the same maid who met eyes with him, fled from the room, trying to reach the door by outstretching her hands to the door when she felt pressure from her back.

    As if wind blew from the front, the woman flew back. Ian''s hand hold the maid''s neck, hoisting it up to the air. "Oh, running are we here?" The maid struggled on his hands and it took Elise to clearly see whose face it was, the ck hair and when the maid turned her head, she saw it was the older maid named Tracey.

    Elise''s eyes stopped at the woman''s expression and when their eyes met a re came over the woman''s features where her brown eyes looking at Elise with contempt which confirmed to her that Tracey was indeed the person who had cursed her using voodoo magic.

    Why did Tracey tried to kill her using voodoo magic? The only action Elise did to the woman was talk of the chores she was assigned to and there came nothing after where they had a fight. The woman treated her rather kindly than the rest which make Elise surprised to see Tracey''s neck caught by Master Ian.

    A/N: Please vote to reach 1000 powerstone and have a mass release!

 Chapter 136: Torn Neck-III

    <h4>Chapter 136: Torn Neck-III</h4>

    Ian could tell the maid was the person they were searching for by her heartbeat. Human''s heartbeat said it all to what they are feeling. While the rest were looking at Elise in surprise, the particr maid whose neck was now grasped on his hands looked at her with shock.

    "Terrific," Ian remarked and Tracey who looked at her was with a contour of dread, "I hate it when people stood in front of me waiting for their death, running does do the trick, but you should have known to run away you would have use the ck magic you did to my puppy here."

    The rest of the maids who were wringing their hands in fear and head dropping to the ground perked up when they heard ck magic. All eyes on Tracey was now shocked. Since olden age it was said the only people who could perform ck magics were the dark sorcerer, the same people who had killed others in the vilest method.

    Cynthia and Austin who came in the room looked at the woman with their eyes narrowed.

    "But you cannot use magic, am I right?" asked Ian to have Tracey who was struggling on his hand stopped her hand and looked at him with wide eyes, shocked at how the Lord knew. "It came to my notice that you are not a dark sorcerer. Dark sorcerers would have died before entering my gates. Did you work with anyone?" Ian tightened his hand on the woman''s neck, making her gasping for air before releasing it for her to speak.

    "You should have died!" Tracey''s eyes were on Elise as she shouted. Her voice turning deep and hoarse, making her sound something unlike a normal being. "All because of you! All because of you!" Cynthia and Austin frowned at the woman''s words who shouted at Elise as if she was insane.

    On Tracey''s screaming, Elise felt somewhere the words reminded her of her darkest memory. Where someone had screamed to her the same words. Elise''s head turn dizzy, her head ringing and in midst of her hazy view, she recalled that it wasn''t only a single person who had yelled to her the words but many. Yet she couldn''t remember anything of it.

    Elise steadied herself by holding to the railing as she had been staying near the ce, no one took notice. Elise gradually regain her sight and she watched Tracey whose face turn bluer with theck of air.

    "That is not a good words for a woman to say," Ian''s smile widened to slowly fall as he whispered, "especially to my Elise."

    Holding the woman''s head in one hand, Ian ripped out Tracey''s neck from her body, letting her body to fall as her head rolled to the direction of the maids. They all who saw everything happening fast in front of their eyes, loses the power on their knees and some fell to ground unconscious.

    Elise saw how the blood covered her eyes and in instance the dizziness she felt worsened, she saw her view tilting and her eyes ckening.

    When Elise regain her consciousness, she found herself lying on the bed. The view of the ceiling tell her that this was her room. When she moved her body, she heard a voice in the room.

    "Are you feeling better?"

    Elise didn''t have to push herself to see the person speaking. It was Master Ian. Elise didn''t feel great, her head felt tilting when she pushed herself to sit on the bed. She still couldn''t forget the image of Tracey''s head torn from her neck and how the woman red at her even before she died.

    "You talked to her," Elise said, making a point, "Master Ian, do you have to kill her?" she asked. Elise didn''t know if it was her view of human''s life was different to Ian. Whether who was right and who was wrong. She knew he was right to kill Tracey who had tried to kill her by the curse. But was it unavoidable?

    Somewhere part of her heart told her that Tracey was killed because of her even though she knew better that she wasn''t the one who caused the death. But the feeling wasn''t something she could get rid off easily.

    "If I don''t she would be in scaffold by now not that much of a difference." Ian stood up from his seat, closing the book he seemed to be reading while waiting for her to be awake. He had a ss of water on his hand, passing it to Elise, "Have a drink," he offered, "you fainted from blood loss. These days I should put a better eye on you not to be harmed."

    Elise raised the ss to her lips, lifting her chin and Ian saw her slender neck bobbing to drink the ss when she was done, Ian leaned forward to where she was sitting, his thumb rubbing across her lips that make Elise to gulp.

    "Thank you," said Elise. Just like this, Ian was sweet and kind which make the him who could kill people seemed almost like a mirage. Elise recalled Ian''s words of where he had killed his father. What happened in the past that make him to be cold hearted to others?

    "You''re wee, sweetheart," Ian settled the ss on the side of the table and he watched her expression. "Are you still thinking about the death of the maid? It isn''t your fault, she was the one who had cursed you, she had iting."

    Elise tried not to mind much about the death of Tracey. A question remain in her mind and she asked, "We have never been in a fight, at least from what I know, we never fight and there wasn''t anything I did to make her hate me." Yet she can''t tell, perhaps she did. In the past Elise was outcasted by the vigers it was better in the town where she live with the Scotts but then there was one particr day she remembered when people avoided her.

    Elise touched her hand, feeling a headache as she tried to remember that day. How weird, thought Elise, why did she remembered this now?

    Ian sat on the side of her bed, "Did you hit your head?" asked Ian, a concern contained on his voice and his red eyes softened.

    "My head aches just a little," replied Elise. As she tried to remember what could make the townsfolk to avoid her and what happened after that make the rtionship to be better, she felt her headache worsen.

    Ian didn''t notice any pain from her head although he noticed her heart rate race in pace. He saw how Elise closed her eyes as if she was doing something that could be reason for her head to ache. His red eyes stared at her with a careful look, "Tell me what''s wrong."

    Elise didn''t know how to put what she was going through in words. She gave a thought before saying, "I tried to remember something. Of the time when I was avoided by people who live in the town but I don''t know what the cause. I tried to remember what happened, but when I do that my head starts to hurt."

    Ian could tell that Elise once again hold down her sound from making any whine or cry of her pain which had him wonder if all this time Elise had to curl her lips when she receive pain so no one could tell. After learning of her childhood, he could tell why she wasn''t used to whine or cry. If she cry, she would be beaten by her aunt and uncle. Somewhere seeing Elise trying to surpass her urge to cry from pain reminded Ian of himself. The him long ago, before he became the person he currently is.

    Ian then narrowed his eyes on the piece of information. To know Elise was avoided by people surprised him. Although Ian had never visited her for nine years in Runalia, he knew much less all about her from the reports given. Elise was known to be friendly and live peacefully. Yet fascinatingly, he hadn''t learn of this fact.

    Ian asked, "The town you are speaking of, is it the same town you live after you was adopted?"

    "Yes, but it''s weird... I was never avoided before," replied Elise. She tried not to think of the nk memory, to stop hurting her head but it was hard. The memory she couldn''t remember felt as if it was trying to make her remember what she forgot. "The memory feels blurry."

    Ian reached out his hand, rubbing to her head softly, "Don''t try to remember it if it hurts you," and Elise the pain appeared to lessen with his words like magic and Elise wondered if he did use magic.

    A hum escape from Ian''s lips which was barely open. He thought that he had to add Cynthia and Austin''s work and order them to dig more of Elise''s pasts. Not only when the girl was living in the vige but the town with the Scotts. There was something about Elise that feel as if she was missing something. Like a nk page of some sort. It could be because herck of origin knowledge or her past that Elise lost.

    Elise heard him spoke, "You only slept for two hours, you should take another sleep. When morninge, you will feel better," Ian rubbed his hand on her cheeks, bellow her eyes and the touch felt warm to the very core of her heart.

    Elise didn''t feel drowsy earlier but by time, she felt her eyes grew heavy as sleepiness came to cover her eyes to the dark. Ian retracted his hand and stood up from the ce he sat on. Walking to the candlestick, he blew air to extinguish the me and step out from her room.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote <3 <3

 Chapter 137: Start Of Crack-I

    <h4>Chapter 137: Start Of Crack-I</h4>

    Ian walked to his office where Austin and Cynthia had been waiting for her. Walking from the door, he made his way to sit on the door, having his eyes on the firece where sparks came.

    Not long after he sat down, the door was knocked and Maroon entered before closing the door. He walked to the desk, cing a doll which was made hideously using straws. Taking it to his hands, Ian ran his finger to the doll, noticing the cut made on the leg of the straw doll and on the back, the same ces as where Elise have been wounded.

    Voodoo magic are known to be vile. They were use as underhanded method by cursing a person to the straw doll. If they cut a part in the straw doll, the person who was cursed would receive wound at the same part where the straw doll was cut.

    "Traces of ck magic is here," Ian stated coolly but his eyes had turned intimidating. "A dark sorcerer is snooping around my castle, trying to harm Elise."

    "I don''t think it is a coincidence they choose to attack Elise," said Cynthia, she went to take a closer look at the straw doll. "The maid was not a dark sorcerer but she helped them."

    Austin, who leaned his left shoulder to the wall then spoke, "My guess the maid could have hatred against Elise. Instead of helping the dark sorcerer, we could say she used their help."

    Ian smiled to ce down the straw doll for his aides to see better, "Elise said she had talk to the maid less than a few seconds, they never fight, and she wasn''t one to start a fight. Maroon," Ian called and the dull color of the butler''s eyes moved to him, "Tell me where and how did you find the straw doll."

    "Tracey''s room, the name of thete maid. Her ce is settled with another two maids but on the time when Tracey inflict pain to the straw doll, they didn''t witness it happened as they were fast asleep," Maroon exined, "I have talked with the two and they spout no lies."

    Austin pushed his shoulder from the wall, walking to frown, "The maids working here should have a clear study of their situation. None of them should be associated with dark sorcerers."

    "Austin, I will leave you to find out about the maid''s pasts visit, every time she took leave from White Mansion, find out what she is doing and who she met, also note the vige and town," Ian instructed, his red eyes moving to the crow resting on his desk stayed still before turning to the only woman in the room, "Cynthia, I want you to find more of Elise''s past, find the vige where her aunt live and if there were odd and bizarre events in the town where the Scott live."

    "The previous town? But no one was left alive." Cynthia wondered if something happened in Elise''s previous town for Ian to instruct them this?

    "Ask the vige near the town, there should be one, if they are well connected, the rumors shoulde there," replied Ian for one he didn''t use his sarcasm nor his grin to have fun but a clear conversation. "You can go."

    Austin looked at Ian once again before he exit with Cynthia, leaving Ian with Maroon. "I have buried the body in the backyard, milord."

    "And the chick?" asked Ian and Maroon lifted his hand, picking Hallow whose mouth was bound by a fabric, making him unable to make a single sound.

    Hallow was confused. What the hell was going on! He was sleeping peacefully to be kidnapped or maybe chicknapped by the butler. His green eyes red at Maroon before turning to meet Ian''s red eyes which had turned intimidating.

    "Maybe it was a fool of me to let you inside this castle. How could you not notice Elise had left the room?" Ian raised one of his eyebrow at Hallow. The grim reaper may not be the one in the wrong but he should have noticed it.

    When the bound was lifted, Hallow spoke, "It ain''t my fault! In my defense I was awake the entire time but I saw Elise sleeping in her room! In a snap, like a blink, I found her disappear from the castle. I also didn''t know what happened." There was desperation in Hallow''s voice. He wasn''t in the fault yet he was looked as if he was the source of trouble in the castle.

    "A blink," Ian exhaled after repeating the chick''s words then lean on the back of his chair, "Elise wounds is undoubtedly created by the curse from the voodoo magic but as for her sleepwalking, it is different."

    "Is she perhaps not a sweet child? Her power defy what anyone know as a sweet child," said Maroon who had went to pick up the empty teacup from Ian''s desk to refill the tea.

    "No, she is one. The faeries would never mistake a sweet child. Elise is just unique. It could be from her ancestor''s blood as power goes down from generation to another." Ian said, picking the straw doll.

    Elise was different from the rest. She was told in the future to be his bride and the word bride could be many thing. To Demon bride sometimes are human who were sacrificed to suffice the Demon''s need or at times, human bride are said to be harmful for Demon as they would turn to weapon to kill the Demon.

    Ian when knowing God had given him a bride thought it was strange for him in particr to receive a bride. Knowing the many meaning of bride, Ian wondered if Elise could be his bride in literal sense or the bride who could kill him. But Elise, his sweet girl, thought Ian to himself, was someone who couldn''t hurt another much less kill him.

    He wondered how Elise and his future would turn out and if God was making fun of him or giving their blessing to him.

    Hallow turned his head carefully moving his legs to leave unnoticed when he felt his tail pulled from behind, "I will remind you thest time to stick with her and report to me if you find anything odd. You can go," Ian pushed him and the next second Hallow found himself on the floor of Elise''s room.

    Arrived in the floor, Hallow turn his body upside down, still in surprise that his wide green eyes look at therge table legs with his eyes unmoving. After some times he finally stood up stomping on his feet that make very little sound. That Demon! It wasn''t his fault and he knew but her had called him only to threaten him. "I should stick myself closer to Elly so she would cry if I''m gone!" If that happened even the Demon wouldn''t resist her tears!

    In Ian''s room, the butler was left finally alone. "Maroon keep an eye on Elise and the rumors," Ian twirled his hand and fire appeared on the top of the straw doll to burn the rest to ashes. Before the ash could touch the desk it had returned to nothing. "Also keep an eye on all the maids in the house, note me if you find anyone who are acting out of bounds."

    "Master, should we take care of the gardener?" asked Maroon.

    "Gardener, oh, I remember the one named John who was said to be sick. What''s the problem?" Seeing that Maroon asked him, Ian doubted it was a normal illness that had gued the gardener.

    "In afternoon, he found the body buried under the ground. It seem he have been snooping around the garden to find whether there are things that was buried there," replied Maroon, the dull red headed butler recalled his he watched silently without his presence being known by the gardener who was digging through the ground and when he found bodies, the man was beyond overjoyed.

    "Oh?" Ian sang amused, his grin widened in amusement and mischief. "What did you do with him then?"

    "I let him go to see whether he was working under anyone''s order. After he took his day off, the man went from Warine to Runalia and a day ago, I followed to find him about to visit the Liptons'' House," exined the butler. Even though the maids had never seen him out of the castle, it was a question how he could tail the gardener John without known by anyone. "Currently he is on my hand, tied on the garden unconscious. What should I do with him, milord?"

    "Bring him to the dungeon and prepare a scaffold notice," Ian thought of the Lipton Family who was living in Runalia and his lips twisted wide, "This should be fun."

    "Yes, milord," obliged Maroon before he left, he saw Ian standing up to stare at the night sky which was empty from stars, only reflecting his own face and his bright red eyes where his smile was wide.

    A/N: next chapter ising soon

 Chapter 138: Start Of Crack-II

    <h4>Chapter 138: Start Of Crack-II</h4>

    Early when Elise woke up, she wore her uniform earlier than the other where the sun wasn''t up yet. Elise look at her reflection as she brush her long and bright red hair. She recalled the memory of her sleepwalking and her wound.

    When she was living in the Scotts'' house, her father Mr. Scott often brought her out to hunt in the forest. Being the eldest girl, she learned from her father hunting which was odd for a girl. Mr. Scott once told her when she apanied him in hunting.

    ''You are strong Elise, stronger than any girl I ever know. I''m proud to have you as my daughter. Soon, even if you went alone to the mountain, I know you will be able to protect yourself.''

    But father, she wasn''t strong, thought Elise, her blue eyes bringing her back from her memory to stare at her own reflection. It vexed Elise how Master Ian had toe and save her every time she needed. Master Ian was a very kind person even if the man doesn''t think that way, Elise could swear by her life of how his kindness was vast than the ocean.

    Since the day Elise first met Ian, he had always saved her from any moment where she was wounded and worse, almost killed. But she was weak and was unable to do anything to save herself. If she was going to work in the Church as powerless as she was, she could be killed.

    Elise wondered when her element woulde and if she could study magic soon to protect herself. More than that, Elise who had recalled how there was a hole in her memory in the time she was living in the town, tried to ring her memory to pull a few moments of the event when she was ignored by the vigers but she can''t remember anything.

    Was there a memory that she had forgotten? There shouldn''t be, thought Elise as she settled the hairbrush on the table to then stand up. Noticing something in the mirror, Elise reached out her hand to touch the surface of the ss before she turned her back without noticing how the spot where her fingers had touched crack with sharp white lines like spiderwebs.

    Elise spend her time cleaning the hallways when she saw the maids who made eye contact to her before scurrying over as if out of fear. They were afraid to associate themselves with Elise where deaths linger even when they know it wasn''t Elise''s fault for the deaths that happened.

    Elise knew the eventst night must have frightened the maids, making them afraid of her who they thought had indirectly cause Tracey''s death. It would be better if she could fix the misunderstanding but she sees no end in fixing a loose end of a ribbon where the fine intricate ribbon had unraveled.

    Elise went alone from the ce with Hallow in her pocket who had been unusually quiet when from afar, M came to find her. "Elise," said the older woman for Elise''s head to turn to her, a frown was subtly pulling M''s brows which Elise noticed. "Can we talk for a moment? It wouldn''t take long," and a smile appeared on the woman''s lips.

    "Alright," Elise followed M who had called her, and the woman brought her to the housekeeper room where it was smaller to Elise''s room butrger than the maid''s room.

    "Do you like two of three sugar cubes on your tea?" M, who was holding the teapot on her hand asked, seeing Elise whose eyes went slightly to tour over the room.

    "Two would be fine," and when the teacups were ced on the table, "Thank you, M," Elise thanked her.

    Elise wondered what M would ask her by bringing her to the room. Was it aboutst night or perhaps the time she disappeared from the castle. In the past M had acted like a figure of her mother. She didn''t remember her birth mother but M was nothing lesspare to Mrs. Scott who had adopted and loved her like her own daughter even when she wasn''t.

    Unexpectedly, M''s first question wasn''t what Elise had in her mind. "How have you been?" M looked at her eyes, and a smile gently appeared on her lips. "After your family''s death, I thought that we should have a talk but the time just doesn''t fit in."

    "I have been doing great," she replied and found the woman''s concern to be touching to her.

    M brought the cup to her lips before cing it down to the cup, the motherly eyes came upon her gaze, "That''s great to hear, are you... lonely?"

    "I have friend, Master Ian, Cynthia, Austin, and you. I''m not lonely," replied Elise. Somewhere the conversation felt like an exchange between a daughter and mother who had not seen each other for a space of time. Elise felt her heart warm with the feeling that came to her.

    M noticed the Lord''s name and her lips were pursed. She looked down on the cup, whispering, "I see," a silence went between their conversation. "Do you like the Lord, my dear?"

    Elise thought that it was time M would bring the question. She held the cup on both hand, her lips changing to where it was wide but calm and pink blushes covered her cheeks. "Yes, I do. I like Master Ian."

    Elise lifted her chin to meet M''s eyes where it showed surprise to then feel the woman bringing her hand from the cup to squeeze her hand warmly. "It would not be an easy journey Elise. The Lord he may seem to be kind but you should now likest night, there are no knowings when he would be enraged."

    0Master Ian would not harm people without reason, M. Last night, there was a reason." Elise wondered why M had a low opinion to Ian. Being a human, she must felt scared of how the Lord could kill people but Ian wasn''t a person she thought.

    "I know, I heard that Tracey used voodoo magic to harm you but I just hope you wouldn''t be hurt. In this rtionship. You must know it yourself, that you are a maid and the Lord, he is the Lord. It wouldn''t be easy," M released her hand where she stared at Elise who she felt like her own daughter.

    "I am prepared, M," she assured the woman who was still having doubt and concern. "I want to learn ept everything about him. Master Ian, he meant more to me than only the person I love. I will get hurt but I am strong, you know."

    "Yes, you are," M agreed. Much lesser than Elise think, M didn''t deny her love for Ian and it made her happy to know that M support her. They talked a little longer before Elise left M''s room.

    Once Elise went from the ce, M went to take care the teacups, cing it in a tray and when she took Elise''s cup, the woman''s eyes narrowed. She noticed the crack line which was form in a line created from the seam of the cup to the bottom of the cup. Was the cup she gave to Elise broken? But she was sure that it didn''t crack before.

    M found it odd but thinking that it was perhaps her carelessness, the woman took care the rest of the cups.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote, We are nearing the goal!

 Chapter 139: Unread Letter-I

    <h4>Chapter 139: Unread Letter-I</h4>

    Elise walked from the hallways after her lunch with Ve and Carmen. The two friends she was blessed with were kind people, thought Elise. Even after the rumors that circted in the castle, they had faith in her that the rumors were false and still talked with her which she appreciate.

    "I don''t think I would be able to finish the scarf, I could knit better but not faster," said Carmen with a sigh when they stopped after seeing the dull red headed butler who walked out of the hallways to sh course with the three maids.

    His gray eyes stared at the two women and Elise who had bowed to him, "You two could leave," said Maroon, meaning to shoo the other two girls. Elise saw how Ve and Carmen was reluctant to leave her side in which in the end they had to.

    Most of time, Maroon only called people to scold the maids. The man stood against her with a passive expression where he almost look like a corpse with his pale coloredplexion and his void gaze if not for the fact that he was breathing. With Maroon''s unchanging expression, it was hard to know what he was thinking. Elise had tried a few ways to break the ice between them but nothing seemed to work.

    Hallow the little chick, on the other hand, was holding grudge against Maroon seeing the man he can''t help but curse, "You fucker!" As it sounded like Elise who had cursed, Maroon first looked at her with a nasty look then his eyes went down to look at the chick hanging out from her apron pocket.

    Hallow and Maroon exchanged a nce. One which was fierce and sharp and the other one that looked at him without a change in his expression. "A letter arrived for you."

    "Letter?" Elise wasn''t expecting to receive a letter from anyone but Maroon didn''t take the initiative to reiterate his words and passed the slightly yellowish envelope toward her hand.

    When she took the envelope, Maroon turned to walk and Elise quickly say, "Thank you." She didn''t know whether Maroon had epted her words and only saw him walking with even steps before disappearing after turning at the end of the corner.

    Hallow harrumphed at the sight of the butler who had walked off. He was irked by the way the butler was speaking and he could still remembered how the butler had tied him to the tree without apologizing until now!

    "If I have my sickle now I would have reap his soul!" Hallow growled and swung his wings from Elise''s pocket. "I change my mind! That Johan-whatever he would be the second on my list the first one would be him! That butler!"

    At first Elise was worried that Hallow would reap the people he listed when they were in the castle but as she had grown to hear that Hallow would often list people''s name one over another, she learned that he never meant his words and didn''t took his words too deeply.

    "Whose letter is that from?" Hallow stared at the envelope with curiosity. He had learned a little that Elise was without a family and wondered who could have sent her an envelope.

    "I don''t know." she hummed and flipped the envelope to read the name written on the upper left corner of the envelope, "Edward Hand."

    Edward Hand, wasn''t that the name of the vampire who she met briefly twice? Elise wondered why the man would write her a letter. Thinking she would have time at night to read the letter, Elise went to ce the letter in her room and walked out from her room.

    Pushing her door to close, Elise took one step back from the door when she heard, "How is your afternoon, puppy? Was it enjoyable or was it a gloomy one?" Ian asked to then answer his own question with a chuckle, "With me I''m sure it would never be gloomy. Are you feeling better?"

    Elise felt startled but this was Ian''s usual surprise greeting which she was slowly ustomed to. Seeing Ian''s face, her cheeks blushes when remembering her conversation with M early in the morning.

    "I am feeling better after the sleep," replied Elise to then ask, "did you sleep well, Master Ian?" Her blue eyes watch Ian who was leaning the side of his shoulder on the wall right beside the door, his smirk broadening to an even smile.

    "I saw a good sceneryst night that helped me to get a better sleep," Ian answered. Last night he couldn''t keep his eyes away from the line of her body. He made have been angry with the wounds on her back which had now disappeared, leaving no single blemish on her skin. Ian recalled the curves of her waist that grew when it reached to her supple bottom.

    Ian''s thumb went over his lower lips and his red gaze grew piercing which Elise noticed. Was the good scenery Ian meant by Tracey''s death? Elise knew the darkness lurking in Ian. She didn''t find that side of him to be something she had to steer clear of but instead, it made her to be more intrigued to know about him. As if she was pulled to him.

    "Are you not going to ask me what scenery?" Ian hooked her with question with a grin crack on his lips.

    "I don''t think it''s something I should ask," replied Elise because if it was Tracey''s death, she didn''t have the words to tell give him in reply.

    "Oh, so you are not curious. It was a beautiful scenery I was hoping to share with you but since you are not curious we should put it aside," Ian hummed his eyes seize her beautiful face, each day passing and Elise bloomed even more stunning than a rose.

    Elise wondered if her guess was wrong and with the way Ian had spoken, it piqued her curiosity. Ian said the words while knowing well it will make Elise to be more curious. However, the girl had sillily refused his offer and he wouldn''t tell her now to be mean.

    "My scenery aside, it is time for me to fulfill my promise," Ian pushed himself from the wall, his shoes settling beside each other. "Shall we go?" He asked, staring at her.

    Elise finally took note on how Ian seemed to be wearing his coat and she asked, "Where to go?" Was it to a soiree again likest time. The nobles do love partying, thought Elise in her mind.

    "What else, silly?" He asked her with augh, seeing how Elise was smart when ite to memorizing things but forgot of the words he said yesterday. "Your shoes, Elise, we are going to buy a pair as apensation for the pair which currently on the bottom of the cliff. We nned it to be tomorrow but the weather is good, we could skip a day faster."

    Elise didn''t feel it was right for her to ept many things from Ian, she was happy but at the same time she didn''t know how to repay the kindness he showered her. "Actually, I don''t think it is necessary, the shoes isn''t important and I still have a pair."

    "Why?" Ian turned to look and asked her, his footsteps closed the distance between the, and there was a certain deepness in his voice which turn the air terse. "Are you not happy with the present, Elise?" Ian raised his hand to her hair, the red color on his hand almost look like blood with the vividness and it was the color he love which was simr to his eye color.

    "I am," Elise replied, she wasn''t only happy but joyful to receive his presents.

    "Then what is there to think about? If you keep scattering your thoughts in details, you will forget the full picture dear, it is your bad habit," spoke Ian as if he knew everything about her but then Elise felt Ian did know more about her than her own self. "Do you know that I don''t like repeating my words?" He asked her. The question often brought him a taunting tone but this time, it was fondness that Elise took note on that make her speak morefortably.

    "You have said that for a few time," Elise answered, her voice was like a bird''s chirp which sounded clear to his ears.

    "I did and do you know that I also y favors? I am only kind to the few things that I treasure," Elise saw how Ian''s red eyes that stared on her hair seemed as if he was staring deeper to remember something in his mind. "Since child, I never quite like the thought of having to separate with things that I like. I hold it very tight in my hands but when you hold a very fragile existence, it would break in your hands, leaving it broken."

    Elise found there was the solemnity from Ian''s words which reminded her of the time when they were speaking of the immortal beings who couldn''t feel emotions which sheter confirmed that it was him. She wondered if Ian was speaking of the past which took ce nine hundred years ago?

    "There must be ways to fix it," replied Elise was an encouraging smile as she had never seen Ian with a downcasted smile.

    "If it is things that I could mend there would be a way to fix it up," Ian slipped his finger from her hair and his eyes went to stare at how there was only his face which was reflected on her blue eyes that made his smile to pull higher. "but not when it is a living thing."

    Elise saw that Ian was staring at her, she expected more words which didn''t came and it seemed he was waiting for her words or advise. But a living being on hand? She wasn''t sure what to say and imagined like how William would always caught butterflies on his hands. Some times seeing pretty things would make others want to have the butterfly on hands. Therefore, Elise came up with one, "Why not giving it a gap? By creating a gap between your hands there would be space enough for it to stay without getting crushed."

    "A gap," Ian repeated. It didn''t seem like Elise notice who the fragile existence he meant was. It was right in front of him now, the fragile being that he was afraid if he use some pressure it would break her which was why he took everything slowly.

    Taking everything slowly was hard, thought Ian to himself and he didn''t know when his patience would run thin. His red eyes stayed on her lips that had spoken, looking luscious with the wet drop of saliva as she ran her lips to moisten it. The urge to devour her came to surface which Ian managed to hold down.

    "I will try to do that from now on; and continuing from earlier, I assume you have taken notice of me repeating this many time, tell me what is in your mind Elise, all of it. I don''t mind if you are being noisy, rather perhaps that would sound good on its own way."

    Elise parted her pursed lips. Was this her chance? she asked herself before gathering her courage to say, "If I keep receiving from Master Ian, I would be unable to keep you off my mind." Her voice turned small in shyness but loud enough for Ian to hear and his bright red eyes to sparkle in glitters.

    "Sweet Elise," he whispered, could there be a being so pure and sinfully innocent like her? Elise didn''t know yet what button she had pushed on him which made him feel the urge to hold her down, capturing her like the prey she looked like.

    "Why do you need to keep me off your mind then? You could think of me all day and night long, awake or asleep, even when you close your eyes briefly," Ian leaned forward and his lips brushed against her in the gap he barely left. "Or should I tell you a way to make you forget me from your mind?" asked Ian with a tone that were mischievous.

    A/N: Dont forget to vote ^^

 Chapter 140: Unread Letter-II

    <h4>Chapter 140: Unread Letter-II</h4>

    Elise hold her blue eyes to steer clear against his red eyes where a bewitching look had taken ce on upon his handsome face. She felt her heartbeat raised and the ear he whispered to felt hot as if her skin hade in contact with a coal in winter.

    "I think I will be fine," Elise refused. There was something that told her not to ask and she didn''t mind Ian upying her mind in times that he mentioned. Although it could be a problem at some point.

    "Great then. If you had agreed, I would have told you that the answer to forget me is none." Ian took a step back, bringing his body to see how Elise''s chest that tensed when he went closer heaved for breaths. "It doesn''t seem like we have any problem left, shall we go?"

    "I will take my cloak," said Elise and receiving Ian''s nod, she went to her room to pick the same red cloak which she folded and settled beside her dressing table when the corner of her eyes caught something in the mirror and she stop. Her fingers ran on the crack that happened on the edge of the mirror which was considerablyrge.

    "What happened to the mirror?" Elise questioned herself, finding her mirror broken to be surprising.

    As she had no time to think, Elise put the matter aside without thinking too deeply into the broken mirror and leave the room to follow Ian walking toward the carriage. Before they enter the carriage, Elise saw Maroon bowing like the butler he was. Their eyes didn''t meet and Ian who was standing beside Elise look at how passionately Elise was staring at Maroon.

    Once entering, Elise noticed of how the carriage was brighter today as they left with the sun up high.

    "Did Maroon gave you a hard time?" came Ian''s silvery voice that brought Elise''s gaze from the window to stop at him.

    "He didn''t, Mister Maroon is a very capable person and I wish to be more like him as a maid," exined Elise. She noticed how Maroon was quick to do every chores in the house when he almost seem like he didn''t do anything.

    "You don''t have to do that," Ian stated which rouse Elise''s curiosity. "The term you are holding now as a maid wouldn''t stay long." Ian said meaningfully but his words were light which made Elise to question his words.

    What did he meant by it wouldn''t stay long?

    "Maroon had been quiet since the first time I saw him," Ian continued where he left off as if he hadn''t said anything important. "He was a very fiery one when I first meet him but it toned down. Iter realize that he was just a bad talker. Therefore, you don''t have to feel ufortable to him. He may seem to hate people but not in general."

    "Master Ian, did you meet him before he works in the castle?" asked Elise because it sounded that way from what she heard which was unexpected as she thought Maroon chose to work there like most of maids or housekeepers in the castle.

    "I offered him a work, he seemed to be very interested and took it," Ian''s eyes trained on her, not leaving her eyes. "Now that I remember it was quite a journey meeting him before. He was like you in the past, a ve but not now anymore."

    Elise was surprised at the new finding. Maroon was a ve?

    "Did you buy Mister Maroon from the ve market?" like how she was?

    "No. It''s quite different. In my entire life I have only bought one ve and it is you," his hand reached out to her cheeks and his grin moving further up to feel Elise''s cheeks that felt hot under his gloves. "Are you curious of how I meet him?"

    "If you don''t mind to tell me, I would like to know," Elise responded which Ian approve. It was great to see Elise had taken interest in his past although it was quite cumbersome to know it was more of Maroon''s past she was curious of.

    "Telling you would not matter but I don''t think it''s fair if I am the only one who tell in this exchange. How about you tell me of yourself?" Ian wondered what childhood do Elise went through after she left White Mansion and question if the Scotts was not as normal as they seemed to be.

    "What do you want to know?" Elise asked, she felt her heart surge with warmth that Ian was interested in her past.

    "Many but," Ian drawled at the same time the carriage had stopped before pulling the curtain of the window. His red eyes noticing where they had stopped and continued, "We have to put our little conversation to an end until next time."

    Elise didn''t have to open the curtain to look as the door was opened for Ian to walk down before her. Reaching the ground, Elise took note of therge board made out of wood hanged in arch shape between two wooden pir. She then saw how the people in the street were dressed poshly and unlike the ground before the gate which was muddy, the road of the the street were paved cleanly, making the street fancier than the ones she had ever been.

    Elise who was yet to familiarize herself to the name of street or town in Warine didn''t know where she was. She and Ian both walked from the gate to enter the street. Elise, who had never been to the street before, found the street to be very different than any street she had ever walked to by looking at the people, she could tell the street was made for the wealthy and not for people like her. On both her right and left side were tailor shops and shoemakers shops with a few fabric stores.

    "Where is this street?" asked Elise as Ian walked beside her, taking smaller stride to match her steps.

    Elise heard him speak, "This street is famous for people who would like to shop for shoes or clothing," he then stop for Elise to follow his steps and stopped, "and this is the store I particrly like to shop when ite to shoes," she turned her head, seeing the small store which didn''t seem like a shoe store as there were no shoes disyed behind the ss which was against the door. If it was not for Ian knowing the shop to be a store shop, Elise doubt she would notice the store to be one.

    "Please!" shouted a person from afar before they entered the shop which caught to Ian''s and Elise notice as the woman was running toward them, begging, "P-please help me! They are g-going to kill me!" said the woman with a shrill voice.

    The sudden screaming startled Elise and she looked at the woman who was on the ground, her dress were in a dusty brown color filled with grim and mud where blood had covered her back and the smell had Ian''s eyes to narrow while staring at the woman. His red eyes bear no emotions until he stopped to stare at the diagonal wound on the woman''s back where her clothes were torn.

    A/N: We reach the goal! Enjoy the 4 chapter mass release and I will be happy if everyone could keep up the records <3

 Chapter 141: Fitting The Shoes-I

    <h4>Chapter 141: Fitting The Shoes-I</h4>

    Elise quickly moved to crouch in the ground. She didn''t know if the wound was terrible but by the amount of blood that had soaked on the fabric, it was evident that the amount of blood wasn''t a little.

    Living in the town and in the vige, Elise was well known to attend wounds. Her hands took out the handkerchief she had to press down to the woman''s wound when from afar, a group of men came to stop before them. Noticing the people who had been chasing her caught up, the woman whimper, her hand clutching tight to the hem of Elise''s skirt.

    "Please step away from the woman, miss," said one of the man who was dressed in entirely ck and one badge on his chest to indicate he was assigned to protect the peace in thend, who was employed by the Lord.

    "N-No! No please, please, I don''t know him, it wasn''t my fault!" screamed the woman. She pushed herself closer to Elise and seeing the wound her frown grew tighter. If she wasn''t wrong, the people who were chasing the woman are the guards of thend.

    The men had chased the woman for an hour and they were running out of breath by the time they have caught up to the woman. Elise questioned in her mind if the woman was a criminal because only criminal was chased by the guards. But she can''t find any exnation from her wound. Was the guards punishing the woman?

    If that was the case, Elise thought to take a step away but her concern was on the woman''s wounds and the woman had clutched to her skirt very tightly which prevent her from moving.

    Seeing how Elise didn''t move, the guard''s eyes narrowed. "If you do not move, miss we will have to take you in with us." He directed his words to Elise as he threatened her to move regardless of the fact she had just passed by the road.

    "It would be best if you learn manners to speak, Harley." The guard who had threatened Elise pulled his brows tensely, wondering who had dared to call his name when he saw Ian''s face and immediately bowed to the ground, bending one knee to settle on the pavement.

    "Milord! It is a blessing to be able to see you," Harley began for Ian to look at him unamused.

    Ian raised his brows at the men who was now bowing to curtesy on the ground. His smile was vacant from his lips and he stared at the men with a taunting gaze that even though the men didn''t look at his face, they could know how the lord was not in a good mood.

    "Where do you think you are nning to bring mypanion?" Ian didn''t took well Harley''s threaten. There should be no one in this world who could spoke to Elise in the tone he used. "Is it the dungeon or is it the scaffold? I see that with time one''s sense dull out that they could not see who is standing here."

    "My apologies milord for not seeing you here!" Harley didn''t know what bad luck he had stroke today to be in the predicament.

    "Tell me Harley, is it only me that you have offended or was there someone else?" He questioned and Harley broke a sweat on his question.

    The man was smart to quickly turn his face at Elise, bending his neck low to the ground, "Please ept my apologies for offending you, mdy."

    Elise found how sudden the men''s attitude change to be a startle. In front of the Lord, no one dared to go against him. They know to how to the ruler of thend where their footnded on.

    "What is it with this charade. I didn''t think you were chosen to work as an official only to chase a single woman, did you?" This was spoiling Ian''s mood. He was in a rather good mood to enjoy his own time with Elise to see this happening before his eyes. "What happened?" asked Ian, cutting the chatter fast.

    Elise who heard Ian asked, lifted her face up over the men and when she stood up, she felt the woman''s eyes that were on her watch her with a pleading expression. Tears dripping from the woman''s eyes which had Elise to feel sympathy but she doubt the official would chase her if she hadn''t done an offense. The wound, however, was it a part of punishment? Because from what she saw the wound was made from whip.

    "This woman escaped from the jail milord," replied Harley quickly, he saw how Ian was displeased and didn''t want to ruin the mood to a worse turn. "A few days ago she was found killing a man in the vige, the magistrate hand her to us before the date of her execution but she tricked the guards and ran away from the jail."

    "No!" yelled the woman at the men before she snapped her eyes to Elise. "Please believe me, mdy! I didn''t kill the man out of my will. H-He, that man he tried to kill me and I had to protect myself."

    Elise wasn''t ady of a higher ss but when the woman heard the official called Ian as the Lord, she knew she had to beg to thedy, who was thepanion of the Lord. Seeing Elise, the woman could tell how the girl had a heart and wouldn''t leave her who was in need of help.

    "Lies." came the voice from behind the woman which surprised Elise as the voice sounded very deep and hoarse as if his throat was shed and when her face lift up to see the person who spoke, the man''s neck had indeed been shed.

    In surprise, Elise''s eyes widened while watching the ghost. However, she didn''t say anything but look straight at the man, the way Master Ian had told her so the death wouldn''t notice her could see them.

    She drew her brows over seeing the man''s condition. His clothes were draped in mud and all over him was his blood which reached up to his eyes and his neck was shed. "Lies! You are lying! You killed me because I know your affair with your husband!" The man yelled and rage was over his face.

    Elise slowly understood that the words said by the ghost was to the woman who was now clutching to her skirt. "You killed him for a reason, didn''t you?" Elise asked the woman whose eyes turned wide at her and her sobbing stopped.

    "You could cease acting, woman. What are you on, iming that you are innocent when your words are nothing but lies?" came Ian''s words and the woman''s eyes turned wide at him, shifting from Elise to Ian.

    As she was afraid, the woman wasn''t brave enough to look the Lord''s face until he had spoken. On the single words, the woman''s face turn pale white. "You killed the man but it was for a reason, you didn''t kill him unwillingly. Your heart tell it all." Elise who heard Ian''s words looked at him who had spoken the words.

    "My lord, you have mistaken, please believe me I-" the woman yelled when the official pulled her away from Elise, gaging the woman''s mouth with a fabric before tying her hands.

    "Bring her away directly to the scaffold as a reminder to everyone not to repeat the sin she did and Harley this shall never happen again next time," Ian said, his words were not demand but a strict order.

    "Yes!" Harley exhaled in relief that he had passed a day with his neck still attached. "I will promise this will never happen again in your presence, please have a nice day, my lord."

    Elise saw the officials left the ce after Harley''s promise and Elise noticed the ghost went to follow the woman was smiling wide upon hearing soon the woman would be dead. The thought send shivers to Elise''s spine.

    Seeing them gone Ian turned to open the door when his smile quirk after noticing how intently Elise had stared at him.

    "Master Ian, how do you know the woman lied?" asked Elise. She wouldn''t lie when she first saw the woman, sympathy came to her that almost blinded her to help the woman if it wasn''t for the ghost''s appearance. Was there a w in the woman''s words that Ian took notice but she didn''t? Or did Ian knew because of the ghosts too?

    "I am the Lord, sweetheart, I know everything there is to know, only failing on new things that I have never seen or feel before. Didn''t I say that her heartbeat tells what she was feeling? Each human have different heartbeat and it would change in moment of fear and lie. I could tell she was lying by the sound," exined Ian, his hand moving away from the door knob, letting the door which was pulled to close when he caught the expression flitting over Elise''s face.

    There was a surprise came over her face before Ian watch how she was trying to tone down her expression. "Does the heartbeat really express everything?" Was all her emotions she felt while talking to him turns like an open book where Ian could read and know what she was feeling?

    Elise heartbeat raised this time she sounded a little fearful as she was afraid that all this time her feeling of love to Ian was readable.

    Ian enjoyed seeing her frightened expression where there were a slight hazy ze on her blue eyes. "Yes it does, fear, lies, happiness, and sadness. I can take a few emotions from it." There were no lies in Ian''s words. Even without hearing Elise''s heartbeat it was evident how deeply she feel love from him.

    "What about love?" Elise''s voice turned smaller when she questioned him.

    "Curious are we," drawled Ian and his words increase her heartbeat, "I can''t," Elise exhaled her breaths. She didn''t want her feelings for Ian to be known by her heartbeat. "Why do you look relieved?"

    Elise stared at his red eyes only to shift away from the overwhelming emotions she felt, "I don''t feel relieved," she denied.

    "But that''s a lie, so you do feel relieved. What is it that your hiding Elise?" Ian provoked her by his words and his legs took one step closer toward her. His smile widening while looking at the adorable Elise, watching how her chest were having up and down with theck of air she experience.

    "I am not hiding anything," the second she replied, Elise realized that her uneven voice and her heartbeat once again betrayed her words.

    "I don''t like liars but I have to say I enjoy to see you lie," Ian''s fingers slipped to the ribbon that fastened her cloak together, softly tugging it with almost no power for the ribbon to be pulled, just barely as if to y. "What is it about me unable to sense love from heartbeat which make you feel relieved? Is it rted to your lies you have been making earlier?"

 Chapter 142: Fitting The Shoes-II

    <h4>Chapter 142: Fitting The Shoes-II</h4>

    Ian''s lips broadened to a wider smile, there was the expression he had which seemed as if he had won something while watching Elise''s expression turning giddy from all the push he did whichnded her to walk on a very thin ice. Falling down to the cold water would be fine as he would be there to warm her up, thought Ian to himself.

    "Elise? What did I told you in the carriage?" Elise''s eyes turned at him. Did he meant to tell what she feels? She felt her head dizzy and perhaps it was because her heart was palpating fast when yesterday she had just lost quite amount of blood.

    "Please wait a moment," Elise pleaded her sound only turning sweeter to Ian''s ears. "I feel dizzy." Perhaps Ian would let her make her way out from answering him now. If she had to tell her feeling for him, she wished she wasn''t in the side of the street.

    "Which side does your head hurt?" asked Ian curiously. He knew that she did felt dizzy but it wasn''t something life threatening. Her heartbeat raised to high and the nervousness caught to make her nerves errant which was why she felt dizzy.

    "I think it will be okay in a few minute," Elise gulped her words when she saw Ian''s hand raising to her head. Does he know that she lied? After learning that Ian could detect lies by heartbeat, Elise was not sure if Ian knew her words were half lie? But she does feel dizzy.

    Ian''srge hand ran through her red hair, one palm of his wasrge enough to cover her whole head. Feeling the warmth of his hand, Elise could detect the hidden strength his hand hold. "If that so, we should get in. The sun is up high it must make you feel dizzy," when Elise exhaled her breaths very softly, Ian mumbled, "I will turn a blind eye only for this time."

    Elise''s eyes then turned up to him, wondering if she had missed Ian talking but then she saw that his lips were set in a thin line which didn''t seem like he spoke.

    They entered the persimmon painted store, where the bell attached in the top of the door rang when it was pushed. Entering inside, Elise was awed by the amount of shoes. Outside, the shoes weren''t visible to see as behind the ss was covered by an open wardrobe. There were many types of shoes which sparkled.

    "Good evening, my lord, wee to my humble store," said the woman who came from behind the door as soon as she saw the Lord, the woman smiled and bowed. Her eyes then fell slowly to Elise and when their eyes met a smile greeted her, "mydy wee."

    Elise offered a smile in return and stared at the woman not only because of how beautiful the woman was but the ck haze behind her. Taking her hand, she rubbed her eyes. Was the heat getting to her head that she began to hallucinate? When her eyes took another look, the ck mist disappeared. Elise rubbed her eyes again for a few time.

    "Martha I thought your father would be in now, I see that he is not here," Ian''s eyes trailed from the shoes collection before stopping at Martha.

    "My father fell ill my lord and he is unable to get up from his bed to work," replied the woman very politely and her eyes didn''t meet Ian when she speaks. "I hope I will be able to satisfy your oder and request with my upmost detailed work. May I ask what kind of shoes are you looking for?"

    "Not for me but the sweetdy beside me," Ian''s face turned at Elise and his brow raised as if asking if she agreed with his praise and she smiled in return to hold her cheeks from turning brighter in red. Thankfully the store used orange light which prevent any other color of red to show from her face.

    "By ident which I don''t mean to do, I threw her shoes from the cliff. It rolled down from the cliff as it was pretty high and I''m sure by now some wolves are biting on it," Ian spoke as if he had seen what happened to her shoes as if he came back to the scene as soon as he had thrown the shoes from the cliff which didn''t make sense, thought Elise to herself.

    "I see,"mented the woman named Martha. It seemed she knew not to ask orment of the Lord''s odd nature. Elise saw the woman''s eyes then moved and stayed at her. "What kind of shoes you would like to have, mdy?" she asked.

    "I am alright with any shoes but maybe one that are more durable," replied Elise. That way she could use the shoes for a very long time without having it ruined, thought Elise to herself. Shoes from Ian would be one of Elise''s treasure. She would rather not wear the shoes to avoid scratches but then that would be offending as Ian had bought the shoes for her.

    Ian, who was strolling from the ce to the racks then took a seat on the long read longue ced on the store. "No, not that kind of request, Elise. All shoes in this shop are durable. What she asked for is the shape." Elise looked at Ian with an unsure look. To her eyes all shoes looked the same.

    "The lord is right, miss," agreed Martha who took pride of her works.

    "I will chose it for your if you don''t mind?" Elise nodded on her words, "Martha create a shoes with straps which are strong but easy to remove, make sure it suit and made her delicate feet."

    "Of course, my lord," Martha bowed then turning to Elise, "Please follow me for the measurement."

    Elise followed the woman, she was then brought to the back of the shop where at that time an assistant came to measure the size of her feet. The woman touched her sole as she spoke to Martha of what kind of shoes they would make.

    In meantime, Ian crossed his legs above each other when he was offered a drink which was red in color. He stared at Elise where the back of her head and the side of her face was seen from the curtain which was parted. His eyes stared at her as if he was watching a prized y in the theater.

    When Elise walked out, she saw Ian tilted his fingers along with the liquid, one trail of red liquid dripped from the corner of his lips and using his tongue, he catch the drop before it rolled down to his chin.

    "Come here," Ian patted the seat beside him which was vacant as if to tell her to take a seat on the spot. There was something about Ian''s voice where it felt domineering but at the same time gently coaxing her with a tone sweeter than honey. It made Elise who hardly refused his words gulped at the tone.

    Elise made her way to take a seat in the chair. "Do you often visit the store?" she asked, filling the silence with her question. From how Ian knew the father of Martha, it seemed? that he know much about the shop.

    "I often came here, since forty years ago, I guess. I met Martha''s father when he was still a ten year old boy that time. He was thieving Maroon''s wallet. You should have seen how those two broke into squabble in the street. How time fly,"mented Ian when his eyes darkening.

    Once again Elise could sense loneliness from him after his words, "You know this isn''t your first time wearing the shoes from this shop. Nine years ago, I came with a request to make a shoes for a little girl," his eyes turned at her, the red gaze turning intimidating at time, "But that girl now had turned to a very beautiful woman, I see."

    Ian watched Elise unable to do anything under his words. Her eyes were darting around unable to watch him and his thumb run bellow her lips, pushing her lips and running his skin over.

    "I heard from a very chirpy chick that you were not feeling good,"mented Ian, his thumb didn''t stop to y with her lips. Seeing how it was dewy, his eyes brood over the gap of her mouth. An urge to shove something inside her pretty mouthe over Ian.

    "Hallow?" The only chick who could talk was him. Now that Ian mentioned, she didn''t feel Hallow with her as the chick didn''t let a sound. When her hand tried to felt her pocket she realized how Hallow was gone.

    "Yes him. You could tell me what make you feel upset, I''ll be here to listen you," Ian waited for her to speak, his head tilting to rest on the cushioned back of the chair. "Is it about that maid that I killed or the memory you try to remember but never appeared?" That was what Ian knew however he could detect that somethings was upying her mind, something that wasn''t him. Elise should think of him more, thought Ian. She was smart but the space to fill her mind should be him.

    "It''s about thetter and I feel that I''m weak," said Elise, confessing to Ian. "I''m not able to protect myself. I was constantly saved and there wille a day when I will be alone." She replied honestly.

    "People are born giant and little, Elise; powerful and weak," Ian pulled his hand from her lips to curl her hair, ying with it while his back leaned to the edge of the couch, "But weak doesn''t mean you are useless. Sometimes being a giant and a powerful person also render you useless."

    Ian let her hair fall by retracting his hand. "Not everyone is this world could protect themselves protection doesn''t bless everyone equally there will be weak and strong but you are not weak. By now if it was someone else weaker, they would not be able to sit here, beside me after loosing their blood just the night before. You are doing great."

    Elise felt a part of her concern ease, a warmth spreading over her heart and her smile widening in relief.

    Martha''s assistant came to ce a drink for Elise, upon seeing how the Lord rub Elise''s cheeks, she quickly hurried to the back of the store, whispering to Martha, "Is thatdy, the Lord''s new favorite?" The woman was curious, her words questioning to know more and start a gossip.

    Martha raised her brows, realizing thedy was Elise who she spoke about. "I don''t know, keep your words little Diana." Martha knew from her father of how the Lord was a being with keen ears. She can''t afford her assistant offending him by speaking behind them to make a rudement.

    "Do you think she wouldst long? Last time I heard it was Lady Ell-" Diana began for Martha to look at her with an unapproving expression.

    "Diana," she hushed, "Where did you put the measurement?"

    Diana was startled by Martha''s sudden sharp tone, "It isn''t done yet," she replied, rattled by Martha''s strict tone.

    "Then what you are doing, go," Martha said the words for Diana''s own goodness unless she want to turn into corpse in the store. On her words, her assistant quickly scurried to finish the measurement.

 Chapter 143: Fitting The Shoes-III

    <h4>Chapter 143: Fitting The Shoes-III</h4>

    After her assistant had left, Martha then shifted her position to walk outside and bowed on the presence of the Lord, "The shoes should be done by the end of the week, milord."

    "Wonderful," Ian retracted his hand from Elise. He stood up and Elise followed. She watched how Martha smiled at her with politeness and heard Ian spoke, "Elise you could go in advance, there is still something I am going to request Martha to do."

    Elise was curious but she went to leave the store as Ian said. When the door clicked close, Ian''s smile turning to a different one where warmth was void and only wickedness appearing.

    "I should say you have a very chirpy assistant, Martha," Ian dropped a remark without seeing Diana''s who was cleaning the cup and the ss whose face turn surprised when the Lord mentioned about her. There was a wall between them when Diana talked about Elise, which had her wonder how the Lord was able to hear her speak.

    "I apologize if she offend you in any way, milord," said Martha, being someone who stayed with her father the entire time the man hade to the store, she knows better the lines which she wasn''t supposed to cross.

    "I''m not so petty to be offended by the words she hadn''t said yet; and if there was anyone offending me, I don''t think their head would still be attached with their body." The assistant upon seeing Martha''s cue quickly fled to the back of the store. The small action was noticed by Ian but he only wanted to y with them not to kill.

    "I want you to create another shoes, this time it is for a ball, make it far better than any shoes you have in the store and one that enchanted Elise''s beautiful legs. Oh, and make it easy to take off."

    Once Ian had made his order, he then left the store knowing how it was dangerous for Elise who attract ghosts to be alone. As it seemed before ghost hade near her even with him around.

    Seeing the Lord left the store, Martha recalled her assistant''s question. Since the past Ian had never brought anyone to the store. The man had a habit to keep things he was fond of to himself and he doesn''t bring others to the shop unless he like the person but that day had nevere until today. At least to Martha''s eyes, the red headeddy seemed to be an exception.

    On their way home with the carriage, Elise watched Ian''s eyes looking at the scenery and he turned to speak, "I forgot to mention you this before but Elise, you have plenty of power in you. It''s still weak but it is getting stronger now. Do you want to know how to use your sight?"

    "Do you mean my sight?" asked Elise, does Master Ian meant by was her ability to see things that were not seen by normal humans?

    "Yes. You can''t borrow the power of faeries but you could use the ghosts'' help, they maybe a very unreliable ally but you could control them. As long as you can talk to them all you have to do is one thing to have them follow your orders and answer to your questions," Ian''s lips quirked up as he spoke as if he was nning something to do.

    "I only have to do one thing?" It doesn''t sounds hard to only do a single thing but somewhere Elise doubt that it would not be easy.

    "Yes tell them you are Diablo sponsa scriptor, that should do you good," Ian red gaze twinkled after his reply. He didn''t know that being weak was filling Elise''s mind. Because she had never been weak. It make him wonder why she thought herself as weak.

    If Elise was weak, she wouldn''t be here now. She lost her family, suffer from the endless misfortune that was simr to a wheel, turning around every time to plummet her to her lowest when she was the happiest. Yet Elise was still here, moving on with her life. She also protected herself well and Ian knew it like the time of the spider, how she had save herself.

    "What does Diablo sponsa scriptor mean?" Elise asked, her head tilting. Was it alright for her to ims to be the term when she didn''t know what it meant?

    "Something good which would make you happy but I will not tell you the meaning for now," His red gaze staring at her was with meaningful gaze but also a yful one as he knew Elise''s curiosity was reaching to the peak right after his words.

    Once they arrived back to the mansion, Ian touched her skin but his warmth failed toe as the gloves were on the way. Taking one off, he then touched her cheeks, caressing it to then stop at her lips again.

    "Is there something wrong with my lips?" asked Elise, her blue eyes looking at him was ssy like a liquid ss.

    Elise saw Ian raised his brow at her, "Why do you ask?"

    "Master Ian, you keep rubbing my lips and I thought maybe there was something on it," Elise replied she didn''t know and had been questioning why Ian was rubbing her lower lips and his eyes staring at it with a deep brooding look.

    "No there isn''t anything on it. Your lips is a perfect, healthy, and a luscious one," Ian praised as his thumb brushing her lower lips to press when he used enough power, he watched how his thumb entered her lips. Elise''s heart jerked at the sensation of his thumb while Ian enjoyed the sight of her eyes covered with confusion and panic. Redness covered her cheeks to the tips of her ears and the lips on his thumb quivered.

    A fierce expression stormed over Ian''s eyes which Elise found and her throat rolled when she gulped. She then heard, "If you wish to know about Maroon,e to my office whenever you have time. You don''t need to hesitate, my door will be open for your day or night."

    His offer sounded more like a sweat coaxing to Elise''s ears where he offered her to stay at night with him and the recollection of the night ago where she had to roll her nightgown to have most of her skin exposed to her bottome to fill her mind, turning her to be more embarrassed.

    Ian never missed her expression and seeing her heartbeat taking a turn, his smile widened. "I should go in now, don''t stay out for too long," he said to turn his back, letting Elise to cool down her heating cheeks.

    Once Ian left to enter the castle, Elise brought her hand to cover her cheeks. She made her way to her room and sat on her bed. Even though fifteen minutes had passed, she could still hear how her heart was drumming.

    When Elise tried to remember the look Ian had on his face when his thumb entering her mouth, she shivered, the spot of her lips where he touched tingled and she bite on the spot. Ian was bad for her heart, Elise thought. But today was a great day. She got to experience the day outside with Ian. She then wondered what ''Diablo sponsa scriptor'' meant? Was it anguage she doesn''t know?

    Elise thought to find anguage books in library but with no clue whatnguage it was, she doubt it would be easy to find out. Master Ian would always answer her question but this time he didn''t. Why was it?

    Finding no answer, Elise then stood up from her bed, walking to ce her cloak on her dressing table when her eyes stopped at the envelope which was directed to her from the vampire, Edward Hand.

 Chapter 144: Reading The Letter-I

    <h4>Chapter 144: Reading The Letter-I</h4>

    Maroon dragged a heavy sack which from the garden in ease. His eyes looking dull and passive when he saw a certain yellow bundle hiding behind the wall and his eyes narrowed to remember it must be the chick that kept on making the castle messier than it is. Not to forget, the chick swore at him. But he had a matter to take care, deciding to ignore the chick as long it doesn''t arouse problem.

    He continued to pull the sack when a maid came toward him. The woman first look at his expression seeing how he didn''t make a single change in his expression and instead only stared at her once he stopped which only aggravated the maid and she felt sweat covering her forehead from the intensity of his gaze.

    The maid''s eyes then fell at the sack. It wasrge and seemed to be filled with something veryrge where she could see that it was heavy. When the maid continued to stare, Maroon took a step to his right covering what the maid staring at. "What is it that you need? I am sure you are not here to stand idle like a wall."

    "No sir," the maid quickly replied. It had been her third year working here but she couldn''t get use with either the butler or the Lord. After what transpiredst night everyone was afraid to make mistake or to be killed the same way Tracey did.

    "The gardener John had been missing from his house. This afternoon we received words from John''s family how he had disappeared and wished to ask if the Lord know anything," the maid who had been looking down to the ground slowly lifted her face.

    "The Lord do not have time to be bothered by servants working in the castle. He wouldn''t know what would happen to John. How did he disappeared?" asked the butler as if he never knew what had taken ce with the missing gardener.

    "The family imed he was about to go to travel with a carriage in the morning before disappearing. That is the only news they knew," replied the maid.

    "How odd. Thest message we received from John was that he took a break due to illness. I don''t suggest ill people to travel around," Maroon then pulled the sack and looked behind, "You could ry message to his family that the Lord would try to help finding him, However, there are possibility he had been kidnapped when traveling. Where was his destination to?"

    The maid shook her head, "They also didn''t know where he was traveling to."

    "Alright, I shall tell this matter to the Lord. You could return to your work," and once the maid had left, Maroon bent down to the sack. His ears then caught the sound of crying from the sack. Pulling the body of the sack, he then rested it on top of his shoulder to enter the castle using the opposite way to arrive at the dungeon which was on the third floor.

    Opening the sack, a human hand fell out. Maroon pulled the hand and moved the man who was the same gardener the maid had reported missing out from the sack to tie him to the chair he had prepared. Once he was done, he then walked out to watch from the window the Lord had came back with the human girl and his eyes narrowed.

    Maroon made his way to the entrance of the castle and his expression was unchains as he helped Ian with his coat. Austin who had came back only yawnedzily and wiped the drowsiness that stayed on his eyes to hear Cynthia spoke, "Milord, will you be attending the winter party held in Runalia? I heard that you received the invitation."

    "I will." Ian responded and he then looked toward Austin, "Have you prepared what I''ve told you yet?" There was the quirk on his lips which pulled higher when mentioning it.

    The dress for Elise,, thought Austin to himself and he gave a print nod, "Yes, the tailor have finished the dress it should be done before the end of this week."

    "Tailor?" Cynthia pried, her eyes questioned Austin as she knew Ian wouldn''t bother to answer her question.

    Leaving Austin and Cynthia to discuss with a not-so-calmly discussion, Ian asked Maroon who had quietly apanied his steps to the stairs. "Anything happened worth mentioning today?"

    "I have brought the gardener to the dungeon and the family of the gardener came to one of the maid''s castle to question their missing family member. I have said that the Lord will try to look in the matter," answered Maroon.

    "Great job." Ian praised with mirth, he knew his butler would know what to do as he had instructed him.

    "And an envelope came for Elise today, it is from a person named Edward Hand." added Maroon, thinking that Elise''s matter count as something worth mentioning which it did as Ian''s brows twitched at the report.

    The vampire thought Ian, since when did he got closer to her without his knowing and sent her a letter only after their first time meeting in the Clin Vige? For the vampire to be brazen and sent an envelope to her despite knowing who he was up against with. Should he call the man as brave or in fool? It didn''t seem like the vampire had a clear understanding yet.

    He didn''t said anything for a moment when his soles stopped patting the carpet. "From now on anything and everything thate to this mansion directed to the little puppy, should first pass through me. No matter how small or trifling the matter is don''t miss a single thing."

    "Yes, milord." bowed Maroon to show that he understood the instruction.

    Ian then question, "How long has it been since she received his letters and was the anyone other than him who had sent letters?"

    "No, this is the first time for her to receive a letter from a direct person, the other one came from the church." Hearing this a frown appeared to form a displeasure to Ian''s handsome face.

    The red glowing color of his eyes shed with an expression and his jaw tightened. He pushed the ck hair that covered his sharp forehead to the back of his head and said nothing for a moment.

    In his mind he wondered, how would the vampire knew Elise lived in the White Mansion? Even if he knew Elise was his aide there was no sure telling she would stay inside the castle. But what good would it be to think? He could ask the girl himself whether she had met the vampire again after the incident in the vige, thought Ian and he resume to walk to his room.

    "Time to go and visit our dear gardener to the dungeon, shall we?" Ian grinned wider and he went from the entrance to the dungeon.

    The dungeon in White Mansion was different than any other dungeon made in other''s castle. There was only one way to enter the dungeon which was the third floor. However, not everyone could easily pass by the third floor.

    At the end of the hallway a mismatched wall was built. With the right push, the wall would move on its own, making way to show the stairs which was steep and low to reach the lowest floor of the castle.

    The dungeon was built hundred of years ago and even though the outside walls of the castle looked perfect, the dungeon was the only ce which was never renovated. The ce remain the same and by years growing, turning more eerie as time passed. The walls were made with bricks and with no lights and Ian went down with his butler in the darkness.

    They only usedntern once they have reached the bottom of the stair. Using magic, Ian light onentern and walked with a hum from his lips.

    The man who Maroon tied in one of the dungeon cells woke up from his unconsciousness. He had just woke up when he saw shadows appearing with lightsing from the right side of the room he was in. John''s eyes opened barely to feel fresh blood dripping to cover his eyes. The man wanted to wipe the blood only to notice how his hand was bound. He tried to move several times, pulling his hand to release it from the rope which tied his wrists together.

    "I would not want move too much if I was you," chuckle erupting from the figure who was standing in front of the iron bar. The shadows covered Ian''s face while some was lighted by thentern he hold behind him. "If I was still a human, I would know not to strain my hand by moving it. The rope digging into your skin feels burning, isn''t it?"

    Ian''s red eyes glowing as he stared at the man''s condition, "Did you beat him with a shovel, Maroon?" asked Ian to his butler who was opening the door which lead to the narrow cell room.

 Chapter 145: Reading The Letter-II

    <h4>Chapter 145: Reading The Letter-II</h4>

    Maroon retracted his hand, standing straight. "He tried to run to the nearest viger''s house from the inn, I had no choice but to hit him. I made sure not to hit his vital points," replied Maroon passively and he pushed the door for Ian to enter.

    "That wasn''t what I meant. It''s not as if we are angels, I don''t mind who you hurt or kill unless it is Elise," sighed Ian. In the castle other than Elise, there was no one in the castle who he could enjoy talking with for hours. Maroon would reply him passively which wasn''t to his taste as he enjoyed expression from the person he talked against with.

    "I wonder if it is time to change your shovel. You took a liking to it but I remember how rusty it had be." Maroon''s dull eyes seemed to be lighting on the Lord''s words at the mention of the shovel.

    Ian took a seat on the chair Maroon pulled for him. Crossing his legs, Ian interlocked his fingers and settled his elbows on hisps. His eyes were enjoying the gardener who was going through pain from several wounds Maroon did to him.

    "How was your illness, John? Seeing how agile you were to travel far almost to Runalia I could tell you have been cured under a few hours no less. Who was it you are about to meet?" Ian questioned, his eyes falling on the man with a smile that told how he much would enjoy basking in his blood right now.

    John wondered how much did the Lord now and to what extent. He feared the man know he had be an eye to the people of Runalia, working for the Lipton who had paid him handsomely for any news they could take from the castle. The information they needed the most was prove that Ian had killed someone inside the castle which could be argument to use with the Church.

    The man gulped, "I had to meet someone I know there."

    "Where is this there?" Ian asked. He could tell even without his hearing how the dim witted human man had lied.

    The Lord didn''t know? Then why did the man tied him here in the dungeon now? Although it was dark when John saw the iron bars in front of him, he quickly realized Ian had imprisoned him. He didn''t know the castle had dungeon but from the smell and the look of it, he could tell it was one.

    "The L-Lipton''s House," the man began to break cold sweats, wanting to find a way out from the situation with his life intact but he wasn''t sure if that would ever happen. It was well known how Ian had never gave second chance and there was never an exception.

    "I was called to meet a friend I know who worked there. I r-really do not have any bad intention, my Lord bying there. I have sworn for years to work only for the castle and you. To keep words hidden-" John who was scared then heard Ianughed, his voiceing insincere.

    "Shush, I hate liars the most John," the air turned taut as Ian''s smile disappeared. "Unless you want to end up like Tracey. Oh, you didn''t see what happened to her," Ian leaned his back to the chair. "I could tell you how her head had left her neck, torn and her head rolled. It was a good sight to see and I wouldn''t mind seeing one again right now. If you are smart you should know what to say now. What did Liptons ordered you to do?"

    John felt Marooning closer and grew rmed, "I-I w-will tell, milord but p-please spare m-my life! I was only told to report if t-there are any infelicities around the castle but I c-came to refuse their offer!"

    "You refused their offer?" Ian cocked his head to the side. The man was still lying but he didn''t mind. It wasn''t only him who could lie here. "Who asked offered you the rewards?"

    "It was someone named Hungray, one of the servant in the house," John turned his head from the ground slowly to Ian, with fear to directly meet Ian''s eyes when he noticed his shadow moved.

    Ian stood up from the chair and the man tried to move back while tied on the chair, dragging the legs of the chair to make a screeching noise.

    "Where are you going?" Ian asked, his brows raising. His image right now was not the same Lord John had seen who was always with the cocky grin.

    "If you do not lie you would not fear me but you know that you lied which was why you ran, didn''t you? You have been working in this castle for eleven years, I presume but you were unexpectedly stupid enough to cross me," Ian raised his hand, catching the man''s neck to squeeze and the man iling trying to release his neck from being strangle but with his hand bound he wasn''t able to do anything much less to. save himself.

    "Please! Please spare me, my Lord! I swear to heaven I will never do this again, I still have a family-" John was unable to finish his words as his neck was crushed, all light from his eyes disappeared, leading him to death.

    "Thest thing I would like to hear is heaven, tch," Ian didn''t spare another look toward the death human now. He then turn to look at Maroon who hadn''t said a word. "Lipton must have told him nothing about his n."

    "The Lipton Family had been quiet for years, what may make their mind change?" asked Maroon who found it odd. Lipton Family was a family filled with humans who were working under the Lord of Runalia. Runalia and Warine never had a good rtionship but the Lipton''s had never done anything impulsive like today.

    "Maybe it wasn''t the Lipton. There wasn''t any proof it could be them if a servant offered the reward. The gardener got fooled by his stupidity. If he came to Lipton''s house instead of money, someone would kill him there. Someone is using the Lipton'' name to protect themselves and toe as clean." and the question was who had orchestrated the servant.

    Ian wouldn''t sugar coated his words. He was hated by many people and there too many people for his hand to pinpoint. Ian was never frightened, therefore he never cared for anyone wanting a revenge out of anger. He could tell there was many people wanting to kill him now.

    "What should I do with the body, milord?" questioned Maroon. There was plenty of way to clean the corpse and he wondered which would Ian used now.

    "Bury him in Lipton''s house, make sure it is slightly visible so someone would be able to find the body fast," Ian then left the dungeon for Maroon to resume his work. He made his way to the hallway of the third floor, and then stop to stare at the moon which appearrge through the ss.

    In his mind he wondered, if his sweet Elise was sleeping? He should give her a night visit with the letter she had now and question her of the few things he needs to know.

    In the meantime, Elise who had taken a night bath was apanied by Hallow who had seated himself in front of the mirror hanged on the wall. After countless trials to climb the tall desk without a help, he finally arrived after the sixth time and proudly pulled his beak to grin.

    "Even a mirror and desk couldn''t get in my way now!" He cheered and turned around the mirror to view the red cloak with a mixture of white yarn knitted around his neck which was tied by a red ribbon. Happily, he acknowledged Elise''s talent when ites to knitting as she was the best when ite to creating his clothes!

    Elise on the other hand, pulled the envelope she received from Maroon from her pocket and opened the envelope for a little while reading the letter in silence.

    ''Dear Miss Scott,

    It had been roughly a week after ourst meeting in the market, I''m afraid the letter will sound weird as we have just met twice but as I have said before, I wished to be friends with you and to begin, I wish to have a small talk with you through the letters. May I call you by your first name? You could also call me by my first name, Edward. I would be d to hear you call me by my good name and if we could continue be friends through letters. A while ago, I receive a news when I was working in the Church that you have passed the first written exam, I was beyond astonished when I heard the news. You are the first woman to ever pass the Church''s exam and after meeting you for the first time, I could tell you are very gifted. Myrgest congrattion and I hope soon you could reply to my letter.

    Edward Hand.''

    Elise didn''t know what she should do now that she received Edward''s letter. Frankly, it was her first time see a person showing interest to her. Mr. Hand said in the letter how he wish to be her friend but she couldn''t shake the feeling that Edward had liked her more than only a friend. But she didn''t want to be sure and embarrass herself.

    "Who sent the letter?" Hallow curiously probed, wanting to know. The chick rolled his body on the table and his wings worked to prop his chin from the surface of the table.

    "It''s from Edward Hand," Elise named the vampire''s name.

    Hallow nodded, "I know that I heard you spoke his name earlier when I asked you. I want to know his noun."

    "Noun?" she asked, her head inclining to her shoulder. Wasn''t Edward''s name a noun?

    "If he is an acquaintance, friend, crush, or just inly someone you don''t know who act like he knows you well." There was a cynical tone in Hallow''s words.

    In the past there was once when Hallow tried to act like a human and have seen women receiving letters such as these and knew the reason beneath it. The sender had sent the letter in a purpose to be Elise''s suitor. Hallow was curious to know who and whether Elise had the same feeling to the sender of the envelope.

    Eliseughed at his exnation, she took time choosing one and replied, "He is a friend." At least that was what she thought and what Edward say through his letter.

    Elise didn''t want to be indecisive. She clearly love Ian and didn''t see Edward as a love interest. She questioned herself if it would be rude to tell the man directly that she has someone she like to give Edward a brake before he tried to flirt with her.

    Elise didn''t know what she should write back to the man. Ignoring would be rude but she didn''t feelfortable knowing Edward sent thetter in purpose to get to know her better. A clear and direct response would be great to establish a distance between them, thought Elise. If then Edward said he didn''t like her, they could continue to be friend.

    With a sigh, Elise closed the envelope. She turned her head to see how Hallow had tucked himself on the bed she made for him and fell asleep. Seeing how he was fast asleep had Elise to smile. She stood up from her seat, thinking to write the reply tomorrow where her mind was clearer and had the sleep shecked.

    Once every candles were blown, Elise turn to ce thest candlestick hang near the door when she felt a shadow moving behind her. She immediately turned her body which faced the door to the window behind her and her throat bobbed to gulp.

    No way... Is she going to experience what she didst night?

    Join author''s discord: https://discord.gg/YPKueb4

 Chapter 146: In The Dusk-I

    <h4>Chapter 146: In The Dusk-I</h4>

    Elise gulped, her heartbeat begins to race in fear. Remembering the roof where she nearly falls just by one more single step, her blood felt as if it was turning cold. Wake up, Elise! She shouted in her mind. If this was a dream she could wake up and solve the problem.

    The effect of the voodoo magic should have gone by now with Tracey''s death, then why was she still under the influence of her dream? Unless it wasn''t voodoo magic that made her dream nightmares?

    Fortunately, she could walk and Elise made her way to her bed which was the safest ce she had right now. If she goes out, who knows what kind of new experience she would have to go through and she didn''t want to fall from the roof.

    Quickly pushing herself to the bed, Elise pulled the quilt to turn and see the ss window before feeling unsafe and turn her face to the other side of the bed when her blue eyes met the red pair of eyes.

    Surprised, Elise''s eyes widened and her body sprang back but as if it was Ian''s teaching for her not to ever move back, her body stopped awkwardly where her hand was one on her back, seeming like a person who was caught red handed and wish to make a run for it. Elise did feel like she should dash from the situation but she didn''t.

    She could barely see Ian''s face with the shadows looming over him but she could tell it was Master Ian who was now sleeping on the other side of her bed by his red colored eyes. But Elise wasn''t sure yet and she questioned, "Is that you Master Ian?" and after her words, Elise pursed her lips, her fingers squeezed the quilt she had covered over her.

    "Will anyonee at night other than me here?" Ian''s voice rang in her ears and Elise felt ticklish. She couldn''t believe Master Ian was here on the side of her bed where she would usually sleep. "You looked surprised earlier. Did you think you were about to have a sleepwalk again?"

    "Yes," she replied. It was on her mind how dangerous her sleepwalking was. She didn''t want to sleep out of fear she would die when she did. "Master Ian, how did you enter my room?" Elise asked the question she had in the back of her mind.

    Was it the teleportation magic he used? Ian couldn''t have used the door and window without opening it because if he dide from either of the openings, Elise would have known.

    "I came with my tricks," Ian replied his smile widening when he saw Elise''s eyes kept on running away from him, looking anywhere else. It was obvious how his presence on her bed was rattling her. "All to the corners of this castle is mine, ites without saying that I have many of my ways to enter each room here including yours. I didn''t want to interrupt you when you were reading a letter earlier." Ian''s eyes rolled to the corner of his eyes. The vampire''s intention by sending the letter is clear. He had taken a liking to the treasure he had in hands now.

    Elise blinked at him. She had thought Ian came the moment she blew the me from the candle but from his words, she could take that Ian had stood inside her room long ago. "How long have you have been inside the room?" Until when and what words did she hear between her conversation with Hallow? It didn''t seem to her that Hallow noticed Ian''s presence in the room either.

    "Why do you ask me?" Ian replied to her question with another. Elise couldn''t see his expression but somewhere she felt that his eyes were narrowing when he spoke, "Were you hiding something that you wish I wouldn''t know such as maybe the sender of the letter?"

    "There isn''t anything that I am hiding," Elise replied. One more momentte until she realized her lies had been deciphered.

    How was she supposed to hide her feelings when the person she was in love with could tell everything from her heartbeat?

    The poor Elise, however, didn''t know that even without his hearings, Ian could tell how she loved him. The question was would she be able to stand him? Seeing how she was able to ept his words that he had murdered his father and seeing his endless killings it seemed no matter what he would do Elise''s eyes would forever settle for him which was what Ian wants.

    "I see there isn''t anything you are hiding then tell me who sent you the letter? Maroon told me it was from someone special to you," Ian hummed, his words alluding her to reveal what he wishes to know.

    "It is from Mr. Hand, we met in Clin Vige," she added. In the letter, Edward said she could call him by his given name but she felt weird to call the man''s name when they had only met twice.

    Elise looked up at the man resting on the side of her bed, wondering what Ian was doing by staying there. If someone knew they had shared a bed, it would be scandalous and she tried not to think.

    Elise didn''t know how to keep her mind focus on his question now. Theck of light saved her. If the room was a bright light and Elise saw him sleeping on the side of her bed while staring at his eyes, she knew she would not be able to keep up with everything. Worse, Elise was sure her heart would burst.

    Yet the sooner she thought of the light and how the darkness saved her, Ian snapped his finger and all the candlestick brightened with me, giving the dark room the light. Elise saw Ian sleeping on the side of her bed with his left hand propping his face. His eyes were somewhere intimidating, having Elise gulped in nervousness.

    "I remember him of course the vampire. Ites to my notice how you seem to have known the vampire well after meeting him only once that you two begin to exchange letters now." Ian''s bright red eyes that often seem as if he was someone who watched from the third point of view looked narrowed on her when he dropped his remarks.

    When his smile seemed to leave his lips, the situation around Elise turns fragile. As if one touches the air it would make the line between them crumble.

    The fragile air made Elise bite the inside of her cheeks, "I met him again when I went to the market," she replied. She had forgotten to say her meeting with Edward in the thread shop, thinking that it wasn''t something she should tell him to but thinking it now, she felt like someone who had lied and hide the meeting.

    "I didn''t hear that before when I had asked you after the trip to the market," he spoke there were bits of disappointment in his eyes she could see that squeezed her heart.

    Elise didn''t want Ian to misunderstand her as someone who was hiding the fact and quickly spoke, "I forgot to say it," started Elise when she felt Ian pulling her arm, bringing her to raise her back from the bed and pushed her to rest on the ce where he had slept on.

    Elise''s heart leaped out of its bound, her eyes panicked when she looked up but when she did, she couldn''t look anywhere else other than his eyes. Ian ced his hands on the side of her head, pushing the pillow her head was resting on. His handsome face showed the observing look and she could see him feeling somewhere curious yet displeased. The thought that they were on the bed set her nerves haywire.

    "You forgot even though I know well how smart you are, sweetheart? Tell me what happened between you two when you meet each other again on the thread shop, Elise?" asked Ian, being as gentle as he could but it didn''t help because he wasn''t a being of gentleness. His red eyes fiercely gouging the expression she made under him and the intensity had Elise turn stiff like a board.

    Elise felt her lips stammered with their distance, she was afraid his lips would touch her but at the same time ted that in the short distance sigh just a light push she would be able to kiss his lips. It made her to feel torn. Her cheeks heated in the color of red with every thought that passed her mind and each breath she breathed became harder to take while her ears picking the drumming sound of her heartbeats.

    "I-I met him in the thread shop, on the day I went to the town," Elise gulped, her throat constantly going dry as if she was thirsty, "Mr. Hand came to the shop and we talked briefly. I didn''t expect him to send a letter either, he didn''t say anything." It had Elise to ask herself how did Edward know where she was staying at? Was it her slip up?

    Ian narrowed his eyes on the piece of information she gave. She didn''t lie and Ian knew Elise wouldn''t lie to him but there was to an extent Ian would want her to be oblivious. He didn''t want her to not know who and what the vampire was aiming for.?"He came to the thread shop?" He asked for her confirmation.

    "Yes, he came to see the threads to help his family''s business," Elise replied only for Ian to chuckle dryly.

    "The vampire is lying." Ian dered. Her body flinched when his cold fingers sauntered from her wrist to enter the sleeve of her dress. "He is not a good liar I should say, givingme excuses such as that, tch," Ian shook his head, "I know now not only grim reapers are set with not a good brain but a vampire too."

    "He''s lying?" Elise asked his unclear words.

    "Did you think he came to the thread shop only for the threads?" Was there anything else other than the threads in the thread shop? she questioned. Knowing the question that passed to his mind, Ian exined, "There are many thread shops, Elise and his job isn''t to scout for threads it was an excuse. He came there for something else. Something that had to ripen beautifully after reaching the age that exuded a very sweet scent that bees like him would love."

    In all her innocence, Elise could still not understand his words. "Flowers?" she asked.

    "Not flowers. It is finer than any flowers." His red eyes sent her a shuddering presence. Seeing how she was still in her confusion he slowly whispered. "It''s you, Elise. He came there for you."

 Chapter 147: In The Dusk-II

    <h4>Chapter 147: In The Dusk-II</h4>

    Elise blinked. Once. Twice. Before she felt her blood rushing to fill her head. Master Ian seemed angry but just now, did he praised her? She wasn''t wrong. Ian had called her to be more beautiful than flowers. This was the second time Ian praised her to be beautiful and like the first time, she felt her heart ted with his words.

    Ian knew Elise had lived differently than thedies he met. She lived in the house of the Scott''s sheltered from romantic feeling and it was what made her shine better than thedies who could only smile and exchange words like a doll. Her soul was free and the innocence she had only urge other men to desire her. But he wouldn''t let anyone to touch her.

    Elise was someone God had given to him. Though he never like the oracle or the Gods, the girl they sent as bride to him was perfect. She was someone who he was searching for. The touch of her skin, her eyes that looked at her with the sincere pureness only made her more special to his hollow heart.

    Ian moved one of his knee forward, settling it between her legs that make Elise''s eyes to shake. Her breaths growing shallower as her heart turn rapid fast. She didn''t know what to do in the situation where she was locked under Ian with no way to move. With how close his knee was to between her legs, she tried not to look at Ian by turning her face but that action wasn''t allowed as Ian lifted her chin and turn it so their eyes would meet.

    "I think we should take a seat Master Ian," Elise suggested, ssh color of red covered her cheeks. If they keep on settling on the bed with Ian pinning her, she didn''t know if she would pass this event without anything happening. Numerous of thought filled Elise''s mind and most of them were the ones she thought as naughty.

    Ian could tell what was running on Elise''s mind. It was easy to tell from her expression what she fantasies she had now. "Why? I think we are fine in the bed, it''s cozy and warm," as he spoke, Ian''s thumb which was on her chin glide down to her neck and stop at the valley of her corbone.

    Elise''s breaths shuddered. She didn''t know what was going on with her body and could not keep check with her emotions that kept brewing with Ian''s slightest touch.

    "Unmarried man and woman should not settle in one bed. It would be..." Elise gulped to curl her lower lips, trying to find the right word.

    Seeing his sweet girl lost her words, Ian pulled his grin, feeling better to see how in tune she was with every of his actions, "Scandalous? Or indecent?"

    Elise didn''t reply, she couldn''t bring herself to with the shyness which affect her nerves to chaos. Did Master Ian expect a girl to answer his question?

    "Sweetheart Elise, unless I do something a man would like to do to a woman, ruffling their beds all night long, touching you until you cry for my name, and do the whispers of the night activity you have never heard but only make your own imagination, you shouldn''t feel this is indecent." Elise felt his knees slowly moving up, pulling her long nightgown and her legs closed over each other. His words had the effect to rouse Elise in a feeling she had never before.

    Elise was at lost in the overwhelming emotions. When Ian was afar that she only get to see him from the window of the castle, she wished for the distance to shorten but when he was close, she felt as if she couldn''t brief and every nerve in her body was erratic.

    "Unless you are thinking of doing it with me now?" Ian questioned her. He didn''t keep his eyes to tame. Unlike his hand and knee which he barely move and touch the private ces of her, Ian took the liberty to watch the curve of her body. Seeing the sweep of her breast and what was colored there.

    Elise bit the inside of her cheeks and pulled her hands to her chest to have Ian''s eyes moving even lower before bringing it up to meet her eyes again. "Only marriage couple could do those..." Elise didn''t put an end to her words. The situation was making her head dizzy.

    Even though winter in Warine was harsh, somewhere Elise felt the room was too hot or perhaps it was her body that was heating up. "Or people who are with the same feeling," added Elise and her lips quivered while her eyes staring at Ian''s red ones.

    "Which means we need to have the same feeling for each other," Ian said in amused where Elise''s eyes turn hopeful. "What else did the vampire do than taking to you?" Ian asked cutting the conversation they smoothly. "This time tell me whatever he did down the smallest thing. Did he touched you?" On the question, Ian''s red eyes turned fierce before her and intimidating air came toce his voice.

    Elise who was pinned under his arm on the bed felt the situation was getting out of hand. She didn''t know if she should move and her heart felt thumping even louder than she was at the cliff. Elise opened her pursed lips and shook her head, "He didn''t but," Elise drawled her lips quivering when she saw Ian''s face was just a few inches from her.

    It was hard for Elise or anyone to keep their eyes away from Ian. His handsome face and strong feature only melt one''s heart when staring at him from afar and now Elise has to look at him with the distance of a palm of a hand. With both Ian''s hand over the side of her face, Elise had no way to go.

    "But?" Ian saw her biting her lower lips and leaned his face forward for Elise to try sinking her head even lower to the pillow her head settled at. "Continue, Elise. Don''t stop talking now, you are making me very curious."

    "He kissed my hand." she whispered. She didn''t know if this was what he had asked for and saying it only made her fingers to curl.

    "Which one?" he asked before bringing her right palm to his hand for their skin to rub. "This one?" Elise questioned why Ian was asking which hand had been kissed whole she nodded and she saw him drawing in his brows. "Did you follow my instruction and washed your hands, Elise?" when Ian called her by her name, Elise realized how often he called her by her name now.

    "I didn''t. We were at the market at the time and there was no ce to wash my hands." she confessed.

    Ian drew his brows, his finger pushed and squeezed her hand with slight pressure and rubbed on the plump sh before her wrist. "Humans are weak to the point where germ would harm them to an untreatable illness. Vampires makes most case of germ as they love to drink blood, you have to be careful. I would not like to see you fall ill from a vampire''s carelessness." His eyes met hers fiercely as if to take every expression she made to say, "I will let you go this time but not next time Elise. If the vampire came to find you again, avoid him."

 Chapter 148: In The Dusk-III

    <h4>Chapter 148: In The Dusk-III</h4>

    Elise hesitate a little. Avoiding would be hard she thought to herself. Elise was taught not to hurt other''s feeling. If she avoid the man it would be hard but she could put a distance, thought Elise. "But Mr. Hand means no harm-"

    "He means no harm but there is his intentions and I can''t have you fall into a bad man''s hand." Ian interjected, his brow than raised, "Unless you are interested in the vampire?"

    "I don''t!" Elise denied quickly. "But he only wish to be friend and I don''t think I could avoid him. It would be rude to." A teaching she grew up with since little wasn''t something she could chance suddenly. Unless the person had a bad intention, Elise couldn''t avoid a person. She feels bad to do that.

    "A friend is one way for him to get close to you. Then do you know what came after friends? Lovers." Ian dropped his tone low. He could tolerate her innocence but to have her fall to the wrong hands due to it wasn''t to his liking.

    "But I''m not interested in him in that way. I have-" her words spilled out from her lips and before more words coulde from her lips, she purse her lips tightly, her heart thundering.

    "What is it?" he prompted her words and the grin that he lost found its way to tilt the corner of his lips again. "Continue, Elise. What do you have?"

    "I-I." she stuttered, her mind was dizzy but Ian didn''t stop to urge her to continue. Just now almost a moment ago she almost confessed abruptly and she didn''t wish to confess without preparation. Or else she fear she would faint at the spot she was now. "I have never a look at him in that way."

    Ian could sense that she had almost spilled the little secret she had kept secure in her heart. Though he was expecting of her words, but for now, he would settle with this.

    "Good. Then from now on, keep your distance with him you could do that instead of avoiding him then?" Elise nodded. That was what she had been doing, thought Elise to herself. Ian rubbed her hair, his smile pulled further and more charming as it twinkled with mirth. "Wonderful," he remarked and Elise could feel his hand moving away as he pushed himself by his knee to move back and sit on the side of the bed.

    "Master Ian." she called in a whisper and bite her lips to open and with her eyes meeting his. "Why would you-" she wished to ask why would he stop her from associating with Mr. Hand but she stopped in the middle, her wordsing softly as she spoke, "-refrain me from talking with Mr. Hand?"

    She looked up to find his expression beamed and his lips widened with a smile. "Do you wish to know?"

    "Is it wrong for me to know?" Elise asked his question, there was a hint of desperation on her lips. But the braveness she showed wasmendable, thought Ian with his grin widening,

    Ian stood up from the bed his eyes rolling around to see thentern and the shadows that stayed on his face flickered when the me of the candlestick swayed. Elise can''t make out his expression but with the growing silence her heart grew louder to her numb ears.

    "It is not, sweetheart, but do you think you could handle the consequence to know?" Ian''s red eyes seemed to darkened in color almost like clotted blood.

    Consequence? Elise asked in her heart and her loose fists tightened. Before she could ask though, Ian spared her from replying and spoke, "Because you are something this castle protect. Something that I protect. The letter that you have, the vampire must be waiting for your reply isn''t he?"

    "Mr. Hand said so in his letter," replied Elise, her heart was disappointed that she didn''t reply to his question fast.

    "You could choose whether to reply or not." Ian stated only to throw Elise to a maze of puzzles. Didn''t he told her not to be associated with Mr. Hand? Then why did he now tell her that it was up to her choice whether to answer?

    Elise darted her eyes from Ian to the envelope she ced on the table. When she saw him looking as if he was about to leave, Elise stood from the bed, "Master Ian, are you and Lady Ellen in a rtionship?"

    Ian turned the side of his face toward her an expression of confused passed by his face when he hummed. His sweet girl must have had a wrong impression from the rumors about him and Lady Ellen. As the rumor started before Elise came to the castle, Ian didn''t care about it but he would not want Elise to misunderstand. It would be hateful to him that Elise had to miss sleep stressing about the rumors.

    "Will I be inside a room at night with a woman if I am. I maybe a bastard of a person but believe me I don''t do anything of a such," Ian remarked as he turned his whole person to Elise, taking time to see the appearance she was in now where her hair was ruffled. Pushing her to bed didn''t only affected Elise but also Ian. He almost lose his reason and devour her here and now.

    "I didn''t say that," Elise replied, "You are a great person, Master Ian."

    "Again with that praise. I am not an angel darling, you shouldn''t call me a great person." But he is thought Elise to herself. Why can''t Master Ian see how he was a great person with his own eyes? "If you want to talk again,e and visit my office tomorrow. We could share stories about Maroon and the odd memory you feel. Or maybe we could talk about me. Take plenty of rest tonight," Ian smiled at her, he walked to to rub the back of his hand to her cheeks before leaving by using the door.

    Once Ian left Elise turned her body and fall to her bed, she pushed her heated face on the pillow only to smell Ian''s scent on her bed and stood up in surprise. It was her own bed but now it feel as if she was sleeping on Ian''s bed and the thought had her toes curl.

    Why did Master Ian had to show on her bed? He surprised her greatly by suddenly appearing out of no where. Ian had told her that it was the castle was his that he could enter any room freely but she wondered how.

    Elise shifted her position to the side of the bed where Ian didn''t slept on and took a rest there. At first she was afraid to sleep, to fall into a sleepwalking state which was life threatening. Her worry ease because Ian came and talked with her but at the same time, because of his sudden night visit, her heart was loud to keep her awake.

    It was only after some times did Elise''s heart calmed down and she felt her eyes slowly closing. Hallow meanwhile, didn''t know what happened. He had fallen asleep without knowing anything happening around him as he was put to sleep with Ian''s magic.

    Join author''s discord: https://discord.gg/YPKueb4

 Chapter 149: Questioning The Question-I

    <h4>Chapter 149: Questioning The Question-I</h4>

    The morning came in Runalia where mist appeared in the winter as sun hadn''t appeared yet. As the time passed three in the morning, most servants in Lipton''s house was awake and in particr was the gardener.

    This morning he was notified by Mr. Lipton, the master of the house to avoid the snow from getting thicker in this winter he want few things in the garden to be removed. The man yawned with a shovel on his hand and start to dig one young tree to pull the root when he noticed how the root he pulled didn''t move as if it was stuck to something.

    The man pushed the shovel he had in his hand to the ground, leaving it to stand in ce to pull the tree and followed where the root was when he saw how there was a part of ground that seem as if it had been dug fresh.

    The gardener wondered what happened. He was the gardener of the house and it didn''t make sense someone had done his job. Using his shovel, he start from one end, digging the ground to push the soil when a wide open eye look at him from under the ground.

    "AHHH!!!" Yelled the gardener who found the body of a person. His screaming woke every servant in the house toe and scream in fear after seeing the body.

    In the meantime, Ian ced his teacup to the saucer, a clink sounding when he rested the cup on it. He watched the parchment on his table and his lips stretched wide to remember what happenedst night.

    Elise had grown conscious, she had also acknowledged that his motive was not only to pursue her but to have a deeper rtionship. Ian could tell that somewhere in the back of Elise''s mind she could tell Ian wasn''t a human nor was he any normal living creature.

    His eyes were closed and his finger rubbed over his thumb, remembering Elise''s skin, and the image of her supple body. It wasn''t very different from what he imagined when he had painted a portrait of her.

    Ian stood from hisfy chair, moving to the window to see how carriage passed and a sly smile appeared on his lips. Not long after he saw the carriage, a knock then came from the door, pulling it open, he saw Maroon and the butler bowed deeply at him. "Milord, Sir Dalton Lone arrived on the Church''s behalf."

    Ian didn''t look surprised. Most people would be weary when the Church came uninvited or unannounced as they move to protect and often judge people. The Church''s arrival to most people sounds like a misfortune bringer but Ian didn''t mind. "He came just right at the time we expected. Prepare the drawing-room and call Elise."

    Maroon''s expression which always passive shifted in a glint of ufortableness when Elise was mentioned, Ian took notice as he never fail to pick the change of expression in each people but said nothing toment on it. Maroon was his butler and he knows what Ian treasured and what not to cross.

    By the time Ian arrived in the drawing room, the door was opened and he first met with Dalton Lone who offered him a smile as he stood up, "Good afternoon, milord. I apologize for the unannounced arrival."

    "Take a seat," Ian offered, returning the man''s smile with the same gentle smile. "I must say people love my castle these days. They oftene and appeared unannounced. But a Church member''s arrival is different. What could I help you with, is it about the dark sorcerers again?"

    In time, Elise arrived in front of the door to knock before entering while pushing the serving trolly in front of her. She first greeted Ian as their eyes met, her eyes darted a little faster from Ian''s eyes which he noticed and he chuckled when seeing how her cheeks reddened.

    When Elise woke up in the morning she almost thoughtst night was a dream. She still could not believe Ian hade to her room at midnight. Somewhere Elise question if Ian came for a reason but would hee to a maid''s room at night only to speak? She want to believe that wasn''t the only reason why Ian was in her room; that it was his serious advance as he imed he would not enter a woman''s room.

    While serving the tea from the teapot on the corner of the room, Elise saw the man who she remembered to have seen before in their investigation to Clin vige whose name was Dalton Lone, "It is not about that, milord. I have to break a news of a death of a person you know." said the man with a careful tone.

    Ian drew her brows and his eyes narrowed, "Who might this person be?"

    "It is your gardener, John Weling," said Dalton and Ian pulled a surprised look as if it was his first time hearing it just like the expression Elise had when hearing the news. She turned her face to Dalton, seeing how the man spoke the truth and looked away. Once again someone who she knew from the past had passed away.

    "John my gardener? How did he died that the Church have to take the case?" Ian showed no expression to the man''s news. Instead if he looked sad, it would a cold day in hell and hard to believe for Dalton.

    "The man was found dead in Lipton''s House. The gardener of the house found the body from the ce which seemed from the fresh soil to have been buried in the morning," exined Dalton when Elise ced the teacup on the small rounded table, keeping her ears open at the news.

    "Why would he be there? To my newest memory my gardener took breaks because he. was ill which reminds me, Maroon told me yesterday that John''s family was looking for him because he went from the house," Ian spoke as if he was filling in puzzles, "I didn''t know he would be there in Lipton''s House. Did someone from the Lipton Family killed him?"

    "There is chance but it is a spection," Dalton answered. "The Family was not present at home at the time where the ground could possibly be dug. The servants of the house is still under the investigation."

    "Is that so," Ian hummed, "then what are you doing here? I am sure you wouldn''t wear your church uniform only to break news of my gardener''s death which barely had anything to do with me. Do you suspect me?" He asked and his red eyes were fixed at the man who quickly shook his head.

    "No, milord. I wouldn''t possibly dare to do so. It is that the case was odd and I thought to ask a few question but it had been answered," replied Dalton to see how Ian stood up from his seat.

    "Then we should go to visit John," Ian proposed. "He may not be the best gardener out there but he had worked under me for eleven years. I would like to bring light and finds out the person who killed him."

    "You will?" asked Dalton with a surprised expression before he smiled, "that would be a great help. Would you like to share carriage with me, it would be faster and we could arrive in evening ande back soon in the early morning.

    "I will refuse. I have my own means of transport which would be earlier than yours. No offense," Ian raised his hand as he took the cup to down the tea to ce it back to the saucer. "I will meet you again once I arrive there."

    Once Dalton left and his carriage went from the castle, Elise who was still in the drawing room cleaning the cups felt her hand stopped by Ian, "Apany me," he requested. Ian order her but that wasn''t what he was aiming for. It was the rtionship he want to built with her without the need to order or demand her.

    "I recalled that John was one of the person you know from the past when you lived here." Ian didn''t miss Elise''s heartbeat that shook when hearing John had died. She didn''t have to though as the man had died on his hand. "We should go and visit him. Would you like toe?"

    Elise didn''t think to nod, "I would like to know how Mister John died." and find out who the killer was thought Elise. It would be sad for John''s family not to know how John was killed.

    "Wonderful," Ian let go of her hand which moved to settle the cup on the trolley. "We have a few hours to go and we shall arrive there around three."

    "Three?" Elise twist her neck to note the time from the clock on the wall which showed two and a half hour, "Are we going to teleport there, Master Ian?"

    "No, teleportation magic have weakness. The longer the distance is, it would be harder for me to travel there. It works only to an extent of distance and don''t we have other means?" Ian''s eyes watched Elise''s expression which slowly got what he meant by other means of transport.

 Chapter 150: Questioning The Question-II

    <h4>Chapter 150: Questioning The Question-II</h4>

    "Do you mean by flying?" asked Elise who looked surprised at Ian who didn''t reiterate his words. "I don''t think I could stay for too long in the air."

    "Why not? Everything have to start with small steps you can''t be sure of something without trying it out. I would like to show you how the sky if beautiful and the feeling to fly there," on Elise''s expression which was still hesitant he then added, "I promise to never let you go."

    "I believe you, master Ian but I never fly before," Elise replied to then see Ian''s hand which he outstretched for her to take, her eyes moved to the ck wings that emerged from his back and his smile bait her like a cheese to trap the mouse.

    Ian could tell by seeing his wings, it tempted Elise to take his hand but even without his wings his hand was enough to entice Elise, "Correction, sweetheart you did two times it was short and not enough for you to enjoy but I could make you enjoy your first long flight and whates after. What would your answer be?"

    Elise raised her hand cing it to his hand and Ian pulled his smile, the corner of his lips widening to showcase his gleaming white teeth where his sharp canines peeked out.

    "Let''s go to my room," and after his words, they walked toward the third floor. The maids by now know not to say anything if they saw Elise and the Lord walking together and fortunately there wasn''t any maids near the ce or the stair.

    It was not a lie if Elise feel hesitant about flying. She was a human who walk with two legs, it was also the same case for Master Ian but he added a pair of ck wings in his back which Elise didn''t know how he had one. The thought of staying in the sky for long frightened her as if a human wasn''t careful enough with the distance of their fall and nothing to break their fall, they could die.

    Elise saw the door and with her obligation she turned the knob so Ian would enter, "I am d that you are eager to enter my room," Ian whistled faintly, his amusement reaching more to his eyes, making it bright.

    "As a maid I have to open the door," Elise replied. Last time Ian had opened the door of carriage for her, she saw how Maroon red at her. She wondered why the butler was angry to her.

    Since Elise had came to the house nine years ago, she remembered the look the man had while staring at her, it was an expression of dislike. If they were both ve in the past, Elise doubted the butler''s look came from disgust of her status.

    It isn''t as if she had stolen the food he treasured.

    "Not for long," Ian hummed and Elise''s eyes stared at Ian where his gaze shifted from the door to meet her blue eyes his grin widened. "We should go before Dalton arrives first," said Ian who entered the room with his hand on Elise''s back the touch was right on her spine that she shivered to and she didn''t know if Ian had done it in purpose.

    "Wouldn''t it be great if Mr. Dalton arrives first?" asked Elise who saw Ian pulling his coat before snapping his hand for a red cloak to appear on his eyes.

    In surprise, Elise took the coat from Ian''s hands. She turned the cloak, seeing how it was folded neatly the way she had fold it inside the room to tell that this was the same cloak she had used for the past days. Was this Ian''s magic again? How did his magic works?

    "Why would it be great? I don''t like to appear after someone," Ian walked toward the balcony, pushing open the ss door and Elise followed.

    She took note of the sky the blue sky had turned darker and her skin came in contact with the weather which wasn''t windy but mild. It was a perfect day to be out, thought Elise.

    "Did you have a good sleepst night?" asked Ian curiously. Once he left the room and closed the door, he didn''t immediately took off from the room and instead stayed to hear how Elise''s heartbeat was all over the roof. "Did you have a good sleep or did you stay upte thinking of some things?"

    Ian''s words were hard not to bait Elise into remembering what happened. In the morning the thought of how Ian resting on the side of her bed was hard to forget. "I had a good night sleep, I didn''t sleepwalked either. Master Ian, did I sleepwalk because of the voodoo magic?" she asked and there was doubt in her voice. What Elise knew the wounds on her legs and back could perhaps happen from the magic but she doubt voodoo magic could move her while she was asleep.

    Ian smirked hearing her words. Elise was smart and he knew it well. She kept her knowledge to herself and her thoughts but she knew how to twist and question the details which gave her the satisfying result.

    "It is not," replied Ian who went nearer to the edge of the balcony which was made to arc toward the doors, "The voodoo magic works only to curse people by wounding the doll to create wound to the person they cursed. They don''t have the ability to move them. I do think you are not sleepwalking for a reason."

    "There is a reason?" But what was it then? Since she recalled how there was a time she was avoided in the town she lived in with the Scotts'' she felt there was something deep inside her that had started to shift. Elise didn''t know if the shift was for a good one or a bad one and she feared thetter.

    "Who knows. I do not know now for sure. If you fear to sleepwalk again, I can open my bedroom doors for you every night," Ian dropped his tone and his eyes sauntered on her neck before gliding down to then stare back at her eyes with a deeper look which had Elise to gulped, "But to enter you will have to do a few things for me and I can''t promise you that there will not be anything happening between us in the night."

    In Elise''s chest, her heartbeat quickened, she stared back at him and a brave look settle on her eyes, "What if... I say I would like to stay with you, Master Ian?"

    Ian''s brows raised his lips widening further to stretched one end of his lips while another one stayed still.

    "Stay as in what? Stay beside me forever by swearing your eternal loyalty to me or..." only one step was what it took for Ian to close the distance between them and when Elise took her step back in the sudden distance, she felt her back pressed to the ss door which felt cold to her skin. "Stay with me to be mine?"

    Somewhere in Ian''s red gaze the shadows covered his eyes. Elise''s breaths that left her lips quivered, she found the borderline dangerous nature hidden beneath his gaze which he had been kept tame but let loose now.

    "What is it going to be?" Ian asked and his face leaned forward to press one hand on the ss door beside her face.

 Chapter 151: Questioning The Question-III

    <h4>Chapter 151: Questioning The Question-III</h4>

    Elise licked her lips, to wet it as she felt her throat and lips were dried up after Ian''s question. She knew she had been the one to ask but then she felt as if she had dug to her own grave, wanting to pull the ground to hide herself.

    "If it is both, what will happen if I choose both?" Elise asked without backing down. She didn''t have much chance as a maid and she was willing to bet on the chance no matter how thin or silver it was.

    "Greedy," Ian whispered beside her ears and his fingers stayed on her neck, gliding down on her cor bone where one of his knees went forward to press between her legs on the skirt, "But I don''t hate it."

    The scandalous position in which she was in had Elise''s breaths to be harder to take. When Ian''s hand capture her waist and went up to brush the curve of her breasts, Elise''s entire body felt tingling with another emotioning within which''s started from her stomach. She then feel how Ian''s lips hovered next to her skin just enough to brushed her and her nerves jolted at the texture.

    She looked down to meet Ian''s eyes as he took one step away, "We should go, if we don''t go now I could tell before we could arrive we will see John''s body rotting to skeleton." Ian tore his eyes from Elise and the expression she made on her beautiful face also from his bed which was only three steps for him.

    Elise tried to calm herself by thinking something else and not to look at Ian when she shifted her eyes to watch the ck wings appearing from Ian''s back, "Is it attached to your skin?" Elise asked because she can''t understand how the wings coulde without ripping the shirt Ian wore.

    "It is. Do you you want to see? But not here out of open and in private," Ianughed when retrieving Elise look of torn. He put aside his joke to then pull Elise to the edge of the balcony by her hand. "Ready to fly?"

    Elise watched the wings, an urge to touch and feel the smoothness came to her fingertips. Without touching she could tell how soft and silky Ian''s wings were. It was like the wings of an angel which Elise had seen often from portraits and paintings in the Church where the wings was wide andrge, a sense of strength hidden in it.

    She had heard stories about beings who live in heaven since her youngest age. To see the wings surprised her as it only ever heard from folklores. Unlike angels though, Ian''s wings were colored in pitch ck like the color of the night sky or even cker like a concentrated ink instead of white.

    Elise took one step closer to Ian without tearing her eyes at the interest of the wings which flipped slightly to tell that it could move.

    "Yes," replied Elise a look of expectation to fly in the sky but a hesitant settled on her eyes. But her curiosity peaked higher than her thoughts that was careful to fly on the sky.

    "Come closer," Ian cooed and Elise walked nearer toward him when he turned his body toward her and bent to sweep her legs from the ground, carrying her to her hands. It waste for Elise to realize that to fly with Ian she only have one position which was to be carried on Ian''s arm.

    "Hold my neck, I promise not to drop you or make you fall but we need a proper measure," said Ian and Elise wondered measure for what? She bit the inside of her cheeks and gingerly wrapped her hands on Ian''s neck, resting her head to his chest where she felt his body warmth only to suddenly released her hand and looked at Ian in rm.

    Under his smile, Elise said, "Your heart is not beating, Master Ian." It didn''t beat anything nor a sound. Elise thought she couldn''t hear his heartbeat because of her own drumming heartbeat but she had pressed her ears very close to his chest and heard none, not even a peak.

    "You must have misheard things," Ian brushed it off and when Elise pressed the side of her face to his chest, Ian chuckled. His eyes were glimmering in mischief and joy to know that someone so adorable and pure could exist in the world even if she was meant to kill him. By hours and days he spent with her, Elise grew more enchanting to him likest night or now.

    Elise was sweet to his eyes down to the drops of her blood even if he hadn''t tasted her yet on bed.

    Elise who was pressing her ears on his chest noticed how there was heartbeat from Ian''s chest. Did she mistook it? "It is there, isn''t it?" Ian asked, knowing the expression Elise would have. "Hold tight we are going now."

    Elise saw his ck wings moved, and in one swoop, they flew to the sky. Her hands tightened around Ian''s neck, and when they were stable, Elise slowly opened her eyes to see how close the sky was and how far the ground bellow her. Seeing the ground frightened her and she held to Ian closely.

    Ian saw her expression where astonishment and fear all shed together, "How is it, fun?"

    "It''s scary," Elise replied honestly, "the ground is far and the sky is very near," said Elise, noting what she saw and noticed how Ian''s wings continued to p for them to soar over to the sky, crossing what birds would do as they had wings while she doesn''t.

    "That''s one of the joy you could take from flying, it''s not everyday everyone gets to fly, enjoying it would be one of your happiness you could look back to in the future," replied Ian and Elise watched how his ck hair flew as the wind blow across.

    "How many people knows about your wings, Master Ian?" she asked curiously and to keep her mind off from the ground that was far below her. Looking to the sky where orange color and blue color shing was much better to her eyes.

    "Four who is alive some saw but died not soon after seeing my wings. It''s a privilege," Ian''s eyes moved down to Elise seeing her from behind and the shape of her nose.

    It is a privilege, agreed Elise on her mind. There was no being she knew that have wings. Ian was not only immortal but had wings which made her pin to one possible hypothesis of what creature he was.

    "It is scary but the sky is beautiful," she replied to see Ian returning her smile when she bring her chin up. "I am very thankful for the ride." It was not everyday she would fly around the sky and she decide to enjoy it even if it was frightening

    "You should," agreed Ian, "it is the first time I have ever carried someone to fly with me," Ian answered and she felt joy and delight from his words in which widened her lips to a broad smile.

    "I will fly faster," Ian then said and his wings pped faster, the sound was loud to her ears and almost as if it was alive. The wind continued to brush her face, letting the hair she had kept neat to be blown by the wind.

    Elise didn''t know how long she was on the sky until she arrived at ce covered with trees. Ian''s wings pped to keep him in air before his feet touched to the ground and Elise saw how fast his wings disappeared back as if it was folding to his back.

    After he hadnded, Ian let Elise down to the ground and she released her hands from his neck. At first the position where she had to be carried on his arm and wrapped her hands to his neck felt too intimate but she had gotten used to it as she flew. The embarrassment only came after when her shoes touched the grassy ground.

    "It takes slow but you seem to be getting use flying. Do you like heights?" asked Ian to her when he fixed his hair which in truth he only swept his hands, pushing the hair to fall back after the wind blew them.

    "I don''t like it that much," said Elise. Unless if she had wings like Ian, she didn''t think she would stop being frightened from a far distance. "I once fell in the past, from the roof. It wasn''t a high fall and fortunately there was bushes underneath but I am afraid to die from falling. My mother, Mrs. Scott told me of someone who died in the past after falling from a high ce,"

    "Because you have experienced it once, you know how painful it is and fear it," replied Ian and he saw Elise sinking down in her thoughts, "Is it the sleepwalking that got you quiet, sweetheart?"

    "I don''t know why I sleepwalked. I have never done that before," said Elise when Ian walked toward her and his expression taking in the face she made.

    "It was often said that when one is in a sleep state, their soul stayed on their purest form which make it easy to be affected or move. In some cases, in form of souls people could travel or venture to ces. Another cases is where the soul is attracted by others," exined Ian to Elise whose brows were pulled to think.

    "In your case however, your body moved not only your soul." Ian said to see Elise trying to find out something new had Ian to quirk a smile. As many things start to happen, Ian found many new side of her and he enjoyed to see more of her expression as it made him feel more alive than ever.

    "Could it be that I was also attracted by something when sleeping?" questioned Elise and she saw Ian''s grin widening as if telling that she has got it.

    "It''s still a suspicion now. There are many that could attract you, like spirits. Did you dream of nightmares?" he asked her.

    Elise shook her head, "But before I notice I was walking on the roof, I feel like a dreamt a nightmare but I''m not sure," replied Elise as now she felt her memory of her dream shattering. It was hard for one who dream to recollect their dream clearly and this was the situation Elise felt. "Is it possible that I will sleepwalk again?" Today didn''t but it there was no telling about the day after.

    "I don''t know," Ian replied and for the first time to Elise, she heard the wordsing from his lips. "Don''t worry, sweetie. If you fall asleep and woke up on the roof again, you don''t have to fear. I will be there because you know," Ian leaned forward and lowered his voice as if to whisper, "I have wings to fly and I never sleep at night, I''lle every time for your rescue and need. You can rest easy."

    Elise''s smile widened at his words and her cheeks reddened, she then recall the sensation of Ian''s knees between her legs and it had blood to rush over her head.

    Ian then tugged her attention by saying, "If you still fear falling you could try to experience falling from a higher ce maybe you will feel less scared that way."

    Elise blinked at Ian who proposed her to fall from a higher ce, "I don''t think that is how someone forget their fear, Master Ian."

    "Really?" came Ian oblivious tone. "You know how pain lessen when one feel it over and over again, don''t you? It works the same. When one had experienced pain before, the second time will still hurt but if it happened for a hundred time, it will gradually feel less painful or in some case you''ll grew numb over it."

    "Is that how you felt?" asked Elise. Slowly, she had asked things that were more daring from before and Ian epted her question.

    "Yes. That was what I felt," Ian confirmed to then turn his back and Elise saw his coat was safe from tears or holes. Even though his wings had emerged from the spot and it had Elise confused.

    "How does your wings work, Master Ian? Your clothes didn''t rip," said Elise to have Ian''s red eyes moving at her and he hummed.

 Chapter 152: Who Was Idle-I

    <h4>Chapter 152: Who Was Idle-I</h4>

    Elise had a curious gaze which brightened the blue color of her eyes which was staring at Ian''s broad back. She still couldn''t understand how his wings works as it left no physical evidence after the wing appeared. It was as if it is a hallucination but she knew it wasn''t.

    Only Angels had been associated with wings which was in color of white but Elise doubt that Angels could retract their wings like he did. Not to forget, Ian''s wings had pitch ck feathers.

    "I told you before. I just tell it to appear and it did," Ian said the reasonable reply that at the same time didn''t give Elise an answer.

    "Because that is how it works?" asked Elise. Ian didn''t reply and he only smiled in exchange. "I wonder how your wings appeared as it doesn''t torn your clothes, Master Ian. It''s almost like magic," and maybe if it was magic it makes more sense as the wings could disappear without leaving trace, thought Elise.

    "It''s not magic I just happen to have them but do you really want to see my clothes torn that much Elise?" asked Ian with a teasing tone and his smile widened at Elise whose face turned bright red. Her eyes were fixed at Ian who broke to chuckles at her expression. "You scandalous girl."

    "That wasn''t what I was thinking," Elise quickly retorted, turning her face that blushed red. She didn''t dare to imagine Ian''s body without clothes. Yet when the thought came, her imagination run loose in her mind and she gulped.

    "Is that so?" Ian sang his response seeing how Elise didn''t budge from her reply despite seeming to have imagine him without clothes earlier, "Well it''s a turn down that my poor wings aren''t enough to attract your attention. If you had said yes, I would have invite you to my room; in case you are piqued with interest," Ian hummed.

    "I like my room," Elise whispered.

    "I''ve heard it over for twice how you praised the room heartily that I''m starting to dislike your room," when Elise''s eyes met his, Ian broke to chuckled, "I''m joking, dearie. We should go before Dalton arrive. The manor is just around the corner of that tree." Ian said and he walked before her, leading Elise who didn''t know the way to the manor.

    It took Elise a good two second to follow him when she noticed something near her feet and bent down to see it was a ck feather.

    It was Ian''s wings, thought Elise. The splendid color of ck which was of the same hue as his hair. Holding the feather on her hand, Elise ced the feather inside her pocket with a smile before following Ian.

    When they arrived at the manor, the guards opened therge gate and the servants ushered the Lord inside. Many people couldn''t keep their eyes off Ian which was not rare. Even without his posh clothes, Master Ian stood out, thought Elise to herself. Ian only had to stand for people to gather near him; it was one of his quality to attract attention and he never shied from it which made him stood out even more.

    As they went closer to the garden, voices could be hear that be clearer when the twoe nearer.

    "What do you mean by you don''t know?" sighed the man who stood near the garden where Elise and Ian hade to see John''s body. "There should be someone at that hour, how could no one sees the killer! Tch!"

    "Rowdy aren''t you, Lipton," was Ian''s voice from behind that surprised the man. The man frowned, never was anyone dared to call him by his name in his own manor nor interjected him who was talking. He turned his face only to meet the bright pair of red eyes to see the Lord and the man''s eyes widened.

    Lipton took as many steps backward he could before he bowed with the ten steps distance from Ian. Likewise, all servant did the same btedly, as they didn''t know who hade. People from the lower ss could rarely see Ian''s face which was no wonder they didn''t know who he was. They had bowed only because they saw Lipton had bowed.

    Some who couldn''t help their curiosity climbed their eyes to see Ian''s face. One man who had been scolded by Lipton earlier, was curious and sneak a look only when his eyes met Ian''s red ones.

    "A nice day isn''t it today?" asked Ian whose eyes looking up to see the sky that had slowly turned darker. The maids who worked broughtnterns to light the ce, giving the garden a better light.

    Lipton didn''t know if darkness was a good weather. Regardless he agreed without a thought or seeing the sky. "Yes, milord."

    "A perfect day for burial too," added Ian for the man to turn smaller on his spot like a thief caught red handed. "Do you know why Ie here today for?"

    When Lipton heard a body was found on his garden, he was in panicked but it didn''t mattered much to him as the dead person came from a family no one knows. His relief was only short until the Church member told him that the dead body belong to the gardener who work for the Lord.

    Even if it was the gardener, for a servant of the Lord to be disposed on his garden was a pressing matter. This was a threat to Lipton. He thought to push the me and search for a scapegoat before the Lord appeared but the man came less than fifteen hours since the body was found! It made the man question if the Lord had wings to fly like a bird.

    He didn''t know who the gardener was and which idiot who had buried the person''s body under the soil as if to me him.

    "I do, milord. But please approve me to defend myself," said Lipton and Ian gave him a meaningful look before nodding. "A body was found in my garden this morning but no one knows about this body of the person in the soil. I can promise you that the killer wasn''t anyone from my manor or my family." Elise heard the man''s voice which sounded desperate. He was afraid he would be judged as the killer and wish to prove his innocent.

    "Let''s say I believe you. How could I believe this?" asked Ian his tone questioning with a smile. When one smile, it should put the other in ease but it was the opposite for Ian. The more he smile turned the grave situation for the worse. "The body is found here which point everyone who live in this mansion to be the possible culprit."

    Lipton sighed and Ian didn''t miss the man had sighed right in front of his face. "Are you sighing in front of me, Lipton? I see that you are tired of living."

    "No! Milord, I was sighing out of confusion," Lipton quickly fixed his mistake. "We don''t have a lead at the moment, milord but if you could give me just a little more time, I will definitely find the bastard who had killed your gardener," said Lipton who seemed to be prepared to find the ''bastard'' who was in reality standing before him now.

    Elise found that the man could be not involved to the death of Mister John. If he was, he wouldn''t be desperate to find the killer and it seemed that the man was weary to hurt people who work in the White Mansion. Knowing the consequence Mister John would be thest person he would kill.

    Elise''s eyes move over to the servants, wondering if one of them could be the killer.

    "Will you find this bastard?" Ian repeated and he watched how the human man desperately bring his head up and down.

    "I will use whatever I have in disposal to find the killer," Lipton bowed to Ian who made an impressed expression.

    "Come to me when you have evidence or perhaps even better the culprit who had killed my gardener. No one should leave unpunished after hurting who work under me," Ian said, seeking justice for the person who he had killed and it impressed the girl beside him who he noticed to be searching for the killer using her own means.

    "Show me where my poor gardener is now," Ian demanded and Lipton quickly showed the way.

    Elise who followed Ian, traveled her gaze around, seeing the servants but reading expression had it limitation and Elise learned that unless she found evidence, she would not be able to pick the killer.

    Elise continued to walk and when they stopped, she felt her heart heavy to see Mister John''s body. It was when Lipton bbered about how the body was found when Elise noticed someone walked behind her.

    Elise turned her face and to her surprise, she found Mister John who was supposed to be dead, curled up in one corner of the garden, bellow a tree.

    It was Mister John''s ghost!

 Chapter 153: Who Was Idle-II

    <h4>Chapter 153: Who Was Idle-II</h4>

    Ian''s expression didn''t change as he saw the gardener''s body that were rigid and cold. His lips were in the color of blueish which proofed he had died out of suffocation from the strangle mark on his neck.

    Beside Ian was Lipton who spoke endlessly, "...the first one to find the body is my gardener Nilon," the man stopped when he saw Ian raised his hand as if to cue him to stop his ramblings.

    "You keep going around and around we are not shedding any light here. I need the evidence. Have everyone in this house interrogated?" asked Ian to the man.

    "The Church Member named Dalton Lone came this afternoon, milord and he had investigate everyone to find no one who could be at the time of the death," Lipton exined with his volume turning smaller.

    Of course there wouldn''t as he had been the one who killed the gardener.

    "Master Ian," from behind his name was sweetly called and Ian turned his face, his smile appearing to be pulled, "Can you please spare me a moment."

    Lipton stared at Elise and she could feel the man''s gaze on her who seemed as if he was questioning who she was. Ian turned his face to Lipton, "Bring everyone in the house who visit the garden yesterday and in particr people who often linger around the garden; and also the manor''s gardener you mentioned earlier."

    "Right away, milord!" Lipton went from the ce with relief. It was much better to be ordered even though he dislike being ordered than to stay beside Ian where one could never guess his mood swings.

    "What is it, Elise?" Ian asked as she walked closer toward him. He wondered what his girl was gong to say this time.

    "I saw Mister John''s ghost, over there. He seemed to be wanting to say something, it could be a clue to the killer," said Elise who seemed justice for the man.

    Ian didn''t mind if he was going to be found out now. It would be one way to see if Elise was truly ready to ept him down to the worse part of him. For one to only love the brightest side of him were many but as for one who had stayed with him despite his darkest nature was none.

    "We should ask him," Ian encouraged instead of staying idle or dodge her words. He would like to say the dead couldn''t speak but with Elise''s sight that would be hard.

    "He is over there, in the corner," Elise walked and Ian followed. He stood where he was and his eyes flowed lighter to see John was indeed curling like a ball to the corner of the room. Seeing Ian his face turned worse in horror and Ian only smiled at him before bringing one of his finger over his lips.

    "Mister John seems to be trying to say something," Elise told him, with her eyes watching Ian who saw John''s shaking his head to Elise as of to tell her to stop revealing anything as his killer was standing in front of him.

    "What is he saying?" Ian asked without removing his eyes from staring at the man who he had killedst night.

    "I can''t understand, Mister John cannot speak," said Elise. She recalled how the ghost she met near the shop had a hoarse voice and it was because his throat had been shed, making it hard for him to speak. "I think Mister John is unable to speak because his throat was crushed."

    "So the situation before the person''s death could affect the ghost in a long run," Ian summarized for Elise to agree with a nod. "That was a good lesson." Ian smiled, his grin widened as his eyes that shifted from Elise to the dead John loses the sparkles for?a grim expression to take over his face.

    Elise who was trying to find ways to learn the words John said frowned when she saw how Mister John''s ghost suddenly disappeared from the ce. Elise stood from bending her knees and she looked around the garden, searching for Mister John to find him nowhere.

    "He disappeared," Elise asserted and Ian who was smiling brought his shoulders together and bring it down.

    As if to be at the same time, the owner of the manor, Lipton arrived with a man next to him, "My Lord, this is Nilon, the gardener who found the body first before others."

    Ian eyes the man; it afterward be clear that the man was the same man he had eyed on earlier because of how his heartbeat skipped.

    The gardener, Nilon came forward to bow to Ian, showing his courtesy with his hand squeezing over one another, "I found the body around that corner in the early time before the Sun appeared. From how the ground seemed to be dug, I could tell that it hadn''t been long since John was buried there," said the gardener who was well versed with the soil as his annual wage depends on his work.

    In meantime, Lipton received a message from the maid and bowed at the Lord asking to leave when Ian replied with a wave of his hand and the man went after the cue.

    "Continue, what else did you find out of ce?" asked Ian who worked seemingly want to catch the culprit to other''s eyes.

    "I don''t know. If there is one I do find strange was of how the body was buried," said Nilon apprehensively until he received Ian''s permission to continue, "It was very beautifully ced inside the dirt. If not for the freshness of the soil, I would never guess that someone had dug the ce."

    Maroon had done his job excellent that it raised question, thought Ian with a hum.

    "I noticed you know John. Does he oftene here?" Ian didn''t missed how the man had called John by his name and thedy beside him also took not if it which was why her eyes were staring at Nilon with a quizzical look.

    "He is my friend, milord. We know each other through friends," the man named Nilon said before he fret and added, "However John never came to the manor," the man was afraid by saying he knows the dead man would point him to be the killer.

    Ian didn''t gave a change on his expression and watched the man with an observant eye, "How close are you with him?"

    "Just enough to meet and visit house every once a year. My wife knows the deceased''s wife as they lived in the same vige before. I don''t think the killer is from the Manor, milord."

    "Oh?" Ian looked interested at his words and his grin came, "What support your thought, Mr. Nilon? Did you stayed in the garden for all nights that you could say this for sure?"

    Receiving the Lord''s suspicious eyes on him, the gardener waved his hand with his head shaking vigorously, "No, milord. It is not what I meant! It''s just that the door that leads to garden from the manor is always locked by the housekeeper after nine at night. But the soil seem to be dug around three hours before I found the body. Unless someone have the key or climb from the garden''s fence, it is unthinkable that they was the one who dug the ground."

    "You are an observant one, I praise you for that," Ian said and the man who turned meek out of fear smiled until he added, "Would you like to work for my castle? My gardener had just died you see," he stated as if the man didn''t know about the dead.

    "I would be please by your offer but I still have family who could not move from Rube," said the man who refused to work in the Lord''s castle mostly because of the man who stood in front of him. Nilon had just talked with Ian briefly less than five minutes but it felt stressing that he thought an hour had passed.

    "Pity, you can leave," dismissed Ian who then turned his face to see Elise in her mind, gathering the information she needed to find out who the killer was. Ian wondered with eagerness what kind of reaction Elise would express when knowing the killer she had been chasing for was right beside her now.

    "Find anything, Elise?" asked Ian, probing the girl who was deep in thought almost forgetting him which was hateful.

    "I don''t think I do. What Mr. Nilon make sense. The soil didn''t seem to be buried for a long time and with Mister John''s crushed throat, I don''t think it could be a human, maybe a pure breed. But maybe we could ask the housekeeper," said Elise in a thought, "Or people who live the closest to the garden whether they heard anything."

    "The church member must have interrogated the servants, we could wait for them for information," replied Ian who waszy to find clues of the killer they were speaking of.

    As if in speak of the devil, Lipton came back to the garden with a church member with him. Elise looked at the man, to see it wasn''t Dalton but the vampire who had sent her a letter a day before.

 Chapter 154: Who Was Idle-III

    <h4>Chapter 154: Who Was Idle-III</h4>

    When Elise''s met Edward Hand''s red gaze, a surprise came to her as she hadn''t expect the man who she spoke aboutst night with Ian to appear right now, as if it was not out of coincidence.

    "Milord, this is a Church member, Mr. Edward Hand," Lipton introduced as he stood between the two men whose eyes were staring at each other for a moment before Edward broke to a smile as if to greet and took one step back to bow.

    "We have met previously, milord, I do hope you remembered me?" asked Edward the man was tall but fail whenpared in front of Ian.

    Ian pulled his brows as the vampire introduced himself, "Have we met before because I can''t seem to remember you." Was Master Ian joking? asked Elise to herself. By far she knew, Master Ian was a man who had an excellent memory. To add, hadn''t they spoke about Mr. Hand thest night?

    Seeing how Ian didn''t seem tough but gave a serious expression, Elise understood Master Ian wasn''t joking.

    Edward''s smile didn''t falter but twitched for a second after Ian''s tant lie, "We did milord in the Clin Viger but briefly which maybe why you couldn''t remember me."

    "I am proud of my excellent memory which is rather odd why I can''t remember you but it is often said that when one leave no impression it is very easy for them to be forgotten," Ian dropped his remark and his grin widened, "I thought Dalton would be taking the case."

    "He has an urgent case to attend and I took his post, willingly," replied Edward whose eyes went from Ian to Elise before moving back to the Lord as if to tell his reason to take the case willingly. "But I have all the information passed from him of the interrogation. There should not be any hitch between the investigation."

    "Great! It will be wonderful if we could find the killer and clear the manor''s name as soon as possible," said Dalton who was excited to find the killer before Ian snapped at him and at the same time snap his neck.

    Elise felt ufortable with Edward. After the conversation she had with Master Ian, she wondered how she should limit her conversation with the man.

    "Miss Elise," called Edward and he set a sweet smile on his lips which Elise return out of politeness with a bow.

    Ian looked at the troubled expression Elise had which she tried not to show. Seeing how the two greeted each other and Elise''s behavior, it was apparent she noticed the eyes Edward''s use while watching her.

    To Elise somewhere, the smile Edward offered her and the way he watched her make her conscious about the situation.

    "Lipton, youe with me," Ian said bringing his finger to beacon Lipton who swallowed his sigh. He took one step from her as if to leave and he stopped to say, "Enjoy your time alone, Elise."

    Left alone with Edward, Elise couldn''t decipher what Ian meant by enjoying her time alone. There was Edward in front of her and she thought she had to distance herself from the vampire then why would Master Ian leave? She could tell Ian had left as if to create space for her to converse with Edward. But why would he when the night ago he seemed to dislike the thought of her being alone with the vampire?

    While Elise watched Ian left, she then shifted her eyes to meet Edward''s red ones. Compared to Ian''s eyes, the vampire''s fell darker but then Master Ian could control the lightness and shadow of his eye color, thought Elise.

    Edward stared at the girl''splexion with the red cloak she wore, her fair skin stood out and there was something delicate to Elise that attracted him. "Good evening. Counting the time we met in the shop, this is our second time meeting out of coincidence. Do you know when a coincidence happens for two times it will turn to destiny?"

    Elise knew Edward didn''t seem to be holding a bad intention for her but to lead him by the nose wasn''t to her liking either, "I think I have heard that before," Elise replied briefly.

    "Which mean we must be destined,"ughed Edward and Elise replied only with a smile without ament. "Can I take you have read the letter I sent to you?"

    "Yes about that, I am grateful for your intention but I would like to call you by your surname, Mr. Hand," said Elise and came Edward face that question which then turned to a nod.

    "Is it because we have just met twice?" Edward questioned her, folding his hand in his back to look at the corner of his eyes whether Ian was here which why Elise restricted her talk.

    "That is one part of it," Elise answered and her pink lips suck air to say, "I will apologize in advance if I may sound forward, could I ask you a question before we could be friend?"

    Hearing how careful Elise was with her words, it intrigued Edward to know what Elise would be questioning, "I don''t mind, please go on," the man offered her to continue.

    "Thank you," Elise said to start, "Do you have a feeling for me, I mean not as a friend but as potential lover?" Her blunt question gave Edward''s red eyes a surprise, "I wish to clear any misunderstandings before anything deeper could start to break our good acquaintanceship. It is a private question and I hope you could reply to me honestly."

    Elise learn from the past when she lived in the town how being unclear could lead to a tragedy which see studied from other''s experience. Her question was blunt but it delivered what she needed to say without needing anything to add.

    Edward was still with a smile that Elise couldn''t tell what the man was thinking but he seemed to brooding over a thought. "Before I reply to your question, Elise, could I ask why do you question this?"

    "As I said earlier, Mr. Hand, I do not want to create misunderstanding. I have seen in the past people who was given hope and chance but never received in the end," she said and Edward understood her words, "It was a tragedy and I hope it should never happen to the people around me."

    "Do you mean you have seen someone who love another and thought they had a chance which to the end never works out?" Question Edward and for confirmation Elise nodded her head. "You should cease your worry then, I am interested in you as a person. I don''t think currently I will pursue on finding a lover." Edward replied with a sly method.

    The vampire had replied in half truth which make his words not entirely a lie. He was interested to Elise as a person and her beauty he found to be rare; and he added currently because he was still weighing whether to be serious on Elise or not.

    While the vampire had his own thought, Elise had hers own. Deep inside her heart, Elise felt embarrassed for asking the question. It didn''t only require her to be blunt which she didn''t like that much as she didn''t want to hurt someone but then it cannot be helped for one to hurt other even if it was unintentional. If she wish to make everything clear, this was the best choice before she was seen to be the one who gave a hope.

    Another was, Elise thought Edward wouldugh and found her question strange, but the vampire seems to be a good person who answered without looking at her as if she had some screw loose in her mind.

    "I think we should go now," Elise said as she look up at the sky, "If we wait for too long, Mister John''s body would begin to rot and before that, his family still need to see him for the burial." It would be sad if they saw Mister John''s body had rotten when burying him.

    "Alright," said Edward when Elise was about to leave but she stopped her heels as the man spoke again, "but just one more question, Elise. Why do you think that if I love you, my feeling would leave unanswered?"

    In time, wind blew over Elise''s hair, covering her eyes and she softly brought her finger to tuck the hair behind her ears. She found it wasn''t hurt to tell Edward the truth, "Because I have someone in my heart and I don''t think it will change."

    Elise didn''t know if it was her eyes that had seen it wrong as her hair covered her eyes but somewhere when she turned her face, she caught Ian whose eyes holding a fierce expression while silently staring at her. A smile that left Ian''s lips appeared as it was slowly pulled wide.

    A/N: There is a chance I will update another chapter for today ^^

 Chapter 155: Who Was Idle-IV

    <h4>Chapter 155: Who Was Idle-IV</h4>

    In the silence Edward stared at Elise. How could a delicate thing be so strong and beautiful? It was weird. There was something about the girl he couldn''t put his finger on. She seemed like any other woman who was naive but there came time such as now where he knew she wasn''t as silence and docile as other would think.

    There was also a mysterious air Elise had that only enchanted her beauty. As Edward kept watching Elise''s feature he missed before. With time passing she grew gorgeous which was odd. Had she always been this pretty? She was a beautiful humanpared to every human girl Edward had possibly bedded on.

    "You do not know about that you know," Edward said and Elise shifted her eyes at the man who spoke, she questioned his words with her expression. "Not everythingst forever. Feelings and emotions too. You will never know when your love will fade."

    "There is things thatst forever. As long as I hold this feeling and never change, it will besting. Emotions are created from the depth of a heart to change is on one''s will to stay is also by one''s determination," Elise noticed how when she pushed her hair away Ian wasn''t looking at her. Was that her own imagination?

    Elise turned her eyes at Edward, "If I love him and preserve to love him. I don''t think it will fade. We should go now," said Elise who made a turn, leaving to walk toward Ian''s side while the sweet smile Edward had on his face as he spoke with Elise fell along the time she turned her eyes from him.

    Elise walked to stand by Master Ian''s side, somewhere there was a smile on her lips because she had thought she did the right thing by directly questioning Edward and his intention. Elise didn''t nned to tell Edward the truth but she didn''t see why she should lie either. Being truthful was better.

    Elise saw how there was a different man who came from the other side of the garden to stop and bow before Ian and Lipton. She heard Mr. Lipton say with a pinch of proudness, "This is the manor''s housekeeper who oversee most work in the manor."

    The man bowed, "My name is Charades, milord. It is a pleasure to make acquaintance."

    Ian stared down at the man and his red eyes gouge the man''s expression before came the smile on his lips, "Are you the second man who found the man?" asked Ian and the man nodded.

    Edward who hadeter after Elise but kept quiet spoke from the side, "Lord Ian, in case you need the details of interrogations, I could fill you the details."

    Elise saw Ian reached out his finger cing it over his lips, "No, I would not need that. I found the killer already," Elise looked surprised at how short Ian had found the killer. "This isn''t your first time meeting John are you, Charades?"

    Charades looked rmed and it was not missed by Ian how the man was shocked. Of course he would be. Since Ian had entered the garden he noticed how the people in the garden saw him in surprise and confusion. Some were fear to be pointed as the killer when they do not know the killer but the gardener had a surprised look for a different reason.

    It was the moment Ian entered the garden he knew the housekeeper was acquainted with John as he was the man who had offered John to spy on his castle. He was curious to know who was trying to dig his actions because there had never been people daring to do this. And if they do, Ian would have push them from behind, letting them to fall on the hole the dug.

    Charades opened his mouth only to close, "He came once to the manor before, milord. I happen to see him before." He gulped, sweats forming and Elise shifted her eyes just a nce when in one quick movement he caught the man''s neck.

    Lipton quickly jumped backwards, the man in fear want to run away but now not to do that when Ian was in a bad mood. It only need one mistake to wager his neck.

    "Tch, why would Johne this manor? He isn''t acquainted with Lipton nor the servants in the manor except for one who is the gardener. But would there be a killer be so damnable stupid that they would bury the body in the garden where they work at? There are many forests here he could have chosen one but why the garden?"

    Charades didn''t know what was going on he tried to struggle from Ian''s grip but it was futile as to crush Charades'' neck without effort was a child''s y to Ian. Ian continued, "Because the killer knows the gardener of this manor is acquainted with the victim."

    "Please release him, milord. Violence is out of the rule in the Church. It will have you to be under penalty for breaking the rule." Edward interfered. He didn''t care about the human''s life but it was his work to care the human''s safety.

    "As far as I''m aware I haven''t signed myself to work in the Church why would I follow their rules? Elise, what did Nilon said about John visiting the manor before?"

    Elise who was singled out felt eyes on her and she replied, "That Mr. John had never came to the manor."

    "So he was the killer!" said Lipton with wide eyes. Ian spare a nce at Lipton who was stupid enough to believe his words where he had twist the truth only for his favor. It was almostughable to see how people was quick to jump into beliefs.

    "M-Milord! I really didn''t kill him-" the man tried to beg as he felt the air from his lungs reducing. He didn''t kill John! He knew the man but that was only to give him mission to spy on the Lord but he didn''t n to kill the man until he receive information about the White Mansion.

    Ian knew plenty well how Charades was just someone who was hired to hire John. The master mind wasn''t him but he should bring a closer clue thante John who he killedst night. He had pushed the me to the housekeeper because partly he deserve the usation for helping to hire John. "I have plenty of ways to make you confess Charades; I can tell you did not kill John for simple term of money as ifpared to John you are better well off. Who do you work for?"

    Lipton was rmed, thinking stupidly that the Lord was speaking of him. "Milord, please s-spare me your moment. I do not know a-anything about this."

    "Silence, I am talking you see." Ian''s eyes red down on the man whose voice turned smaller like a mice. He then turn toward Charades and a smile appeared on his lips that held a cold going, "Should I count to three? But let me tell you a little that I am not a man of patience. Who knows if before three you will get your throat crushed."

    A/N: Sorry for beingte, I fell asleep while writing^^*

 Chapter 156: Who Was Idle-V

    <h4>Chapter 156: Who Was Idle-V</h4>

    Ian saw how the man seemed to be trying to shake his head and he released his hand slightly so the man could breathe before tightening it again and the man stuttered, "I don''t know! I really don''t know milord please believe me. I am acquitted with the man but I didn''t kill him."

    Ian could pick up the tone that the man was telling the truth that he didn''t know who had hired him either, "Still lying aren''t you? He is yours now," Ian said before dropping Charades toward Edward. "If you need evidence to take him Edward, you could maybe find a letter hidden in his room maybe you could find who he works for to kill my gardener."

    Edward pulled his brows and his gaze shed of with Ian regardless he was assigned to finish the work and with a heavy heart he searched for the envelope from Charades'' room. There he found how Charades was told to kill John as he was the gardener of Ian''s castle in reward for money.

    Charades continued to beg for forgiveness and for others'' to belief him. The content of the letter wasn''t like it is! He was told only to offer John a work in exchange for money! Yet somehow the letter''s content had changed which he couldn''t wrapped in mind how it happened.

    "Milord, I really didn''t kill John! Please believe me I am innocent!" eximed the man to Ian in hope Ian would save him as he was dragged away

    Of course Ian believe the man because the content of the envelope the man had in his room har been changed beforehand and he was the killer of the gardener. But that was better left unsaid.

    "I should reward Maroonter," Ianmented beside Elise and her eyes looked at him with a smile. "He had been working hard for the past few years under me to where his shovel rusted."

    "I noticed that too," replied Elise, "It seemed that Mister Maroon loves to use his shovel, he had been using the same one since nine years ago."

    "Right? He dug and buried many needed and unwanted roots, he deserve a new shovel very much." Ian''s eyes shifted to the vampire whose eyes went from staring at Elise to Ian. He didn''t need to ask what his sweet girl had talked with the man as he had heard everything clearly with his ears. Recalling Elise''s sweet words spilling from her lips had his smile to widened.

    "Master Ian," called Elise for Ian''s eyes to go down on her. She was wearing the red cloak he gave her which suit her fairplexion and her bright red hair that was the color of blood. "What will happen to the housekeeper?" Elise asked him as she watched the man who was said to kill Mister John was brought away from the garden.

    "Judged by the Church, put to the jail and executed at the scaffold. That''s where every prisoner got judged at," Ian exined. He knew that there was an expression in Elise that told him this wasn''t what she asked for. "Do you pity him, sweetheart?"

    Elise shook her head, "I do not but somewhere I feel that he might not be the killer," whispered Elise and her eyes went out of focus to a daze.

    Ian''s grin widened. He knew well more than anyone how smart Elise was while she kept her thoughts under her. Unlike all the people who immediately believed his words, Elise pick up the clues he left.

    "Do you mean that I had made a wrong decision?" came Ian''s question that had Elise''s eyes to snap back at him.

    She shook her head, that wasn''t what she meant. "I just think if the housekeeper wanted to pin the gardener as the killer he would have let something of the gardener''s to Mister John''s body," said Elise and her blue eyes cleared out at him. Was Master Ian offended by her words?

    "Not everyone who killed people would have a sane mind. They will be panic to hide the evidence and forget the details," Ian exined and Elise gave a thought to think that was true. "Elise would you mind walking to the carriage first, I need to talk for a moment."

    Elise didn''t ask and went on Ian''s dismissal. Before she left Elise toon onest peek at Ian. She wondered if Ian took the words she said before they came here seriously? It took her to gather courage to ask Master Ian and she didn''t want him to think she was joking about it.

    Elise walked out from the manor and she stood near the carriage. Greeting the guards with a smile, Elise look at the path outside the manor when on the gate she caught a shadow of someone familiar to her.

    "Are you waiting for someone, miss?" asked the guard when he saw the beautifuldy to see how Elise had run to the gate of the manor, "Excuse me Miss!" The man raised his voice in surprise when he saw thedy make a quick dash from the spot she stood at.

    Elise sped up and ran. She was sure she didn''t see it wrong. She had just seen the shadow of her brother William in front of the gate. Was it William''s ghost? During the burial and after their deaths, she didn''t see any of her family''s ghosts but there were many thing she hope to say which she couldn''t before their deaths.

    But why would William''s ghost be here?

    In the meantime, Ian pushed his back and turned his face to the vampire who had walked toward him. Ian''s smile was still on his lips where Edward''s smile had fallen. The vampire stopped four steps away from him and his red eyes shed when their eyes met.

    "Elise had left, would you leave after Lord Ian?" asked Edward, his politeness was dry as he didn''t said the word with respect.

    "I think I would after I talk to the certain person who had kept ring their eyes at me as if they are not afraid when I could pluck their eyes out from their socket. Elise told me you exchanged letter, how was it?" Ian asked the vampire who chuckled.

    "We are studying to get closer, I think everything have to be taken step by step to achieve a greater feat," replied Edward as his smile about to goes up, it stopped at Ian''sughter.

    "Mr. Hand you misunderstood me. I asked how does it feel to be ying exchange letter? That''s a great feat on its own. Soon you will known as the Lady of the Land''s pen friends," Ian chuckled and his eyes watched how the smile on Edward faded away. "Or maybe friends?"

    Ian watched how the man''s red eyes grew more intimidating but did he thought a re would work on him?

    Edward clenched his hand to gather his bits ofposure and reason. As a vampire, he wasn''t one to hold his temperament and it was shown by his expression that he had restrained himself because the person standing in front of him was not anyone but the Lord. "I may start as a friend but it is a step forward than to stand idle. Didn''t you let me to speak and know Elise better and I will use the chance where you stand idle without making her yours."

    Ian covered his lips, the corner of his lips stretching wide from the vampire''s words, "I will get this straight for your sake, Edward," Ian took one step forward and his hand moved from his lips, "I never do things that doesn''t work on my favor. As for why I had created a space for you and Elise to talk was not to have you two be closer. I am showing her two choices, you and me. Who is better between us. In short I am using you to shine myself in her eyes."

    Ian''s face tilted with a smile as he watched how the vampire was holding his bubbling anger because he wasn''t able to do anything against him. Ian reached out his hand and patted the vampire''s shoulders, "You will learn a few things by watching of course, the result of your studying would not be poured to Elise but someone else. It''s not tote to choose someone else you know. I am not kind. I am ying to be kind. If you walk out now, I could spare your life."

    Edward didn''t stand to be silent. His hand gripped tighter, "Are you threatening me, that you will kill me?"

    Ian rolled his eyes and pull his hand way from the fool of a vampire. "In my entire life never have I ever threaten people and you know why? Because I manage find to kill them without threatening. Threatens are words but I move by action. Both in my work or Elise. I am reading your future ''Mr. Hand'' in case you think you still have chance," Ian put an emphasis on the vampire''s surname, reminding how his step he im to have make was no where close to the bond Ian had with his sweet girl.

    Ian continued, "Eat some vegetable maybe it would do you good in making you smarter. Good bye," Ian waved his hand as his body turn to leave the vampire whose face was contoured with anger.

    Ian turned his back, facing the vampire with his back when his smile left his lips and a darker expression came to shadow his eyes which increase the intensity of his red eyes.

 Chapter 157: Black Horns-I

    <h4>Chapter 157: ck Horns-I</h4>

    Elise stood in front of the gate, the run had made her breathless. She looked at the gate which was now empty with people and bit her lips. Did she daydream? But Elise knows how different a daydream and reality would be. She clearly saw William, standing in front of the gate. Although she couldn''t make out his expression, she believes that William''s ghost came for a reason. But why at the manor?

    Elise turned her head to see the manor once again. From the spot she stood at, she could see the manor as a whole building. Closing her eyes to blink once, she opened them again?to see arge ck shadow covering the building, almost making the sky behind the manor turn dark as if it was the night time.

    Elise closed her eyes again, rubbed and opened them again to take one more look at the building, this time the manor was back to normal.

    What was happening to her? It felt uncanny how she couldn''t find a reason why her eyes were starting to hallucinate in the broad evening. Counting the time where she had seen a shoe store clerk holding a shadow behind her, this was the second time for Elise to see the ck shadows hovering behind people. However it disappeared everytime when she rubbed or closed her eyes. Was it a sign?

    "Is there a problem Miss?" asked one of the guards when he noticed how Elise had run fast to the gate.

    "No, I just thought I saw someone," replied Elise to see how the guard took a look at the gate as if to check, but then the man saw no one and he inclined his head to question himself whether there was someone at the gate because he saw no one.

    Elise didn''t confide the details to the guards. She knew by experience that if she told people she saw the ghost of her little brother who had passed away they would question her sanity.

    "I must have mistaken it," Elise said, offering the man a smile before her eyes looked back at the tall gate. She knows she clearly saw William but her baby brother had died, unless it was his ghost formed by her imagination. There were guards waiting on the gates but they couldn''t see the ghost therefore it wouldn''t help Elise even if she asked.

    Where did William''s ghost go to? Elise hadn''t liked her power when she was young but she began to ept it as a part of her. She decided to hone her sight by seeing ghosts. They were frankly, frightening in appearance but she learned that there will be a time where her power would be put to good use.

    Walking back, Elise saw Master Ian standing in front of the entrance. His devilish face was holding a delightful expression and Elise thought, it seemed as if he had just yed a game on a person to swindle them before taking all their belongings.

    "Where did my puppy run to?" Ian asked, calling her by the nickname he had used when she was small but had stopped using for the past two days. "I was watching you run in a furry, what were you chasing?" He asked with his hand smoothening her hair which had been blown by the wind as she ran.

    "I thought I saw William," Elise answered Ian''s question. He was the only person who would hear her words without giving her an odd expression or question if she was daydreaming. "In front of the gate, I saw William," she repeated, being clear with her words.

    "His ghost you mean?" Ian questioned and Elise nodded. His eyes then went toward the gate to see there was no one. "What do you mean though? You didn''t talk to him?" he asked again. Elise had the ability apart from seeing ghosts to talk to them, and with her little brother''s appearance she would have asked William or spoken with the boy. However, there was another question in his mind, which was; why would the ghost be here at this time.

    "He was gone before I knew it. I couldn''t talk to him," replied Elise whose brows were pulled, "I don''t know why William would be here. Most ghosts will stay at the ce of their death," and that was the town she lived in, in the past.

    "I am also puzzled. It is possible that he followed you or sensed you? But you didn''t talk to him and that could have a meaning," answered Ian. Meaning? asked Elise in her mind unable to understand what happened. "We can talk about it againter. Tell me how did your talk with Edward go? I saw how happy you seemed talking to him atst," continued Ian. He feigned oblivion towards Elise as if he didn''t know how it went when in truth he had taken advantage of having a sharp ear to eavesdrop on their conversation.

    "He didn''t kiss my hand," replied Elise only for Ian''s face to look at her expression studying it, before he broke into chuckles. Realizing what she said, Elise felt her cheeks redden, "I mean, I had a talk with Mr. Hand, we sorted out what I need to know. He said he didn''t like me and only wanted to be a friend."

    "Is that all?" Ian asked her, "I thought you talked more. I wouldn''t press you. I know that some conversations are meant to be kept confidential. I was just curious whether he asked you questions or if you told him something that I didn''t know." Ian didn''t miss how Elise''s throat gulped at his question.

    Ian knew he could push himself now but he was being mean with Elise, he knew what he was doing. He pressed her words, wanting to hear her feelings directly from her lips. The one question his sweet Elise asked him back then during the time before they left was brave but not enough.

    Elise watched Ian''s hand stretch out for her to take. She hoped he could use another method of transporting back to the castle but his wings always managed to fascinate her. Although she was afraid, Elise had to admit it was not all fear she felt when flying with Ian and the thought of doing it again enticed her.

    After Elise took Ian''s hand they went to the woods where Ian could reveal his wings without being under anyone''s eyes. When Ian spread out his ck wings, he didn''t miss the look of wonder on her face while looking at him.

    "I feel itchy," said Ian and Elise''s gaze went from his wings to his eyes. "I think one of my feather''s has disappeared somewhere when we flew earlier."

    Elise recalled the feather she had with her and her hand covered her pocket. "Is that a problem?" a tinge of concern appeared evident in her voice.

    "Not really, the ck feathers that fell from my wings during shedding will turn to ash as time passes. The difference now is that I think someone picked my feather from the ground, holding it in ce so I feel a little itchy. All of my feathers work just like my skin," Ian said and his wings pped a little when he took one step forward to take a better look at Elise who is tongue tied.

    "How long will it be until it turns to ash?" Elise didn''t know Ian''s feathers worked that way. If she knew she would have not taken it but now that she had it with her, she questioned if she shoulde clean about it to Ian.

    "Less than half an hour I think. It shouldn''t be a problem, should we go home?" That''s short, thought Elise. She thought she could keep the feather silently without Ian knowing but now she thinks maybe it is a bad idea. Whispering an agreement they flew back to the castle.

 Chapter 158: Black Horns-II

    <h4>Chapter 158: ck Horns-II</h4>

    Elise felt that to fly and to stay on the ground was one strange feeling. The sky was high and never came the day to Elise where she would be so close to the sky almost like the bird she always see to be free and unbind by anything as they soar to the sky.

    Upon reaching back to the castle, Ian''s wings pped as one of his legs took one step on the railing of the balcony before he transition his other leg to smoothly reach the floor of the balcony. Elise stepped down when Ian bent his body slightly so her feet could reach the ground.

    "That was a meaningful trip," Ianmented. It was a very meaningful one to Ian as he watched Elise putting distance between her and the vampire whose mind was on Elise. The vampire managed to stay as a friend but that would be the only thing he would be to her. "We found the culprit, and now his family would be at rest with the justice they found for the death John."

    "I hope they will but loss is a loss. The live that passed will never return back," Elise mumbled with her eyes drawn to the sky that had turned pitch ck. "I still could not understand," said Elise and Ian watched her eyes that now stared at the sky where her blue eyes turn darker in the shadow.

    "What can''t you understand?" asked Ian and he turned his body to look at the sky beside Elise.

    "Why people would kill one and another. There should be a way and there are reasons for the killer to kill but some times not all of them. Like the ck sorcerers, their intention to kill is something I could not fathom." Elise felt that with Ian she could express her inner thoughts and the worries that bugged her mind. Ian would be there for her, telling what she need to know, providing her with knowledge.

    There was a bond between them where they both had faith in each other. She didn''t know when the bond sprouted and it was almost invisible to her eyes but she could tell it was there. Elise wondered if there will be a day toe where she would turn hostile against Ian or likewise. Her feeling told her that day will never happen.

    Ian could tell the question came straight from Elise''s heart. She was kept sheltered when she live with the Scott''s. Ian didn''t know how they managed to keep Elise innocent. Mr. and Mrs. Scott must have put an extra keen eyes to keep Elise free from the dirtiness of the world.

    Yet Ian knowingly betrayed their hope by teaching Elise the darkest side of the light she saw. A child will remain as a child if they are kept innocent; making them like a fool to the surrounding and Ian didn''t want Elise to see only the good when she should know of the bad. If Elise continued to be sheltered, it would be toote when she learn how cruel the world was.

    Ian said, "There are many things in this world one could never unravel. One of them are people''s reason for putting something to action. There are many possibilities are in the world that to get to the bottom of the unknown one have to drown in it. What I mean is that to find dark sorcerers'' reason you would have to be ready to go to the bottom of the problem by getting into their case," his eyes then turn to meet hers, "Many other killings in this world as you know have reason."

    "Are you speaking about yourself too, Master Ian?" asked Elise to see Ian''s face slowly turning from surprise to a wide grin.

    "I do but it would not suffice to pay for the sins I did," Elise wondered what sins Ian meant. To her Ian was the most kindest person with a heart of a sun. What sins did he do that make him unable to be forgiven. "You know because of what I did, my wings turn ck."

    Elise took the words for a good two seconds. Because of the sins Ian made his wings turned ck? In the Church since her childhood, the priest and sisters would tell Elise about demons or angels. Angels have white wings but there were angels who had ck wings and they were called fallen angels. As a punishment for breaking God''s words and straying form the right path, their wings turn ck and the fell to hell.

    "Are you an angel, Master Ian?" On her question, Elise felt the wind brushing on her face glide coldly on her skin. She stared back at Ian''s eyes finding how his face was shadowed by the dark, making his smile to bear a darker meaning.

    Ian turned his body and he took one step in which Elise didn''t move back to until she felt how Ian''s chest moved closer to her face, having her topiled and slowly threaded her steps back. When her back pressed to the cold sensation of the ss which umted the cold wind of the night, Elise shivered, she saw Ian''s hand raising to stop on beside the ss beside her face.

    Elise turned her face to avoid looking at Ian''s face in the distance, hoping Ian would move steps back. In this world however, no one could push him away from them not Elise whose mind and heart was all over him.

    "Why do you think I am a fallen angel? Is it my wings that make you think so?" asked Ian and in one second, his wings emerge from his back. He

    "Are you not?" Elise asked him back. She moved her eyes from looking at the right side?when she felt his hand holding her waist, slipping under her red cloak that pressed her back even further. "I think I will go back now."

    "If you go back, I will tie your legs and hands here before leaving you in my room," came Ian''s sudden change in his voice that Elise flinched slightly. Would Master Ian really tie both her hands and legs if she run but she thought she should make a run now. Ian''s tone was one where it left her no room to argue, abiding by his words and restrict her from trying to escape.

    Elise felt her heart slipped along with her breaths when Ian''s hand on her waist slowly climbs up. Her hand she pressed on her chest didn''t know where it goes and when she felt Ian''s hand reaching dangerously near her breast, she grab a hold of his hand, stopping him.

    "I will stay here," so don''t keep pushing your hand! Elise gulped the rest of the words as she was feeling too embarrassed to tell Ian. She knew if she said the rest of the word, Master Ian would instead turn her question to his upper hand.

    "Why are you holding my hands?" Ian gathered his thought to her arm. He didn''t swatted her hand and pursue his fingers to find its way over to the two mounds his eyes were looking subtly at.

    Elise bite her lips. She didn''t borate her words so Ian wouldn''t use it for his advantage but it failed the moment he questioned her. "If you do not tell me, I can continue then, right?"

    "You are going to touch inappropriate ces if you do, Master Ian. Please stop," she begged him. Elise felt as if she had unraveled something in Ian. The gaze he used were fierce but not with anger but something else taking over it. Any more than this, Elise was sure the night wasn''t going to end simply for her.

    "Inappropriate ces means improper the words only works when you feel unrest. But I do not think you are feeling ufortable with my hands and where it is going to," Ian dropped his tone low, his breaths brushing to Elise''s neck deliberately, making her eyes to shut close and her muscle pulled when she breathed out. "Do you feel ufortable, Elise? If you do, I promise not to touch you," Elise felt relief rxing her tensed body but it went constrict from movement again when Ian added, "Forever."

    Elise for the first time out a ring look at Ian which was mild and wasn''t enough to intimidate him as it only make her look lovelier to Ian. "You are not ying fair, Master Ian," she argued him.

    Ian tilted his head, putting an expression of confusion, "What exactly am I not ying fair with? By promising to not touch you it is instead not fair for me," Ian twist every possible words Elise spoken. "I know, maybe you actually want me to touch you now?"

    "I didn''t mean that!" Elise could not fathom Ian''s logic of words now. She was walking on a tight rope now with the person who hold the rope being Ian. By his mischief, she can''t guess when she would plunge, having herself yed by his words.

    "You know, they said a strong denial is a positive response. How should I proceed with this?" With what? questioned Elise and she yelp when she felt Ian''s teeth nipped on her ears.

    Elise''s whole body felt as if it was lit in a fire. Her heartbeat kept on racing that she was afraid it would run from her chest, leaving her lifeless. She want to cover her ears but if she does that, she would have to release Ian''s hand. In the position everything she did felt wrong to her but Ian had left one opening for Elise to run and that was to confess her feeling now.

    Ian pulled his grin, the evilnessing to lurk beneath his gaze.

 Chapter 159: Black Horns-III

    <h4>Chapter 159: ck Horns-III</h4>

    Elise felt as if a storm had blew her away, scattering her mind and thought she had in her mind, leaving almost none. She could only focus on Ian''s gaze, his touch, and the breathing that softly cooed her neck like a brush of the night''s air. When Elise met Ian''s eyes she was brought back to reality how the situation she was in are dire.

    If Elise allow Ian to continue to touch her, it wouldn''t end with just a single touch. She knew it by her feeling even if she didn''t know how weddings night took ce. Elise became more conscious when she caught the faint shadow of Ian''s bed even though it was dark inside his room. Denying Ian wasn''t of her choice either. If she denied him, forever Elise wouldn''t be able to be touched by him.

    Elise didn''t want that.

    Ian watched how her sweet girl was torn between two choices that both didn''t work favor on her as it works favor only to him. "You didn''t reply to me earlier, Elise. About the fallen angel. Did you see me as one because I save you that day? On the day where I met you, bring you from the ve''s building and have you stay with me. Or was it the second time when the magical beast came to kill you."

    Elise shook her head, "There was a tale I heard from the preiest in the Church when I was still living in Runalia. It was about an angel who had killed a human. In result to their action, heaven punish the angel by removing them from heaven, and they fell to the hell, curse to be fallen angel. The angel''s white wings turn to ck, just like yours, Master Ian." Elise felt less tense when she talk and she felt Ian removing his hand from her waist.

    "Its a true tale and the correct term they use but from the moment I got it, my wings were pitch ck," replied Ian and his wings he showed disappeared again from his back.

    "Got it?" It was the wording that make Elise confused. Wasn''t Ian born with the pitch ck wings? But from his words it tell that his wings were something he acquired not born with.

    "I turn myself into an immortal," answered Ian truthfully without hiding anything but there was little things he hid from Elise and slowly he would peel his lies. "There are only few beings that could stay immortal as they are against the nature God created. Angels they were born out of God''s will but I am not one. What do you think I am?" He gave her a riddle with enough clues for her to take.

    Elise felt somewhere she knew what Ian said. The idea surface to her mind for many times but she didn''t brought the words to her lips because she wasn''t sure. Ian nowy out every clues she needed and the answer was there now on her.

    Elise gathered her voice to speak but Ian helped her, "I am a demon, darling. One and the only demon you have ever seen." and as if upon his words, his ck wings appeared from his back but that wasn''t all Elise caught in her eyes. It was the only ck horns that appeared on both sides of Ian''s head. The horn was ck in color, the same color of Ian''s wings and it grew up to curl back when it reached a certain height.

    Elise saw how it grew and when Ian opened his eyes, she met his eyes that were redder then ever, glowing as if there was me in his eyes. Her breaths quivered as she saw his appearance.

    "You have horns Master Ian," said Elise in surprise, jolting loud what she saw. Ian''s horns look like a deer except it seemed sturdier, and colored in ck. It didn''t seemed to be attached but rather grew from his head just like what she witness. Elise doubted this was magic. Magic didn''t have the ability to sprout horns or wings that was tangible.

    "You look as if you want to touch it, go on," Ian pulled his hand bringing it close to the top of his head but he loosened his hand when he created distance, wanting Elise to be the one to take the action.

    Elise fingertips carefully tried to tap Ian''s horn. Her action to Ian seemed as if she was trying to pet an animal with wild fangs from the forest. When Elise felt the solidness that was somewhat simr to wood with a tougher built. It didn''t seem pulling would hurt or knocking would but Elise didn''t want to try as she didn''t want to hurt Ian.

    "It is real." A hint of awestruck was contained in her voice. "Does all Demons have wings like yours, Master Ian?" Elise asked. She heard Demon''s wings were more like a bat''s but Ian was very close to an angel''s wings that was simrly close to a bird''s wings.

    Ian pulled his lips curling the corner on her question, "Is that your first question? I thought you would run by now although you don''t have the space to run,"mented Ian with his eyes looking down on his hand that was blocking Elise''s escape route.

    "I wouldn''t run," Elise responded him. Why would she? she asked in her own mind. People would outcast her when learning she could see ghosts but Ian didn''t. He had and would never. It would be petty for her to be scared of him but there was other reason why she didn''t run even after knowing Ian was a demon, a being that was always associated with disasters and other unholy thing.

    Instead of looking frightening, Elise felt her heart skipped at Ian''s current appearance. His hair was messy from the flight they had together. From the cor of his shirt, the button had been opened, making his skin to show from his shirt, peeking out and allow Elise to see his taut muscle chest.

    With his eyes that brought a different intensity, Elise felt each second, her heart that had swayed to him since the day they met again after nine years inclined to dive toward him.

    "And why is that?" Ian whispered the words to Elise. She really had shown no fear to see his current appearance even if it was less frightening than his truest appearance. In the past he had seen women iming their undying love for him but after seeing how he look like now, they would scream and begged for their life to be spared.

    Not that Ian cared as he had shown the woman his demonic side to chase them away. Elise was different. She was afraid of ghost but she wasn''t afraid of the being that were crueler than ghost. He could tell there wasn''t any hesitation in her or movements she showed that sign her wanting to escape.

    The smile he had was pulled wider after his question while waiting for Elise to gather her courage and replied.

    "Because you are you, Master Ian. A demon or not you are still the same person I know and that will never change. Even this side of you," drawled Elise as her hand slide very slowly to his horns to move back toward his wings. Since the day she saw Ian''s wings she wanted to touch it but thinking it would be rude she didn''t. She made use of the situation they were in to touch his wings.

    "What is it?" Ian whispered over her ears and he pulled his face to lean backward to admired Elise''s feature and the expression she had that look enchanted by how he looked now. "Continue," he demanded with a velvety voice, "Even this side of me is... what?"

    Elise moved her face where her eyes shifted to settle better to meet Ian''s eyes, her lips quivered along with her breath. Under the moonlight and stars behind Ian, Elise felt her eyes sinking to a daze at the breathtaking view, "Beautiful," her words added slowly.

    "Oh?" Ian pulled his lips, his fangs that grew peeked out from the corner of his lips, "I didn''t know you for one have a very twisted expression of beauty. I do not have an objection against it though. For someone to praise me as beautiful, you are the first one."

    Elise licked her lips she bit on to purse again when Ian''s face leaned forward. She turned her eyes at Ian, opening her lips to pursed it again, "Master Ian, you didn''t reply to my question yet." It was the question Elise asked after gathering all courage she had and to be brushed off would be thest thing she wanted to happen.

    "About what, Elise?" Ian''s voice somewhere to Elise''s ears turn sweeter and she didn''t know if Ian had done it while knowing it would make her heart wavering.

    "What I asked before we left," answered Elise to his question, finding Ian whose expression look at her with a look of narrowing his eyes that darkened with a fierceness he narrowly hold back.

    Ian hummed, his hand slowly grasping Elise''s hand over his horn, "My deepest apologies mydy but I don''t remember which. I think you didn''t ask only for a few in this balcony when you are with me." On how his lips pulling, curling high and his words sounding more gentlemanly, Elise could take well he had no single means from his words.

    "Do I have to repeat my words to help youb through your memory?" asked Elise as she knew this was what Ian was going for.

    Ian tipped his chin, "Please, what is it?"

 Chapter 160: Binding The Sweet Lips-I

    <h4>Chapter 160: Binding The Sweet Lips-I</h4>

    Elise''s hand found its way to her skirt, taking some fabric to her palm and crunching it together to give herself a push in a back she needed. Staying idle was good to keep herself from being hurt in case Ian reject her and put a distance to their rtionship but Elise thought that the step forward was what it take for her to decide whether the love she has will be reciprocated or turned down.

    "When I ask if I want both, to stay with you forever and to swear everything for you. That I..." Elise whole face were lit in the heat, her head dizzy but she won''t use the excuse to back down. She never know when chances will arise again like today. "That I want to be someone that stay forever by your side, would you allow me to do that? No, I mean, what will you say about that?"

    "You are not clear enough for me to draw a meaning from your wordings. You do know there is an easier way to ask me what you want, don''t you?" asked Ian. This was t what he wanted. He needed the words from her which was not this. He saw how Elise''s patience was running thin but it wasn''t only her patience that was in a dire state. He too, doesn''t see the need to drag things out now that Elise had epted him regardless of his form.

    She inhaled a mouthful of breath, thinking to say it aloud but the words failed toe loud, "I love you, Master Ian. I want to be by your side more than a maid to you." At one point, Elise felt her eyes teared up. Her blue eyes glossy like liquid.

    "Finally," Ian whispered for Elise to catch his words clearly. He nted face slightly to the right side and he went slowly to catch Elise''s lips, pushing his body as his horn disappeared and his wings to. Ian took a hold of Elise''s hand that were touching his horn to take it rest over his shoulder and pushed her forward for her back to be pressed on the cold ss door.

    Elise''s eyes went wide, she couldn''t believe what happened in the span of second. Her finger spread out awkwardly near the ss door, not knowing what to do as her entire body stiffen. Is she kissing Master Ian now? Her mind went on an instance panic, not knowing what to do. Thoughts and reasons of the kiss waltz in her mind but when his warm lips softly pulling her lower lips licking it, all she could do was to throw her reasons out of her window and focus on his lips.

    Slowly her stiff nerves loosened and she epted what was given. The obedience had Ian to pull his lips and quirk into a smile.

    Elise hands pressed to the ss window where cracks start to form behind her but as the position was bellow her hips, covered by the skirt, not Elise or Ian noticed this. The cracks formrger when Ian''s lips caught the upper seam of her lips.

    With his hand on her waist, Ian pulled her body closer, pressing that he felt her soft chest over his, feeling her heartbeat as it beat along with the sound his sharp ears had caught. Her lips were soft and the most delicious as Ian had thought while staring at his lips form time to time. It was the lips he had wanted to mark over and now he had the chance to, he would not have the chance to run from him.

    Ian''s hands waved through her hairs, pulling it slightly and his lips suck her lips cooing one without forgetting the other while his long fingers softly moved to press on her hips, gliding along with the curves after her waist. When he did that, he caught a hitch from Elise''s breaths, her body had tensed in surprise and the overwhelming emotions she had that she forgot to breathe.

    Elise didn''t know what to do. She never kissed or be kissed. The feeling of Ian''s lips stirred up every fiber in her body and somewhere she lost herself to indulge on the kiss. Ian hadpletely taken her under his embrace. Skillfully managing to bring pleasure she didn''t know.

    "Wait, please," Elise whispered when a gap form when Ian pulled away to take on another kiss from her. Elise saw how her words only darkened Ian''s red eyes that brew an intense look that had her shudder and her knees goes weak.

    "What is there for me to wait?" Ian was not satiated with just a peck. He was born with a high sexual drive and the only reason why he didn''t pounce on Elise was because he didn''t want her to run. Even though if Elise had run he was able to block her way, twist every path out there she had so she would run back again to him but that was thest resort he didn''t want to use it on her.

    The sweet being he treasured must be taken with the gentlest touch although he can''t assure in the future he would be gentle when one kiss had make all sense in him fading away. "That''s not good to tell me to stop. You have done the opposite effect by moaning me to stop." His voice dropped low.

    "I didn''t moan!" she argued but her voice was too weak to sound like she objected his words. Elise blushed harder on her words but she didn''t know if she did moaned. "I need the answer," she replied. Elise didn''t know how she managed to hold her thoughts without having it blown away after the kiss. It happen only in Elise''s wildest dream where she would kiss Ian but today it happen.

    "Was the kiss not enough to tell you my reply? Oh, I will be ying not fair if I elicit reply from you but did not put the words you want hear so you could be at ease," Ian spoke and his words somewhere felt to Elise was directed to himself. "You said you want to stay with me. Forever. Do you know the consequence?"

    "I don''t," Elise replied frankly, her heartbeat was too loud and it busted her. "But I want to know. Whatever the consequences is, I want to stay with you."

    "Great words, my dear." Ian''s eyes over Elise seam to burn like me, setting wild. "You said you wish to swear your life to me," Ian spoke as he pulled her hand, taking her right hand to hold out her ring finger. Elise watch how Ian stared on her eyes before she saw him taking her finger to his mouth, biting to her finger. When he pulled out, a teeth mark circled around her finger that somewhere look like a ring. "Likewise, I will swear my long unfulfilling life for you too. To stay beside you like what you wish to me whatever the consequences."

    With his hand on her waist, Ian pulled her close again his teeth nipping on her lips but not enough to draw out blood. He felt her muscle loosening the stiffness, and her hand getting milder on the second kiss. The ss near her hands that cracked slowly revert to how it was before, spotlessly without a sign that it had almost shattered before a haze covered over it as if a pile of ice havee close in contact with the ss.

 Chapter 161: Binding The Sweet Lips-II

    <h4>Chapter 161: Binding The Sweet Lips-II</h4>

    Elise who had never ?kissed before in her entire life, didn''t know what to do and she let her body guide by Ian who opened her a new door of pleasure. Ian continued to kiss her lips by brushing one seam gently, helping her to get use to the taste of his lips; while his hand on her waist slowly glide along her curve and the gentle action had Elise to curl her toes.

    Elise felt Ian opening her lips by pressing his lips, guiding her to do what he wanted from her. His tongue sneaked inside her mouth, entering the warm and moist corner. Ian came upper hand in pleasure. He had lived his life not purely like one would imagine. There was even time when he drowned himself on pleasure to meaninglessly waste his long life which stopped not too long when he met Elise.

    Ian intended to kiss her gently but when one who had abstained loosened just slightly of his cor, it ended with everything almost unleashed.

    Their tongue entangled and Elise felt Ian exploring her warm cavern. With every movements, Elise felt her consciousness slowly fading and tears filled her eyes to turn her sight ssy. When their lips created a gap, she felt Ian''s hot breaths grazing on her lips and his hand that had found its way to the back of her neck. When his fingers trailed on her spine, Elise shuddered, a sigh escaping from her lips on the newly discovered pleasure of a kiss.

    Elise didn''t know if this was a kiss. It felt too intense for her who was a beginner. She didn''t know which was Ian''s tongue or hers? Whose mouth was she in or what was she rubbing? She felt at lost but one thing Elise knew that she didn''t want the kiss to end shortly. Ian''s kiss was gentle bit the depth of his technique made her whole body tingling.

    When Ian''s kneese in between her legs, Elise''s hand that were at lost shot to his shoulders, crumpling his shirt. Seeing Elise''s face turning away from her and how her knees went sloppy after the kiss, his eyes darkened with the single thought of making her his now.

    "Mas... Ian," Elise huffed for breaths she didn''t know shecked until their kiss stopped. She gulped down the water in her mouth, trying to speak but her body feel feverish that her mind don''t know what to do or to say.

    "Again," Ian whispered to her and his hand moved further up to the side of her breast. The action had Elise''s teary eyes to look at Ian with a pleading look but all it did was to burn the set of me Ian had in his eyes aze. Elise didn''t know what she was doing by calling his name in the nasal tone.

    "What again?" asked Elise in midst of her hazy sight.

    Elise didn''t know what was happening. If her back was not supported by the ss, she was sure she would flop down to the ground. She blinked her eyes to remove the tears that hindered her sight and there she met Ian''s eyes that was smoldering with heat. Staring at his red eyes make her shiver, riling something inside her that she didn''t know exist.

    "I can''t anymore," she whispered when seeing Ian''s face leaning forward and felt his chuckles caressing her more than ever.

    "Can''t what?" Ian questioned the words she left empty and he took her hands together, cing it beside her shoulder and pressed her closer to the ss door. "Do you know Elise what you are feeling is just one percent of what I am feeling now?"

    "Of what?" Elise asked with her blue eyes staring at Ian who smirked wide at her.

    "Pleasure, dear," Ian filled her in and he released on of her hand to rub her eye, having Elise to close the eye he rubbed. "Don''t think this is the end," he warned her, a certain intense tone wasced in his voice and Ian didn''t bother to hide the need of her he was feeling now. "This is the beginning and I can''t have you to faint just after a single kiss."

    When Ian''s hand going further up, Elise stopped him with herst power she had on her weakened body. She felt as if she had drank a very potent liquor that intoxicated her to the point that keeping a hold of a straight thought was hard, "Does it feel good?"

    Elise''s face turned red on Ian''s question and her lips she pursed slowly opened, "Yes," she whispered without lying. In her naive mind, Elise thought that the one kiss was enough for her entire year but to Ian this was merely an opening. It was sea far from enough.

    "If you let my hands continue, you will a far better pleasure than this, sweet Elise. I will give you a pleasure that would make you surrender your entire being for what I am about to do," Ian whispered her an enticing suggestion. His voice was nothing less than a demon''s whisper. The words were too sweet for one to resist much less Elise whose heart had dive toward him. Elise''s reasoning turn thin to a single thread that could snap whenever at any time.

    "I will make sure your one night will be very enjoyable that you could almost see heaven. I will try to hold back but no promise that you will be unable to walk for a few days," Ian chuckled knowing how by his words, Elise''s hand that stopped his turning weaker by his coatings.

    "No," Elise pulled thest reason she had in her mind, her slender throat rolled under Ian''s gaze and there was a feeling on Elise that grew, telling her not to go and stay for the night, "This is an act only for marriage couple. Not now," whispered Elise who was not ready for more. She thought she was ready for a kiss but experiencing it now, she learn of her cluelessness.

    Ian brought the same finger he had bite to create the ring effect from his teeth marks, "Are you proposing me now, dear? If you say so, I will leave the sexual intercourse for the wedding night," Ian leaned forward and Elise prepared for another breathless kiss but came a kiss on her forehead.

    Ian''s hand that were on her on the top her waist brushed to push the swell of her breast and a sigh came on her lips, "Master Ian!" she cried his name and Ian''s eyes narrowed a look of fierceness came and Elise took note of his his eyes look as if wanting to devour her.

    "The bed is close, tch." A moment ago he had promised not to put the deed done now but now he can''t have Elise go back to her room simply as it is. Patience wasn''t his forte and Ian know if he touched her now, it wouldn''t stop halfway. "Call me more by my name," Ian coaxed with his thumb rubbing at the same lips he had kissed. "I love to hear my name whispered from your lips."

    Elise want to run her tongue on the rim of her lips but she couldn''t with Ian''s thumb on her. "Master Ian," said Elise. She didn''t know what Ian want to hear was simply his name like how she had earlier did after unable clearly calling the honorifics.

    "No, just my name, Elise," Ian''s brows were pulled to control the fervent he felt. He know understood the feeling Elise had when he had called her simply by her name. There was joy in him and something that riled him as if the me had been lit.

    "Ian..." whispered Elise beside his ears and Ian descended down on to capture her lips again.

 Chapter 162: Binding The Sweet Lips-III

    <h4>Chapter 162: Binding The Sweet Lips-III</h4>

    Elise''s head hit the ss door softly when Ian''s lips part from hers. Elise had never called Master Ian''s name simply as Ian. It wasn''t arge change as she had only cut one word but the impact could be felt to the strand of her hair.

    "How long would you like to continue as a maid?" asked Ian to her, his words sweet on her ears. Elise didn''t know how she should reply on it and Ian said, "No, leave that to me, I will make you the best opportunity and oue," Ian pulled the finger he had bitten and Elise watched his blinding smile.

    Elise didn''t know if she had struck a luck today. She hadn''t kissed Ian but also had his promise where he want to marry her. Knowing Ian, she wouldn''t lie to her or take back the words he had said. "Can I ask a question, I-Ian?" asked Elise and Ian was pleased to hear her call him by his given name.

    "Go on," Ian was curious to know what question Elise want to ask that she was being careful about it.

    "Do... you love me?" asked Elise to Ian, her cheeks burn profusely red after the question that left her lips. She knew Ian was serious but the words were what she want to hear.

    Ian tugged her chin for their eyes to meet and nothing else matter near them. Only one and other''s face they stared at was their focus, "I kiss many people Elise but none was one I love until today. I want to make you mine. Do you know after the hundreds of years I passed by I lost my own desire. There wasn''t many thing I desire. But now I desire you enough that I would do anything to make you mine. Is it that hard to believe?"

    "It is," whispered Elise whose voice turning smaller but loud enough to be heard, "You are the Lord, I thought it wouldn''t ended well."

    "You mean your love wouldn''t end well?" questioned Ian to see the pessimistic side of Elise that doesn''t show often.

    "Not every love end well. I know some love end even before it starts," answered Elise. Deep down Elise hope the situation where they were in nowst forever. This day could be one of her happiest day in the peak of her life. To know Ian love her just like the way she felt for him.

    Ian chuckled, "That is other''s love story, sweetheart not ours. If you keepparing our to theirs, it would be a pity to them as they willecking whenpared to us." Ian leaned forward and whispered, "I love you." He gave her the confirmation she needed. "You haven''t seen all of me but you will ept me, don''t you?"

    Elise brought her head to nod and Ian entangled his finger with her red hair, "I will ept everything about you," said Elise as she held his hand.

    "I will take your words down to hell," said Ian who then took one step back take a better look on the mess he created to Elise.

    Elise stood with her eyes at lost but it wasn''t only Ian who was taking down the lovely image across his eyes to his memory. Elise who was also staring at Ian, look fixedly on the immacte sight of Ian where he looked borderline dangerous with heat that was still evident on his eyes.

    Elise didn''t know what to do after a kiss and Ian didn''t helped her by silently watching her. "About Maroon," started Elise, finding any topic she could pull from her mind only to hear Ian tched beside her ears, and saw his frown between his brows.

    "Calling another man''s name right off the bat after a kiss is a poor manner, Elise. You could talk about me all night long but not others name even my butler. You can only call my name, understand?" He waited for her response with his gaze pinned on her.

    "Yes," Elise replied before pursing her lips, taking a note of it in her mind to never repeat and Ian pulled her hand, he felt warm to her.

    "Should we go back now?" Ian''s finger slide over her skin, "You are turning cold I don''t want you to get a round bout of coughing." But what she felt was not all cold thought Elise because she was feeling very hot deep inside and she couldn''t pin point exactly where.

    When Elise agreed to Ian''s offer, they both make way to enter his room. Elise look around the room in the dark while she walk beside the owner of the room. With the help of the moonlight that was neigh, Elise could see the shadows of the furnitures inside the room and her eyes fell on his bed where a canopy was over the bed to remember Ian''s words of how the bed was near. Her heart suddenly squeezed, the heartbeat she kept calm began to pit a pat loudly beside her ears.

    Staring at the bed only filled Elise''s mind with naughty things and she reminded herself not to think but saying it on her mind only gathered more thought in her mind.

    "Elise," Ian called his name and her breaths hitched. He didn''t missed what happened to the girl who was holding his hand tightly as if not wanting to leave his room in contrary to her words.

    Elise didn''t know what was happening to her but Ian knew. For Elise who know pleasure as words, she didn''t know how the effect could besting on her virgin body. Seeing her jumpy expression only rouse Ian''s mean side inside him that gave him a need to torture her a little.

    "If you keep looking on my bed I will push you there and tie you there. I have no slightest doubt that you would look like my most delicious prey in that bed," whispered Ian, threatening subtly only to see what kind of expression Elise made and when he turned his face, he caught the sublime expression to lick his lips, wanting to devour her. Ian promised not to do the ''intercourse'' he didn''t promise he wouldn''t touch her, thought Ian to himself as his lips curled.

    "N-no, I will be taking my leave, excuse me," said Elise and she ran quickly toward the door, turning the knob for light to appear to the room that was dark. Everything happened too fast for heart to follow today. Elise didn''t know if she could contain all the overwhelming emotion she felt today with Ian''s presence still near her.

    She left the room slightly but Ian saw how the door was not closed even after some time and he left the room, pulling open the door to look down and met eyes with Elise. "I thought you are running away from me now?"

    Elise looked at Ian and came again the irresistible expression on her face that was lovely to boot. "I love you," Elise whispered again and quickly left. Her footsteps start slow to get away from his door before it fastened and Ian knit his brows to lean on the side of his door while staring at Elise who was far gone by now after taking a right turn on the end of the hallways.

    "Seriously, what am I going to do with you?" Ian ran his tongue to his sharp fangs, his eye color turning deeper with the thought and whispers he was holding back. To eat Elise would need preparation and he wasn''t one to cook slowly.

    Elise quickly ran to her room when reaching her room, she rested her back against the door, her smile widened and she ced one of her hand on her hard beating chest. "God thank you," she whispered, with her hands sping. She had braced herself for today to end up with her in tears but Ian had the same feeling for her which somewhere she could tell but the event surprised her.

    There was too many things going on in her mind and her fingertips raised to saunter over the rim of her lips. Feeling the softness, Elise felt as if she could still feel the lingering sense of Ian''s lips on hers and the thought had her fingers to squeeze tighter before her chest.

    Bringing herself to the bed, Elise covered her face with the pillow. There was still a smile wide on her lips that kept her from sleeping early tonight.

    On the other hand, after Elise left, Ian still stayed on the door. "Milord," came the voice and Maroon who Ian had noticeding toward him bowed his head to show his respect.

    "It seems like you have a good news for me to hear," Ian remarked after seeing Maroon''s expression. "What is it?" He asked before closing the door behind him and began to walk before Maroon.

    "The information you required have been delivered by Cynthia and Austin. On the maid''s recent behavior and the ces she visits," replied Maroon who didn''t continue until they entered Ian''s study room.

    Ian took a seat and crossed his legs, putting his hands on his knees, "Go on,"

    "The maid named Tracey have asionally visit Runalia, constantly visiting the viges on the East side of Afgard," replied Maroon who then put to details, "There are about four viges the maid visit, Carhen, Saltige, Guar, and Jolen."

    "Oh?" Ian quirked his lips to leaned forward, interest came to settle on his eyes, "Isn''t that Elise''s aunt''s vige on the list."

 Chapter 163: Shadow Monster-I

    <h4>Chapter 163: Shadow Monster-I</h4>

    Ian never believed in coincidences unless one had put in an effort to make a coincidence happen. The funny thing was Tracey''s words before she died, where she shouted Elise had to die, but didn''t pinpoint the reason.

    "What about Cynthia''s report about the town Elise lived in?" questioned Ian to move to the next topic. On the matter of Elise''s rtives, he had nned to drop a surprise visit soon but seeing how the name of the vige now came up, Ian thought to push the matter to be handled faster.

    "Cynthia stated that she woulde and exin what she had gathered tomorrow," replied Maroon and Ian tipped his chin.

    "Fair enough. We can give her a rest for the night since she just arrived this evening. With what has been going on they didn''t get plenty of rest either. Will everyone in Warine be invited to the Winter Ball held in Runalia?" questioned Ian.

    Maroon questioned why but he didn''t put the words in his mouth, "To my extensive knowledge, all nobilities of Warine have been invited there because you have never held one, I am sure they will all participate in the festives."

    "Wonderful. The stage has been set without any need of my help. Next is for the show to y out," Ian said and he hummed in amusement. His mood was the brightest since he didn''t mind not killing some people today, just so not to stain the day.

    Maroon, on the other hand, was quiet. He had been the quietest person in the castle and perhaps the most silent of all being as he spoke only to Ian of the things that don''t take ount of his work. But today his eyes showed emotions even when his lips were set in a line.

    Before he came, he saw Elise and the human girl smelled of Ian''s demonic scent. The demonic scent would onlye when Ian turned into his true nature as a demon and today he suspected the Lord had shown everything to Elise, the horns and the wings. Judging by the human girl''s expression which was bright with brimming happiness and the red cheeks, everything seemed to be going well however that didn''t please him.

    "Milord, forgive me for being too forward," started Maroon whose dull eyes looked at Ian with emotions in his eyes.

    "I don''t like people being too forward with me but you are an exception thates after Elise because of your quietness, so go on," Ian said, giving the butler permission. This was because Ian was curious to know what could make Maroon be cautious to speak.

    "Should I assume you have chosen Elise? Milord, in your humble''s view I do not think it is wise for you to choose her," replied the butler to receive Ian''s expression of his smile slowly falling. "She is the bride heaven said will be yours but heaven had never given anything without taking a payment in exchange; and heaven sees you with one eye. If she is the bride that they gave, I have an incline Elise is given to put an end to you."

    "In short, you want me to rethink my choice as Elise is dangerous?" questioned Ian for the butler to answer with a silent nod. "I could forgive you for saying anything else but not this Maroon. I have chosen her but not death, have heaven''s words poisoned your mind?" Ian pushed himself from the chair, walking toward the window to open it and not long after, a crow with the same bright red eyes as him came over to settle on his arm.

    "But we don''t know Elise''s origin yet," replied Maroon as he shifted his position to have a better look at Ian.

    Ian brushed the crow''s feather, "We are about to find out, aren''t we? Everything needs a start and to know Elise I havemenced a study to learn more about her origin. What I can see, she is human, a lovely and beautiful one," replied Ian, "It would reflect me as stupid if you continue to prioritize heaven''s words more than me Maroon. Since when has heaven ever stated aplete and exact future? Should I remind you of how I ascended to Hell and what Heaven predicted?"

    Maroon stayed quiet, the thought in his mind. Elise sure looked human enough on the outside but was she as pure as she looked? Heaven said that she would be Ian''s bride who was a demon. It had been passed since long before how the Demon''s bride was given to end the Demon''s life. Maroon believed that Elise was given power inside her to end Ian.

    Maroon, more than being a butler, was also a person who was close to Ian because he had stayed far longer than anyone in the house, so he only had the best interests for the Lord.

    "In any case she would soon be someone you would have to take care of. I don''t think I have to remind you that despite everything between us if you disrespect Elise there would be no mercy between us, right Maroon?" In contrast to his question which sounded less intense, Ian''s gaze was fierce, gouging the expression the butler rarely made.

    Maroon bowed, bending one of his legs to the ground while keeping one knee higher, "I shall oblige to every of your words and the person you have chosen."

    "Great, you can now go back. I have to keep a night watch," Ian waved his hand to cue the butler of the castle to leave. With one hand on his chin, Ian looked at the night sky. If Elise was asleep, he had to take precaution of her sleepwalking. It would not be an exaggeration to say that seeing Elise on the roof of the castle surprised him. He knows to what extent humans could die and falling was a one way ticket to death which he doesn''t want Elise to ever experience.

    On the other hand, Maroon who had just left the Lord''s study room walked on the hallways where all candles had been blown out. He continued to walk around the castle when his grayish eyes frowned when he saw a shadow walking over the kitchen room. Walking toward the ce, he opened the door to meet with Cynthia.

    "Oh, Maroon. I was on my way getting this," Cynthia pulled the empty jar in her hand she was about to fill in. "Perhaps you thought I was a maid who was walking around in the night?"

    "Elise said that she heard a woman singing in the castle, I was going around to see whether the singer woulde again," replied Maroon passively making Cynthia smile.

    "You know with your way of speaking, I would have mistaken you for a wooden doll. You spoke of Elise, how is she doing in the castle?" Cynthia filled the jar while listening to Maroon speak,

    "She is doing fine," replied Maroon briefly. Maybe more than fine, thought Maroon after seeing the gleeful smile the human girl had when he passed Elise who had just left Ian''s room.

    "I know she must not be as fine as she looks. Losing family members has never been easy, especially in the hands of the dark sorcerers, you know," Cynthia stared at the jar she filled with water and the reflection of her face rippled when the water moved. "Unless they all die to thest being, thisnd could never be peaceful." A certain coldness and hostilityced her voice which Cynthia didn''t hide.

    Maroon knows what the woman spoke of. Her family had all died in the hands of the dark sorcerers and her anger rooted ever since. "I don''t know about the family''s death," replied Maroon, "I have never had one."

    Cynthia pulled a small smile and she walked towards Maroon''s side, putting her hand on his shoulders, "You got it hard just like Austin and me, also everyone else. I will be going now, good night."

    Maroon bowed in reply. He then left the ce to walk toward the rest of the hallways when his eyes looked up on the ceiling where there was an engraved pattern. Ten years ago, the castle didn''t have this kind of pattern. It was after the ck Annises that came to the castle, killing almost half of the servants in the castle and narrowly killing Elise that Ian created the pattern using his magic.

    At first, Maroon thought that Elise was just another person who would pass by in Ian''s life, just like the rest of the women that had been involved with him in the past. But he was sure now after seeing what had taken ce today, that the human girl would leave more impact in Ian''s life and he hoped that the impact would not be on the negative side. Or else, "I would have to kill her," whispered Maroon who then left the hallway, tapping his shoes on the floor where his shadow failed to appear.

 Chapter 164: Shadow Monster-II

    <h4>Chapter 164: Shadow Monster-II</h4>

    The next day, Elise woke up feeling as if she had woken up from a very sweet dream but when her blue eyes looked down on the finger where there was a bite mark, her cheeks reddened. It wasn''t a dream that she and Ian had kissed. Waking up without nightmares somehow gave her a sign that today will be a good day.

    Waking up, Elise went to wash her face in the bathroom she was provided with. Unlike other maid rooms, her room had a separate bathroom which had Elise questioning if she was an exception Ian made in the castle.

    After washing her face, Elise took the towel to dab her it. Her mind began to wonder about William''s ghost that she had seen at Lipton''s manor. What was her younger brother doing there? She had asked herself the question many times but found no reply. Walking toward the mirror, she then noticed the same crack on the corner of the ss.

    Was it her imagination or did the crack be bigger? Elise ced her hand over the mirror, covering the part that broke when from behind a voice came to chirp, "Elly! I waited for youst night, where did you go?" asked Hallow, his voice was still drowsy and hisrger green eyes were filled with sleepiness.

    "I had a talk with Master Ian and came backte," replied Elise to bend down and take Hallow from the dressing table. "Is it often for you to sleep this much, Hallow?" she asked with concern. Hallow had been sleeping like a log and perhaps it was a good sleep but Elise wasn''t entirely sure about it.

    "I don''t know I rarely sleep in my true form as a grim reaper but being in a chick''s body makes me sleepy, is it normal for a chick to feel sleepy in winter?" asked Hallow back with a certain curiosity.

    "Most animals hibernate through Winter, maybe you are experiencing the same," replied Elise and Hallow somewhere didn''t like the fact he would spend his life fruitlessly, sleeping all day long.

    Sure there were pros that Hallow thought were great, such as; how he didn''t have to care about taking souls like how he would usually being doing, Elise provided him with good food and clothes and also his exhaustion went away as he always felt very rxed in the castle as if he was having a very well deserved holiday after working to the bones, plus he doesn''t get betrayed by others.

    Although that doesn''t mean Hallow didn''t have his pride to be kept as a chick in the castle. After all, he was still the eighth strongest grim reaper named Hallow.

    "I am going now, will youe with me?" asked Elise after fixing her attire.

    "No, I would like to walk on my own," saying the words, Hallow jumped from the table,nding smoothly on the ground and when he reached therge door, he sighed, "Elly could you help me to open the door?"

    Elise came over to Hallow''s side finding the situation funny and helped him to open the door. "Elise," called Carmen as soon as she exited her room, Elise quickly hid Hallow behind her shoes and the chick was even smarter to roll away without being noticed by the vampire.

    "Carmen, good morning," Elise then looked at Carmen''s eyes, "You don''t seem too good, are you alright?"

    "I am fine," Carmen brushed off, "Just tired with the days that have been going on." Elise wondered what could make Carmen tired. The Castle wasrge and sure enough there were too many things for them to do but not to the point of exhaustion. "Maroon told me to tell you that you would have to take care of the garden. With Mister John''s death, many don''t want to be there. I heard at night there was a sound of a shovel digging the ground and a crying sound when a maid snuck inte at night. They fear the ce now."

    Elise suddenly remembered the time when she was alone, walking on the hallways to open the window when she saw Maroon outside. She had brushed the matter away thinking it was her imagination but, now she remembers, there was a shovel with the man and Master Ian had told her about Maroon needing a new shovel.

    Was it a coincidence? asked Elise in her mind. "Where is Ve?" Elise asked as Carmen shared a room with Ve, she should know where Ve was.

    "She is having a rough day," replied Carmen with a noticeable smaller voice. "A letter came to her two evenings ago, I saw her expression didn''t seem good but I can''t ask. You know how Ve is. I think it is better for us not to say anything and wait until she confides in us."

    "I hope everything is alright with her," answered Elise. She didn''t know much about her friend''s past, thinking that it wasn''t her ce to ask their past when she hadn''t told them about her past either. She recalled Ve was called a criminal by Nancy. Does it have something to do with it?

    Leaving the ce, Elise then walked alone after parting ways with Carmen who had to work. On her way to the garden, Elise stopped walking when she saw Ve from afar. She pulled her ck hair and pushed it behind her neck. Her eyes were fixed at the letter in her hands with a frown between her eyebrows.

    "How can I do this?" Ve murmured with an agitated voice and the words were caught clear by Elise who was walking to her side.

    "Are you alright, Ve?" asked Elise, stopping beside Ve. The woman turned her back looking with wide eyes while crumpling the parchment on her hands. "You looked pale. Carmen told me you haven''t been doing great."

    "No, I am fine," said Ve and Elise saw how Ve quickly pushed the crumpled paper in her pocket. There was an expression Ve made that seemed as if she didn''t want to talk about the parchment paper and Elise didn''t because she felt it was intrusive. "Carmen must have exaggerated a few words. I only had ack of sleep. Where are you going Elise?" asked Ve to steer the conversation away from the one they were having.

    "To the garden, are you really alright?" Elise asked again, her eyes could tell how there was not a good expression on Ve''s face.

    "I am, I was about to go to the North side, should we go together?" offered Ve and a smile had appeared on her lips but somewhere Elise could see the smile wasn''t out of happiness.

    "Okay." The two walked from the ce, taking slow steps as their work was not a pressing matter that needed to be done immediately. Elise turned her face to the window and her eyes saw something. She stopped and said, "Oh, it''s a snake."

    Ve turned her head and followed Elise who had walked toward the window which was transparent. Looking at the snake, a smile appeared on Elise''s lips and Ve silently watched the red headed girl smiling at the snake that had climbed on the tree.

    "Do you like snakes?" questioned Ve and Elise turned her head at the woman.

    "I often went to the forest with my father, we would hunt together. Most of the time I would find snakes and more than that, some looked harmless," answered Elise, "The winter must be colder for them as they have a lower body temperature."

    "That''s quite odd, most women would find snakes as repulsive, you have heard about the tale of snakes and how sly they are, haven''t you?"

    "Yes, it was a tale of a deceiving snake, I heard it before in my childhood. But I don''t think it is fair to judge all snakes as the same like that in the tale." On her words, Elise felt she heard Ve murmur words and she turned her head to her friend, "Did you say something?"

    "I just thought you were knowledgeable," Ve said as they continued to walk and Elise looked at Ve with a quizzical expression for the woman to continue. "You know a lot about things and the Church''s rule that you told Nancy. Most of the maids could not read and they are illiterate but you are different."

    "I was blessed because I had the chance to study. My father taught me how to read so I was illiterate until nine," Elise responded to then ask, "But you could read Ve." This had Ve to be startled and Elise exined, "I am sorry if it was intrusive but I saw you reading a letter just now. Was it a letter from your family?" Elise tried to question as somehow she wished she could help her friend who may be in a pickle.

    Ve''s gaze went from Elise, a sad expression appeared that Elise noticed until a small smile reced her gloom expression, "It was a letter from my hometown. It hasn''t been going well with my family."

 Chapter 165: Shadow Monster-III

    <h4>Chapter 165: Shadow Monster-III</h4>

    Elise saw the lines of worry that appeared on Ve''s face. If it was a matter back in hometown, Elise could tell it was an urgent one that could make Ve felt sad. They both stopped at the point of conversation and Elise raised her hand to ce it over to Ve''s back.

    "I am sure it would be alright," she encouraged Ve who was in a plight. It answered Elise''s question why Ve looked sad before.

    Ve brought Elise''s hand from her back, and smiled at her, "You are right, I am sure it would be alright," yet to contrary to her words Ve didn''t seemed like she was alright, "You know I have always thought this but you are a very kind person Elise," praised Ve suddenly and her words surprised Elise who didn''t expect her friend would praise her.

    "I don''t think I am that kind," she answered to receive Ve''s chuckle.

    "That is one part of you that I think you are kind, you are very humble, down to earth, and honest. Not everyone could be you, you know. I think of you as a person that reminds me of Angel. My mother was a woman like that and somewhere you remind me of her," Ve confessed and Elise continued to look at Ve''s expression.

    Elise could tell from Ve''s words that her mother had died. If sadness had a meter, nothing couldpare to losing a family thought Elise as she saw a sigh passing from Ve. "She must be a very lovely person."

    "She was a very sweet mother. She died out of illness in Winter, I called a doctor to the house but it was toote. When I knew it she was gone," she whispered and Elise felt a heartache on Ve''s words. Ve then turned her head, shaking her head as if wanting not to remember how the day passed by on the day of her mother''s death. "I wanted to question you but hearing about the snakes from you, I could tell your reply." she said, veering the conversation and Elise partake on it knowing that the conversation was painful.

    Elise inclined her head near her shoulder, "About what?"

    "You must have heard that I was a criminal didn''t I? Most people would avoid me. People like you and Carmen are very hard to cross. You didn''t ask what offense that I did either, didn''t you? That is usually the first question people would ask me," Ve pulled both of her hand on her back, holding it together. "And you are not going to ask me now, are you?"

    Elise pulled her red hair she tied to a ponytail to have a better look at Ve''s face, and she smiled, "I was avoided in the past," Elise started, "I didn''t tell you or Carmen yet but truthfully I could see ghosts and that happened since I was small."

    "Ghost?" Ve inquired and a surprised expression came on her face. A ghost sounded more impossible to Ve as she was someone who doesn''t believe in spirit or ghost but Elise was not someone who would joke or lie about it.

    "Yes, I could still she them now and in the vige I was outcasted," It was a long time ago before Elise came to the White Mansion. Most of her memories were blurry but she remembered most of it. "With the treatment I grew up with, I promise myself never to judge other just because of what they could do or what they have done. But I have to be honest, I was very curious when I learned that you were a criminal. I don''t want to avoid you and I don''t think it is because I am a kind person."

    "It''s not?" questioned Ve as they both stopped when they arrived to the door that lead to the garden.

    Elise gave the woman a nod, "I just think you are a person with a lovely heart and I want to know more about you as a friend. In that situation I would believe your words than others when I can''t tell if they were speaking of the truth or lie. I would rather to hear the words from you." Elise looked at the door that showed them they had arrived, "We arrive now, I will get going see you at lunch," Elise received a nod from Ve who seemed to astound before she left the ce to enter the garden.

    Once Elise left, Ve who was still standing at the ce pulled the crumpled parchment from her pocket to smoothened the corner her eyes stared at the words written and the smile she had because of Elise turned stale to a straight line. Ripping the parchment to shreds, Ve then left the ce. When reaching the second floor, the woman opened the window and let the paper he held out to be blown by the wind.

    Ve continued to watch the paper that scattered without knowing the butler of the castle hade toward the ce. His expression was as dull as the color of his eyes as he watched the woman letting her hands out of the window.

    "Ve." On Maroon toneless words, Ve snapped her eyes to the butler, pulling her hands from the window that was still holding a few pieces of the paper she she had ripped. "My memories didn''t fail me that you are not assigned on the second floor."

    "I apologize," Ve bowed her body, knowing that it was better to apologize than to stall time here and scolded even worse by Maroon.

    Ve thought Maroon would leave after her apologies but the man didn''t move from his spot. His hand pointed to Ve''s hand, "Did you throw something over the window?"

    Ve pursed her lips to reply after taking a long pause she finally came to say, "Yes, it was a flower petal," she hoped the parchment seemed like one.

    To her relief, Maroon replied, "Refrain to do that next time, you could go." Ve was about to close the window when Maroon said, "I will be cleaning that you can leave it as it is." and before she left, Ve bowed at Maroon to quickly make her way out. Maroon, on the other hand, walked toward the window to snuck his head out.

    He saw there was some tree that held parchment that Ve tore and he looked down to confirm no one before he brought his legs outside and jumped from the second floor, making a smooth transition toward the tree to take the parchments before jumping down to the ground below like a ck cat.

    He pulled the small torn paper, reading the words that said ''no other way''. Keeping the paper to himself, Maroon make a walk around the garden, thinking to tell the Lord about his finding regarding Elise''s friends when he saw the maids screaming while running toward his side.

    The maids looked in fear until they stopped after seeing Maroon. They were scared of what they have seen but at the same time, they were afraid of the head butler whose expression didn''t change. A frown pulled to show Maroon''s distaste for their decreasing. "What''s with themotion?"

    "We saw a ghost!" replied the maid quickly who was too fearful to stay at her ce, wanting to run and she hope the butler wouldn''t stall them at ce so they could make a run.

    Instead their words brought a deeper frown to Maroon, "What nonsense are you speaking of. There is no ghost."

    Inwardly, Maroon knows more than any body of how there was ghosts in the world but there should be no single ghost in the castle which was why somewhere, Maroon doubted that the maid Elise heard to sung at the night to be one. It must be either a real maid or the human girl have a serious case of sleepwalking.

    "No there was a beast of a ghost! All of us saw the ghost together in the storage room," replied another maid who grouped themselves close to each other.

    "You," Maroon randomly pick one maid with his finger, "Bring the rest to pull the weeds on the backyard. The rest do not ck down and I will make sure to note of the racket you made."

    The maids were all tongue tied but grateful that they were not subjected to a worse punishment such as leaving the castle. Once all of them scurried, the butler made his way to the storage room. In front of the door, he saw the candlestick rolling on the ground which stopped right at the top of his shoes.

    Bringing the candle, the butler snapped his finger for a small me to appear on the candle. Maroon entered the storage where the curtain was closed, leaving nothing but ckness to the room. He was surrounded by things that were abandoned and failed to be of use with age. The dusts have umted on the ce which was why he had instructed the maids to clean the room that only ended up with theming back with a nonsensical story of seeing ghost.

    When he walked close to the corner of the room a voice that sound as if something was dragged came behind him. Maroon turned his eyes to the wall to see a shadow of arge fury animal that almost seemed like arge figured wolf with ws that was sharp. Following the shadow a sound of cackling came.

    Maroon sighed instead of feeling scared. He settled the candlestick somewhere stable to walk behind the ce that was covered by chair and pulled the small fury animal that was once colored in yellow but was now gray with dust.

    "The noisy chick," Maroon dropped a remark casually to the small chick his finger was pinching the tail of.

 Chapter 166: Break To Dust-I

    <h4>Chapter 166: Break To Dust-I</h4>

    Hallow wailed his wings around, wanting to be released and he demanded with an angry look to the butler, "Let me go! You fucking not a human butler!"

    This was one of his worst day, thought Hallow. After parting ways with Elise, he hopped around the castle, wanting to see and explore what was inside the castle. While walking around at times he saw some maids and had to hide but that wasn''t the worse. It was when Hallow went toward one door which suddenly burst opened, throwing him few steps away from the door.

    After the roll, his head felt dizzy and when he knew it a shoe had stepped right beside his head. With wide eyes, Hallow quickly avoided one but he forgot humans had two legs!

    When the other shoe came and was about to step on him, he ran away but his poor wings didn''t make it and was stepped on, leaving him with a pain he never felt before by being a grim reaper.

    If it was the usual him in his grim reaper form he would have screamed and cursed at the human without known by the humans as he was transparent to their eyes. He continue to run when another maid came to walk on the floor. The maid continued to kick Hallow without noticing that there was a chick near their feet as Hallow''s current form was a size of a palm.

    After being tossed around, Hallow gradually gave up and let himself tossed from one shoes to another until he was kicked to the door. The yellow body rolled on the ground, and Hallow hit his head hard on the door to wake up from his dizziness.

    "Fucking ducking," cursed Hallow lowly as he got up from the ce with one hand touching his round head. When his head felt less dizzy, Hallow''s wide green eyes shot to look at his wings which was stepped on, fortunately it wasn''t damaged!

    Hallow wondered where he was, seeing himself had entered a room. His surrounding was pitch ck, showing nothing. For a moment, Hallow stood nkly before he bend his orange knees and slumped on the corner. How could a life of a chick be this sorrowful?!

    He was tossed, kick, rolled, not to mention his poor wings were stepped on! How could they do this to him when he was in a very adorable chick''s body? Thinking about this morning before he left the room, Hallow regretted not entering Elise''s pocket. It was the safest transport he ever been and he couldze around inside there. As Elise was a very careful human girl, she made sure not to disturb Hallow on her pocket and it took him today''s experience to know that Elise had poured out a hard work to keep him safe.

    The chick didn''t want to move and he continued to sulk on the corner hugging his own knees. He nned to stay there until his anger tone down when he heard the door creak to open wider. Hallow''s eyes quickly turn to the door, and he narrowed his eyes to see a group of maid hade which possibly be the same maids who had kicked him around.

    "You should be careful you would not know when it is your turn," said the maid who was holding the dusting feather on her hands. As they were in the storage room where people rarelye, their voice came out louder. "Not soon after she entered Nancy and her friend was fired which we all know it was only an excuse to kill a maid and two days ago it was Tracey who died. I fear that she nned all those killings by using the Lord."

    Hallow didn''t want to move for sure or at least that was what he thought he would do until the maids began to talk. He wondered who they were talking of and scooted closer to have a better hearing on the maids'' conversation.

    "You mean the red headed maid that stood up, right?" asked another who was invested to the conversation, "She is beautiful but I don''t think beautiful is enough to make the Lord to take a heavy liking toward her. I don''t see how she could control the Lord when you know how he is... ruthless," the maid whispered thest word only for them to hear.

    It was Elly who they were talking of! thought Hallow as the only red headed person in the castle was Elise. The head butler had a red hair but the color came off as duller to brown.

    Hallow shook his head as they started talking. The humans don''t know anything but theyment as if they had seen the truth. It was clearly Tracey''s fault for using voodoo against Elise. As a grim reaper who support fairness this wasn''t fair!

    "Shush, you said that Nancy, Lena, and Tracey met misfortune because of her. If your words are correct that she manipted the Lord you should know better not to gossip about her," said the other maid who didn''t want to be in a plight.

    "I am saying we should...Ahh! What is that!" The maid was unable to finish her conversation when she saw the erupting shadow of a beast on the wall. The horrible appearance that looked like a wolf surprised the maids who saw the wall.

    Hallow didn''t know that he was sitting near themp the maids brought and he wondered what were they screaming at until he saw the shadow behind him. When his body move, the shadow shifted and the maid''s scream turn louder.

    A smile creep over Hallow''s beak. He still remembered well the pain from the maids who stepped and kicked him around. Not to mention they also talked badly about Elise. The major reason for his revenge was of course his pain but he can''t deny he had taken a liking to Elise''s pocket.

    "You..." Hallow spoke in a hoarse voice and just one more move of his body, the maids screamed and ran outside. Seeing how they all run out of fear, Hallow cked on the ground and began tough. "That''s what you got for stepping on a chick! Hmph!" Hallowmented when seeing the maids run of.

    Back to his current condition with his tail pinched by the butler, Hallow continue to wail around.

    "Fix yournguage. You frightened the maid even though you were told to stay low by the Lord," reminded Maroon whose expression showed his distaste on the yellow animal. The grim reaper was now a chick but he acted like a beast. "The Lord''s kindness must be getting on you," he added with his eyes dull in the attention to put an end to the chick who created troubles.

    "Hell''s sake! This is your master''s fault you know, not mine," Hallow then turn his head to the candlestick, pointing his hand there, "And the candlestick''s fault. It stayed there to make shadows from my body that frighten the maids. It isn''t my fault. Not at all my fault. Not even a speck. I didn''t scare them, it''s the nature''s fault."

    Hallow continue to push the me to the lifeless candlestick. It was better than getting roasted, thought Hallow in silent.

    "Really?" Maroon lifted one of his eyebrows, showing clear of his eyebrow.

    "Yes! I was just in a bad spot. I was kicked around to this room and before I knew it the maids scream," he looked up at the butler with his expression oblivious.

    "I will remember this," said Maroon before putting Hallow to the ground. "If once more there is an incident happen because of you, I shall put you to an immediate rest."

    If it was a normal human threatening him, Hallow would haveughed at their face but he was defeated by the butler before even when he was in his reaper form. He didn''t want to test the butler but the prideful chick doesn''t want the bitter to look down on him either. "I will be the one to remember this! Oh! There is some maids who were talking about Elly. You love to kill people who spread rumors right? I heard from another maid." Hallow never forget his anger against other, especially the humans who had stepped him on while speaking bad of Elise behind her back.

    "Which?" questioned Maroon for Hallow to point his hand to the door.

    "The female humans that run from there." Receiving Hallow''s words, Maroon took the candlesticks and blew the me to leave the ce. Stepping out, his gray eyes flickered to red color when receiving the sharp sunlight from the window.

    Maroon closed his eyes, opening for his eye color to change back to gray. He went to fetch the maids, gathering them at one ce to give a rough scold to the maids who had talked about Elise. The maids were confused. How did the butler knows of their conversation in the room?

    Once again the maids grew fearful of Maroon who they thought might be able to speak with the invisible ghosts.

    Hallow on the other hand, kept a careful walk near the walls.

 Chapter 167: Break To Dust-II

    <h4>Chapter 167: Break To Dust-II</h4>

    When it was lunch time, Elise who finished taking care of the creepers that had outgrown to the castle''s wall, walked down from the stairs, wiping her sweats and thought to hurry to take her lunch when he saw Marooning off from the housekeeper''s room. His expression was unpleasant and there was a distaste on his lips that he hadn''t wiped off after leaving the room.

    Elise caught from the corner of her eyes how there were maids in the rooms and some were sobbing from tears.

    "What is it that stalling you here?" Maroon spoke and Elise was taken aback by his sharp words. His eyes looking at her didn''t turn gentle but she could tell it had became milderpared to the time he left the room.

    With nothing to say, she replied, "I''m sorry..." her body bend to see enveloped stacked on his hands. "Is that envelope that would be sent to the post office?" questioned Elise and her question had Maroon to raise his eyebrow.

    "It is the envelopes from the maid and the Lord. Every maid''s are schedule to sent envelope every Thursday," exined Maroon and his expression was still somewhere angry. "You don''t know this?"

    "I do not." She wasn''t told by anyone and perhaps no one would want to speak to her. Elise wasn''t blind and she could see well the fear other maids shown when she walked passed by them. Some times there was fear she saw and worse were a look of disgust. Thinking about it makes Elise want to sigh. "Can you please wait a moment sir, I have a letter to be sent. I wille back fast," she added to persuade the butler whose eyes were keenly looking down at her.

    "In a light speed," agreed Maroon and Elise took off from the ce toe back with a letter on her hand and she passed the letter to Maroon whose expression was still reading over the envelope.

    In the corner right was, ''To Edward Hand''. Maroon''s expression turned but he didn''t spoke of anything and coldly turn his back to walk on his way.

    Seeing the butler went, Elise looked down on her hands, finding grim hade on her which smeared from the time she cleaned the wall. With Mister John''s death, the garden was still yet to have a gardener and as Elise had taken care of the garden since Mister John''s disappearance, she continued to be assigned there.

    When she was wiping her hands the sound of cry came bellow her. Elise turned her eyes, wondering how could there be a cat when she saw therge cat that grinned at her. "Elise, my dearest!" The cat spoke, "Did you see a chick somewhere around here?" questioned Austin who was now speaking with his cat form. His paws lightly rubbed his nose as he walked beside Elise.

    "By chick do you mean Hallow?" questioned Elise with a worried look.

    "The chick has a name?" Austin stopped and his head inclined with a confused look. "You know it was very fun for me to chase the chick, it ran every time and I didn''t manage to catch him but then he spoke and cursed at me, by speak I mean in human''snguage. What a very amusing chick. I heard of werecats like me or werewolf but never a werechick. I didn''t know that was your friend, tell me sorryter."

    Elise could tell that Austin didn''t mean the sorry he said. "Hallow isn''t only my friend he is a grim reaper. Didn''t Master Ian told you this?" Because Austin work under Master Ian, he should know of this.

    "What? That is a grim reaper in that adorable body? Hell, am I going to be killedter," Austin shook his head, "Anyways, did you see Cynthia. I was on my way to meet her but then I saw the chick- I mean the grim reaper and couldn''t resist my nature to chase him. I left my clothes somewhere. If I change to a human now I will be naked. Maybe it would be a good view for the maids but I don''t want to unt my beauty."

    "I didn''t see her, maybe she is in her room?" replied Elise. She wondered if Hallow was doing alright now, somewhere she felt worried because Hallow''s body was as small as her palm if he was to be stepped on he would end up with a wound, thought Elise and she shook her head, thinking how painful it would be if the chick was stepped by someone.

    "I searched there but she isn''t there," sighed Austin with a solemn expression, "She wasn''t looking good after seeing another case that maybe had a trace of dark sorcerers."

    "Was Cynthia attacked by a dark sorcerer?" asked Elise with a frown she pulled with worry. She had heard of how dangerous the job Austin and Cynthia took. To be the Lord''s aide they have to take cases where their life could be on stake.

    "No, she was fine. She is a strong woman you know, sometimes even stronger than me but the memories are what paining her," Austin looked outside the window, stopping to stare at his own cat reflection, "Her family was killed in a very horrid way by the dark sorcerers she is have a very deep rooted hatred inside her that worsen when she took cases of dark sorcerers. Somewhere the anger must be burdening her."

    "I don''t know about that." Elise didn''t know Cynthia had lost her family to the hands of dark sorcerers. Was it why she was very sympathetic to her? Elise thought of the anger she had against dark sorcerers and found herself thinking that somewhere they were the same. But too much anger would cloud one''s mind where their judgement would be contaminated with hatred that drives them. Elise hope it wouldn''t happen to Cynthia.

    "Not everyone want to tell their darkest past but I think Cynthia didn''t want to tell about her past to you because she didn''t want you to feel sad. I will be going here to change my clothes. See you." Elise saw Austin the cat padded away from the spot with four legs and she brought her hands to her arms.

    Turning her face, she saw therge window and went to pull the curtain slightly to ce her hand on the surface of the ss. It had been a week more after her letter that she had been epted to the Church and it make Elise wonder when will the next testmence.

    Her mind then went to think about Cynthia. The woman had always been one of the closest person to her as they have known each other since she was young; just like Ian, Austin, and M. She felt her heart ache for Cynthia and the memory of her family, filled her mind.

    The anger she kept in her heart turn stronger as she continued to stare into nothingness while the scene of death yed in her mind. The surface of ss turn hazy with vapor. The winter in Wariness was colder than any othernd but the time hadn''te when the ss would turn hazy from coldness. But bellow Elise''s hand, the vapor start to emerge wider.

    Elise whose mind was in a daze, stared at the ss without noticing what she had done. Her blue eyes turn darker in color as time passes and vapor that started at the size of her palm spread wide to cover the entire window, reaching to the corner s and a crack appeared bellow her palm.

    With a light push of her fingers, the ss shattered, falling down toward her direction like a rain. It took a moment for Elise to notice how shards of ss hailing above her. In panic, Elise close her eyes without knowing from afar a sound of footsteps hade.

    It took a long one minutes for Elise to braven herself and open her eyes. Right against her eyes were ss sharp enough to stab her stopped across her face.

    "What are you doing?"

    It was Ian who was making his way with his fierce red eyes squint as he furrowed his brows. There was a tone on his face which was sharp to make Elise flinched on her spot. Ian raised his hand, swiping it to the right for all ss shards to shift to the garden outside the castle.

    Ian walked toward her, stopping and she felt his shadow towering over her. "Did you break the ss?" asked Ian, his expression gouging the surprised look that flitted over Elise''s face.

    "I didn''t..." Elise drawled, lost in words to the sound of her heartbeat that drummed in her chest. Her mind was chaotic and somewhere she felt a part of her heart numb with her heart that stopped beating for a second.

    What had just happened? A sudden pain stung the right side of her head and she raised her hand to ce it over her head where she felt the pain. The action was enough to rm Ian to walk nearer to her side and bent down to carry her on his hands. "I-"

    "If you are going to tell me to stop, you should remember there is nothing that could stop me," Ian''s intense red eyes stopped at her blue eyes to notice the color of her eyes had somewhere turned darker, "especially not when you are harmed."

    The two immediately left the ce without noticing the ss shards which had been thrown to the garden slowly crumbled to a finer partial as if it had turned to sparkly dusts. The dust continued to glimmer but once a minute passed, the color turn dull no the particles became ashes. When the wind blew over, the ashes that were on the ground had disappeared.

    P.S. Just a reminder Elise''s power is not to break things.

 Chapter 168: Break To Dust-III

    <h4>Chapter 168: Break To Dust-III</h4>

    Ian effortlessly moved her to his room. It was perhaps the third or fourth time Elise hade to Ian''s room but she couldn''t help to fidget at the thought that there was a bed in the room. She looked away, breaking gaze from the bed to Ian who has settled her on the bed.

    Ian took a seat beside her, "Where does it hurt, you winced earlier and touch your head. Did the shards prick your head?" There was still a heavy tone in his words and his lips were set in a straight line. She saw how Ian''s eyes on hers were more intense than ever. Even though Elise knows Ian wasn''t angry at her, she can''t help but feel pressured with his stern expression that could go for a kill.

    "N-no, I didn''t hurt my head, thankfully because Master Ian hade in time," said Elise who then pursed her lips that were still quivering. When she looked down, she took sight of her hands that were both trembling as if she was a leaf that was blown by wind.

    Elise brought her hands together, sping it tight in hope that the trembling would stop when Ian''srge hand took both of her hands together. The warmth was too touching that Elise felt as if tears were reaching to the corner of her eyes but she doesn''t want to be a crybaby and held it back.

    "Tell me what happened to the ss and why did it break," Ian coaxed her with the gentlest voice he could use how which he used since the time he found ss shards breaking to copse on Elise. "Is it possible that you hate to see your own reflection unable to look as beautiful as you are and you decide to break it? If you do, dear, you could have told me and I can create ss as many as you want to break but with me around."

    Ian opened her palm she clutched, feeling a prick on his hand to see how her hands were burning red yet cold. Ian narrowed to his hand where he felt a prick it was not a pain that make him feel the prick but a static which was odd. The static turned his hands to red which gradually lessen. "Does it hurt here?" He asked her before pressing the ample part of her hands and she shook her head.

    "I didn''t know what happened..." Elise said, her confusion was clear in her eyes which was simr to the time she found herself on the top of the roof, walking on the edge of the surface, almost falling like readily squashed pumpkin. "I was only staring at the window and ce my hand on the ss then..." Elise furrowed her brows when she felt another pain sting on her head.

    "Tell me slowly, you are not chase by a ghost," Ian joked which worked to have Elise smile for a moment. She could tell it was one of Ian''s way to call her down as she was still feeling unnerved by what happened to her a moments ago. "Did you thought of anything while you are staring at the window?"

    Her hands that was red as if she hade in contact with boiling water cooled down with Ian creating a soft coldness to share with her.

    "This afternoon I met Austin and we talked about Cynthia," said Elise. Her heart as thudding loud a moment ago stayed loud but in a different tempo as the reason was not fear but the love she felt for Ian who was currently rubbing her hand gently.

    "What did you talked about?" Ian knew what she asked and heard but there won''t be conversation if he knew without talking.

    "That how her family died because of the dark sorcerers." A downcast look came on her beautiful face which Ian had took view without breaking his gaze the slightest. "I didn''t know about it and Austin told me Cy didn''t want to make me sad. I wanted to be there for her just like how she did to me but maybe I am not too reliable."

    "Who said you are not reliable?" Ian lifted his brows and his hand rested Elise''s hand which was smooth and white to herps. "Hear me darling what Austin says is notpletely wrong but not all there is. You know that it is not easy to tell anyone of your pasts. Some may feel burdened and she didn''t want that to happen to you but then you didn''t ask her."

    "If I had asked her, would she tell me everything? Wouldn''t it be too intrusive?" questioned Elise one after another.

    "I told you didn''t I, sweetheart. No one in this world could satisfy two sides. If you remain as you are in your ce, not wanting to move because you are afraid others would feel hurt, nothing will change," Ian''s red eyes looked fixed at her blue eyes, sharing her knowledge so Elise would grew as a person. There was an expression he noticed that Elise took well every of his words. "You know what is the harder than to feel hurt?"

    Elise gave some thoughtful time to weigh another riddle came from Ian. She was silent for a moment, wondering what could be the answer. Yet after some times, she was still unable to find answer and the impending silence somewhere pressured her, "I don''t know."

    "It is to hurt others, puppy," Ian reached out his hand to pull the hair that covered her face to tuck them behind her ears. "Not everyone are born with malice or evilness and to many hurting people take courages. Most could only talk but when put in practice they would cower."

    Elise stared at his face, the expression Ian used while shedding her his nine hundred years of knowledge was detached. There was no nostalgia and his red eyes didn''t reflect any emotions which she could pick on. It was almost void, as if Ian didn''t have any feeling about it whether it was attachment or anger.

    "Did you feel that once before in the past, Master Ian?" asked Elise curiously with hesitation as she didn''t want to be intrusive but then she recalled Ian telling her to be courageous and ask.

    Ian chuckled, bringing his chin forward and his hand traveled to pull her hair, ying to twine it over his finger. The red color that was almost like crimson was perfect to his hand as it reminds him so much of blood that was never his enemy. "I am a different case from others that could not bepared to a normal being''s life. Even before I became who I am now, when I see people in pain, their hatred against me, and their writhing I took a pleasure in it. I love seeing other''s fears or them fearing me. You could say it is one of my dark pleasure."

    Elise who was still in a nk to Ian''s pasts wonder of how much it is true. She question how Ian was before he became a demon becaus from the way he spoke, she could tell Uan wasn''t born to be a demon but made. How could a human turn to a demon? And what does it takes?

    The curious Elise mellowed her eyes while staring at Ian''s face that never failed to be handsome in every possible situation. His devilish charm and the way he smiled made her heart skipped a beat and to date, she wasn''t sure of what happenedst night did took ce but she knew it happened.

    "Has it ever been hard for you in the past? Before you are with power or be the Lord," asked Elise. She viewed Ian''s eyes meeting hers in a lock and his expression widened in an evil grin.

    "To one point maybe it was hard. You know it happened long before, nine hundred years ago may sound like a little number but it was quite amount of time for anyone to forget their past. Likewise, I have forgotten most chronicle of events that I went through," Ian grinned at her and a shuddering expression came when he curled the corner of his lips, "But I could remember well the sounds of the people I tortured crying, their beggings and pleadings, while writhing in pain. I was the happiest that time to finally get what I want to see."

    It was not a joke that came from Ian''s mouth. Everything he said was as he felt and Elise could tell. She saw his finger loosely slipped from her hair, letting it fall and he met her eyes to raise his shoulders, "I am not a good man but you have chosen me and I don''t n to let you go. What do you say, Elise?"

    Ian''s words that fell to Elise''s ears were sweet but deadly like a tempting trap in which Elise could never reject. Ian wants to capture her with his words and despite using the question he directed to Elise, he knew very well there was no denying she could tell to him.

    Ian never want to start their rtionship with her with lies. He was being transparent to everything Elise wish to know. In the past, there was many women in Ian''s life. He could not be bothered to hide that he have done quite amount of past regarding women but never did he treat anyone like how he treasured Elise.

    Ian knows many ways for one to submit to him whether it was by pleasure or coercion but he used the sweetest way to tempt Elise. Not choosing his tricks.

    Elise heartbeat raised as if it was about to jump from the cage. When Ian leaned forward she wish she could run but something was told to her bone that she could not run in front of his presence. She felt her cheeks blushed and saw that Ian had an expression as if he would not let her go until she says the words he wants to hear.

    Ian wanted to keep her close, he didn''t want to let go of Elise since he had made his mind. Elise parted her lips, her lips were pulled in a smile as she say,

    "Yes," she whispered, letting Ian to move closer to her.

    If you like the book, consider to vote~

 Chapter 169: Nothing Is Free-I

    <h4>Chapter 169: Nothing Is Free-I</h4>

    Elise had said only a single word of yes but the words were not enough to describe the depth the word held. She saw Ian''s expression brightened and his smile was pulled and her hearts skipped. It was a different smile than the one he often used which held an undeying evilness and mischief. The smile was wholehearted, somewhere still holding the darkness but his delight was shown to his face and Elise can''t help but to swoon over his expression.

    The room was still bright with the lightsing to the curtain which was made with a lighter fabric that allow more lights to enter the room, giving lights. To Elise being able to see things were good. After seeing how the White Mansion look like when all curtains were pulled, somewhere she thought it was a shame that the castle was always covered with red thick curtains.

    It was now that she felt grateful that the light wasn''t too blinding so she could she Ian''s expression better. If she did, her heart felt as if it would burst open.

    "Tell me what happen to you hand and the ss," Ian repeated his question to her, stopping to lean on the side of the chair while keeping his eyes on her every second. "I won''t joke again."

    Elise didn''t know until when the ss had shattered. "I really do not know what happened," said Elise. She was confused and puzzled. Did a cat bump to the window? But the window in White Mansion was thick, it''s hard for a single smash to break the ss.

    "That''s fine," Ian assured Elise who was spiraling with worries. "We can retrace everything. What were you doing near the window?"

    "I was just staring at it for a moment, then I recall about Cy," Elise tried to recount the event before the window breaks on her, "I ced my hand in the ss and before I knew the ss shattered."

    "Hm," Ian whispered and she saw him pushing himself from the chair, walking to take a new ss with a jar of water to the table across the couch they sat at. cing it, he then asked, "Is this the first time for you to break things?"

    "I never did that before as I remembered. I have always been careful around things made out of ss." Elise could proudly say she wasn''t clumsy when she recalled something as she speak to say, "Carmen told me that I often put things to fall."

    Ian raised his eyebrow, feeling intrigued by the words she said, "What kind of things?"

    "Cutlery sets and cleaning supplies. I didn''t know how it happened but the moment I ced the things, it would fall by the moment I leave," replied Elise who frowned, wondering if it was rted to the ss breaks. "Master Ian," Elise whispered his name.

    "Ian," he interjected her who was talking. Ian propped his chin while settling his elbow on the headrest of the couch. His ck straight hair falling down when his chin nted. "You can call me by my name without the honorifics anytime you like but if you feel embarrassed you can use my name only when we are in the bedroom and bed. I know you keep watching my bed, do you want to try sleeping there?"

    Elise''s gaze shifted at the bed and she curled her lips one over another to shake her head, and Ian watched how her red hair scattered just like a puppy who drained their fur after entering the water. "I would be fine."

    "You are always fine that I will make you not fine so you would stay here, okay?" Ian asked as if waiting for her reply and Elise quizzical expression came on her face as she can''t understand what he meant. "Going on with our previous talk, what were you about to say?"

    Elise hesitated before saying, "Could the White Mansion has ghost? I have never seen any ghost in the castle since I was young but I thought maybe there is a ghost. The Father of a church told me that ghost could make themselves disappear by hiding at times even if I am able to see them."

    "There would never be a ghost in this ce, darling," Ian chuckled at her as if he was hearing an adorable joke. "Would there be a ghost in a Demon''s house? By seeing my face, it is enough to send them running in fear and my name could make them shudder. Did you see the carving on the ceiling?"

    The carving of patterns that she had seen many times and question to herself, thought Elise. She was always curious what the pattern was and if it was made for decoration. "Yes, I have, it is carved on all ceiling in the castle."

    "I made it to chase things that I came without my permission. Like ghosts, grim reapers, and death angels," smiled Ian who then took the jar to fill in the ss, "Would you like a drink?"

    Elise wasn''t thirsty but remembering the event of ss falling on her made her to feel her throat somewhere dried. When she nodded her head, and took the ss, it took her a moment to realized she was holding substance that were fragile and could easily break. Being careful with the ss, she downed the water before cing it on the table.

    "But what if they entered? Hallow was able to enter," recalled Elise, she could still remember the surprise she felt when seeing Hallow hanging on the tree while she was cleaning the garden.

    "That Hallow came because Maroon allowed him," Maroon did? Elise asked herself. "He said that he had been watching a certain grim reaper near the gates sauntering as if wanting to enter but was not able. Then I asked if he would like to have a spectator while taking care of the fertilizer in the garden."

    "I see," said Elise. Maroon was a very weird person for Elise to attest. She can''t wrap her mind in what the man was thinking and it was because of his expression that looked somewhere like a wall. And there was the question of why did Maroon took care of the garden at night?

    "But if it is not a ghost, what would it be?" asked Elise to herself with her brows furrowed. The woman who sang in her dream, that could be a dream but the mirror ident and how the things she ced would fall wasn''t a dream. It can''t be coincidence.

    Ian kept his expression cool as if he knew everything but at the same time he doesn''t. She can''t tell if Ian had found something from her words or if he did, "Anything else that you felt different about you?"

    "About me?" Elise wondered why Ian would ask about her and her blue eyes naively tried to find reason from Ian''s expression in which she failed to find anything. "So far, I don''t feel anything different. I slept well without nightmares and sleepwalking," added Elise. "Is there something wrong with me?"

    "Not that I can tell. You are as lovely as you are in my eyes," Ian smiled, his words bear the truth that tickled the depth of her stomach. She then heard him say, "Try to hold the ss and think of what you thought about Cy and the dark sorcerer."

    Elise did what Ian requested her to do, holding the ss on her hands and she looked at him, "I just remembered that I have been seeing ck smokes."

    Ian ced his hand over Elise''s hands on the ss, "What kind of ck smokes?"

    "Like shadows but thicker, it was closer to a fog that colored in ck and I have seen it on people and building," Elise didn''t told Ian this before because of how the shadows disappeared by the time she closed her eyes. "Last time I saw it covered Mr. Lipton''s Manor."

    Ian had heard about ck fogs but he didn''t expect Elise to be seeing one. "What about the person you saw? Do you remember who it was?"

    "It covered Miss Martha''s body but it was denser than the time I saw Lipton''s manor. I think it might means something but when I closed my eyes for once, the ck fog disappeared and I don''t know if it does mean something." Recalling it again, it could be a premonition that something bad would happen which Elise hope she was wrong.

    "I see," Ian hummed and she look at him, wondering if Ian had found out what she didn''t know yet. "Let''s try this Elise," his bare hand touched her, covering her hand that was holding the ss and as if it wasn''t the end yet to make her heart quivered, Ian came closer beside her. Her shoulders were pressed on him and she could feel his hair falling to her neck, brushing as if it was a bird''s feather that had brushed her.

    "Remember about the dark sorcerers," whispered Ian, his tone low and deep and the depth shakes her head further, "Remember why you hate them, your reason. Your family''s death, I know it is hard for you but try to remember it. Don''t worry in case of anything to happen, I will be here."

    Elise tried to do what Ian said and he watched her holding the gaze with her eyes looking down. A minute passed and two, following the sixth minutes, Ian noticed that the ss didn''t break and his eyes shifted to see Elise''s cheeks reddening brightly.

    "Hm," Ian pulled her chin, turning her face and he ced aside the ss on the desk pushing it away so it would not break. Meeting her blue eyes, his eyes curved when he smiled. "Elise what exactly are you thinking now? You are not doing as I told you to," whispered Ian, his lips brushing close to her ears and she could feel Elise''s breaths hitched on on his action. That expression of her where she looked hesitant but in need on him was too adorable to handle for Ian.

    Seeing how jumpy Elise was, Ian can''t help but push her more. His lips twisted and a meanful look came on his face.

    "What are you thinking of naughty girl?"

 Chapter 170: Nothing Is Free-II

    <h4>Chapter 170: Nothing Is Free-II</h4>

    Even if Ian told her to focus on the sad things and dark sorcerers, she can''t help but to be conscious of every lightest move Ian made. She felt how close he was and her hand that settled above her skirt moved to the couch behind her, crumpling the cushion.

    Elise in her pure mind try to erase whatever thought she had that make her feel like a scandalous girl. This would not have happened if it wasn''t for Ian''s suggestive words about his bed and others things he told her. When she strayed away from thinking anything about him, the thought resurface, making her feeling like she was caged in a maze where every corners she would be found by Ian.

    "I will try again," she wasn''t sure if it would ever work with Ian beside her but she felt she was going on something important and another try was needed to see the result. "But I have a request, please do not distract me."

    She tied to be strict to herself by not putting any thought to Ian but with him just one hand palm away from her, she would never able to set her mind straight.

    "Bold girl," remarked Ian as he whistled, "You remember the day when we were in the library sitting together?" Elise tried to remember it and she nodded, "It seemed you have taken my advise to be more stubborn. But this is a problem," drawled Ian his finger instead of leaving her chin upon her request climbed higher to the side of her face, rubbing her earlobe and Elise closed her right eye when feeling the tickle.

    "What''s the problem? I might be able to help," Elise blurted out her words, and immediately pursed her lips as soon as the word leave her mouth.

    Ian''s red eyes enjoyed how her expression changed every time his finger rubbed her, it made him beguiled to touch more on the ces his hands hadn''t rubbed yet to know how her expression would bloom to the fullest. Looking at her his tongue sneaked to rub his upper lips.

    "The problem is I don''t want to," came his simple words that made Elise''s eyes to look a little defiant at him. "Sway my mind and I will stop disturbing you."

    Elise pulled her brows at his devilish expression. She could tell the way he was staring her felt as if he was a predator wanting to devour her. Like amb in front of a lion. What was Master Ian thinking? She thought Ian was about to help her to find out reason why the window broke but here he was doing things opposite of what he ordered.

    "H-how?" Her face turned to look at him. The closer they were, Elise could feel her body wanting to move back and when she did, her back pressed to the armrest, letting her to know that she had been trapped like a mouse on a cheese trap.

    "I don''t know," Ian shrugged his shoulders with an oblivious expression, "You can try, nothing will start without trying. There are many ways you could do to stop me from bothering you,e on and have a try," Ian''s finger slipped on her dress which had a long sleeve.

    The way Ian had spoken was as if he was a mouthwatering cheese and she was a mouse who was put in one locked room. The cheese, however, could speak and right at this moment, it was offering her to take a bite.

    "I don''t know how," she honestly confessed and her eyes stared at his lips.

    "Sweetheart, there should be some way. Move the cogs in your head and you will be able to find something," Ian leaned backward to let Elise take a breathe as she didn''t seem to notice how hard she had hold her breaths.

    Elise looked around the room. The very presence of Ian made her unable to focus and she wondered if she should start by putting a cover over Ian so she wouldn''t be under his continuous gaze. But that would be too rude and to say frankly Elise like to admire Ian''s handsome face. Although at times that could be a problem.

    Everything inside the room doesn''t help her either and she knew the only for her not to be distracted is for a wall to be created between them but that was impossible. Her eyes then fell at therge wardrobe.

    Ian who had been following her gaze, rolled his eyes, "No, I will not be entering the wardrobe, what are trying to do by making me enter that? I have ustrophobia."

    "I was not thinking of that," at some point she did but Elise retracted her thought. "Would you like something in exchange so you would not bother me?"

    "That is a very intriguing offer," Ian twisted his lips, his hand rubbing his bottom lips that were full and his ck hair fell over from his ears. "Alright, I would agree after hearing what would exchange to tame me. I have to tell you that even tying your hands is not enough."

    Elise lifted her brows, her head tilting. Why would she tie her hand in the first ce and how would it be a good reward?

    "What do you think I should do?" asked Elise, offering Ian to reply when in truth she was confused.

    "Who knows, you are the one who are to make the offer not me," Ian pulled her hair ying with it before he tucked the lock behind her ears, his hand instead of leaving stayed longer, "Since you are having a trouble, what about this idea. Sleep here with me tonight, I promise not to do anything to you."

    Elise was startled, she looked hesitant and after taking some times she shook her head, "I think I will go back now."

    "Where, to your room?" inquired Ian, his voice dropping and she felt her heart dropped along with it. Elise was seen to be wanting to flee away from the room but not that he allow her to. Ian would not let her leave his room until he felt satisfied or if he couldn''t, he would like something from his sweet girl to curb him from the needy desire he felt.

    "I mean the ss," corrected Elise and she took the ss to her hands.

    "Pity," Ian sound unamused and disappointed that Elise decided to work on her own will to focus on the ss. "You could have agreed to me and we would have fun," the fun, thought Elise. What kind of fun does he meant? She doubt it was ying trump before sleeping. Master Ian knew more fun games on the bed and somewhere she knew it well despite never feeling it on the first hand.

    Ian could tell how he had poisoned Elise''s mind. Her driven snowy white mind was slowly colored in his dye to have Elise anticipate of things she didn''t know. Ian knew how to make use of her curiosity. He knew how to handle people and women but his way to Elise was different. He want to bring her slowly to his world and change her timid self while she still hold her own conviction and beliefs.

    He had seen the effect and continued to do so. At times such as this he can''t help to unleash his mean side to taint her and his sweet girl was far more stubborn than he thought that she hadn''t yielded on him yet.

    "You know I rarely sleep but I feel that sleeping with you would make me feel rxed and know what humans enjoy by sleeping," Ian looked at his fingernails as if checking to see something before looking at her, "I can tell how warm your body is when my hand touch you skin. Do you know that sleeping together is perfect for the winter in Warine?"

    Elise can''t hold her expression when she heard Ian exining her body. She wish she could find a pillow to cover her face and she tied not to meet his red eyes that constantly stared at her in intensity.

    "Sleeping together is for married couple, I-I don''t think I can do that now," whispered Elise who hope Ian would leave her from saying more words as her face was heating that she wondered if she has a fever. As she looked at Ian she felt curious and ask, "Can''t you sleep well at night, Ian?" asked Elise and a tinge of concern was noticeable and Ian being not a good man love to use this side of her concern for his advantage.

    "Yes I can''t. I slept but not as well as anyone would be. When I sleep, I see no dream and feels nothing when waking up. I could still be healthy even if I don''t sleep for a year which why I don''t find any joy in taking a rest," exined Ian who had always been open to her. "I am curious if you will teach me the joy of sleeping in the future."

 Chapter 171: Nothing Is Free-III

    <h4>Chapter 171: Nothing Is Free-III</h4>

    Elise knew how important sleep was. On the first three days after her family''s death, she felt as if she was wasting away, unable to sleep. The moment she closed her eyes, the image of her family drenched with blood and the face of the mythical beast came to her mind, reminding her of the bloodcurdling event.

    Could it be that Ian could not sleep well because of his past?

    "Why can''t you sleep well?" asked Elise, the girl use a gentle voice as if she was trying to catch a drop of dew from the end of a leaf. "Is there a reason for it?"

    Ian leaned his head on the headrest, only the side of his face as most of his body had turned to her direction, "Beats me. When I realized it, sleeping became unnecessary. I hope you can tell me and teach me how sleep would feel to me."

    "I don''t know if I could ever teach sleeping," said Elise. Sleeping was a human instinct, not something to be taught. If she could teach the rxation that came from the art of sleeping, she would dly teach Ian but the problem was there were none. "It is often said that people feel better sleeping when they share body warmth with others. Like hugging before sleeping, William often does that too," exined Elise, trying to find a solution without knowing what she had suggested.

    "Come here," Ian brought his finger and beckoned her toe closer by moving his finger back and forth. Elise moved slowly toward him as Ian had leaned his back on the opposite armrest of the couch. "Closer," Ian whispered when she was about to stop and she took another move before stoppingpletely.

    "Do you remember your past?" asked Elise, making small talk to fill the silence. She was curious about Ian''s past. It was on theirst talk on the cliff did she saw a glimpse of Ian''s past and from what she heard, it didn''t seem to be an easy past to tell or remember.

    "Hm, faintly," Ian said without breaking his eye contact with her blue eyes that glimmered despite theck of light. Reaching out his hand he had fun with her hair. "Nine hundred years is enough to make one forget what took ce years ago. It''s simr to how you try to remember the menu that you ate for breakfast three weeks ago. It''s still there in the back of your head but you can''t pull the memory."

    "Was it hard?" came Elise''s next question, she tried not to be intrusive but as Ian had told her, she didn''t have to hold back which was what she was doing now.

    "It was at that time I remembered how there was never a day easy for me but I was fast to grow numb to my surroundings and everything that came on me," replied Ian when he smiled she could tell the lurking coldness behind his red eyes and his smile turned wicked as if he was thinking something that was amusing to him but painful for others. "What else do you want to know?" questioned Ian, "I know you are trying to learn more about me and I am very happy to know you are having an interest in me."

    Elise blushed, she can''t help the faint smile that kept to raise the corner of her lips, "I have always been interested in you," she whispered her thoughts aloud, trying to keep a low voice, she pursed her lips.

    "I know. I know how your eyes have always been on me, watching me, am I that handsome for your eyes?" His sweet voice tickled her, and her fingers on the surface of the couch tightened, curling the fabric of the couch.

    "You are," she whispered before pushing herself, wanting to move back, and went on with the ss when Ian pulled her hand and had her fall on his chest. Elise felt his finger slipping to her waist, taking hold and her eyes looked wide at him in surprise.

    "Why are you so in a hurry to run away, Elise?" Elise felt her heart hitched on his words.

    "I was not running away I just can''t breathe," corrected Elise which was the truth and her hands on his chest pushed herself to stand up. Ian didn''t let her go, continuing to hold her and enjoying the flustered look on Elise''s face.

    Ian''s lips raised on her naive words, and he dropped his voice low, "Why can''t you breathe? Is it the corset?" He questioned, his eyes moved from her face to her nape before moving down to her back that was visible as her body settled over him. "But you are not wearing a tight one now, should I help you?"

    When his finger tugged the ribbon on her waist, Elise craned her neck, her expression wanting him to stop in rm, "I don''t need help, I am alright I just need some space," she replied.

    With the pair of chaste eyes looking at him, Ian can''t help but want to tease her, "Why do you need the space when you have me now all for yourself? If you still can''t breathe well I know how to help you."

    "How?" She blurted out the question she only had in her mind and found the devilish look in Ian''s eyes.

    "By sharing my breaths to you, mouth on mouth," Ian saw Elise startled and she climbed on his chest, wanting to get away only to be pulled closer and tighter. "Tch, was the lesson in the gallery didn''t teach you much, sweetheart Elise?"

    "I''m... no..." Elise didn''t know what to say and as much as she tries to run away, she had a feeling it would not end well. There was a glint she could see from Ian''s eyes that were not only from mischief. "I think I am okay now," in truth she was not and she hoped Ian would not go further with his words and action as her heart feel as if it was about burst right now.

    "Really?" Ian looked at her with questioning eyes as if he was truly offering her help to solve her problem while knowing that he was the source of her problem. Elise quickly nodded her head vigorously without putting words. "What a pity, and I was looking very forward to it if you had agreed."

    Elise wondered which was Ian going for by his action. Was he trying to kill her or was he trying to help her? Because his words only affected her with a loud heartbeat that could perhaps fly from her chest at any moment.

    "The painting," started Ian and to receive Elise''s look at him which was apprehensive. Her heartbeat was getting out of hand with the loud palpitation that she could not stay calm and at the mention of painting, the rate of her heartbeat raised.

    Elise recalled the day when she had made a mess over Ian''s paintings. Until today, the painting which she had somewhat destroyed was stored on the deepest part of her cupboard as it was not a painting she could hang in her room without feeling embarrassed. Not to mention there was the odd pool of green paint that was her mistake.

    "You promised me to help me paintter, don''t forget," Ian teased her, his lips curling and when he saw Elise nodding with all innocent he can''t help but feeling wanting to be meaner to her who didn''t seem to understand what he meant by help yet. "Okay go on with the ss. I will stay here like a good boy." He pulled his tone when saying thest two words, making it less believable.

    Elise calmed her heart down which was impossible and she took time to remember her family and the dark sorcerers. It was not easy to regte her anger but when she recalled everything in an instance, the feeling of ire budded from her heart which burnt aze as time passes.

    At one point while he was staring her, Ian''s lips were set in a straight line and a serious expression took ce on his face. He saw the ss and it seemed that Elise had not realized the crack which started from her hand, vapors came over the ss as if the ss had been put out while snow covered thend. A white hazy line spread like vines on the vapor, turning it to look brittle as if a light hit could turn the ss to shatter.

    When Elise open her eyes, her blue eyes had darkened and Ian did not miss every single change which happened to his sweet girl.

    It took less than a minute for the ss to break andpared to before, the shards were much smoother, turning like small dust of snow.

    After a moment Elise snapped out from her daze and she watched the broken ss with her eyes wide. What happened? Once again she didn''t realize the ss was broken from her hands.

    "Isn''t that a handy ability you have there, sweetheart?"

 Chapter 172: Rusted-I

    <h4>Chapter 172: Rusted-I</h4>

    Elise was in shock with the ss breaking under her hand and she could tell Ian was the least affected, as if he knew the ss would break under her immense emotions after recalling of her family''s death.

    Her eyes were fixed at Ian whose smile was still as wide as always, "Do you know the ss would break?" she asked him, the question had her eyes to look at him with full of question.

    "I know, one way or another," Ian replied bringing his hand to the ss that now turn to dust. Picking the dust, he then see it fell to look nothing less than a snow. "When I came to meet you as you break the window, I could tell there was only you in the ce without any single presence of other person which mean, you might have been the one who had broken the window. You had confirmed it now."

    "I didn''t know this would happen," replied Elise. She never knew she had this kind of ability to break ss but it was more than breaking, the ss turn soft like snowkes and she didn''t know how she had managed to do it.

    "I know you didn''t," said Ian, uncrossing his leg, he brought his hand to her head. He loved to y with her hair, feeling the texture that felt soft, nothing less to a dog''s fur but softer and silkier. "You were surprised and I take that you don''t remember how you did that?"

    Elise shook her head, answering with a no. Her eyes then look at her hands, the same hand that had broken sses. What happened? was the only question filled in her mind. She never knew there was this ability inside her that could do this but instead of feeling happy, she felt unsettled and she didn''t know why.

    Ian said, "I could guess that your ability came out when your emotions are triggered and anger seemed to be the key. If you feel angry, you could maybe break ss," said Ian, Elise wasn''t the type to get angered, and when she did this happen. Ian didn''t look surprised but inwardly he was surprised but not shocked. As Elise was the same bride the oracle God have to him, he knew that one day she would have ability.

    It was safe to take that the ability she had is to break things but to what extend?

    God had never gave anything for free as there must be things they took in exchange that work as dismerit for the people that was gifted. Ian had experienced everything with God and Angels in the past and he knew how they work. They sounded to be the most Holy being when in truth they were no less than a demon dressed in white.

    "For now, do not get angry while holding things. As much as I don''t mind you breaking things, it would be dangerous if you keep breaking them. Don''t worry, maybe this could be one of the power as Sweet Child hold," but Ian doubted that could be true. Sweet child has never have any other power than to smell good for the faeries and to be able to see things that people can''t see.

    "I don''t know Sweet Child could do this. I tried to find more about Sweet Child from books, but I cannot find anything about them," she answered. She wanted to know about herself as a sweet child but she can''t and it felt to her as if arge wall was braking in between her whenever she tried to know about herself which prevent her from learning more about the Sweet Child. "Do you think this ability of mine is dangerous and have things to do with how things fell after I left?"

    "I don''t know yet," Ian answered her. With Elise''s origin being unknown it would be hard to pull informations. "Which reminded me Elise, I have to tell you about Tracey and the incident that happen days ago."

    Elise felt her heart sunken to her stomach when remembering the maid''s name who had tried to kill her by using voodoo magic. After that day, she learned there was three types of voodoo magic and the one she experience was fortunately, the lowest one that affected people less than the rest. She can''t imagine how the strongest voodoo magic would work to her if Tracey had chose to use the strongest one; and whenever she thought of it, she could feel her body shivered in chill.

    "Was there a problem?" she asked him, as she thought the problem had ended the moment Tracey died.

    "She has been spotted visiting Runalia for a few times, passing by viges and I think you know this one vige she might have visited," Ian''s red eyes looked at her to find that Elise had drown in her thought, wondering what he meant as she had always been the girl who asked a lot, "It''s the vige of Saltige, the vige where your aunt lived at."

    "Saltige?" A gasp came from her mouth as she recall the vige which she left nine years ago. "I don''t remember Tracey to be from that vige," Elise spoke with her eyes inquiring, she didn''t know Tracey was a person from Saltige. She didn''t remember ever seeing the girl before and she might not remember her face well because of how much she avoid herself from remembering her painful past.

    "No, she came there with the reason to visit the vige but I can''t help to think of how close the ce she visit was to your aunt''s vige," Ian stated, and Elise gave some thought to agree. "Coincidences never happen in my life and it''s hard to think this is a one; as after the continuous visit to Runalia Tracey made, one day she was able to use voodoo magic. It''s a miracle she was able to use voodoo magic with herck of knowledge in magic and it is thinkable that she could use the magic after learning them from the time she visited the viges."

    Elise felt ufortable and somewhere uneasy with the twist and turn Ian informed her. To know that Tracey visited Runalia and in particr her vige, and to suddenly curse her when she had done nothing against the woman that could lead Tracey to be filled with so much anger that she want to kill her, make her feel that her aunt may have some involvement with the ident but maybe it was not possible. Her aunt had sold her, she would not know what happen to her life after she had been sold to the ve merchant.

    Was Tracey''s change in behavior took ce after she had visit the vige?

    With all in consideration, Elise can''t help but to agree with Ian''s words. "But I don''t understand, why Tracey would want to kill me if she visited the vige?" she whispered, still trying to find reason when she can''t find anything.

    Elise then recount the screaming of curses Tracey shouted at her before the woman died. Was the older maid''s death curses to her, said because it was rted to her reason for wanting to kill her?

    She suddenly felt a chill when thinking of how her thought could be possible.

    They were still in a talk when knocking came from the other side of the door which startled Elise whose body was tensed with the news about Tracey and her unknown ability she never knew she had one.

    "Milord, it is me, Maroon," said the butler from the other side of the door without opening the door, he had spoke.

    "Elise," said Ian before turning his eyes at her, his smile was pulled gently and he ced his hand over her head, rounding his hand on her to soothe her mind as many informations filled her mind at one time, "Do you remember the reward I promised you?"

    Elise think to recall the time in the library where Ian had given her short seconds for her to make a choice in what reward she would like to have. "I do," her smile that disappeared to a mulling frown earlier made its appearance or her lips again.

    "There will be a Winter Ball held right at the end of this week and I was thinking to bring you there for your reward," Ian pulled her hair softly, gently using his finger to brush through her hair.

    "But I do not have a gown," and Elise doubt she coulde to the annual Winter Ball using the simple attire she had on her wardrobe.

    "I can arrange that. For you sweetheart, I could do anything," Ian said, his tone like a promise for Elise to unable holding down the smile on her lips. "Now go and do your work, sweetheart, I will talk to you againter."

    Elise stood up from her seat, her eyes hesitantly shifted from Ian and came the feeling in her where she doesn''t want to leave yet but Maroon once again knocked on the door, reminding that he was there as if knowing that Elise was thinking to speak a little longer with Ian.

    "Ian," Elise called Ian''s name when she stopped in front of the door. Stepping a few steps away from the door, she held her hands on her back. The shy color took ce to paint her cheeks and Ian enjoyed seeing her shyness while calling his name. He would love to see her getting use to call his name without feeling embarrassed but he didn''t hate the shy nature Elise had in her as it was enjoyable on its own way.

    "Have a nice day," she whispered, her wishes sounded much better than an Angel''s trumpet and in response, Ian smiled at her sweetly.

    "You too," he replied.

    When Elise opened the door, she saw Maroon and their eyes met. Elise can''t help but to feel unnerved by the butler''s presence. The look the butler gave to her was not a look that was weing but a hawking look as if he was watching every action she took as if she was a thief to his eyes.

    He said nothing and she didn''t either, when Elise was about to bow in greeting the butler, Maroon had bowed to show his curtsy before her. Seeing how the man bowed first, surprised Elise. She wasn''t ady who Maroon had to respect which exin her surprise for his sudden change of behavior that was polite.

    She quickly returned the man''s bow and her eyes watched how Maroon left the spot he was standing previously to then close the door on his back.

    Leaving the ce, Elise felt somethingtch on her skirt, and she looked down to see that it was Hallow, his body was in a mess that his yellow body had changed to ash color after being dusted around and worse, he was chased by a cat! He wasn''t a chick for any reason! It was because of the Demon inside the room beside him had used his demonic magic that his body had turned to a chick.

    In exchange of his own protection, Hallow agreed to be a chick, or so he would want to say, when in truth he had no other choice but to be one. Ian didn''t believe him and still suspect he could flip his sides on a drop of a hat to betray them that exin his reason for turning him to a chick. But he didn''t sign up for this!

    To change back to his previous body, Hallow knew he had to gain the people in the castle''s trust and after what took ce today, he swore to be loyal to Elise so he could turn back to being in his true form.

    Elise picked him up carefully from the hem of her skirt, her eyes looking at Hallow full of concern and question, "Are you alright?" she asked gently. Seeing how her cape was no where to be found and she recalled Austin''s words of chasing the chick, he must have been in a long chase, thought Elise in concern.

    Hallow tried to resist screaming madly or crying, cross that, Hallow never cry! It was a shame of him to cry! Being in this body make him feel weak and it did not only affect his physical body but mental state.

    The real him was not like this, thought Hallow, still holding his pride nature and he convinced himself that he was a strong person.

    "I am alright but I am now dirty, very very dirty," he said in distress. There was still more than dirty he had suffered from but he decide to tell Elise only the part of dirty that seemed to make him felt distress. As if he said the truth, he felt like he would be viewed as a weak person.

    "Would you like to take a bath?" offered Elise, feeling half guilty for knowing how Austin had chased him.

    "Yes, I need a bath," said Hallow, his gloominess starting to fade out on her offer, "Help me pour a cup of water. I will have to wash myself from this sticky grim. This ispletely disgusting!"

    "Would you like a warm one?"

    "Warm one please!" Hallow could feel his spirit lifted at the mention of bath and they left the ce without knowing someone had been watching them with their eyes vignt. Before Elise or Hallow could tell there was a person behind the walls, the person hide and run from the ce, not knowing what they had dropped on the spur of moment.

    Not long after, a maid came to pass by the direction after being told to take things that were stored in the attic. While walking, her eyes fell on the knitting sticks and out of concern by thinking it could be one of the maid''s possession that fell, the maid took the knitting sticks and went to Maroon''s office to report for the lost item, so it would be found by the owner.

    Today is one chapter because it''s two chapter at once~~ enjoy

 Chapter 173: Rusted-II

    <h4>Chapter 173: Rusted-II</h4>

    By the time she came back, Elise poured Hallow the cup of warm water he wanted. Taking the silver tea pot on her hand with a towel ced underneath the bottom of the pot, Elise walked inside her room to see Hallow standing before the ceramic cup which was always use for drinking tea that now had be his own bathtub.

    cing the hot water beside him she saw his small body moving around, "Be cautious Hallow, the water is extremely hot," she warned and Hallow nodded but he was too excited to take a bath after what had took ce today that he could not help but to swing his bottom happily in a tune.

    Elise left the ce, taking the cold water to create the warm water by using the water from her bathtub toe back when Elise saw Hallow looking at the window. Bringing the cold water to the cup, she then added the warm water. Hallow didn''t stop and he immediately got into the water, the water overfilled the cup and dropped outside the cup and before it could drench the cupboard, the saucer stored the water that was pushed out by his body.

    "Elly, are you alright?" asked Hallow when Elise turned her body and she raised her eyebrow, looking confused at his words.

    "Of course I am," she said with a smile that thanked Hallow for being concerned to her.

    She then left the cupboard, walking to take the key of her room as she had locked it. The reason why Elise had locked the room was to prevent herself from walking in the night. She then moved to sit in front of Hallow, who reminds her a lot of her younger brother.

    "Hallow, how did you be a grim reaper?" she questioned one of the questions that filled her mind since the time she met him.

    The grim reaper''s green eyes looked at her widely, he didn''t say anything when soaking in the water until hee to say, "Every grim reaper died by suicide. Their soul was at unrest after their death and as they had died without following the proper time written in the book of death, heaven and hell doesn''t ept them."

    Elise looked surprised by the newfound information and she looked at Hallow who was not facing her as his head had turned to the window. "You don''t have to feel pity to me. I may died out so suicide but I doubt I killed myself sadly. You know how I am and honestly, I don''t remember how I died, apparently all grim reapers do not remember how they died or who they were in the past. The punishment given by heaven to people who took their own lives were to watch other''s death, to see and learn why souls are precious under the watch of Death Angels."

    "How do the Death Angels, look like?" she then asked as Hallow didn''t seem to be liking the conversation but she didn''t know if he was.

    "They are tall, big, all dark, with bat wings, and face... I don''t know how their face look like, they always were a veil covering their face. Their eyes were red but I am not sure as I met them only from afar and when I passed by them, we met eyes and I thought the color of their eyes were red. I saw them only once in my entire career as a grim reaper," and it would be thest thing he would ever do to meet Death Angels again. Hallow had seen it before, when Death Angel took the life of a grim reaper and he didn''t want that to happen to him. "Once a grim reaper killed by a Death Angel, their soul is forever gone without any point to return."

    "They sounds like a demon," replied Elise at the mention of the bat wings but Ian who was demon had a horn and a feathered wings. Was this normal?

    "They are worse than a demon," corrected Hallow and his face looked in an absolute fear of the Death Angels that proofed just how much Grim Reaper do not want toe in contact with Death Angels. "You know Elly, I haven''t been able to tell you this but from now on avoid people with green eyes," warned Hallow.

    "Why green eyes?" she asked as Hallow sank deeper to the water.

    "Because all grim reapers have green eyes. They can take a human''s appearance and worse posses a human as it is one of their abilities than taking other''s life but their green eyes can''t betray who they are," stated Hallow, "If you find one, best avoid them. Not all humans who have green eyes are necessary a grim reaper but you have to be careful, I just have a feeling that you have to. You know, gut speaking," Hallow swung his wings at her.

    Since when did he be attached to Elise? He didn''t know it himself. All he knew was that he would be troubled without her if he continue to live in this house but then, there was no need for him to warn Elise about grim reapers. There was still that chance he has in his hands where he could run away from here and report the human girl whose ability was to see grim reaper, it could perhaps bailed him from getting killed by Death Angels. But honestly somewhere he had be attached by living here and inside Elise''s pocket.

    "Thank you," said Elise and Hallow looked at her with wide eyes.

    "I... Don''t thank me, I was only graceful enough to tell you this because I don''t like grim reapers now," said Hallow, his yellow cheeks turning red but he refused to say that he felt happy from the thank Elise said.

    "I know," Elise chuckled and she then look at the same window Hallow was staring at, "Hallow do you know about Demon?"

    Elise was curious to know more about Ian. He was a demon but he said he had ''acquired'' things that lead her to believe that maybe on the beginning, Ian was not a demon but had to be a demon. For what reason? questioned Elise to herself.

    She wanted to know the answer as soon as possible and maybe she had be greedy by thinking so. She wished to learn more and everything about Ian which she didn''t know yet.

    "That they live in Hell, have wings, horns, red eyes, and grotesque figure exactly like how humans would usually carved stones to make it look like grimly. What''s wrong?" How did Elise knew about Demon? Was it the Demon who lived on the floor above them who told her?

    "I just learned that today I- Master Ian is a Demon," Elise hold the key to her room ying with it, the golden color was still clean on the key which was not made by gold but coated with gold paint.

    "He is?" asked Hallow as if surprise when in truth he knew. "I don''t know anything about demon. Well, I do learn a few things about demon from the knowledge book of grim reapers. I also heard some said that demons originated from hell but they were once the living being created in heaven who then ced in hell for evil things that they have done," replied Hallow.

    It was not often that he shared others his knowledge because in the grim reaper''s world, he constantly said to be the oddest of all for having thirst of knowledge. Not that he cared and he continued to study things from the library in Grim Reaper''s world, but then suddenly came the usation put to him. He felt frustrated at first but now with his life more peaceful than he could ever request, he felt the ease in the ce and felt that doing anything would just be a pain in his butt.

    Elise wondered what being was created in heaven but punished to hell. What mistake did they make in the past that could turn them to demon?

    "But that is just a rumor," Hallow chided to add, "Everything written is not all the truth there is needed. I recalled my eldest senior of grim reaper told me this, all demons are made by God in order to keep a watch to sinners in hell. Which made more sense to me than thinking a heavenly being would be ced in hell because of a mistake. I mean, what mistake could one make in Heaven? There wasn''t even knife there to kill and most heavenly being doesn''t have a soul or mind to feel or think just like Death Angels."

    Confused, but unable to hold her curiosity, Elise then ask, "Do you think a human could be a Demon?"

    Hallow by the time stood suddenly on the bottom of the teacup his head looking at Elise with his back straightened, "That is not possible! Demon is demon, they are created by God. Human could be grim reaper if they killed themself but no matter what they do, a human cannot turn to demon," Hallow protested, thinking that it was weird and impossible. "But a human could meet Demon."

    "They could meet demon?"

    "Yes, I think some dark sorcerers know of this," said Hallow and Elise''s hand which was holding the key tightened and a feeling of extreme difort came in her heart. "There are a forbidden spell that could be use to call demons. Some of them must know this but in order for one to call demon they need ritual and thousands of people''s life."

    "And for that they kill," answered Elise, her hand tightening and her brows were pulled tighter.

    Hallow remember now, that Elise''s family died on the hand of the dark sorcerers and he had brought up the matter again. Stupid him, if Elly cries that Demon who love above the, would know and his head wouldn''t be on his yellow body again. "I finished with my bath," said Hallow, jumping from the cup he walked toward the small towel which Elise knitted for him.

    "Don''t catch a cold and immediately go to bed," said Elise like the way she spoke to William as Hallow reminded her very much to her dearest younger brother. She ced the key in her hand to the cupboard, breathing out to not feel angry, she then took the ss when Hallow who had taken his clothes look at the key ced near him and his eyes widened.

    "Elise, what happen to the key of your room? It''s uglily rusted!" Hallow yelled, it was not a normal rusted key. The edges turned bright orangish brown and there was the rough feeling on the surface when he touched the key.

    Elise who was surprised, stopped herself from cleaning the cup, her eyes then look and taking the key, it was indeed had been rusted. But it was not rusted before... It was clean and gleaming in gold color before. What happened?

    "Did you ce the key around water?" questioned Hallow curiously. "Usually water and air turn substances like the key to be rusted."

    "No I didn''t, the key had always been in my pocket and it was clean a moment ago," a key could not get rusted in a matter of second after being under her hand, would it? Elise took the key to her pocket, deciding to tell Ian tomorrow of how the key could suddenly turn to be rusted when it was not before.

 Chapter 174: Rusted-III

    <h4>Chapter 174: Rusted-III</h4>

    In the meantime, after Elise had left, Ian sat on his couch with his legs crossed and his eyes looked at the butler thate to show him some evidences and report he found. One of it was the letter given by Maroon which now was only a single scrap after the parchments was torn by the woman who had the letter before, Ve. The woman was Elise''s friend, one of the two women who got close to Elise.

    "What else you found about the woman?" questioned Ian with his smile dying off. His red eyes looking at the wall, before shifting at Ian with an expression of solemn.

    "She was an ex-convict, a criminal with a heavy sentence but she was pardoned out ofck evidence granted by the Lord of Runalia," said Maroon, he had searched for the person''s past in the second he learned of the odd letter she exchanged.

    Ian pulled a grin, his smile looking wicked, "Lord of Runalia, Lord Garfon, the stupid Garfon and the person who can''t wait to pull me from my position. He has be a very graceful man, isn''t he? The maid is someone who he wouldn''t meet an eye to but suddenly, he granted pardon for her. What does he receive in exchange?"

    "There is no record, milord," said the butler with a stoic expression. "What I found was that the maid, Ve had worked before in Garfon''s daughter''s Mansion and seem to have a good rtionship which exin her reason for being pardoned."

    Ian could not see the reason being enough bit he remembered how Garfon''s daughter was much different than Garfon. Thedy was known for her kindness and purity which some times seen as stupid by others. "What sin did she do?"

    "Poisoning," Maroon said with his expression unchanging and Ian likewise didn''t looked surprised. "The maid is a descendant of the snake kin, and known for being skillful in term of poisons. The one who was almost killed is a son of the coachman who work in the same house of Lord Garfon''s daughter. The man is alive but he was unable to walk as from hips down his body had been paralyzed from the side effect of the poison."

    "Amusing," Ian whispered, he had loved to see how horrible human could do things but hearing this, he could smell something fishy with the woman''s act of criminal. "I also found that a death angel hade to Warine, and I met around three of them. They all seem to be hunting down the chick."

    "What do you think of Hallow, Maroon?" inquired Ian. He stood up from the seat, walking to take the ss when Maroon offered to help but was stopped by Ian''s gesture of raising a hand.

    "Troublemaker, useless, and unbefitting to be in the castle," he replied directly, his eyes that were gray in color flickered to shadow of red for a moment which Ian noticed. "He had been stealing food from the pantry."

    "I don''t question your impression about him but I do agree," Ian broke to sweet chuckle, his lips stretching wide, "What do you think about Hallow''s predicament, his reason for being used?"

    "It''s foolish," Maroon remarked, he sounded disgusted while expression what he felt to the grim reaper but his expression didn''t show the feeling he held inside. "Death Angels should have evidence for them to move but if they attack him without evidence, I think they came for the sole purpose to kill the chick."

    Ian raised his hand that held the ss that was filled with a golden brown color liquid, his head nodding in agreement. "Personal grudge is out of question as Death Angel hold no emotions at all. The reason why he is hunted is because Hallow know something that other grim reapers didn''t know. I took him in for that exact reason. How strong you arepared to Death Angels, Maroon?"

    "I can take three of them alone," Maroon answered, and he didn''t paused before replying. The Death Angels are considered to be one of the most strongest being in the world but Maroon was able to kill them in ease because of his power as he had signed a contract with Ian eight hundred years ago.

    Like Ian, in truth, Maroon was a demon but different than Ian, he was categorized as lesser demon.

    "Your eyes have been switching to red one of these days, you can change it forever to red color if you want to," Ian knew that Maroon had a hard time hiding his red eyes but then there was no reason for him to change his eye color to gray but the man chose to do so years ago. "No one will question you."

    Maroon for the first time, looked at Ian without replying. He took some time before saying, "I cannot. I have made a promise," his words were short but enough to deliver what he want to say.

    "Okay, you can go back. Call Cynthia to meet me at nine. I would want to hear what she found out," saying the words, Maroon didn''t wait to bow and went to do what Ian had ordered him. Once the door was closed, Ian walked toward therge window, remembering how the window had the same height and width as the one Elise had broken.

    "A beautiful moonlight, good evening, my friend," came the sound from Ian''s left shoulder and his eyes turned to look at his crow that had began to speak in humannguage. Picking the crow from the back of the neck, Ian then clicked his tongue.

    "Should I blocked you from contacting me forever through my crow, Beelzebub. It feels disgusting," Ian remarked to then let go of the crow''s neck for the bird to fly near his face.

    "Touch¨¦! Don''t get too hasty. Are you protecting this crow because this is where your wings are stored at?" Ian''s red eyes met the crow''s red eyes and his smile was not shown on his lips any longer. "I can''t understand you who ripped your own wings to separate them from your body. I know how painful it is, it feels as if your limbs are twisted, taken out, and that was not yet the end of the pain, it will continuously grow painful as time passes, and not only you have tore your wings from your back, you also burnt your back so it would never grow forever again," Beelzebub said, a sound of pity came toce his voice and his expression on the crow looked at Ian with a genuine concerned look that make them seem as if they were close friends. "Not all Demon could withstand the pain."

    "You know how you sound right now, Beel?" The crow raised an eyebrow to Ian questioning when he spotted the man smiling wide, "You sound like a disgusting hypocrite who feels pity to me when you were the one who most enjoyed seeing my wings ripped out. Should I, when we meet again, rip your wings and show you what I felt that day? You will surely like how painful it was, the burning pain, the blood, and I can''t wait to hear your piercing screams."

    "Oh no," Beelzebub flew away from the spot he flew, and settled on his shoulder, "Don''t be too angry my friend, I was joking. I don''t like to get my wings ripped out. It''s painful and I think in Hell only you are the one who could do that. Not even Satan was able to. Did you remembered what expression he showed to you when you ripped your wings? That was divine!"

    Ian looked bored at the crow and he raised his hand to snap his finger when the crow flew hurriedly in front of him. "No, no, please wait. Spare me a second to hear what I am about to say. It''s something that had to do with your bride."

    Ian wasn''t interested in Beelzebub''s words. He knew better than anyone of how cruel and cunning Beelzebub was. Not that he cared about Beelzebub trying to do anything to him because the demon failed to do so six hundred years ago.

    Ian moved from the window and he took seat on the couch where he and Elise day before. Crossing his leg, he then looked at the crow that had flew from his shoulder to sit on the desk before him, "Go on and speak, you told me that you want to speak earlier."

    "I am about to visit the human''s world, thend where mortals live in," Beelzebub spoke fast so Ian would not stopped him in the middle of their talk. "I want to meet you once I arrived there and if possible, let me stay on your castle. I heard from other demons and lesser demons of how wide and fancy your castle is."

    "I don''t ask about that, what did you say of Elise?" Ian had gotten to the surface of Elise''s power but he knew that it was not something easy as breaking things. The way the ss breaks into snowkes were different than merely breaking things.

    "Don''t you remember about the curse of the sweet child?" Beelzebub form where he was crossed his leg, and his hand was propped on the table that had sttered color of red that look like paint when in truth it was blood. "Of the fact that everyone around sweet child would die and the Sweet Child would forever be alone. They are destined to be a loner with only friends as ghosts and faeries who could not die as they are not living beings who could be affected by the curse."

    "What about it?" Ian looked unsurprised by his words. He knew far before when he met Elise for the first time that nine years ago that the little girl would have to suffer death but she would not be the one to be feeling the pain of death; It was the people around her who would die, while she would suffer from the pain of loosing people who are dear to her.

    Ian had not tell Elise of the curse she was force to take. With her current state, he knew his sweet bride would end up holding a pile of guilt over her shoulders for the death of his family that could be said caused by the curse she had for being a Sweet Child. This could also be the reason why her aunts and rtives sold her; because they were too afraid it would be their turn next who would die out of the curse. That is if they knew Elise was a sweet child.

    "I found something else about the Sweet Child. One secret that I think would help you in finding the truth behind your sweet bride," saying the words, Beelzebub twisted his lips, a sly glint lurked behind his eyes which were the color of red. "However, I will only whisper this secret of hers if you agree for me to stay at your castle. Simple, ain''t it?"

 Chapter 175: Arrival of Mr. Beel-I

    <h4>Chapter 175: Arrival of Mr. Beel-I</h4>

    Ian didn''t give Beelzebub the quick reply the demon wanted. They both were not in a bad term but also not in the term where they could trust each other. Especially the cunning Beelzebub who Ian felt the least he could trust amongst his peers but when ite to Demons, he was one of the most believable.

    "Your words first," Beelzebub said, "You know I am the one having the upper hand here. I will tell you about your sweet bride who has been destined to kill you. I can''t wait to meet her when I arrived."

    Almost in an instance, Beelzebub saw shadows of darkness enveloping Ian''s face that loomed over the small crow he was possessing at the moment. The shadow of his whole person which was shown on the wall behind him turned darker as the horn appeared on both his head which curled deeper. The red eyes turned brighter as if for the thirst of blood while leaving the rest pitch ck.

    Ian leaned forward to the crow, his expression was unreadable as a ck mist covered his face, leaving only his mouth where his teeth had be sharp and it twisted when seeing the crow. "I will tell you this only for once Beelzebub. If you dare to harm even one strand of hair from her. Not even Satan could stop me from killing you. I hate it to the core when others touch what is mine."

    Beelzebub stared at his face and the crow''s beak twisted deep, "Of course I know, my friend. More than you I know how much you dislike having your possession stolen just like all Demons there is in hell, isn''t it?"

    As they spoke, the sky behind them had turned pitch ck. The flowers that had been ced fresh in the morning had turned to dust, leaving nothing.

    The shadow slowly leaves from Ian''s face, and the hazy color gave back a form of his chin, "Fine. I will let you leave here. How long will you stay?"

    "Sixth months and six days, a lucky number for us Demons, isn''t it?" said Beelzebub. He knew this was the thing needed to bait Ian. The bride Ian said he wouldn''t take a liking to in fact had rooted deep inside him and the girl mattered a lot. "I sense someoneing here. I will tell you tomorrow about the rest."

    "Tomorrow?" Ian noticed the tone Beelzebub used and the crowughed.

    "I will being tomorrow as soon as possible. It''s my treasured day off after watching the sinners for years. I should enjoyed it at Godspeed."

    "What a joke,"mented Ian when the door was knocked in second the lively eyes of the crow turned stale, showing evidence of how Beelzebub had disappeared from the crow.

    "Come in Cynthia," Ian didn''t have to hear the voice of the person waiting from outside to know who it was. Cynthia came inside the room. The first thing she noticed was the air that felt heavy and dark. It was almost hard for her to breathe in the room which she can''t understand why. "What, have you found Smander for me to eat that you didn''t give me your report yet?"

    Cynthia broke her gaze from the flower vase after noticing the flowers which had turned to dusts, "My apologies, I had to leave for the authorities who asked for the scaffolding permit," replied Cynthia whose eyes then narrowed, "I found a few things from the vige where Elise lived at nine years ago, in the vige of Saltige."

    "Go on," Ian swung his hand, before sping it together.

    "The first incident found was around early May, it was said that a church was broken while children were ying near the backyard. The ident leave four children dead and one alive. The one who managed to stay alive with only a scratch to her body is Elise," Cynthia who had not looked at Ian''s eyes finally met eyes at the end of her words. She the gave aplex expression before saying, "The first few rtives who were said to have taken in Elise for a short while suffered from a gue which almost lead them to death but when Elise had moved out from the house, they regained their health. This ident goes on for further times."

    Elise''s curse was much stronger than Ian had originally thought. If he had think of it twice. Elise had indeed resulted to many deaths which he didn''t me her as she was cursed by the damn Gods who im that Sweet Child was a blessing when in truth it was a curse to the person themselves.

    The incident of ck Annises could be said a part of her mistake as only in a few weeks of time after her arrival, the maids in the mansion had died. The same happened to the Scott''s Family but theysted longer. Compared to now where Elise''s curse could havee in hand in the mansion, she had only affected a few but all of the deaths was not her mistake as he had been the one to kill.

    "What about the Town Elise lived at?" inquired Ian as it was part of the task he had assigned to the woman.

    "There was never a single record of anything that is strange. The church of the next town imed that Elise have always been a lovelydy with many friends," there was fondness in Cynthia''s voice as she expressed her words to Elise. Like Austin, she can''t help to dote in the little girl they yed well since child. Now Elise had gotten older but something about her remained unchanged which made her look like their younger sibling.

    "Anything else?" questioned Ian to see Cynthia''s head shaking, "Search about Lipton''s house and keep an eye on the mansion and also Martha''s shop. Find if the family is doing anything or if anything took ce on the ce they live in."

    Curiosity could be seen to have taken ce to Cynthia''s eyes that held a hue of violet but the woman didn''t question. When they decided to work under Ian, they had been told to discard their curiosity and it was what she did now, "Yes, milord."

    Once Cynthia had left, Ian got up from his seat, "Maroon."

    In less than the time one could blink their eyes, Maroon opened the door as if he had been waiting for Ian''s voice to call him. The butler bowed and Ian said, "Prepare a room in the castle a troublesome guest woulde."

    Maroon didn''t asked who the guest was when Ian continued, "It''s Beelzebub, that man want toe and stay but don''t carelessly leave your eyes from him."

    "Should I prepare the room in the guest''s quarter?" The room of the guest quarter were near the Master''s quarter with one hallway different.

    "No," Ian said. Elise live bellow him just like how he had assigned it to be and he didn''t want her to get close to the demon. There was only one demon needed in his life and it was him. "Prepare the East that should give plenty of distance between his room and mine."

    When Ian thought Maroon would leave, the butler had instead stood, "What else?" Ian asked.

    "Lady Elise sent a letter to the vampire named Edward Hand. I have not peeked what is inside and sent it directly to the post man," replied Maroon who received Ian''s keen gaze. Knowing what mistake he had done by not giving the letter to Ian before sending it, the butler bowed deeply enough for his hair to almost touch the floor beneath him.

    "That''s fine," Ian twisted his lips, walking away to look at the roses that had turned to dust. "Once it had been destroyed to dust nothing coulde back alive just like the roses here and the vampire''s lust. He is very eager to be thedy of Warine penpall, that much should be alright. He could spend his day rubbing his wound with salt he made on his own."

    Ian looked at the window behind him. Tomorrow with the arrival of Mr. Beelzebub shouldn''t be a day to be waited for but he can''t help to wait for every day there is toe to learn more about Elise.

    "Maroon, gather every information about curses and how to break them. Elise is having a trouble with the curse she is born with and as her future husband, I can''t keep my bride to have tears of worries before her marriage."

    Maroon made a shift of expression but he didn''t voice out the feeling he had and bowed to obliged, "Will you not be sleeping, my lord?"

    "No," Ian replied before sitting on his couch, his body leaned to the back and his hand rested on the backrest. "I need one more day to confirm if Elise''s sleepwalking is under the voodoo''s curse or not. Bring the book."

    Once Maroon had disappeared, Ian stood from his seat, standing to walk when he noticed the ss shards that had turned like snow had grown to an ash which could disappear with a light blow of air and his eyes narrowed.

 Chapter 176: Arrival of Mr. Beel-II

    <h4>Chapter 176: Arrival of Mr. Beel-II</h4>

    In the middle of the night as Elise had fallen asleep, she woke up with her eyes drowsy. Turning her head, she looked at the window to see what time it was when she noticed the sky that was ck turned orange as morning was about to arrive.

    Elise got up from her bed, she noticed Hallow was sleeping with his small chest heaving up and down and she smiled before walking to get the jar and ss to drink. When her hand touched the surface of the cupboard she noticed the ripe brown color of the cupboard turned darker. In a surprise, Elise retracted her hand but it was toote.

    A crack had appeared on the woods where it starts to spread wider all over the cupboards and the woods breaks into breaks into small cube-shaped bits while inside the wood had turn to small sharp wooden leads. The cupboard seemed as if it had turned hollow inside and shrinks from its original size that was very noticeable by naked eyes.

    What happened? Elise asked herself in panic. She had only touched the cupboard for it to look as if it had rotted which was what happened. One more touch of her finger feels as if it could turn the wood to break and lose the foundation that could make the cupboard to copse.

    The jar and ss which was ced on the cupboard tilted and fell on the ground, creating arge crash to wake up Hallow whose sleeping bubble burst when hearing the sound of crash. Hallow stood up from his bed in a hurry, "What''s wrong, Elly?!"

    "I don''t know what is happening," she replied in panic, a premonition of something not good happening filled her heart and it made her feel at unrest, "I touched the cupboard and I don''t know it-" the cupboard breaks down to the ground before it turned to dry ash as she spoke and Elise left her mouth ajar in surprise.

    "Elly, calm down," said Hallow who was about to jump toward Elise but the girl avoided. Hallow looked at her with his green eyes staring with a strange look, "What is it?"

    "You can''t touch me, I think I am the one who resulted this," Elise for sure could not understand what she did to turn the cupboard into ash but she would not risk touching Hallow and turn her grim reaper friend to be ash.

    "You mean, you turned the cupboard to ash? That''s not possible," Hallow continue to walk to her side, jumping from one table to another he tried to touch Elise who didn''t want to be touch.

    Elise was afraid of the result if she touch Hallow and he would turn to ash, "Please just don''t touch me for now, Hallow. Believe me, I am the one who cause this to happen and if I touch you... I think this will happen." Just like the key she held on her handst night which rusted and the ss she touch that breaks. She didn''t know what her power was but when seeing the wooden cupboard to ash, she knew her power was not meant for good.

    Hallow folded his wings to his hips, one of his brows was crunched while the other raised high, "Okay, okay, you know I believe you that you don''t lie it''s not as if you are a demon who always spill lies," walking away from the table, Hallow moved his leg when he felt a drop of water that was dropped by the time the jar fell and his body slipped down.

    In rm, Elise caught Hallow to btedly realized with what she had caught him on.

    "H... Hallow?" Elise''s breaths hitched as she opened her eyes slowly. Hallow''s green eyes looked at her. At first nothing happen which was what Elise like to believe until Hallow''s expression turned painful.

    "I..." Before he could continue his words, the chick''s body disappeared to thin air, leaving only ashes which was cloudy and thick. Drops of water threatened toe to the rim of Elise''s eyes who was surprised by what she saw.

    "Hallow? Hallow?" Elise calleed his name on the dust, the dribbled tears came to her cheeks when the door opened and Ian came in. His red eyes first assessed what happened inside her room, noting the broken table and the ashes on Elise''s hand.

    "You did it," a certain hostility wasced on his voice and as if she had been woken up, Elise got up from her bed, her breaths were raspy and her face was drenched with sweats.

    "Elly?" On her name being called, Elise shifted her eyes in speed to see Hallow. He was alive. The grim reaper look at the human girl oddly, "Was it a bad dream? Let me tell you Elly, Bad dream is just a projection of one-"

    Elise interjected Hallow from continuing with his words but pulling his body to her hands. She touched Hallow''s body for a few long moments, rubbing his cheeks, pushing his body, and feeling his wings, before cing her thumb on where his heart was to feel it beat slowly.

    Hallow was in a state of stun that he let Elise''s hand feeling his body all over. Only when Elise let him go did he ran away from the human girl to the back of her pillow. An expression of surprised and baffled came on his face, "What... Where were you touching me!"

    "You are alive," Elise said to her relief. She thought everything had ended the moment Hallow turned to ashes when touching her hand. The touch felt real and the dream was surreal. She could remember everything going on in rity as if the action was just taken seconds ago.

    "Thank heavens," she whispered. She didn''t kill anyone. It felt like she did but that was her nightmare, a bad dream, thought Elise to herself. She convinced herself that everything happened was just but her imagination that would never happen again.

    "Well technically I am already dead so I can''t die again unless my soul is destroyed. Enough about that, what''s wrong with you! That was wrong to touch me all over! I maybe am a chick right now, my appearance that is. But I was also a human male previously when I was still alive and touching a man is not good, Elly," he advised as if Elise had not known better.

    Elise only gave him a smile, "I didn''t mean to touch you, there was just this dream where you might be dead because I touched you... and turn to ash so I was afraid," she replied, telling Hallow of what she saw but the chick scoffed.

    "Nah, I can''t never die by a single touch and to turn to ash? That will never happen," When a grim reaper died, what left would only be flowers of death, thought Hallow to himself. Like any other grim reapers, when he died there would be no ash left to proof that he hadpletely left the world. "I had seen grim reapers died before and they just disappear like air. Not even a dust," replied Hallow with his eyes downcast.

    "Is that true?" asked Elise again for Hallow to respond with a confirmation hum. Feeling relieved, Elise gave herself a pat on her chest. She then remembered Ian''s face and thinking of it she felt a sting in her heart.

    "Don''t worry Elly, that was just a dream, you know, a projection of your fear. Like when you are afraid you sweet cheesecake would be stolen by another and the fear is projected in your dream to be eaten by a monster just like that," and somewhere it made Hallow happy that one of Elise''s fear was to lose him. "Elly, what do you think about me?"

    Being asked suddenly brought Elise to question what Hallow meant. She was still in a puzzle with her dream, was it a dream to remind her of something? She stared at her own hand, where the palm was white and she wondered why would the things she touched turn to ash? It feared her to touch anything now for the dream toe true but she knew it was a dream as when she touched Hallow, the chick did not turn to ash like her dream.

    She shifted her gaze to Hallow who asked her about himself and she cocked her head to the side, "You are my friend, aren''t you?"

    "Friend," repeated Hallow who then sank with his cheeks blushing red before he shook his head. What was he doing? He almost got attached to the human girl! Hallow looked at Elise before he crossed his hands, "I think of you as one too."

    But if therees a day where he had to abandon Elise for his survival, thought Hallow in silence. Would he have to abandon her? Would he do it?

    But his survival came first as this was how a grim reaper live. They can not hold attachment to human as they have watch for their death.

    Author: Hello dear readers, I really want to write two chapters, but I can''t due tock of sleep. So please bear with one chapter for a few days. I will update two chapter soon~~

 Chapter 177: Arrival of Mr. Beel-III

    <h4>Chapter 177: Arrival of Mr. Beel-III</h4>

    The White Mansion became busy in the early morning with maids cleaning the east side of the castle. While the rest of the maids gathered on the East side, Elise was the only one told to take care of the garden.

    But before she leaves for the garden, Elise took care of the vases around the second floor. Bringing the crimson roses in her hands, Elise gathered the stem to bunch them together before cing it carefully in the vase. Once she had ced the roses on the vase just like the way she was told to, Elise looked out the window in front of her.

    In her mind, she can''t shake away the nightmare she had in the early morning. The dream was far too realistic and she can''t help but think that the dream warned her about something. Elise agreed that Hallow''s words were somewhere correct. Nightmare is a projection of her fear. It was one of her fear to see Ian showing her the expression he did like in her dream where he was upset with her presence.

    Whenever Elise remembered the dream and the look on Ian''s eyes, she can''t help but feel a sting regardless of knowing that all of it was just but her dreams. Letting go of the flower, Elise then left to the garden without knowing what effect she did on the roses on the vase. The lively roses which had just been ced inside the vase were nowhere to be found with scattering ashesying around the vase.

    "The wind is cold," said Hallow who peeked his head out from Elise''s pocket. He then suddenly felt the cold air on his nose and sneezes aloud. "This body is inconvenient. I can feel cold, hot, and sleepy."

    "Grim reaper does not sleep?" questioned Elise. She picked up the broom and pulled the dried leaves together at onerge pile.

    "We don''t. We can''t even feel hungry like human much less tired," Hallow saw the acorns lying on the ground and want to take some to see how far the distance was and decide toze on Elise''s pocket instead of taking the acorn. "One reason why we can''t fell asleep which I suspect is that we don''t know when we would have to reap souls."

    Noticing something from his words, she asks, "You suspect?"

    "Grim reapers are strange you know," Hallow decided to reply, seeing that there will be no problem as Elise was a girl who kept things such as this to herself unless it is necessary, "They are beings who were once a human but then died because they took their own lives. That was what we were told when we wake up by our senior grim reapers. We work mainly to reap lives and except for grim reapers, the normal reapers would not have names; there will only be numbers use to call them. The rest of the things I found regarding grim reapers are just out of my hobby of searching for knowledge. Most grim reapers don''t even know what they are doing unlike me who is curious and kept searching for reasons why grim reapers do things."

    "Don''t you remember your life in the past as a human, Hallow?" Hallow had told her not to feel pity for his death which became his reason to turn into grim reapers but she can''t help to feel sympathy for him who had taken his own life.

    "No and I don''t want to," Hallow who kept on staring at the acorn finally took a step put and tottered to take the acorn.

    Elise thought that she should not ask more about his past as Hallow seemed ufortable with the topic. He didn''t avoid the topic but she felt as if there was a wall to prevent her from continuing to ask him about his past.

    She let Hallow y and kick the acorns he found and meanwhile cleaned the rest of the garden. As winter was near, she could tell this would be herst day cleaning the garden as the snow was about toe.

    Elise turned to one tree, after seeing the branch that was broken she stepped away to see a body of a birdying unconscious on the ground. Bending her knees, she picked the bird''s body to her hands, to feel that the bird had died.

    An unrest emotion settled on her chest when seeing the bird that died and Elise didn''t know if it was because of the dream she had in the morning, to see the bird died, make her feel that the day which was about toe would not be a peaceful one.

    "He must have died after wounding his wings while flying and fell from the sky," came the voice from behind Elise and she knew who it was. Ian smiled sweetly at her when their eyes met but the devilish look still covered his red eyes that were now looking at her after breaking gaze with the dead bird. "I saw you cleaning the garden from up above there," Ian pointed his hand on one of the windows in the castle.

    Elise stared at the window and somewhere she found delight that like her, Ian had constantly watch what she had been doing through the window.

    "What will you do with the bird?" Ian questioned her.

    "I will be burying them. Not every animal in the wild could get a proper burial but for one''s soul to rest, their body has to be buried under the soil," she replied. Most girls of her age would not know what to do when seeing a dead animal body and would be hesitant to touch a dead bird''s body upon seeing it at first, but Elise was used to it. She had lived in a ce near the forest where animals often died and most of the time, she would be the one to bury the body out ofpassion.

    "That sounds great, we have plenty of soil here, you can make use of it as Maroon did," replied Ian, and when seeing Elise, he added, "He often buried things here, like roots of nts and the rest," by the rest he meant was bodies of the people they wanted to discard that work well as a fertilizer for all nts in White Mansion grew abundantly.

    Elise wondered what Ian meant by the rest. At times she could be slow but she had never missed details when a person speaks.

    Her eyes then moved to the scattered leaves that had turned brown orange as they lose the green color. Apprehensively Elise looked at Ian''s face as if to confirm something in her mind and Ian stared back at her with his brows lifted. He waited for her to speak, "Master Ian, could you bring the bird back to live...?" The question sounded impossible to Elise herself for anyone to bring what had died alive and Elise would not have said this if she had not seen what Ian did before. "Like the wilted roses, can''t you bring the bird back alive?"

    "Hm..." Ian sang his reply, droning in propose to hook Elise''s interest. He stared at the bird which was brown in color with a round stomach and a stripped colored wings. "That is easy but once this bird came back alive, he would not be what he was before."

    Don''t forget to vote-~

 Chapter 178: Arrival of Mr. Beel-IV

    <h4>Chapter 178: Arrival of Mr. Beel-IV</h4>

    Elise looked at the bird, giving a nce where her brows nted before she turned to Ian who had spoken. She wondered what he meant by not being the same. Wasn''t the rose fromst time turns out to be the same? "I thought you would be able to bring back lives, like the rose," she reminded.

    Ian continued to stare from above, seeing Elise who had crouched her knees on her ground to take the bird''s body. "I am no god, Elise. A Demon is not blessed with enough power to resurrect lives. To tell you the difference between it would be hard. Do you want to seem sweetheart?"

    Did Ian meant to see the birde back to live? Elise asked to herself. She didn''t know, why Ian had asked, and felt he did because there would be consequences taken. "I would like to," said Elise, thinking that she was being selfish which was good.

    "Okay,e here," on Ian''s words, Elise stood up to stand in front of Ian. She extended her hands which was holding the bird''s body to Ian. She wondered what would happen, and was looking forward to see the bird to be lively again. But somewhere, she could feel that it would not happen.

    Ian reached out his hand and with a grin on his lips, he snapped his finger. Elise fixed her eyes at the bird, thinking that it would take minutes for the magic to take effects but then, the bird didn''t move. Elise pulled her brows, her head tilting before she craned her chin to look at Ian''s red eyes, "It didn''t work?"

    Ian saw the expression he expected to see from her, and tipped his chin, "Try to feel the bird''s chest, Elise." and Elise did what he told.

    Her finger pressed enough to feel the heart of the bird, when her eyes widened, "It''s beating!" To her miracle, the bird on Elise''s hand could move, and her expression was stunned in amazement. Ian told her that he was not blessed with a power to resurrect lives, but it was certain that the bird''s heart was palpitating. Elise then frowned when she noticed what was wrong, "The bird is not moving."

    Ian didn''t agree to her words but he didn''t deny either, "What do you think happen? As you know, by now, it is not moving."

    Elise wondered if it was rted to Ian''s previous statement where the bird woulde alive but it would not be what it was before?

    Ian watched Elise with his eyes smiling. It was a great pleasure for him, to lead, and teach Elise to study more things. Elise was no less than a pure white parchment paper, that was yet to be filled with writings or drawings. It was his responsible as the man who would marry her in the future, to put an ink and color her with his thoughts about the cruel world she had only seen glimpse before.

    Elise, on the other hand, was focused on the bird. It took her a moment of silence before she say, "There is no soul."

    "Correct, and this call for a reward," Ian said in a sing-song tone, praising her for her quick wit. He had asked a person the same question but the person failed to reply to the next day, in the end, the man had to die on his hand. "I can bring things to life but not the soul. No one in this world could ever resurrect a life, as what they needed is soul, and to call a passing soul is not something a human could do. Not even Demons could do this."

    Seeing Ian wasn''t able to, Elise believe the task would be impossible. Bringing the body back to life, was enough miracle, thought Elise to herself.

    "I heard of it before, that there was a ck magic that could bring a person back to life, do you think that would not work either?" questioned Elise whose eyes first stared at the bird before she noticed the silence came from Ian. Turning her head, she closed her eyes as a gust of wind blew her face. She sneaked a look by squinting her eyes that was blown by the wind and there, she saw Ian putting a smile that was different than any other smile she had seen before.

    The moment Elise had to close her eyes, she opened it again to see Ian with the still grin on the corner of his smile. "That would never happen. Even if they be a Demon, acts or rituals of bringing other''s to life, would never happen."

    Elise also epted death. It was much better than to know there was a resurrection magic. It would be delightful to ever see the people who you treasured, that had diede back alive; but Elise felt that at the same time it would be uncanny.

    The people who had died, should have took a rest from the world, and stay at a better ce in Heaven. Wouldn''t calling their sound from the ce their rest on disturb their peacefulness?

    "You should bury it," said Ian for her attention to fall at him. He noticed how Elise''s emotions were unstable, and seeing how her power would activate ording to her emotion, Ian thought to keep close eyes like how he always did to her and on the changes of her emotions that could be crucial. "They say bodies that are not buried would be reincarnated again with the same ce they were wounded on their death affecting them on their second lives."

    Elise then heard the snapping sound of his finger and the body of the bird that had gotten warm, turned cold again on her hand. She stared at Ian, her eyes not straying away from him, and Ian epted her gaze willingly. If it was others staring at him for more than a minute, he would have threatened to pluck their eyeballs, but Elise''s eyes were beautiful that Ian didn''t mind to be stared by it for years toe.

    "Do you believe in reincarnation, Ian?" asked Elise because yo her ears it sounded like so.

    "I don''t." was Ian''s brief but meaningful reply. "I don''t believe that there would be something after death. Once a human died, their body would dpose to soil, leaving them only as skeletons. It takes an extra years for the bones to be destroyed. It''s not much different to other creatures in thisnds. The smander, unicorns, and mermaids, they all die the same way like human. Do you find death still frightening, Elise?"

    Elise hated death as it was what separated her from her family. But she had enough wisdom in her to understand that all beings would die at one point, and her family had drawn the shortest stick by dying before her. It was natural, and although it was sad, she had to ept it, and Ian knew Elise had epted her family''s death well without moping in tears.

    "They are frightening," replied Elise. "I don''t think there will be a day when death is not frightening."

    "But death is what makes a human''s life worthwhile," said Ian, he looked at her with his eyes unleaving. He watched her with the smile that was solemn, "Knowing that there is an end in your life, could be said as a salvation and maybe some times it doesn''t, it all depends again to the situation and the person''s wish."

    Reaching out his hand, Ian touched her cheeks that had turned cold and his lips were wide, "But you don''t have to fear death for I am here, puppy. I won''t die nor will I let you die."

    At the same time they spoke, Maroon came out to the garden, spotting Ian, the butler walked and stopped in front of the Lord. His body bowed to show his upmost respect, "Mr. Beel has arrived, my Lord. He is waiting in the entrance."

    "Waiting," repeated Ian with a scoffed, "That man can''t entertain himself and need others to help him find amusement for his live," Ian then shifted his eyes to look at Elise. He didn''t want Elise to meet the swindler of hell, "Clean the ce spotlessly, Elise. Who knows this would be yourst work at the garden as a maid."

    Elise didn''t mull over Ian''s words and she saw him left the ce with Maroon, who nced back at her with his eyes narrowing. Did she did anything again that had the butler to narrow his eyes? But then, Maroon had always looked at her with the same distance gaze and now that she thought about it, Maroon had done this perhaps long before when she was still young.

    It was a long time ago that Elise didn''t remember well, but she recalled that there was one person who she would not want to stay with for a long time as the person didn''t smile but look at her with a passive expression, which was Maroon.

    She wondered who Mr. Beel was, the name was somewhat rare and unique that it caught to her mind. Seeing the bird''s body on her hand, Hallow''s head popped from her pocket that now became his nesting ce. "I didn''t know he could do that..." whispered Hallow. Because of the time where he was locked in a vase, Hallow didn''t want to chide on their conversation that might earn her a worse punishment than the vase.

    He found it surprising for the Demon to be able to bring the bird alive even if there was no soul. It was something that only greater Demons could do but the man had done it with a snap of his finger in ease. Hallow can''t help but to praise Ian for his power.

 Chapter 179: Listening-I

    <h4>Chapter 179: Listening-I</h4>

    Ian left the garden with Maroon following him. Over reaching the entrance, he saw a sight of a man with blonde curly hair and red eyes peering down on one maid over another, as if he was searching for his lost items amongst the maid; but Ian knows who the man was searching of.

    It was clear that the face of the man was a fake, and something that Beelzebub had taken from a passing human. This was how most Demon put on a human-like facade when leaving hell to the mortal''s world; except for him.

    "Ian!" Beelzebub called when seeing him, who was walking toward the ce he stood at, "I missed you."

    The word ''miss'' had Ian to roll his eyes. Ian reached out his hand as if to stop the man from getting closer, and waved his hand to cue the servants to leave. Although the maids were curious of the new guest, no one dared to ask the Lord, and left.

    "Please spare me from your bullshits, Beel," Ian said, truly feeling the disgust when hearing Beelzebub saying his name. "What name do you goes by this time?"

    "Hm," Beelzebub cocked his head to the side, his smile was a cunning one that could be seen well, "I am still thinking of it, but Mr. Beel is good enough for now. I will think of a name when the timees."

    Beelzebub then turn to look at the butler, the only servant who didn''t leave the entrance after Ian''s order and his lips twisted wide, "Maroon," he called his name, and the butler for once showed a bleak expression when seeing the man, seeming not to like his presence either, "I thought you would die by now, after what you didst time."

    "I apologize," replied Maroon briefly, his words sounded as if he didn''t meant what he said, and Beelzebub could tell.

    "You know in Hell, no one apologize by words. We apologize by our limbs," saying this, Beelzebub''s red eyes flickered an evil glint swirled on his eyes, "Would you cut your limbs one by one and pull a show?"

    "Do that and you will leave this castle at once," Ian interjected before Beelzebub could continue with his charade he believed was for his empty amusement. As much as Ian like to see people suffer, he didn''t like the thought of having others punish what was under him; and Maroon was included. "Remember not to mess with a single life in this castle. I like blood, but not when others are drenched in it. You will be staying at the East side of the Castle."

    "Where is your chamber?" Beelzebub quickly asked. He didn''t care about his room but was curious of Ian''s.

    "Somewhere in this castle. Let me remind you Beel, I often kill people whoes to my room uninvited. It''s in my blood to do so," Ian has epted Beelzebub''s stay because he was curious of the information the Demon hold against Elise. "Unless you want to die, stay where you are settled in," Ian gave him an empty smile, his words were as dark as his humorless smile.

    By being the sweet child and a demon''s bride at the same time, there would be power in Elise that no one could exin. Seeing that Elise''s power was not to break things, but turn the, to ash like the time of the ss she shattered in his room, proofed that her power was raw and dangerous.

    Ian didn''t mind if the danger of the power could affect others, as nothing mattered to him other than Elise and himself. But if Elise''s power was harmful for herself, he had to find ways to prevent her from getting hurt. And first, he needed to bring Elise''s closer to the truth of her birth.

    Something tell Ian that Elise''s parents were not any normal human.

    Of course I won''t, but if this person in question," said Beelzebub and when noticing Ian''s narrowing gaze, he raised his hand with his smile still wide, "Hypothetically speaking, if there are anyone in this house who is dangerous, could I dispose them?"

    "You could cut their limbs, but bring them to me first, and notify me of their faults," Ian said unhesitatingly. He didn''t see the problem to kill people who are problematic when there was enough problem and enemy he had to face.

    Ian saw that over his words, Beelzebub''s eyes brightened. The reason why Beelzebub and him could be close was their instinct. As people often said bird of the same father flocks together, Ian knew that Beelzebub was somewhere close to him, and if he had to specify his words, it would be Beelzebub''s cunningness that was the same.

    However, there was still a wall between them as Beelzebub often did drastic thing, Ian didn''t like.

    "Wonderful! So where is your bride?" Beelzebub inquires, curiosity was itching on his finger to see the bride that would soon kill Ian. In one instance, the flowers in hallways wilted. Noticing the flowers, Beelzebub raised his hand he had just rested on his side, "I swear I would not do anything, I was just curious. Do you know how your bride is famous in Hell?"

    "Hell is always noisy without their entertainment. The amusement of torturing humans in hell woulde to an end soon. Unless the surface of Nethends freeze, it is impossible for Hell to ever be silence," remarked Ian, by now they had stepped far from the garden, reaching the second floor which what Ian had intentionally did without Beelzebub knowing. "Why is my bride famous there?"

    Ian had called Elise as bride because soon she would be his bride, and for another reason that Beelzebub doesn''t learn her name, and snoop around like a dog to find her.

    "Well, it''s you we are talking about. Everyone is curious of who is strong enough to kill you. I, myself, is very curious. But in my case, I do not want to elicit fights between us, so my curiosity is pure out of wonder," Beelzebub looked around, his eyes stopping at a vase before his whole body stopped. "I smell something."

    "Honey?" Ian remarked and Beelzebub looked at him with his expression scoffing.

    "Just because my first demon form was a bee, doesn''t mean I smell honey all the time. This is the smell of a grim reaper, did you kill one?" He asked kill because he doubt Ian would bring one alive. Beelzebub sniffed around, walking to one specific vase where the flower was still fresh.

    "Milord," said Marooon to Ian, which stopped the blonde haired man from getting closer to the vase. "Amotion happened in the Wisher vige, the magistrate hade to report."

    "Bring him to the sitting room," said Ian, and he then turn to see Beelzebub, "Make yourself at home, Beel. Protect the rules and we can stay peaceful. Until when will you stay in my castle?"

    "Until Lucifer search for me," saying this Beelzebub saw Ian''s brows lifted and he pulled a wider smile, "I''m joking, why are you so serious every time? I was thinking of leaving after six months."

    "By that time, leave this castle and search a ce for yourself to settle in. I can give you a house if you want to," Ian would be more than happy if Beelzebub could leave his castle. Although from all Demons, Beelzebub was trustworthy. He failed when ites to be the most trustable person to Ian''s eye. He believes that trust had to be gained but more than gaining, one have to hold a credibility and Beelzebub had none.

    "I will think about it," replied Beelzebub and Ian only nodded. His red eyes brushed over the vase to see the shadow of yellow passing from the vase.

    Before Ian left, Beelzebub remembered something and say, "That reminds me, Ian. Do you mind if I look around?"

    Ian didn''t miss the glint on Beelzebub''s eyes. It was not a violent one but one which was like those of a snake, "Go on," Ian offered. There would not be much he could do in the castle under his protection anyway, thought Ian. "Don''t forget to say what you offered to stay here for."

    "I will tell you when nightes. I will take my time." There was still many things he want to explore in the castle, and Ian looked at him with a smile.

    "As you like," said Ian before he left with the butler behind him.

    Beelzebub turned his body as soon as Ian had left. He raised his hand to take the base when he saw that there was nothing behind it. Sniffing the air again, he noticed the smell had gone.

    Did Ian hold a captive of a grim reaper in his castle? wondered Beelzebub when he heard sounds of footsteps and his smile appeared to the maid who had walked through the same corridor he was standing at.

    "You," said Beelzebub for the maid to stop her feet. She looked at the man with blond hair, his features was strong and sharp which was handsome. The maid couldn''t keep her smile to blossom when seeing how Beelzebub was looking at her features, as if seizing her look, "Look at my eyes," and when the maid did, her eyes that were filled with glitters slowly faded to a bleak look. "Tell me what are you hiding?"

    The maid''s eyes looked at Beelzebub nkly before her lips moved to say, "I stole the jewelry my friend had in our room."

    "Good," whispered Beelzebub. It seemed to him that his power works in yhe mortal''s world well enough with the same effect he had when he used them in Hell. With still a smile, he then question, "Do you know a maid with a bright red hair?"

    "Yes..." replied the maid who seemed to be out of it.

    "What did you heard about her?" came Beelzebub''s next question. He took time to gather information from the maid. He didn''t nned to use much of his Demonic magic if he knew it would work too well that the maid be slower to process things.

    "Because of her, a few maids died," said the woman. The maid was the same maid who had talked about Elise in the time of the storage room. There was envy that Beelzebub could sense from the woman''s heart. For a Demon, it was one of their power to see a human''s emotion and their most favorite emotions were the negative feelings human had. One of them includes envy.

    "What is her name?" was Beelzebub''s next question.

    "Elise... Scott."

    Beelzebub pulled a smile, he closed his eyes, and the next time he opened his eyes, the maid felt as if she had woke up from her daydream. "You can go."

    The maid was in confuse. What happened? Did the man stopped her only to look at her? The woman didn''t question further as Beelzebub had left.

    While leaving the ce, he stopped at one window and pulled the thin curtain to see the red haired man near the stable. "There she is, Ian''s bride."

 Chapter 180: Listening-II

    <h4>Chapter 180: Listening-II</h4>

    Elise who had cleaned the garden, went to take care of the stable. There she met Johannes who was covered in thick coats. They talked a little before Elise noticed that her pocket was empty. Did Hallow went somewhere?

    While searching for Hallow, Elise met Carmen along the way. The half vampire turned around as if looking for something when she noticed her and quickly turn her head.

    "Are you searching for something, Carmen?" questioned Elise because that was how she seemed to look like with her head turning left and right constantly.

    "Y-yes," Carmen walked nearer to Elise, and her voice dropped low, "Did you see Ve?"

    "I didn''t," was Carmen searching for Ve? questioned Elise in her mind.

    "She hadn''t been going good for the past few days," replied Carmen with a sigh passing from her lips, "Ve''s family is having a problem. You know, after what happened, Ve didn''t talk to her family much because they avoided her. But now, they asked for her help. I know I shouldn''t say this, but I don''t think they are her family."

    Elise''s focus were elsewhere on Carmen''s words, "After that happened?"

    Carmen stared at her face with a solemn look as if she was weighing things. Holding her hand, she then bring her to a ce with less people. Elise saw Carmen looking around before saying,? "I had never said this to anyone because Ve''s past is not something she would like others to hear, but I know I can tell this to you," there was a smile Elise noticed to be sad from Carmen, and she went on, "Ve was a criminal who almost got executed for poisoning a person."

    Elise''s eyes widened. She had seen and heard of many felony acts before, and when she heard Nancy calling Ve a criminal, she thought that it would be but a small fault, like thieving, or robbery. Seeing Ve''s face, Elise doubted the woman would be the kind of person who would those kind of things, and to kill someone was even much of a surprise for her that Elise had a hard time believing it.

    "No way," whispered Elise.

    "Yes," Carmen agreed, "Ve did not do it, but she was suspected to be the person because she is a half snake family. She was working at Lord Garfon''s daughter, Lady Lilith at the time when that happened. Because Lady Lilith was close to her, she managed to narrowly be exempted from the execution. But Ve''s life was already ruined at the time. No one managed to find the killer and she had beenbeled to be the one."

    Elise could feel the frustration Carmen felt, and Elise thought the same. Ve is not the person to do that. The killer must have been someone in the house who managed to scoot free from anyone knowing.

    "Ve''s family didn''t take it too kindly, they believe in the authorities more than her," Carmen continued, "It was just now that they contacted her through letter."

    Elise didn''t know what to say. Was Ve hurt by her family''s dead ear on her confession? It would not be easy for anyone to have the family the believe and love to turn their back in moment they needed the most. It must have been heartbreaking, thought Elise.

    But Ve seemed worried the moment she got the letter from her family, showing how she loved her family regardless of the rift that happened between them. In the end of the day, they were her family. Since the first time Elise had seen Ve, she could tell the woman was a kind one. For Ve to turn her back at her family, would have been hard.

    "I will help you search for Ve," said Elise, offering her help and Carmen stood up from her seat, agreeing to go. "Where thest did you see Ve?" asked Elise because she knows Carmen shared the same room with Ve.

    "I don''t know. She left early in the morning," saying this Carmen pulled her brows, an expression that seemed to be remembering something to say, "I haven''t been seeing Ve for the past three days. She left early in the morning, and when she came back to the room, she immediately sleep. I rarely see her longer than five minutes."

    Less then five minutes? Elise asked why Ve was in a hurry to leave the room early in the morning as if she was getting something ready in early morning. But why did it have to be in early morning?

    While Elise was pondering, they walked by the passage, and Elise saw from afar M standing after stepping out from her room. Seeing Elise, the woman got closer, "Do you two might know whose knitting sticks these are? Last night a maid told me they found this. I had asked most maids, but they say they don''t know who it was."

    Elise looked at the knitting sticks. Taking it to her hand, she recollect that was Ve''s knitting sticks, "I think this is Ve''s. I will give it back to her."

    "Please," said M, cing the knitting sticks on Elise''s hand.

    "Did the maid told you where they found this, Miss M?" asked Carmen when Elise was about to leave.

    "Yes they did," confirmed M, "They said they found it on the third floor. Remember to warn Ve not to saunter around the third floor when she had no chores there. The Lord is easily irritate when otherse near his resting ce," the woman dropped an advise, "Which reminds me, there is a guest that came, the person is resting on the East side."

    A new guest? Elise didn''t heard of it even though she was present the time Maroon rehearse the maid''s job from the day. She noticed in early morning of how there was maids moving things from the East side. Who could it be? Was it Lady Ellen and Duke Garry? The thought had Elise to feel her heart sting and she shook her head, thinking of something else. She believe that Ian would not let thedy stay, because of how the woman was.

    Then was it someone else? Elise''s thoughts break when she heard M continue to say, "Carmen, if you have done cleaning the third room... Have you?"

    Carmen hesitate before saying, "I haven''t yet." She had been busy searching for Ve and Elise could tell she had not finished most of her chores. "I will take care of it now," Carmen quickly said.

    M did not reprimand the girl as she seemed to know her mistake, and she turn her head at Elise. A certain softness appeared on M''s eyes when seeing Elise and noticing it, Elise had a faint smile on her lips. Elise was fond of M as much as the woman was fond of her.

    "Then Elise, please rece the the candlesticks in the East side. After that you can rest." M stated before leaving the ce for Elise to be alone with Carmen.

    "I think I will go, we can meet Veter when dinner," said Carmen but her feet stopped before she went far, "I will bring that to Ve. If it is hard for us to meet her, I can ce this on her desk."

    "You''re right," agreed Elise after giving some though, "The winter it''s getting out of hand, she could be searching for this." Elise then passed the knitting sticks to Carmen and she watched the girl left.

    Leaving away, Elise passed by the passage when she saw Maroon standing before a tree, holding a shovel on his hand.

 Chapter 181: listening-III

    <h4>Chapter 181: listening-III</h4>

    The ce where Elise was standing at now was a narrow passage with open walls on right and the left side. Seeing Maroon from afar, she wondered what the butler was doing with hands on the shovel in the bright afternoon.

    Seeing the butler from far, she reminded of the image when it hadn''t been too long when she entered the castle. There, she saw Maroon holding the shovel at night. The scene she saw now was almost the same like that night, like a carbon copy of what she remembered with the difference was that beside Maroon there was a body covered in a wide fabric now was a plotted nt that was about to be moved.

    "What are you watching so intently?" Ian''s voice appeared beside Elise and her eyes rolled to the side to meet his face where his lips was just a paper away from her. Ian twisted his lips but a narrowing look took ce on his eyes as he watched Elise staring at Maroon, "You are so curious of him that I began to worry," there cane the concerned tone from him that alerted Elise of the green emotion that brew inside him.

    "I was curious because Maroon is the oldest working member in the castle," replied Elise, her eyes looked at Ian''s lips to be bewitched by the thoughts forming in her mind, Elise didn''t know why and how could her imagine run wild when she knows nothing about sexual acts.

    It was because Ian had talked nothing but bed, thought Elise, and there was the time Ian had pushed her on her bed.

    Ian, meanwhile was curious to ask, "Where did you know that?"

    "M told me," replied Elise. M was the most knowledgeable woman in the castle who seemed to know the secret of the castle. The reason why M was the oldest here must because of her short words and how she never spill the rumors she wasn''t supposed to. "She told me about more things in the castle. I heard there was a guest," she started the talk, "Is it your friend, Ian?"

    Ian shifted his eyes to his surrounding, delighted that there was no one so Elise could fall him by his name. It was not his intention to hide their rtionship. Things are meant to hide when their are full of defect and would risk him. But Elise was not a risk, and even if there was a risk he had to take, for her, Ian was willing to do things to the extreme.

    "I don''t have friends, in hell friends are first to stab you." Ian watched Elise''s eyes filled with question.

    Does this mean the friend Ian brought was a Demon? The question raised in Elise''s mind, because from the way Ian out his words, it sounded that way. Or did he simply meant his words as it sounded? That he didn''t have friend?

    "Do you think you need friends, Elise?" came Ian''s next question, the question surprised Elise. "I remember you have three friends. The stableman, and the two maids, except Curly because he is an animal."

    Elise smiled when Curly was mentioned. The dog was a moment of her past, where she first came to the castle to revive the first ever gift from Ian. Recollecting of gift, Elise remembered the handkerchief she had made for Ian that she stored in her drawers until the Winter Ball came.

    "I think when one do not have family and siblings, whates after to stay beside the person are friends. I head since I was young that humans are never alone, as they are dependable people who need others to live in," answered Elise, her eyes meeting Ian was pure and straightforward, a gaze which he like, "Do you think you need friends?" she repeated the question at him.

    Elise didn''t know much about Ian despite their rtionship progressing. She had only seen glimpse where Ian told her of the past where he killed his father. At first like no others, she was shocked but she could tell that somewhere there must be a strong reason for Ian to kill his father.

    Ian broke his gaze to see the garden where bodies were buried under before turning at her, "I don''t. Until now I believe that and to have people beside you only increase the risk of them betraying you. I have been betrayed a lot and I can tell that it''s easier to not let people close to you since the beginning than to ept them and got hurt from their betrayal."

    There was a tone that Ian used which sounded detached to Elise. Betrayal was not easy and she knew from her previous experience where her aunt had sold her. When she had hoped in her aunt, believing that this time she would have a life like normal people, she was sold as a ve.

    Elise was not one to hold grudge but she can''t help to feel hate against her aunt she trusted before; and deep down, she didn''t feel it was wrong for her to feel so. If her luck stroke had been off a little, someone else would have bought her, someone who wouldn''t treat her kindly as Ian did.

    She knows what happen when a person be ve, sometimes they became worse than a mindless doll as their spirit and hope shattered. While thinking Elise whose hand was holding the pir didn''t realize the spot where her hand touched had crumbled.

    "Isn''t it hard?" Elise then asked Ian. She saw him looking at her with the eyes of questioning, "I mean to be alone. How long have you stayed alone?"

    Ian didn''t expect the question and regardless he took time to think, "Let''s see... is the people in the castle counted as not living alone?"

    Elise paused before saying, "I want to know both. Before you live in the castle and after."

    There was close to nothing that Elise know about Ian, and she want to know more about him. She could tell a few from bits story of his words but not enough to chew. Somewhere, Elise could also tell that Ian didn''t tell her of the past because he wang her to be the one to ask; to be curious of the past he had which worked well.

    Ian twisted his lips, "I had this castle made not soon after I was elected as the Lord. The person elected me is the authorities, they passed away though."

    "From age?" Because they were speaking about nine hundred years ago. Unless they had the same circumstances as Ian, Elise doubt they could live over centuries.

    "No, by my hands," Ian dropped the truth casually to receive Elise eyes blinking as if she was trying to attest that her hearing was still well and peachy. "They were getting tad to nosy and greedy bunch for money taken from the taxes of the townsfolk who live here. By getting a new Lord who had just taken a seat, they thought I was blind not to know what they stolen from me."

    "Corruption," said Elise, who looked awed. She was surprised by the death but then, Ian had killed people in front of her eyes before, and she epted the killings he did in front of her was not the first time. Somewhere in her mind, she had epted it.

    But there was a different reason for the admiration glint from her eyes and it was of how Ian had chosen to protect Warine from the corrupted authorities. If not, would thend be as peaceful as it is now?

    Ian, who also noticed Elise smile can''t help but to chuckle. He could tell from her expression her admiration but she was wrong. Since before to this point of time, Ian didn''t care about others. The reason why he had chosen to kill the authorities was as the reason he said.

    In the past, Ian had a worse bloodlust than now, he could still remember how he would kill one whole vige. Although there was a reason for it and he didn''t kill people purely for his amusement or to vent his anger, it didn''t change the fact his hand was bloody, thought Ian while looking at Elise.

    Ian said to Elise, "If my memories don''t fail me, it was about eight hundred years ago when I took the Lord seat. Soon after that I live here. It wasn''t so lively in the castle at first," Ian''s eyes that were red looked at her with a soft gaze as if hiding the evilness lurking underneath for her. "The ce was as it is now, just tad newer with ivy leaves covering the walls."

    "Ivy leaves?" questioned Elise, she was interested to know how the castle looked in the past. Ian told her the castle looked the same was it why the bricks looked old with molds? She noticed that the ce seemed unaffected by age from outside but she spotted the corners had gotten old, as if it was renovated before.

    "Yes," Ian replied, his face turned at her for the ck lock of hair heb behind his head to fall ck beside his ears. "As I left it there without servants or gardener, the ivy leaves took a toll on the walls by growing all over the ces as if there is no tomorrow. Maroon was the one to decide cutting the leaves as it was a bother."

    "Has the ce been renovated?" she asked and Ian nodded to reply.

    "Once, I had to leave to visit another ce for years." Where did Ian had to leave for years was the question that added to Elise, but she didn''t ask. "It was about ten years of visit I was not there but someone took care of the castle. It was at that time that the castle was renovated."

    "But the person missed one ce," Elise said and she saw Ian shoving his questioning brows at her.

    "Where?"

    "The walls on the third floor of West wing, was that on purpose? I remember that the walls looked old and molding," while the other ces was covered by wooden walls, that ce alone was made up with bricks and it confused Elise for the reason of why.

    "That was on purpose. That wall is an entrance to a different room," different room? "You have never entered that ce before. When timese I will bring you there," offered Ian. "Perhaps when we catch the essential thing for that section of ce." What he needed was bad humans in need of punishment.

    Was it a secret passageway? Elise heard and read a few times in book of how most castle would have a secret passage for them to use to run away without known by others. Although the term to escape didn''t fit Ian, she can''t help but feel curious over what she had not seen before. "I would like to."

    Elise then recalled something and her hand rummage on her pocket. It was the key that had rusted and seeing it Ian''s lips set in a smile.

    "What''s this?" He asked her.

 Chapter 182: Testing The Power-I

    <h4>Chapter 182: Testing The Power-I</h4>

    The key somewhere looked familiar to Ian. He had seen it before but can''t remember well when he had seen it before. Seeing how rusted the key was, Ian doubted it was a key to new rooms. The key seemed to be over twenty years old and he knew it by his experience.

    "It''s a key to my room," exined Elise. Now, seeing the key with brighter light, she noted the corroded color of yellowish brown with a coarseyer over the metals. The whole key that was once colored in gold, turned brown, and the one to notice this was not only her but Ian.

    Ian ced his hand on his chin, folding four fingers with only his index finger tapping the side of his chin. His expression to Elise seemed as if he was thinking of something deeply with a frown. Did Ian know what she did and wh-

    Ian pushed one hand over the side of her face, his handnding on the wall where they had moved to get some shade. "Inviting me to your room boldly in the morning even though you don''t want to sleep with me in the same bed. Are you leading me on, sweetheart?" Ian''s finger slink on her neck, the touch as Ian was not using gloves had to be cold but instead it was warm and when it came contact to her cold skin, the different temperature made Elise''s skin to contract and shudder.

    Elise has noticed there was something in Ian that switched on and off to tease or being mean at some point to her. It was difficult for Elise to keep a straight head to him. Blinking twice, Elise looked away for a moment to distract herself from Ian''s eyes that were always fierce, making her feel like a ball of nervousness.

    "The key cannot be use anymore," replied Elise. Her wordsing weird as it didn''t convert what she wanted to say. Because of Ian''s words of her inviting him to her bed room, it was hard for Elise to build the concentration that had ruptured.

    "I see that, I get it now," chuckled Ian and Elise doubt he really got what she mean. Her thoughts were confirmed when Ian continued, "You are inviting yourself toe in my room."

    Elise didn''t know why Ian''s room was brought up again. At this point, she had a feeling that either her or Ian would be settling at one or another''s room.

    Not knowing if she can handle that, Elise quickly say, "Last night I had a small talk with Hallow. I didn''t put a check on the emotion I felt but in the middle of the conversation, I just had a slight temper while holding the key; and now it turns to be like this; rusted."

    The key bothered her for the rest of the night, but as she thought perhaps she had been the one to tamper the key just like the way she did to the ss. Although she can''t remember it when the ss shattered on her her hands, Seoyeon didn''t feel her head nking out while turning the key to corrosion like she did when doing the ss.

    "Is this magic?" asked Elise while Ian inspect the key he now hold on his hand.

    "Something simr," replied Ian, saying not yes and also not no.

    Unable to hold her curiosity, she asked, "Is there something simr to magic?"

    "I will tell you a secret just for you and me to know, Elise. Only for you," the way Ian made it special had Elise to faintly smiled. Ian swipe his index finger to ce it over her lips. "I don''t use magic," he said in a hushed voice, a seductive tone tinted his voice. "This power that I havees from me being a demon. They called it demonic energy. Like my power which is simr to magic. I know there is more to what we have seen yet, about magic and alike. You just fell to be special."

    For Ian to treat her special had Elise to feel her heart fluttered. Although she was unsettled with the power she had acquired, she felt calmer after telling her problem to him.

    Then concern came again on between Elise''s brows, "But will everything I touch turn like this?" The ss and the key, one shatter to pieces and the other turn to corrosion.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian noticed the expression Elise had and her worries that didn''te from the key and ss alone. There had never been anything that Ian didn''t notice from her, and Elise found this to be a quality from Ian.

    Elise whispered, "I had a little nightmare," she had said little but in truth it was not little. The dream shocked her and shake Elise until afternoon came. She distract herself by working but the nightmare continue to haunt her.

    Ian sensed Elise''s heartbeat to be uneven, telling him the dream was not good and she had used the word nightmare. "Hm, continue, sweetheart," he beckoned, all his eyes on her.

    "I just dream of waking up normally then I touched a desk but it turned to ash," she didn''t know if she had transported the nightmare she dreamt. "I don''t know what I did and Hallow came to me, I didn''t want to touch him out of fear he would turn to ash. He continued to speak when he suddenly fell and I... helped him," she intended to, but in turn she convert her chick friend into ashes.

    "And he turn to ash," Ian concluded. Since the past even when he was still a human, Ian never believe in dream manifesting into reality. Dream was just but a session of image that ur when human was asleep, in their venerable state. For it to take ce was impossible.

    Until now Ian still had the same thinking. And this was what make him to narrow his eyes.

    Elise should not know that she could turn things to ash, like the time she did to the ss, the girl didn''t notice how the shattered ss turned to ash by the time she had left his room. But the dream told her of her power, as if it was a warning.

    "I''m afraid everything will turn to ash on my touch," replied Elise, "I don''t know but I have a feeling that the dream will take ce," thinking of it shuddered her. If she really had the ability to touch thing and turn them to ashes, without a way to stop her own power, what if a day came where she is unable to touch anything as it would turn to ash?

    Elise''s face was marred with worries and Ian sees the change.

    "That was only a dream," replied Ian gently, raising his hand, he smoothened the top of her hair, "But dreams oftene as a warning, from now be careful of your emotions. I could take that your power is strongly attached to your emotions. Be careful not to touch anything when you are angry and keep a check to control anger."

    Elise, who had a feeling that would be so, was sullen when learning her new power. It was dangerous and she could not see how it would help anyone.

    She felt her chin pulled and Ian smiled, "Don''t worry sweetheart. I am immortal so I don''t die even if your power came to contact with me; and even if you kill anyone they turn to ashes which helped us from erasing evidence."

    "I don''t want to kill anyone," replied Elise, as it seemed that Ian was forming thought to teach her the rope to kill.

    "Of course I know, I was just saying if. Nothing is wrong by thinking if," letting go of Elise''s lower face he held, Ian shifted his eyes somewhere at the window of the castle, meeting another red eyes.

    He didn''t stare long and looked at her again, "Elise, did you see shadows again since Lipton''s house?"

    "No I didn''t," there was this power of her, the shadow, and her brother''s ghost. Many things happen without reply that Elise needed and somewhere she felt unrest. "Was it something dangerous or crucial?"

    "We don''t know yet," said Ian to Elise''s disappointment, "Currently I am finding out what the shadow you see. Cynthia is on her way, tailing both Martha and Lipton. If anything happen to them, we will know what the shadow meant."

    "Could it be that I had mistaken the shadow?" Elise was not confident to say that the shadow transpired behind the mansion or the woman as the second time she blinked, the shadow disappeared.

    Ian shook his head, "I have been right in many things, Elise. This time too, I could tell that the shadow you see do hold significant meaning. We just need to find out about it."

    Elise nodded her head, thinking that it would be better if nothing happen. Just as she was thinking what to do with her power, Elise felt Ian''s height towering her. His hand smoothly slide over her waist, pushing down to her hips when his hand wrapped around it, "Your apron is loose," said Ian and he didn''t stopped hugging her in the name of tying the apron from the front.

    Elise bite her lips at the distance, her eyes focus on Ian''s lips, the same mouth she had kissed and it was hard to bring herself to aposure.

    Ian''s finger didn''t only touch her waist and her hips, having the chance, he took the liberty to moved his hands upper and lower. Elise still didn''t know but her body shuddered when she felt Ian''s finger brushed to her bottom, a little more and he would have her whole cheeks to one hand.

    "I will try to find out about your power, meanwhile be careful," Ian said when pulling away from her, "Also this evening apany me in dinner, there is a guest that came and I want to introduce you to him. I will tell Maroon to make you a new key."

    The guest, who was it? asked Elise in her mind. Giving a nod, Ian then yed with her ribbon before smiling to leave. He turned his head at the same window where Beelzebub was standing for his smile to shorten.

 Chapter 183: Testing The Power-II

    <h4>Chapter 183: Testing The Power-II</h4>

    When Ian left, Elise watched his back before her eyes fell on the rusted key. Thinking that standing here would gather some eyes on her, Elise walked to a ce with lesser people.

    Was the shadow a part of her power as a sweet child? She heard from Ian that a sweet child''s eyes have the power to see things others can''t. She didn''t know how she was chosen, but if the shadow was as Ian had told her to be essential, it might be her power.

    Then what about the key? Elise asked herself, a sigh apany her lips. When arriving to a hallways where no one was, she pulled her key again. As Maroon would get her a new key, she decided to do a little experiment.

    It might be dangerous, but she had to try, thought Elise.

    She closed her eyes, remembering the scene of her family''s death, the anguish and anger came on her. Elise told herself not to get caught with the anger, to let herself drown on it and just tested the water. To her worry, when Elise opened her eyes second time, the key was gone, and what left was cloudy ashes on her hands that fell on the floor from the gaps of her finger.

    Elise''s brows furrowed, to her fear what she dreamt was not a dream.

    Now she had the gist of her power. It was either to turn things back into time, which ends to ashes.

    That whole evening Elise didn''t touch anyone. She didn''t want to turn humans into ashes by ident. Her power was still without a base. If this was her power, she knew there was a way to control her power, but right now she had no clue on how to put a brake on her power.

    The dinner came earlier than Elise thought. Time passed fast while she mulled at her power. By the time she came in front of the door where the dinning room was, she breathed in before pushing the door open gingerly.

    There she saw Ian, sitting at the far end of the long rectangr table. His hands were crossed and so was his legs. The gaze he used to watch the food was yet ced on the dining table. The gaze Ian had before she entered was empty, but when he saw her an expressive look settled on his red eyes.

    The gaze had Elise to feel proud that Ian reacted only this way to her. It seemed that there was yet peopleing to the dining room, thought Elise. She stood awkwardly against the door. Where should she sit? Should she take a seat on the same seat she had before.

    "What are you doing there, dying my time, sweetheart Elise?" Ian called her, he reached out his hand, moving it up and down, "Come here."

    Elise took her steps toward where Ian was sitting at. By time, the servants had been dismissed when cued by Ian.

    "Should I seat?" asked Elise to Ian a permission. She became a loss cause when it came to Ian and the new surrounding. But the girl had gotten over from being nervous, making progress to settle her heart to him.

    Ian stared at her, inclining his head to give an questioning look, "I never know you have a hobby to eat while standing," Elise rubbed her head awkwardly, scolding herself at her stupid question in her mind, when Ianughed, "I am joking sweetie, don''t take it to heart. If you are confused of your sittinge here, I will tell you where to take sit."

    Elise did what Ian asked, walking to his side, "Closer," he ordered. Elise didn''t know if she was weak to Ian''s voice or the man as a whole. Every time his voice gave her an instruction, she could not resist to follow everymand he gave her.

    She continued to step forward until there was no space left between her shoes and Ian''s chair. Ian pulled her wrist, turning her body for Elise to sit on hisp. Elise didn''t know what happened as it took less than a second for her to sit on Ian.

    She immediately tried to get up, but Ian''s irond grip didn''t let her to.

    "Where are you going? You said you wanted a seat before," Ian reminded, having a wide smile on his lips that Elise saw from the glimpse of mirror hanged on the table of the window. "You have always been so quick to run away, like a mouse when seeing a cat. I believe I have never seen you a face where an expression of hunger is on my face. Why do you run?"

    "I feel nervous," right now she could still feel her heart pounding against her chest. It was as if she had run a mile, there was happiness, nervousness, giddiness¡ª all emotion mixed inside her that resulted in her heartbeat spike, and sweaty. "When I see you, I don''t know but I feel nervous."

    "From fear?" asked Ian.

    He enjoyed chasing for Elise as the girl was simr to a deer. He felt like a bad wolf chasing for the deer, wanting to eat her; though for him he didn''t want to eat her in term to fulfill his stomach, but the hunger that came for being a man.

    Ian had only pick her lips and he knows Elise would surely taste divine pinned on his bed.

    But soon they would be husband and wife, Ian didn''t want her to be jumpy and nervous even after marriage.

    Elise licked her lips that felt dry when it was not, she felt Ian''s hand creeping to her stomach, just right below her chest, and all thoughts she tried to pushed and close in one lid break loose in her mind.

    "No, it''s not fear. I am happy that my love is answered and it felt like God had blessed my hope," Elise replied honestly. All honesty are the start of rtionship and so was the conversation that followed. They had tell each other of their love and she thought that it was not enough. "I have loved you from before, far long ago. But I never dream that I could be with you. You are the Lord, Ian, and I am a maid. Also a mythical being and a human."

    "Yet despite that all you wish to be mine," Ian saved Elise''s breaths, the words taken was right from her heart.

    "Yes, it feels like a dream," replied Elise and Ian swiftly turned her legs, having her face to look at his.

    "Should I wake you up?" Ian twisted his lips, having fun in Elise who looked confused.

    "How?" whispered Elise, she was not being coy but she really didn''t understand.

    "By biting your skin," Ian saw Elise looked startled, "You have always the expression to make meugh. What cute creature you are. I can''t resist to do mean things if you keep up with your charm," Ian chuckled. By mean things it didn''t stop with teasing her.

    So that was a joke?

    "I have question, Ian," said Elise with an apprehensive tone. Her eyes that had the power to see through things one could never see looked at Ian in a way as if she could see what was inside him.

    Most people wouldn''t like for anyone to break into their deepest core like how her eyes had the power to, but Ian love it. He didn''t mind being seen inside as no one had ever tried to. Only Elise had done it.

    "Ask me then," Ian offered her.

    Don''t forget to vote¡ª

 Chapter 184: Testing The Power-III

    <h4>Chapter 184: Testing The Power-III</h4>

    *Music currently hearing: Conan Gray- Heather*

    There had been one question Elise held for years. The question that appeared when she had first arrived in the White Mansion, nine years ago. She didn''t managed to receive an answer as less than a month she had to leave to meet her family. There was regret and curiosity inside Elise.

    "Why did you choose me?" asked Elise, finally letting the question she held for nine years out, "Why did you chose to buy me? There were people who are prettier, older, and could do work than me."

    Nine years ago she was still a child. She can''t do things adult could do, cleaning was the best she could do but in the small body of a young girl, her work was limited. It didn''t work in her either that Ian bought her for reason to work. She was useless which why not many people thought of buying her; except for men who had revolting preference of having a child as a bed partner.

    Elise could never see in Ian as a person who would buy women for bed pleasure like others. Without it, Elise could tell there were plenty of people who would sleep with him. Then why?

    Ian stared at her like how she did to him. Elise''s hair was tied in a bun, and he yfully pulled the ribbon that tied her hair, letting her sunset-like hair to cascade over her shoulder. It looked beautiful and Ian know it would look more gorgeous when Elise was not in her maid dress but naked.

    He twisted his lips, the red bright eyes giving a yful look, "Because you are my bride." His reply had Elise to look bbergasted. She can''t understand and thought Ian was once again joking, but he wasn''t. His next expression where he smiled but it was not for augh, confirmed Elise that Ian was not spinning games on her.

    "I have to tell you honestly Elise. I have been waiting. For one day that you would ask this question to me. I can tell you everything and all you needed to know, but to me I like it better if you are the one to ask me all your question so I could answer you," Ian stated he brought her hair to his nose. Elise smelled like roses, the same flower that had the red color petals.

    "You have been waiting for me to question this?" Elise didn''t understand why. But then again she knows Ian. He was someone who does thing whimsically. Most of the time his action was without reason.

    "Yes." Ian rified. "I know you long before. Long even when you were born, but physically meeting you was that nine year for the first time. I have to be honest that I didn''t find you impactful to me. You were like that any other people in my lives who would pass and go by."

    Elise heard his words with her lips silent, but she was unable to hold her curiosity, "Even before I was born?" She can''t understand the line, "How do you know me?"

    "I told you, didn''t I? I am a Demon. In hell I am infamous for being a troublemaker. Well that happened nine hundred years ago, but grudge stays long to Demon, and even the people in heavens. They wish they could put an end to me, as soon as possible preferably; but I just can''t die," Ian answered with a light tone, as if he was telling the night tale for children before sleep to Elise, but the informations were heavy to her ears.

    "People on heavens? Angel?" questioned Elise, because what else in heaven is there after angels?

    "No, even higher it was the God," Ian saw Elise wanting to speak, but there was no words she could lisp. "Angels are not being Elise. They are mindless, no less than a puppet who have no emotions or will on themselves. The opposite of Demon."

    "Isn''t that dangerous?" From everyone, Ian had picked a fight with God. Was this good? Ian sounded confident but Elise heard that Demons were being created by God. Could he fought back and win? Elise had confident in Ian but this was God.

    "Not really. I told you I can''t die. They just gave up when finding no method to put an end to my life. There isn''t a way," Ian drawled.

    "How is it connected for you to know me?" Elise asked softly. She wondered and worried about Ian''s situation in both Hell and Heaven. He was not liked in both ces, and from what she could take, they find him as an enemy. Was that why Ian chose to live here and not Hell?

    "It was then when they found an alternative to kill me," Ian shifted his eyes from her hair to her. "You, sweetheart."

    Elise was once again left confused on her spot. She didn''t understand. Ian took a moment to gauge her expression. Elise had always been the expressive girl. Without doing anything all her emotions showed on her face as she was someone who wore her heart on her sleeve. It was dangerous and he knew which he slowly taught her.

    "I can''t kill you. I would never," said Elise with her brows furrowed. She wrecked her mind, trying to fulfill an answer for the burning puzzles to ask, "Do you think God gifted me to the world to kill you?"

    Elise had always been smart and quick to catch things. Her beauty is no less although the girl fell to distrust her beauty which made her to be more humble. It was one of her quality and at times weakness.

    "You are close." Ian stated, and Elise felt her heart dropped to her stomach. She wished she was wrong and far. "One day, I receive an oracle through a human who had the power to see futures, the progression of the world that others cannot. Unfortunately they died. They told me that one day, God will present me a bride. A human bride¡ª the bride who one day would kill me."

 Chapter 185: On Dining Table-I

    <h4>Chapter 185: On Dining Table-I</h4>

    The sky was pitch ck, and with the winter getting colder, Elise could feel chill running down her spine. But the chill didn''te from the windy sky as the firece were lit to warm the room. It was the words Ian said casually that sounded like a joke, but was theplete truth.

    As if time stopped, Elise stared at Ian''s eyes that were gazing back at her. It was clear and bright red like blood, the same color of her hair. What did Ian said?

    "Kill you?" was the only words Elise managed to squeeze from the state of stunned.

    Never in Elise life could she ever imagine herself hating Ian. Much less to kill him, the person she love.

    Ian wordlessly looked at her, sensing her heartbeat beating in sorrow and shock, "There was a story, an old tale passed by Demons and humans. I don''t know if the story is still told between humans. It goes like this: one day a Demon descend to the mortal world. He was a notorious man¡ª a person whose hands always dyed with blood. It was to one day that a family gave their daughter. The Demon was bewitched by the human girl''s beauty, falling head over heels for the girl without knowing who she is."

    "The demon''s bride," Elise filled the words, not liking how the term sounded lovely but deadly.

    "Demon''s bride are humans but the Demon didn''t know of this. He believed he was the strongest," in Ian''s words, she saw his smile turning sardonic. "He married the girl happily, spending his time with the human girl only to be killed by his own bride."

    Was that her future?¡ª Their future?

    "Yet again, it was all a story, passed from one person to another," said Elise, refusing that she would kill Ian. She trust herself that would never happen. Her hands she settled on her skirt tightened, crumpling the ck skirt. "That can''t be the truth."

    "It is," said Ian to Elise''s dismay. "Every story passed from one lips to another is not always made up. Humans love to made up story to rumors, but this is not. The Demon has no name in the story, but in Hell he was known as Sullivan. One of the strongest Demon."

    Elise stared fixed at Ian, "Why would she kill him?" Was it hate? The woman could hate the Demon for bringing her to marriage that she didn''t want.

    "He did many evil deeds in the past, killing humans one after another, that could be the reason for the woman''s anger. There had been no telling if their emotions only the beginning and the end," replied Ian his fingers then touched her cheeks felt warm, Elise closed her right eyes.

    Elise heard him say, "Normally humans could not kill a Demon. They are weak, but humans could exploit the emotions of a Demon," Ian said, his lips forming to a smile and Elise had stopped guessing what his smile meant. "The way I think that story goes, was the Demon foolishly believe the human girl love him with all his heart, replying to her feeling andtching to emotions of love. Thinking it would be eternity while falling a blind eyes to the girl''s hatred."

    It was a tragic story. Elise can''t tell the emotions, situation, and love the demon had for the girl and vice versa, but she can''t help to think it as a story of sorrow.

    She held out her hand, taking Ian''s to herps, and her eyes meet him, "I will never kill you."

    He pulled her waist, bringing her closer, "I know you would never, I don''t have the slightest doubt my bride would kill me. This is the story of others not us. We would not follow their path or repeat the mistake other''s meet, after all, we are not squirrels. The power you had right now. It might be one of the gift gave by God. Have you found out how to use it?" Ian questioned her as if knowing Elise had tested to turn the key to ash a moment ago.

    Elise nodded, she recount the feeling of ashes on her hands, just like her dream

    "I think it is to convert the items I hold on my hand back to what it is before, turning either for the things to the progress or regress, withst to have it turn to ashes."

    "And it is highly centered on your anger as the trigger," Ian concluded Elise''s thoughts.

    Ian told her to be honest and taking the opportunity, Elise said, "I''m scared that my dream was true. It showed my power¡ª it is not limited to things that are not alive but also things that are alive." Could this be the power God gave in order to kill Ian? So she would turn him to ash?

    If it is so, more than Elise had thought God was a being that was heartless.

    For a split of second, Elise''s eyes dipped in the sight where Ian had disappeared. She stood nkly with her hand settled on her side. Her eyes stared at Ian''s clothes ttened on the floor with ashes scattering all around¡ª his ashes aftering contact with her hand.

    "I don''t die," Ian stated to Elise, bringing his sweet love back from her imagination that spiraled out of concern. He could tell that for one second Elise put to imagination where he turned to ashes as her heartbeat sounded in a terrifying sound.

    He pulled her hand, bringing it to his cheeks for Elise to feel warm. "I don''t die easily like that Elise. If that is all it took to kill me, I would not be here¡ª in front of you now."

    Elise didn''t reply to process her thought and only stared at Ian when he pulled her hand to his chest. She felt his heart beating. "Try it," Ian ordered her.

    Elise almost immediately pulled her hand but Ian didn''t allow her to. "Go on, try it. Think of the death of your family, Elise. Pour your hate on me. Your?hate and?anger, I will ept them all."

    Vote for the book ~~

 Chapter 186: On Dining Table-II

    <h4>Chapter 186: On Dining Table-II</h4>

    Elise tried to pull her hand again. The words whispered by Ian was no less than a whisper of a devil, sweet, tempting, almost bringing her the image of her family''s death. Ian told her he would not die, they hadn''t tried to prove it is true, and this was what Ian tried to do, but Elise didn''t want it.

    With Ian didn''t let go of her hand, she frowned, her eyes looking at him, "I don''t want to," rather than anger, or a voice of disapproval, Elise sounded like begging. "Even if you can''t die, Ian, I don''t want to injure you."

    "I can heal myself," replied Ian, stating what he could do. He was never bothered by wounds or injuries. He saw Elise shaking her head, and somewhere he can''t correspond with Elise''s thoughts. "I will not die or injured."

    With her lips bitten, Elise replied, "Even if you wouldn''t be hurt, I can''t bring myself to hurt you because I love you," she replied, her voice falling to squeaky whispers, and her cheeks reddening. Ian wasn''t fazed to be wounded but she was in his behalf.

    Ian stared at her, and Elise saw him looking surprised and awed. His smile then pulled with tion, "That was insensitive of me," Ian let her hand away from her chest and pulled her fingers to press his lips on it, Elise felt her heart softened at the kiss. His lips softly moved away from her fingers, the kiss was dainty and fleeting but the traces lingered.

    Ian said, sounding happy, "I didn''t take into consideration in what you think and you felt. But you should try it on me. We can test for the sake of future and take if I am wounded or not to consideration."

    Ian saw Elise still hesitant and used his trump card, "Believe me that I would not get wounded or harm."

    When putting it that way, Elise couldn''t reject his request. When ite to believing Ian, Elise came first. No matter how absurd he would act, she still believe him. She knew Ian was well aware of it and he was, "unfair," whispered Elise. Ian caught her words and raised his brows.

    "Yes, I am being unfair, do you hate me?"

    "No. I will try," Elise managed to steer his attention. She didn''t want to wound Ian, making it harder for her to feel angry as she can''t do it while worrying of Ian''s health. But then, she thought that trying might help them to prepare them for the future.

    Ian didn''t spoke a word, knowing that to be focus with him around had taken Elise whatever she had and added with the thought of wounding her. It''s as truly adorable for Ian to have Elise worrying of him. With no food on the table, Ian thought of how appetizing it would be to have her on the table.

    Although his lips said nothing, his gaze burnt to her, Elise shakes it off. It took her a long time to handle her anger. She touched his hand, the best ce to start with and not chest like the initial n Ian gave.

    The moment she opened her eyes, Elise saw Ian''s hand she held was not wounded, and her smile beamed. "It didn''t work!"

    She turn her head at Ian and he shook his head, "No, truthfully it did work, but it''s not powerful enough to turn my time to ashes. It might be that the stronger your emotion is it would match the strength of your power¡ª either strengthening or weakening."

    Elise agreed, nodding, "But I don''t know when my power would stop. I''m afraid that if I touch things it would turn to ash."

    Ian took her hands, cing it on the cup next to them but only a crack appeared, "As long as your heart feel no anger, nothing would turn to ash. Next time we should try to harness your power. Seeing that it work with your emotions and not everyone could control them like a switch, we need a put a lid to help you close and ess to your power."

    Elise agreed with the thought, "How would I be able to achieve that?"

    "I will tinker of a way," Ian said, he pushed his hand on her hair. It was soft and silk. He smoothly slide his fingers through her hair to the back of her head. Elise''s hair had the softest texture and brushed properly, making his finger to slide without getting tangled.

    "Did you wonder who came as a guest today?" Ian questioned her.

    "I did." Elise hadn''t went to the East side of the castle. Her work was assigned at night, after the dinner which why she hadn''t seen the guest yet.

    "It''s someone from Hell, a demon," his words confirmed Elise''s guess in the afternoon, "He is sly but good enough for us to befriend with. You can treat him as you like. To add, he would never do things that could harm us."

    "He would not?" There was a hint of trust on Ian''s words that she found to be rare. The only people Elise knew Ian believed in was Cynthia, Austin, and Maroon. Was this man Ian''s friend in Hell? Elise was eager to meet the person. But her guess was denied after Ian''s next words.

    "Because he had learned his lesson. That to defeat me is beyond his ability," Ian then shifted his eyes at the door before back at Elise, "Would you like to sit on me throughout the dinner? I can''t promise I won''t touch you though." Ian stated at her skirt, her legs sitting right near the ce where it was borderline dangerous.

    Elise looked down on his leg she had seated on. At first it was ufortable because her heart was getting out of hand, but as time passed, she found herself feeling the seat to be one of the best she had ever had the chance to.

    Her cheeks blushed profusely when seeing how close their body was pressed and with the closer look, Elise could see Ian''s broad chest that was showcased from the two buttons left opened from his shirt.

    "I will sit there," Elise pointed a random seat without choosing as her mind turn to scatter after seeing a better look on Ian''s physique and his handsome face that had never fail to steal many breaths including hers.

    Ian noticed Elise''s expression changing adorably, he release her waist, letting her to go down a it seemed like she would faint on his hand if he tease her any longer. "Sit here," Ian tapped the empty sit right beside him, cueing her where to sit. It was the seat that used for thedy of the castle, Elise walked to the sit and settled herself while feeling Ian''s gaze on her.

    In the meantime, the door was knocked, "Come in," Ian stated loud enough for the door to be open and Elise saw Maroon pushing the door, letting a man to stroll inside with confident strides. His hair was golden blonde, and eyes redder than normal vampires, the same shade Ian had on his eyes except it didn''t hide his sly nature.

 Chapter 187: On Dining Table-III

    <h4>Chapter 187: On Dining Table-III</h4>

    Elise thought herself as a rather adept person when ites to reading a person''s character. She didn''t know if she was correct, but the man seemed sly. In one hand, he appeared to look like any normal humans, except for the red eyes that stood out to make him odder than humans.

    If not for Elise hearing Ian telling her that the man in front of her now was a demon, she would have thought of him as a vampire.

    "I thought you would not let me meet her," chimed Beelzebub. His smile was not wide but enough that showed a hint of amusement to see Elise. The red haired maid, thought Beel. She was the same as the description the maid he asked this afternoon gave him. "Red hair," he noted.

    Elise, who heard him calling her red hair, wondered why the man pointed her hair.

    "Why would I hide my bride when one day you will meet her. If its bound to happen, I would rather that I introduce you, not you finding him around by sniffing her scent," their banters sounded to Elise like a squabble but both appeared to be used with the words they exchange to each their.

    "Milord," Cynthia and Austin came after Beelzebub, calling Ian to alert their arrival. They both looked at the man with golden hair who had taken a seat right next Ian. The man stared at them, his eyes were red.

    A vampire? Austin and Cynthia asked themselves, finding it strange to see the new guest. In the past, there had never been guests staying in White Mansion like the person did now.

    "Take a seat everyone," Ian said, and Austin took a seat apprehensively in front of Beelzebub.

    Beelzebub had noticed since the two beings entered their eyes had settled on him, gauging his entire feature. "Your dogs?" asked Beelzebub, not being subtle with the term he used and not only Austin had frowned on his words but Cynthia who had first thought the man to be amiable and friendly.

    Elise also looked at Beelzebub, was all Demon like him?

    "Pardon me, but I am not a dog. My friend may be a cat too, but he is not a dog," it was Cynthia who replied, defensive.

    "Oh! They don''t use this term here in the mortal''s world?" Beelzebub turned to look at Ian before his red eyes turning to Cynthia and Austin for his smile that was small turning wide with a cunning thought, "In where I live at, humans who follow us blindly are called dogs. They are disposable; Even if you are a person, I can make it so you are a dog. A snap of a finger is all it needs."

    People could take Beelzebub''s words as a joke, but Elise who had seen Ian turning Hallow to chick, knew the man was half serious, or perhapspletely serious by his words.

    "Beel, my door is open to shoo off bees," Ian cut between his words. He noticed Beelzebub''s hand ready to kill and he clicked his tongue, "Was one day enough for you to leave the castle?"

    "It was a joke," Beelzebub raised his shoulders and shrug, "Still, I expected you not to have any servants at all. It''s a surprise remembering your past."

    "People change, and Demons are not an exception," Ian answered, and Elise agreed with the thought, "This is Mr. Beel, a guest, who is about to leave."

    Cynthia stared at Mr. Beel. He had red eyes, the same color of Ian. Who was he? Austin had the same line of thoughts. The way the man had spoken to Ian without fear was something new he had never seen before, and he doubted there was anyone who was able to do the same in Warine.

    As if Ian could red the minds of his two aides, he stated casually, "Beel is a demon from Hell, known better as Beelzebub. He came to visit for a vacation."

    "Nice to meet you all," Beelzebub smiled, watching the frozen expression that came from the two creatures sitting in front of him. His eyes casted to Elise, seeing the human girl unbothered with his words, he take it that the girl had been told before hand of his true nature from Ian.

    "A demon-" Cynthia gasped. Both Austin and Cynthia in truth knew Ian''s nature as a Demon. But this was their very first time to ever meet a Demon other than the Lord. It was unbelievable that Mr. Beel was a Demon when his face looked nothing differentpared to vampire.

    "Hm, the food is here," Ian said when the chef came along with the maids. The table was then filled with foods. The dinner was filled with silence for a long moment that felt stifling but still breathable. Elise watched Mr. Beel from the ce she sat on. The Demon seemed to look calm, but was he?

    She wondered if Hell really have a vacation. Was the man lying? But Ian would have catch his lie before letting him inside.

    "Cynthia, have you found news of Martha and Lipton?" asked Ian, hisbhand cutting the meat on his te where blood dribbled after the knife pierced the meat. Unlike Elise''s meat the meat on Ian''s te was yet to be cooked fully.

    Cynthia steal a nce at Beelzebub, who had stopped eyeing his food to look back at her. Looking away, she replied, "There have not been any news about Mr. Lipton and his manor. No strange or questionable situation in the house. As for Miss Martha, she lost her father yesterday evening. The cause was a chronic illness."

    Elise''s first reaction was to look at Ian. She had heard from Ian of how he met Martha''s father before. Ian didn''t reply and only hummed, he didn''t look affected and Elise wondered if it was because this had happened many times in his life.

    For a Demon who had lived for nine hundred years, it was said without the need of proof that Ian had many people whoe and passed by his life. The loss must have numbed his sense. Thinking of it and the loneliness Ian suffered, put Elise to sympathy.

    She then thought of Martha''s father''s death and the shadow she saw. Was the shadow connected to the death?

    She then heard Ian who sat beside her spoke, "I thought it would be her who died." His words nonchntly left his lips with eyes without an emotion.

 Chapter 188: Confession Box-I

    <h4>Chapter 188: Confession Box-I</h4>

    Author''s note: Coins set per chapter are set byputers. For every 200 words, it is equivalent to one coin. If you find one chapter totaled a lot more than six (1000 words) which most authors usually made each of their chapters in the minimum words of 1000, it also means that the chapter is long. Authors do not have the authority, (no pun intended) to change or set the coins, so please understand that we could notpromise the prices. In case you find a chapter that pays a lot and thinks that it''s too much, I encourage you to use the free pass, they are generated three each day. That''s all and have a nice day~<3

    Elise breaks her gaze from Ian''s face to his eyes. "Did you mean Martha?" Ian nodded his head to Elise''s reply.

    On other hand, Cynthia and Austin looked confused, not understanding what they were talking about. "As you all know, Elise is a sweet child," Ian directed his words to the three people sitting before them, "The eyes of a sweet child are brighter and purer than any other people. It could see what others cannot. Ghosts, faeries, and other creatures that are not tangible. But you, sweetheart, are different. Your eyes are stronger than your predecessors, making you able to see far better than anyone. The shadows that you saw, it is shadows of death."

    "I thought only grim reapers can see that," Beelzebub chided, his expression interested in the talk.

    "She is an exception, a special one," Ian said in a way that sounded as if he was proud.

    "But I saw the shadows on Martha," said Elise, if the shadow was as Ian said the shadow of death, it would mean Martha would die. She then understood what Ian meant from earlier.

    Ian, who noted Elise''s expression said, "Remember what you think other than the shadow, the characteristic of the shadow, Elise."

    She took a moment to remember, eyes of the people on the table was on her, "It was thin," she whispered.

    Ian gave her a smile that skipped her heart, "The grim reaper told us before that scent of death could be transferred to another. Martha stayed beside her father each day, making it easy for her to contact with the shadow of death, but it was thin because that was not her shadow of death, but her father''s."

    "She was blighted by the death shadow," concluded Elise.

    "That would mean Lipton''s manor would be in danger," Austin replied, frowned on his eyebrow, when he was ready to stand up he said, "I will leave to see the site."

    "Go on," Ian didn''t stop Austin, and in a moment the man left to find out. Cynthia also thought to make a reason and follow Austin because she was notfortable with the sitting position where she had to look at a Demon. It still didn''t feel real to her that she was sitting in front of Beelzebub.

    Ian might be a Demon, but he had looked very simr to a human that Cynthia had gotten used to. But it was different when ites to Beelzebub who sat while eating like any other human.

    "If thess can see death, does that mean she can see other''s death too? That is a power that woulde as practical," Beelzebub said, following the conversation.

    "How long does it disappear?" Ian then asked, his eyes looking at Elise.

    "I don''t know, the shadow appeared and disappear when I blink," this was the reason why she had thought the shadow to be her imagination.

    "All power starts in a premature state except for some people who are gifted since birth. Your eyes are an innate gift, but it had been blocked for nine years, and now it is taking its shape."

    "What happened that nine years?" questioned Beelzebub, who had not to know of this.

    "She was wearing a bracelet made by the sister of the church that restrains her eyes, making it like other humans," Ian pulled a thoughtful look and stared at Elise, "Which reminds me, Elise do you remember who that woman was? The one who gave you that bracelet. I doubt she is a normal human seeing that she was able to make a bracelet that hinders the power of a sweet child. It could be that she also knows things about Sweet Child." and the curse, added Ian in his mind.

    Elise was born with a curse in her body, where people near her would die. It seemed that the people around her were affected and had be the victim. Ian didn''t want his sweet bride to shed unstoppable tears and shoulder the heap of guilt, thinking that the people she loves died because of her.

    "I don''t remember," Elise drawled, she then pulled her brows, trying to remember the sister. She had moved from many houses and it was hard to pinpoint which vige she had moved, and met with the sister. It was even older than nine years ago, and the memory was not easy to be recalled.

    She suddenly remembers there were three viges where there was a church, "I think it was a vige called Rumspariga. It was arge vige on the East side of Runalia. I remembered it because the vige had thergest and luxurious chapel."

    "Noted," Ian answered her, and he raised his hand. Taking her chin, Ian swipes his thumb on the side of her lips, wiping the sauce that had found its way to the corner of her lips which Elise missed. Pulling the thumb, Ian licked the sauce and chuckled at Elise''s reaction.

    Beelzebub, on the other side, whistled, "When the marriage?" he directly asked and the question had Elise''s cheeks burn redder.

    "Soon, we are thinking of an engagement," Ian answered. Elise looked at him. They did?

    Thinking of engagement had Elise''s heart to pit-pat louder. Engagement is onene to marriage. This had her excited and at the same time nervous. Things were happening fast, and all were good things that she couldn''t be more than happy about. Like this, she wishes nothing wrong would take ce on the peaceful days she spent in the castle.

    Cynthia then said when finishing the food, "Milord, what should we do with the shoes?" she reminded Elise''s party shoes. "Martha is not in the condition to make one, after her father''s funeral."

    "Not to worry, she should be able to finish the shoes. Like her father, the girl is responsible. Check on the dress and continue to find out about Elise''s childhood in the town with the Scotts, they seem to be hiding some things before their deaths." Cynthia obliged with the instruction and bowed, before she left she walked to Elise and put on a smile.

    "Congrattions," Cynthia whispered, squeezing Elise''s hand. Seeing Elise smiling wide, she can''t help but have the same smile of brimming happiness.

    "Thank you," Elise replied, she felt shy but more than the shyness, she was too happy to think of anything else.

    Elise thought Cynthia was leaving, but the woman looked into her eyes and asked with a hesitant tone, "Say, Elise, do you remember if you ever visit any river in the town with the Scotts?"

    "River?" Elise raised her eyebrow, thinking and she shakes her head, "I rarely went to the river. Father and mother told me I drowned in water well once, and since then they said that water is unsafe."

    "Did you remember why you drowned?"

    "I don''t remember clearly, but it was the time when I tried to help around the house and draw a bucket of water. But I was still small at the time and held the rope when it was going down. I fell but fortunately, my father came and saved me," Elise watched Cynthia nodding. "Did you find something in the river?" asked Elise then, curious why Cynthia asked this.

    "No, it was because I heard from someone who lives in the next town that your family avoided the river. But I see now, they love you and didn''t want you to get hurt again," Elise agreed with a nod. Cynthia then left the ce. In silence, she creased her brows. Not many people avoided rivers. Elise might have drowned once but was that enough for the whole family to avoid the river?

    What if there was another reason?

 Chapter 189: Confession Box-II

    <h4>Chapter 189: Confession Box-II</h4>

    Elise watched Cynthia left the hallway. Maroon was not standing too far but he was quiet, making him almost not noticeable. Elise shifted her eyes to see the side face of Ian, his face holding a calm expression and a smile that was not for once mischievous. Beelzebub had left along the way without her noticing.

    She wondered why Cynthia asked her the question. It sounded to her ears as if Cynthia had gone around the towns near where she lived before to search and ask about her and her family. Did something had to do with her past? Elise could tell that this happened because of Ian''s order.

    Elise heard Ian spoke, "You keep staring at me and the wall will kiss your face."

    Elise stopped, her eyes looking straight in front of her to see it was the wall. If not for Ian stopping her, as he said, her face would have stuck to the wall. The ident embarrassed her.

    "I know I am handsome enough to make you lose your sight at anything other than me, but I don''t want you to have a nosebleed. What are you thinking?" asked Ian, he heard with his sharp hearing Cynthia''s question. Understanding that there was truly something that Scott hid from others.

    "Did you request Cynthia to search around the town near mine to ask for my past?" asked Elise for her to see Ian grin.

    The less information was able to make Elise ask, and Ian was d that Elise was a clever girl whose mind was quick to catch things. "I did, your parents seem to hide something from us. You said you remembered people avoided you in the past, did you remember why yet?"

    "No," Elise shook her head.

    "Tell me what you remembered," Ian pulled her hand, holding it and he squeezed the gaps of her finger.

    Elise didn''t know what to feel whenever Ian holds her. His fingers were like coal, burning and it led to traces in her that she can''t forget until she was on her bed to wake up in the morning feeling the lingering touch again.

    "Eyes," replied Elise, and Ian raised his eyebrow at her words that were ambiguous. "I remember there were many eyes around me from people taller than me. They looked at me and whispered something, after that they had the expression of not wanting to get close to me." She looked away, to the ground, seeing her shoes that were slightly oversized than her feet.

    Elise lived in the past with people looking at her in disgust. She had be too familiar with people''s sharp gazes on her and knew how to differentiate between the eyes of people who dislike her and didn''t want to get close to her.

    "Can I take that for the reason you know nothing?" Elise nodded her head, and Ian hummed. The Scotts, what exactly are they hiding? For now, the reason for Elise''s power had been found and so was the shadow as Ian expected. Next was the information Beelzebub had but the sly Demon had left in second. Not that Ian didn''t notice when he left, but Ian decided to let Beel roam around.

    "What are you doing after this?" asked Ian and it breaks Elise''s thought.

    She was trying to pull her memories, tugging it by recalling if there ever been the time when she felt strange in her family''s house. But the thoughts flew when Ian asked her. "I was assigned to clean the candles on the Eastside."

    How convenient thought Ian. Beelzebub was staying there too. "Forget about that, apany me somewhere else."

    "But it''s night time," replied Elise. Where were they goingte this night? She wondered if it was Ian''s bedroom... at one flick of a second, Elise''s heart pound and Ian didn''t miss this.

    He pulled her waist, hands that were still holding her palm raised beside her face. Elise felt the pull and her heartbeat felt thundering louder when she saw Ian''s face just right a hair away from hers. "I''m sorry to let you down that we are not going to my bed."

    "I-I was not thinking of that," Elise lied, the lies easy to seen but her lips can''t help to say the words to cover whatever thoughts sinking to her mind.

    "Lying. My dear, lovely, sweetheart Elise, are you trying to turn to Pinhio for lying?" Ian moved forward and Elise thought she was going to kiss. She can''t understand why but whenever she recalled the kiss that turns her knees weak, somewhere inside her feel heated and ufortable. As if there was a part of her body that felt tense and need to be released.

    "N-no, I was not lying," Elise ran her eyes away, her heart was filled with an overwhelming loud sound and she can''t look at Ian without feeling herself on the edge. But Ian pulled her face, not letting her hide the adorable reaction which worth diamond to his eyes.

    "Really? If you are a Pinhio by now your nose would grow long, but I don''t mind it. I can tell you will still look lovely even with a long nose," Ian moved forward going for the kiss bit on her forehead. "I would like to invite you to my bedroom, and do things that are more important, but now we have another ce to go."

    Feeling Ian releasing her waist, Elise touched her hot cheeks, "Where to?"

    Ian stopped his shoes, winking at her, "Do you think the church will still be open for sinners even at midnight?"

    Elise only looked at him. "Is it the church I mentioned earlier?"

    "Yes, we can request for a holy water there too," Ian stepped away with his hand holding hers, bringing her somewhere to the corner of the hallway. He opened the window, therge ss that was tinted in blue color where it wasrge. One step away from the window could lead to death.

    Ian stepped over the window''s frame, standing on the edge of the window with his hands outstretched for Elise. She stared at his hand then at his face. The cold wind blew over Ian''s ck hair, and he let them go wild. His red eyes grew brighter in the nighttime, and her heart skipped at the new view of his.

    There was still a puzzle in Elise''s eyes, "Why the holy water?"

    "Because my sweet bride keep lying to me and we can use it for a confession. Who knows maybe I could find out your desire¡ª inner desire of being pinned under me, and let me have my ways on you." His words were not subtle and Elise bite her lips when Ian pulled her hands, bringing her closer to the edge of the window that almost reached to the floor.

    Unable to hold her words, Elise said, "Demons can''t use holy water."

    "Why not?"

    "Because it would be dangerous for you. Holy water could hurt Demons," Elise wondered how much of this was the truth. After all, Demons were always painted in shades of ck but Ian had always been bright like a light.

    "Don''t you know, Elise? I love the thrill of getting hurt. Like how I am with you how, despite the chance of getting hurt, you only interested me more. Nothing can stop me when ites to you," he pulled her waist, his lips whispering the sweet words were ticklish, "Not even pain or death." His red eyes stared at her with an intense look of love, sending shivers to the deeper set of Elise''s heart.

    "Shall we go?" she nodded and saw in one second Ian''s wings emerged without taking the time.

 Chapter 190: Confession Box-III

    <h4>Chapter 190: Confession Box-III</h4>

    The night was windy and cold, but Elise didn''t feel the cold to be chilling. With Ian''s hand round on her body, she felt the warmest she had ever been. The wings that were pitch ck reminded her of the ck feather she took from theirst flight. As Ian told her it had turned to ashes, she didn''t see check it. Did it really turn to ash? wondered Elise.

    The position where Elise was, her hand rounded over Ian''s neck and his face getting close than never before, had her skipped her heartbeat.

    "How do you feel?" Ian looked down, his red eyes had always been intense while showing the brimming mischief and his whimsical acts.

    "It''s great," replied Elise. She looked down to see the houses looking small. Some lights came from torches in each house, looking at it the sky felt as if it had descended on the ground.

    "d that you feel so," Ian chuckled to see Elise enjoying herself. She was scared like a kitten at first, but now she had gotten ustomed to flying in the sky that it seemed carriages wouldn''t do enough for her. That was good. Like this, Elise can''t enjoy going with someone else as she would keep thinking to fly with him.

    They reached the entrance of the vige where Elise had said. The entrance of the vige holds arge entrance with the name of the vige written above the gate ''Rumspariga''.

    She turned her eyes to Ian, seeing his wings had disappeared in one swift second, leaving no trace of feathers on the ground. "Do you always fly?" she asked because it''s rare that Elise sees him using his wings. It was only a few weeks ago that she learned Ian had a pair of wings that were colored like the night sky.

    "Often, not always. If I don''t use carriage like others, they would begin to think of me as suspicious. Not that I cared, but I told you didn''t I? There are sometimes things that you don''t want to miss by shortcuts," Ian smiled at her, and she returned his smile while agreeing with his idea. Sometimes flying gives them a different view of the world.

    Elise was d that she had taken the courage to agree and fly with Ian. She never knew that despite the fear of falling, there was a thrill, and the gentle air the sky had, made her feel as if in the world there was only her and Ian. It was not a bad feeling.

    They walked inside the vige. Elise looked around the ce before she looked down on the path that was made with stones, "I don''t think anyone would be awake at this time," she noted the houses surrounding them. There were no lights as if torches had been blown off so the vigers could have a better sleep without lights.

    "Maybe a kind sister inside the Church would let us enter. Who knows, at this midnight, most peoplee for confession," Ian replied as if he had stayed in the Church before.

    Elise raised her brows, feeling her question raising, "Don''t most people confess in the afternoon? When the sun is still bright outside." She can''t understand why the people would spend the time sleeping to confess when they could do it in the afternoon.

    "Not most people are like you, Elise. Sometimes one has too many secrets they don''t want others to hear which why they confess at night. For their sins, hoping that only whisper of the night would hear their words and bring their sins away," Ian pulled only one of his lips, looking amused by his words.

    "But the sisters and priest wouldn''t tell anyone of their sins. They held a promise to God," saying God, Elise felt a mixed emotion to the person. God was the same person who had sent her to Ian. She felt thankful but not as much knowing the former had sent her to kill Ian.

    Ian replied with a breathyugh, "The people are afraid that someone would overhear them in the afternoon, but at night others would be busy with their affairs of sleeping. Like an example. There is a woman who slept with a man outside her marriage. She confessed her sins at night out of anxiety that her husband or someone in the vige overheard her words."

    "She shouldn''t have done that, a marriage is a holy promise between two people," Elise said, feeling that it was wrong.

    "I''m d to know that my future bride hates cheating," Ian met her eyes and he turned to look at the Church as they arrived, "Did you remember the name of the sister who made the bracelet, Elise?"

    "I think her name was Blythe, Sister Blythe," By saying this, Elise saw Ian instead of using his hand kicked the door open. The loud sound startled her and she looked around, seeing whether the viger hade out to see the source of the loud sound, but thankfully there was not.

    Elise turns to the church that was dark before shifting her sight to Ian, "Do you think you could enter?" Because Church is a Holy building, Elise wondered if Ian could enter the ce safely without getting wounded. She had seen priests performing an exorcism, and it seemed to her eyes that the ghost and whatever had possessed the person to suffer when entering the church oring in contact with the holy water sshed on them.

    At that time Elise was still wearing her bracelet which why she wasn''t sure of it.

    "Why not?" and Ian strode forward to enter the Church. He was unaffected and seeing it Elise, stared in wonder.

    Ian walked past by the door, looking around, noting the candles were lit which mean there were people. It was good, or else he would have to wake the sisters up. He then turns at Elise as she didn''t walk when she could, "Forgetting something?"

    "I just thought that nothing could affect you," whispered Elise, she had only seen Ian in his best condition. She had never even seen him wounded or suffer from a small injury.

    "I told you my secret, didn''t I?" Ian whispered, his voice low as if reminding her so no one could overhear them, "I am immortal, sweetheart," when he reached her side, his hand settled on her lips, "This is our secret okay? Only you and I know this."

    The word makes her special, and as if they were tied to something that only both knows. Elise nodded in response, receiving a sweeter smile from Ian that could almost make her drunk as though she had drunk a very potent alcohol.

    "I will search the confession box," Elise suggested before she sank to the feeling on

    "Take the right one, I will check the left, there are two people in here," Ian proposed.

    Elise nodded, leaving Ian''s side for a moment she looked around when she saw there to be one small confession box. A name was written above it, naming ''Blythe''.

    It was unexpectedly fast to find the sister''s confession box, thought Elise. Fortunately, their luck was great at the time, Sister Blythe seemed to be inside of the confession box as lights wereing from inside the box through the small gaps created on the side of the box.

    When Elise turned around to find Ian, his red eyes stared at the altar, staring at the cross. His red eyes were burning. The other half of his face was covered by shadow while the rest tinted in orange from the mes on the candle. Elise can''t help but stare at the sight in silence. It felt to her that Ian was thinking or perhaps walking on a memoryne.

    She then saw him turning to look at her, "You found her?" he asked and Elise walked slowly to her side.

    "She is on the third confession box. Should I talk with her?" talking before Ian might be the best, they were in Runalia, thend where mythical beings are not allowed to enter unless they have a permit from the magistrate. But they hade in silence and Ian''s red eyes were a symbol that differentiates him from humans.

    "No," Ian brought his index finger to his lips, "Leave this to me," wondering what he was going to do, she saw him walking casually to the confession box she mentioned and knocked on the door.

 Chapter 191: Black Shadow-I

    <h4>Chapter 191: ck Shadow-I</h4>

    Inside the confession box was warm. As the ce was made narrow, two candles were enough to make the ce warm. The sister sat inside the confession box where the ce was divided with a divided that had small holes.

    Sister Blythe didn''t know what time it was. She pulled the smallpact watch she had with her, thinking to leave if no one woulde. Noting that it was still twelve, she heard a knock. A voice of a man follow after, "Sister, I wish to make a confession."

    Sister Blythe was surprised by the voice. It was deep and reverberating. She had heard many voices before but this one stood out sorely in a good way.

    "Please enter," said Sister Blythe, the door was then opened and the shadow created by the me from the candle muddled when Ian entered. As if in time, when he sat down on the seat ced inside the box, the mes on both the candles were extinguished.

    "Oh, no, the wind must have blown it," said Sister Blythe.

    Ian chuckled, "Might be the me afraid of me." he watched the woman taking the match box, and sound of swishing came when Sister Blythe flicked the match.

    The womanughed at his words, "There''s no way a me would fear a person. It is people who would be afraid of the me; for fear that they would get burn and harmed by it."

    "Everything doesn''t goes only one way, we are not river and even river had a change of course," answered Ian, crossing his leg, "Why do you think me would not fear people?"

    "Well that is-" started Sister Blythe to stop as Ian spoke before her.

    "Because they are not alive?" Ian interjected, his red eyes trained on the candles that were now lighted, "Even things that are not alive fear things that are alive. There are examples of it, like ghosts."

    Sister Blythe wondered who the man was. Most people whoe to confess would be the vigers who live around the vige. But this man, was not someone she know or ever seen before. She tried to look through the gaps made from the divider but it was notrge enough to make out the whole figure. She could only see the shadow of the man, who was tall by his silhouette.

    "Do youe to visit the vige, sir?" questioned Sister Blythe, curious because she had not heard any new guest arriving in the vige.

    "Yes to meet someone I know. My bride to be live here in the past, and we came to meet someone who she knows," replied Ian.

    "I see," who might it be? "But in thete night?" asked the woman again.

    "Is it wrong?" Ian answered with another question that had Sister Blythe to lose words for a moment.

    "There shouldn''t be any. There had never been an example before so I was wondering," Sister Blythe didn''t know if she had stepped into thendmine, which the man didn''t like as his words sounded sharp a moment ago, "Shall we proceed?"

    "Yes," Ian replied, after the greeting he then said, "I have to confess to God, for my sin. This sin, is difficult for anyone to forgive and I have doubt in me that God himself would never forgive me."

    "God is merciful, sir," replied Sister Blythe, heeding to Ian''s confession wholeheartedly. "He would forgive you as long as you make amends. Please tell me of your sins."

    "But I will never make amends," Ian dropped the words in a cool tone, indifference was in his voice that startled Sister Blythe. "If he is merciful, sister, tell me why would he curse my bride?"

    Sister Blythe was confused, she stopped to process the man''s words that fail to be understand to her, "C-curse?"

    Ian didn''t borate further, and he continued pouring fear as he had the power to do so, "My sins, sister that I feel was the worse that I have ever done was that I didn''t kill the people that make my mother suffer faster. Blood is as I thought never bore me like others."

    "Sir, you might feel you are in the dark without help, but God''s hands are outstretched for everyone and so is his embrace. He would never curse anyone, nor would he like you to love the bloods and gore," said Sister Blythe. This was her first time ever meeting a confessioner like Ian, and she found his words daunting. There was some people, not often, but some who like to y tricks on the sisters who stayed at the confession box. Ian''s confession, however, set a very different tone than a joke.

    The man was dead serious that made the air inside the confession to be stifling.

    "You don''t know sister... God''s hands are outstretched for everyone but not everyone is saved. Mercy could be cruel, and cruelty could be mercy. Everything fall to the person''s view; it change ordingly. I''m sure if you see my bride you would know; her suffering, what she had to go through because of the curse God gave her," Ian whose eyes were clearer than anyone could tell Sister Blythe''s frown pulled on her forehead, "I know you don''t believe in God either, why the charade?"

    Sister Blythe''s eyes widened, before she could speak further, the candles were once again blown from the harsh wind. Sister Blythe felt ufortable. The way the man spoke, was he a killer running loose?

    She immediately pushed herself out from the confession box, walking out, she hope to find the other Sister in the Church, but failed as the moment she stepped out, her face bumped to something that felt sturdier than a wall.

    "Running away? But I haven''t finish confessing yet," Ian''s red eyes peered down at the woman, who was not a human, and Ian could tell based on her scent alone.

    "You don''t want to confess either are you?" Sister Blythe questioned back, her words were exchanged fast.

    Ian twisted his lips, mirth, and ruthless glint contoured his face along with the light from the candles that flickered as if they were alive and dancing, "Cat''s out of the bag? So Sister Blythe, why are you ying as a Sister here? When you are not even a human."

 Chapter 192: Black Shadow-II

    <h4>Chapter 192: ck Shadow-II</h4>

    Elise had been staying at the side of the confession box when Ian hade out and like a wind, he had shifted to the back of the confession box. Sister Blythe came out a moment after where her path was blocked by Ian.

    Elise walked closer, "Is it dark, Elise?" asked Ian. Despite the situation, he prioritizes her light.

    "Yes, a little," she answered as when she tried to look at Sister Blythe, shadows covered the woman, covering her entire features that were not helping Elise to make out the woman''s face and confirmed she was Sister Blythe. To mention, Elise didn''t miss Ian calling Sister Blythe, not a human.

    "Okay," Ian snap his finger, and me began to lit on all candles surrounding the church, making them bright than ever. Ian reached out his hand and Elise took it for him to bring her to his side. "Now you can go and take a better look."

    Now standing in front of Sister Blythe where no shadows could be seen, Elise stares at the woman and her eyes widened.

    When Elise was still young and living in this part of the vige, Sister Blythe was known to be the most beautifuldy in the vige. She can''t quite clearly remember Sister Blythe''s face with the number of years that had passed by. But now looking at the woman she looked the same as before. Not only was her ck hair and blue eyes, but the fact that she didn''t age, surprised Elise.

    Ian noticed Elise''s surprise, nevertheless, he asked, "How does she look? Is she the one?"

    "Yes, she is Sister Blythe," she confirmed with a frown, "But how?" asked Elise when her eyes met the woman standing against her, "When I lived here, Sister Blythe, you were neen years old. It has been more than twelve years, but you don''t look different."

    People age, and despite some having the luck for women to not age quickly despite their age, Sister Blythe was different. Even people who don''t age had some changes in their features, but that didn''t apply to Sister Blythe.

    On other hand, Sister Blythe stared at her with a simr expression. When hearing the name called by the man who had barged to the confession box, her expression looked more stunned. "Elise?"

    Ian pulled Elise closer as if to share his warmth in the cold winter. His smile widened where his eyes looked at Sister Blythe, not in tune with the smile he had, "I see that you have be acquainted already, perhaps seeing my bride triggered your memory, Sister Blythe?"

    If not for her speaking, Sister Blythe would have turned frozen in spot, "Bride to be?" It took Sister Blythe a whole one minute to understand the meaning of the curse Ian mentioned inside the confession box.

    Letting the situation sink to the woman, Ian gazed at Elise, "Did she looked the same as she was in the past, Elise?"

    "With no difference," Elise pulled her brows. This was as if Sister Blythe never age.

    "Thought so for a mix of heavenly being she would stay like this for the next fifty years," Ian said and he knew his words had hit straight to mark seeing the woman''s eyes looking fierce at him.

    "Sister Blythe is an angel?" said Elise in between her surprise. "But angels don''t have a mind," Ian told her so before but Sister Blythe clearly had a will of her own.

    "Yes," Ian raised his brow while looking at Sister Blythe, "Either side of your parent''s must be a corrupted angel. Angels who have escaped from Heaven to live in the mortal''s world for a very long time."

    Sister Blythe was confused about how the man knows about it. But her confusion didn''t stay long. She pulled her brows, eyes looking at Ian to say, "You are a demon."

    "Was it not visible enough? I thought you knew, seeing how fast you tried to escape from the confession box like a rat," remarked Ian.

    The woman didn''t put an ear to Ian''s remark, and instead, she shifted her gaze to Elise, "Elise doesn''t get close to him! That person is a demon. Come here," Sister Blythe reached out her hand, wanting Elise to step away from the Demon.

    Elise saw before Sister Blythe''s hand coulde to her, Ian''s hand had moved forward first, he pushed his hand to the air, and an invisible force pushed Sister Blythe to the confession box. The wooden box cracked and a sound of groan came from the woman in pain.

    "Touching my bride is a no-no, especially telling her to not get close to me. Tsk," Ian clicked his tongue, his smile falling from his lips, "You should be cautious with who your hand is stretched for. Not my bride at the least."

    "Ian," said Elise,ing to his side after attaining his attention, "I don''t think Sister Blythe means bad." Elise heard the sound came from Sister Blythe''s back when she was pushed to the wall. It sounded painful and she could tell from the woman''s eyes that she had no evil intention. In the past, Blythe had been the only person who was kind to her and she didn''t want the woman to get hurt.

    "That''s where you are wrong, Elise," Ian''s red eyes looked at her with a hint of teaching, giving her a lesson, he said, "You should never believe in what you see. Intentions lurk inside people and they came as invisible to other''s eyes. But she can''t fool me with her F-grade acting. This woman, here, look at what she is hiding."

    Elise didn''t understand but seeing Ian tipping his chin, she turned to look in Sister Blythe''s direction and she saw the dagger that floated from the air. Ian continued to let the dagger fly toward Elise''s side to then settle on her hand.

    "This dagger does not affect much to me, but it isced with a holy water and elements to kill Demon," Ian grinned at the woman who tried to struggle her way to escape from the intangible hand that had forced her to stick on the wall, "Did you think I don''t know? When you tried to take Elise. You were going to sh the dagger to my neck, didn''t you?"

    Elise shifted her eyes at Sister Blythe. A clear hatred came across the woman''s face.

    She heard Ian continued, "From the scent, I could tell that she had killed about twenty-one demons. Did you n to make me the twenty-second, Sister Blythe?"

    This had Elise to furrow her brows, her hands gripped tighter on the dagger she held; she looked down on the dagger which was now on her hand to see the dagger that had the handle to be decorated with a gemstone. Opening it, her eyes narrowed. To other''s eyes, the dagger looked fine, but to Elise''s eyes, ck shadows appeared all over the silver de.

 Chapter 193: Black Shadows-III

    <h4>Chapter 193: ck Shadows-III</h4>

    Once again Elise was not sure if she had seen it right. ck shadows, almost like dogs covered the de. She closed her eyes. Thest time Elise had seen ck fogs like these was on the time when she had met Martha and Lipton''s Manor. But a blink made the shadows to go away.

    Thinking that it would be the same, she closed her eyes, opening only to see that the ck dogs still settled on the de, "Ian," she whispered Ian''s name and his eyes quickly shifted at her. Ian loved the way Elise called his name. Her voice was nothing less than a melodious canary, a voice that would put mermaids in shame.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian asked, pressing his eyes to the de Elise saw.

    "There are ck shadows here, on the de," and here Elise had formed a conclusion that the death shadows could only appear on a person. Because a dagger was not a living being. "Can you see them?"

    "There is nothing there to my eyes," Ian answered, and Sister Blythe also sees the same. It was only a de but that wasn''t what appeared to Elise''s eyes.

    Without hesitation, Elise trailed her finger to the de, touching the ck shadows when she felt her consciousness suck away to a ck view. Opening her eyes, Elise could only see faint figures. It took her another few moments for her to see that two women were standing, one holding the dagger and another one trying to stop the former from pushing the dagger to her heart.

    They both were one over another, squabbling until they both rolled on the ground. She heard a shout, "Blythe!" shouted the woman. Elise can''t see which was Sister Blythe and who was the other. She can''t also tell who had screamed.

    "Elise." On her name called, Elise felt herself pulled from whatever vision she had seen. She turned to look at Ian, who had called her name when noticing Elise had stood with her eyes looking at one same spot bleakly.

    Elise quickly turned to Ian, her words spilling quickly, "I saw Sister Blythe fighting with someone. I didn''t see it clearly but both of them were fighting. One was trying to push the dagger to kill another."

    "Did you see their faces?" Ian asked before all.

    Elise shook her head with disappointment, "I can''t. I didn''t know who was Sister Blythe either; they were both wearing the same clothes."

    Sister Blythe heard her name and she frowned, her eyes looked at Ian with a hint of disgust after learning that the man was a Demon, "What are you both speaking of?" Her voice was hard on Ian.

    "Death shadows," Ian filled in, he took the dagger, closing it before tossing it away with his brows pulled tight. The scent from the dagger was beyond stinky. It didn''t smell good for Demon, and Sister Blythe killed twenty more demons, making it smell even worse. "That dagger stink like Hell, because of the Demons you killed."

    "Demons deserve to be killed," scoffed Sister Blythe, her voice was no longer kind that had Elise to frown. "Just like you. If I am not bound now, I would kill you!"

    "Tough luck with that," Ian squeezed his hand, having Sister Blythe cry in pain and he put the woman on the ground. Ian didn''t bother with the woman, looking at Elise instead, "When you touched the ck shadows did you see the vision?"

    Elise nodded, and she furrowed her brows when she said, "There was something different from the two women in the vision."

    "What was it?" asked Ian, intrigue filled his voice.

    "One of them had a very ck hand, like coal to their fingernails," as she said this, Elise saw Ian''s eyes flickered for a moment and he narrowed his eyes.

    "I see, this stupid corrupted being," Ian uttered the word to Sister Blythe. "Take a step back Elise, and don''t touch the dagger or this woman again."

    When Elise we about to speak, sister Blytheughed aloud, her head flung to the back. She looked at Sister Blythe whose face shed no kindness. "A Demon ying to be kind, howughable." she snorted.

    "Shading Demons here, are you?" Ian didn''t need to squeeze his hand further. The woman was weak, in one more squeeze, she would die. As much as it would be pleasing to see the foul-mouthed woman die, they still had questions for her to answer. "Not that I don''t mind you dissing them, but do you think you are holy either? Corrupted angels, one of the beings that are most despise from Heaven. It''s a question of why you are still here in the Church. I thought angels by now would be here, chasing for you to kill you."

    Sister Blythe looked angrier when this was brought up. Her eyes shimmered from the hate and despite. Seeing this Elise, can''t help but feel she had grown more distant with the woman.

    In the past, despite her life being rough, she remembered the woman was a kind one, with a heart like a kindle of warm Sun. She often remembered how she would run to the church to be safe with the woman. But now Elise learned what she recalled which she thought to beauty failed to turn to reality.

    While trying to take her from Ian, the woman had pulled out her dagger, wanting to kill him. If not for Ian''s quick wit, he would have died.

    The thought had anger to set a small me inside Elise.

    Ian peered his eyes down on the woman, his voice grew daunting, "Or it might be God that gave you amends, sister? Just like what you preach to me earlier, that God would forgive you with his endless mercy?"

    Sister Blythe struggled to stand up, but her body was forced to stay on the floor, "Why should I, tell you, a demon?" The despise Sister Blythe had for a demon was clear, and Elise, who had never seen so much hate from the woman''s face, was surprised by the immense change.

    Ian didn''t take the words to offense and instead, heughed. Theugh failed to look happy as a cold glint took ce on his eyes, "Because you are going to die if you not."

 Chapter 194: Unknown to Her-I

    <h4>Chapter 194: Unknown to Her-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know the person she sees in front of her. What she had known when she was a child was all wrong. It never crossed in her mind before that Sister Blythe was a corrupted angel who killed Demon. And she didn''t know if she leaned more to agree to Sister Blythe''s act to kill a Demon or not.

    The fact that Sister Blythe tried to kill Ian didn''t change in Elise, and that became the only thing she believed as she had seen it by her own eyes.

    "Sister Blythe, why did you killed the Demons?" Elise questioned. She could tell that from Sister Blythe''s contoured anger, that would burst like a volcanic eruption would burst any second.

    Sister Blythe looked at Elise and a sneer came on her face as if she pitied her for being blind to believing Ian, who was a demon beside her. "Was there not enough reason why I should not? The demons kill humans. Their tracks and traces have always been cleaned but we all know that demon, are only notorious creatures with ugly appearance. You should not believe in him, Elise. He looked charming now, but you will know soon that this was only a fake appearance he took."

    "Oh, jealous of my beauty, are you?" Ian raised his eyebrows, his eyes looked at his hand briefly, "You imed that I am ugly, but shouldn''t you look at yourself?"

    Ian snap his finger at a second and Elise who at first saw a beautifuldy with ck long hair, now saw a person with face burnt as if her white skinned had been peeled to show the red flesh. The burnt made her whole face sank in and her skin sticking to the bones as if someone had dried the blood and air inside the woman.

    Seeing Sister Blythe''s real face, Elise felt chill. She tried her best not to gasp or scream from the stomach-churning image, but she can''t control her expression.

    Sister Blythe didn''t miss the face Elise had, the expression of shock, "W-What did you do?" Her eyes that had bulged out from its socket red at Ian, making her look more frightening. Elise took one step behind Ian when she saw Sister Blythe trying to struggle and get up.

    She could tell there would be no way for Sister Blythe to ever escape from the power Ian used. Elise can''t see what happened as it seemed to her as if the woman was pushed to ground by nothing. The woman tried to stand up only for whatever that weighed her back that was transparent to force her back to the ground.

    "Will you speak now, or should I bring you to be burn on stake, Blythe?" asked Ian. This time he had no smile on him. His eyes looking at Sister Blythe was without emotion, but a single fierceness that could put anyone to the knees.

    "It must be fun to kill Demon, did you? The lesser demons who could not even do anything over you?" asked Ian without a hint of pity. Elise look at him, she wondered if he was angry? Ian had the ability to mask his emotions, making angry to happy, and happy to mocking. It was hard to tell what he was feeling.

    "Huh, so a Demon could feel sad for their fellow being killed?" mocked Sister Blythe, and Elise hoped the woman would stop with her words, "A lesser demon would mean nothing for you to be angry about!"

    Ianughed with his brows slightly furrowed, taking the woman''s words as a joke, "I don''t feel the slightest pity for any demon dying before me, corrupted angels. It''s just that by now you should have known that dagger you have with you is collecting miasma. They are collecting curse and hatred from demons."

    Sister Blythe seemed at loss, and so was Elise, "Hatred and curse?" she asked Ian who casted her a look where his eyes softened a little.

    Ian shifted his eyes back at the woman whose appearance had turned ugly, "You could kill a demon all you like, but you should know the side effect of killing a Demon who had deep rooted hatred before their death. If you still kill them despite knowing they would held a lingering hatred even after their deaths, what left on you are their curse¡ª a curse even after death which I call miasma. You are too stupid to understand what you did. tsk."

    "It''s only right for demons to die!" Sister Blythe justified herself. Even with her body pressed on the ground, she still had the fierce and hatred look on her face. "They put on acts, living like a human but they are not one. Thinking to be like a human by having a lover and a family, how stupid," Blythe spat, "They would never be one! So I killed them. It was great to see their blood! So what if miasma stayed on the dagger, it wouldn''t kill me."

    Ian didn''t reply, he only looked at the woman with an apathetic look before rolling his eyes to shift his gaze at Elise. He took in Elise''s expression, confusion, but there was anger that settled on her face. The anger was mostly for Blythe for trying to hurt him and seeing it had his smile to widen.

    Elise didn''t notice Ian''s stare at her. She looked at Sister Blythe and shook her head, "If they had loved like a human and have a family, why do you kill them? They could be living in peace. But you robbed them from their families."

    "Don''t you ever put a logic of humans to Demons!" yelled Blythe, the hatred inside her was never ending, "Staying beside him for so long must have you brainwashed, sweet Elly," the woman called her the way she did when she was a child. "Don''t listen to him," the woman tried to put a kind smile. But with her appearance she only looked more appalling.

    If Elise had not known of the woman''s nature, and on their first meeting after years had passed, she would be happy. But now all she felt was a chill and goosebumps. She could only hope for the woman not to call her with her pet name.

    Blythe said, "Demons don''t deserve a life or peacefulness. They are filthy creatures who only deserve deaths. You should be hating the man beside you Elly, before he contaminated your pure heart with his ck color. You just don''t know how much we have suffered from Demons!"

    Elise didn''t like Sister Blythe''s words. She felt her heart break every time seeing her recollection of the kind Sister Blythe turn to see the real woman whose hatred knows no bound. "Even if they had suffered from Demons. To the Demons who had built their family and exclude themselves from hurting other humans, you killed them," her brows pulled tighter when she remembered her family died. No one would want or like their family killed, humans and demons alike and Elise know this. "Are you not doing the same thing as what the Demons did?"

    "Don''t put in me in the same standing as those human, you stupid child! You don''t know everything. No Demons could ever be forgiven for their mistakes. They killed many with their rampage of power-"

    "All you keep saying are bullshits of lies to justify yourself," Ian interrupted the woman from saying things further that could pollute their ears. "Not that I care of it but you didn''t kill those Demons for yourself are you? You keep saying ''we'', who are you exactly saying other than you?"

 Chapter 195: Unknown to Her-II

    <h4>Chapter 195: Unknown to Her-II</h4>

    Sister Blythe didn''t speak. She refused to utter a single word in front of Ian and Elise knows it was because the woman didn''t allow herself, thinking that she would stoop low if she spoke with a demon.

    "You are hiding something about the corrupted angels, are you?" Ian asked again, "I can force you to speak if you want to." Ian had ways; although the ways would be bloody and gory which he didn''t want to use for the sole reason of Elise''s presence inside the room, the woman was testing his patient and he didn''t have lot of it.

    "Sister Blythe, you were not like this before," said Elise. She knew the woman would not speak and she had to start for the woman to reveal the secret she held. "In the past you were a kind person. You made that bracelet for me, the bracelet to protect me from seeing things so I could live normal."

    "Am I not being kind to you now, Elise?" Sister Blythe raised her brows that were non existence, but the woman didn''t know yet her face had reformed to how her true nature was. "And that bracelet you''ve broken it. Now take that dagger and kill the man beside you. You would not want him to continue contaminating you."

    "How did you made that bracelet? Using the power of the angels?" asked Elise, she ignored the woman''s order because she would never follow anyone who demand her to kill another, especially when it was Ian.

    "No, corrupted angels have no speck of power. Which why this one over here rely on the dagger. Where did you take this dagger from?" Ian kicked the dagger to his side but instead of taking it, he stepped on it, destroying the gemstone that was red in color. "This dagger doesn''t belong in mortal''s world." saying this he narrowed his eyes.

    Elise looked at the dagger, "Is it from Heaven?" because she didn''t think it would be hell. Blythe hated Demons, it would be ironic if she use a dagger from Hell who she despised to the core.

    "Yes, I remember seeing this gemstones once. A gemstone to kill Demons," Ian stared at the dagger on his feet which had turned to shatter.

    Sister Blythe was taken aback by how quick Ian was able to see through her, and she quickly pulled herself, but Ian and Elise didn''t miss the change of the expression, "What do you think a Demon like you would know?"

    "Oh, well I visited Heaven once so I know of it more than you do. Corrupted Angels like you are ones that would never be able to step their feet to Heaven for eternity," the words had the anger on Blythe brew stronger. "It''s a permanent exile. Even a Demon have more chance to ascend to Heaven." Ian''s words were less of a question and more of a mock. He only poured more oil to the fire of hatred set aze inside the woman, turning her angrier each second.

    "Never think you are high and mighty, Demon," Blythe smiled, her grin reached ear to ear, it was hard for Elise to look at the woman''s face as each second, she only looked more frightening. "I will have power soon. He promised me that if I kill fifty demons I would get my power back. Demons are the wrong one. They have never been right. acid they think by living as a human, they could erase the past mistakes they did?" Blythe looked at Elise in the eye to say, "You are sorely mistaken! Demons could never repent."

    "So much for the person who said God is merciful," Ian reminded the woman''s words from the confession box.

    "He is merciful but not for you," Blythe had a smile that died down when looking at Ian. She as forced on the floor by a Demon and this set enough shimmering anger in her. "He had forgiven my father who escaped from Heaven. By sending an angel to my side. He told me that all I need was to show and express my love andpete virtue for God-"

    "By killing Demons?" asked Elise, interjecting to the words said by Blythe and the woman didn''t mind her doing it for once. "I don''t think that person is an angel. God wouldn''t do that." But then Elise recount Ian''s words of how he was given a bride, which was her, in order to kill him. She was at lost in what to believe.

    Blythe shook her head, "I know what I have seen. I have seen his wings, white in color, pure white without any drop or dot of dust. It was beautiful and soon I would have one myself!"

    Elise could only see the woman was drunk in power and greediness.

    "Hm," Ian grinned, his mischief ran high to his eyes and he snapped his finger. Elise wondered what he was going to do, and she heard him say, "Like this?" in one second, her blue eyes that turned to Ian widened.

    From Ian''s back, wings sprout out. However, it was not pitch ck like the wings they had used to fly to the vige. It was pure snowy white in color. The feathers were fine and even seemed sharp. It waspletely different than his ck wings. At the upper edge of his ck wings, a small horn-like bone would appear but the white ones have none.

    With white wings behind him, Elise could only think that Ian was an angel as having white wings would convince anyone that he was one; including Blythe whose eyes was struck stunned. Her mouth was left ajar on the sight.

    "Y-You are an angel?" Blythe stole the words Elise had in mind. But Elise was quick to cross the thought and Ian confirmed her correction.

    "No I am a Demon. One hindered percent Demon without a single blood of an Angel. But see this Blythe, you foolish child. Demons can use magic to fool you and make you think their wings are colored in white. What you have seen is a mistake and so was the killings you did. Doing this only give you lesser chance in attaining wings¡ª which I would kindly to tell you that you would never have one."

    Ian''s wings flickered and from bellow, the white color turn ck.

    "Did you mean I- all this time I was fooled?" Blythe refused to believe it but the truth was out against her eyes. How could she counter Ian''s words which was the reality?

    Ian didn''t see the need to reply. "Did you get the bracelet from that same person?" Mindlessly, Blythe nodded, she can''t care less about anything else. What she thought was close to her, her hope dangling in between her eyes, had been robbed and the woman was struck shock.

    Ian continued, "What was his name and appearance?"

    "I don''t know...." Blythe replied. And useless, thought Ian. The woman didn''t know everything. She must had pegged that Elise could see ghost and that was it without knowing she was a sweet child. When he had spoke about Elise being his bride, the woman appeared to know lesser. Blythe continued, "He said he live as a human for a moment. With a human family in a town."

    "Do you remember the name?" asked Ian then and the woman seemed to be trying to remember. The shock had made the woman docile and loose mouthed. Ian didn''t have to use his power to hold the woman down and she didn''t seem to notice it yet.

    "Li- Limton, or was Lipton? I didn''t quite remember it clearly," her eyes were looking at no where, as if darkness had engulfed her. Answering or not answering was up to her, but she had nothing more to lose and had replied with the thought.

    Ian narrowed his eyes further. Everything was falling in piece, and all fell to Lipton Manor. He pulled his coat, taking it off from his body and draped it over Elise. She looked up and he leaned down, his word whispering, "Let''s go back."

    Elise nodded but before she left she looked at Sister Blythe, "Sister, Demon is also a living being," she reminded. The woman didn''t feel the least guilty about her killings but now upon knowing what she beliefs to be wrong, Elise hoped the woman would begin to change.

    Yet Elise saw the look of frown subtly appearing on the woman''s brows, "They are not."

    That was enough words for Elise to nod and turn to walk away. She followed Ian outside the Church, "Do you know where your rtives who took you into this vige live at?"

    "I think they''ve moved," Elise said with her eyes looking away from Ian. She was still trying to digest what she saw and heard. "Do all Angels look like Sister Blythe?" They were far different from what shown in the picture books and paintings.

    "No, those were curses from God. For Angels who had turned their backs from their own god their face would look like that. It was a test from God to see whether there would still be anyone who would want to stay by their side even after seeing their horrible figure. Either side of her parents would look like that."

    Somewhere Elise questioned why Ian would know much more things about Heaven than Sister Blythe herself. Then he told her that he had went to Heaven. Was it a joke? Or was it possible?

    "Now that we finish everything, should we go home?" Ian outstretched his hand for Elise to take his hand before they flew back to White Mansion.

 Chapter 196: Unknown to Her-III

    <h4>Chapter 196: Unknown to Her-III</h4>

    They went back not to the same window but Ian''s room, stopping at the balcony. Elise took the first step to the ground. All the time she had been quiet. Even though Elise was a curious girl who could even put a curious cat in shame, with the amount of new information that should have made her inquire him tons of questions, she didn''t speak.

    "Are you sad?" Ian asked while sitting on the rail of the balcony. He let his wings flying over the window, like a bird who was taking a rest while letting the beautiful wings to be blown by the wind.

    Elise shook her head, "I''m not. More than sad I was surprised. Sister Blythe was not the same as I remembered before." She was kinder, a very gentle person, "Once I was bullied by the children in the same vige. They would pull my hair. Most children wouldn''t want to get close to me if they do, it would be them who thought that it would be fun to see me cry. This also what the adults around me did, they didn''t want to be near me, because I would often say the strangest things they can''t see."

    "But she alone stood beside you?" questioned Ian, saving her words.

    Elise put a smile, her head nodding, "Do you think she was on my side because she knew and could see what I saw?" If Demons like Ian could see ghosts, Elise thought it was normal for Angels to be able to see ghosts either.

    "Yes. Demons could see ghosts and so did Angels," came Ian''s quick reply. "She didn''t bother to tell people about it. Does she? When she could have told people that you were not lying and that you could see ghosts. She was afraid to risk her normal facade life if people know she could see ghosts."

    It was easy for people to sell out others. They can put sympathy to a person in plight, but it would take them hell to agree to be put in the same plight. "Humans, Demons, Angels, they are all alike," Ian remarked, he sounded to be more distant as he spoke,

    "I thought Angels don''t have any will? But Sister Blythe''s father, how was he different?" asked Elise, regaining her curiosity.

    Ian stepped down from the railing, letting his horns to show as it was morefortable for him to do so, "As you''ve known, Demons have the will, and mind; unlike them, Angels do not. This was for the sole reason so Angels do not mingle with humans. So they would not involve or immerse themselves in human affairs or the affair of the mortal''s world. This applies the same to grim reapers. Those reapers who are named are called Grim Reapers, while those without names are called reapers. Reapers don''t have names. They can''t even talk."

    "And Sister Blythe believed that the person who had spoken with her was an angel," whispered Elise. She saw Ian walking to the bed, crossing his leg. "Without knowing that angels do not act in their own will."

    "She didn''t, and what she wants was the power angels had, or perhaps she wanted to go to Heaven," Ian stated, "It''s not a fun ce."

    "Does the Demons Sister Blythe killed hate her?" asked Elise. She wondered why could Sister Blythe turn cruel? Now thinking of it, she didn''t know the woman''s true nature. It was possible that since the first time she met her, Sister Blythe had be that kind of a person.

    "Seeing how thick the scent was, I would take it as yes. Miasma is more than a curse before death. To achieve this, the victim must have immense sadness, anger, and sorrow. I could take that before they died, they begged to Blythe to let them go."

    That only made it sadder and tragic, Elise''s eyes turned down at the ground. Ian found it odd. He can''t understand why Elise would feel sad on behalf of someone she doesn''t know. But then again, she was born pure-hearted. Although now she had been dyed with emotions such as anger and hate, it was not enough to turn her twisted like him.

    Ian didn''t want to turn her into him either. Elise was already perfect to his eyes, and in the future, her changes would only make her shine brighter.

    "The Death shadows that I see from the dagger and the vision," started Elise, entering his bedroom, she stood near the door of the balcony, "Does this apply in the future? Is that why you didn''t kill Sister Blythe?" She looked at Ian, who had settled on his bed.

    Ian crossed his leg, propping his chin with his arm he set on his knees while sitting on the bed with her shoes had taken off. He didn''t do much by sitting, but with his eyes that were expressive on his charming face, it was enough to steal any breath of people who saw him.

    Elise draws the thought when she saw Ian didn''t kill Sister Blythe. It was a new experience to see Ian not killing the person who had been found guilty. She had thought Ian would kill Sister Blythe, but for the first time he had stepped out without killing.

    "Yes," Ian confirmed. He knew his bride was smart, and this had him proud, "Did you remembered what you saw when she was killed?"

    "ck hands," replied Elise. She recalled how the woman''s hand had turned like coal, ck, and brittle.

    "That is the attribute of a person possessed by miasma. The dagger from earlier held too much miasma that it affected the person. In the future that is not going to be far, Blythe would be killed by a human who is engulfed by the miasma." Uncrossing his leg, Ian''s studying eyes watched Elise who had gone silent to brood over the talk, "Close the window." he ordered.

    Elise broke from her thoughts and went to push the window, locking it.

    "I didn''t remember telling you to lock it?" Ian teased, his grin stretched wider, and Elise''s cheeks turned pink. She usually locked the window without thinking twice.

    "I wasn''t thinking of anything," she said in her defense.

    "I didn''t say you are thinking of anything but saying that makes me very doubtful that you are not thinking anything," Ian ced his hand on the empty side of his bed, "Come here, sweetheart. We are alone now, let''s talk without distance."

 Chapter 197: Little Piece

    <h4>Chapter 197: Little Piece</h4>

    Elise darted her eyes to the bed. Compared to her bed, it wasrge and luxurious. She had not seat on it but she could confidently assume that the bed was bouncy and soft. Her eyes then shifted to Ian again.

    Ian was a person with tremendous intellect. Elise knew that he had heard and remembered her words said previously on her bed of how a man and a woman couldn''t stay on one bed to avoid rumors and things that shouldn''t be done before marriage to take ce.

    Still, he had offered her the side of his bed. Elise didn''t think she should remind him, but she did anyway, "A woman and a man-" she started only to be cut by Ian.

    "-Cannot stay on the same bed. You''ve repeated it multiple times that I''m afraid you will turn to a parrot. You are my bride, is there a problem for the rumors to happen? I don''t mind," Ian amused, his eyes looked at Elise in the way that often made her feel her skin tingle. "Those scandalous rumors, we could even put it to reality. It would be a shame if they could speak whispers of what we are doing in the closed room more erotic than what I could do to you."

    Ian didn''t filter his words, and this only had the pure Elise to have her cheeks turned pink. "T-that... Before marriage is... and you promised," Elise didn''t know why by saying this she felt slightly disappointed. The disappointment was small but she could somewhere sense it budding.

    Ian chuckled. His sweet Elise didn''t know everything she did was only arge temptation to him, "Yes I did promise didn''t I?" Elise wondered if it was her imagination or that it was true that she felt something underlying beneath his words.

    Ian sounded as if he wouldn''t fill his promise the way she thinks he would.

    Elise heard him ask again, "Are you not going to seat?" How could she after he spoke that way? wondered Elise. Ian was like a sweet temptation; like honey for bee, which the bee was her. His offer was sitting was less of a casual offer of asking someone a seat. It was as though he offered her to start something that his words often allude without being subtle.

    One step thought Elise. Frankly, the whole night after their first kiss, the only thing that could fill her mind was the kiss and his bed; and whates after the bed.

    Her eyes on the shoes begin to shift as she pushed herself from the fall. But Elise walks too slow that Ian had stood up from his bed. He walked to her, his stride long making her giddy.

    Ian held her hand, his smile widening and despite theck of light, he shone bright like the pair of red eyes he had. Bringing the knuckles of her hand to his lips, he kissed them daintily, "Are you going to stand here while talking, take a seat, or maybe learn the sweet pain and pleasure I told you from before? Make your choice sweetheart."

    The words were sensual, brimming with the intention he boldly stated. Elise stared at Ian''s red eyes that watched her and every move she made, making her felt captured and she was inside his room.

    "S-seat," whispered Elise, when the words left her mouth, she breathed in a mouthful of breath to ease her jumpy nerves.

    Ian curled his lower lips, showing a disappointed look and he shrugged his shoulders, "Okay," he stepped away, "Go on."

    Elise stepped away, walking to the bed, and took a seat while knowing she was watched. Ian instead didn''t move. He leaned his back on the ss door, his gaze burning brighter in the darkroom.

    "Is the ck shadow a part of my power? And the vision that came after?" she asked. To see the vision before death, and to know what happens. Elise didn''t know if it was good to be able to see deaths before it happens so she could warn people or was this a curse.

    "It seems so," Ian replied, his gaze didn''t shift and he meaningfully looked at her, "From now on, don''t touch the ck shadow carelessly," Ian warned her.

    "Why?" Elise didn''t understand. Wasn''t seeing the shadow and the vision of death would help them to solve the problem?

    "Not all death is good and pleasing to see Elise, you don''t want to be traumatized for life," Ian offered her a sweet smile. Elise could only feel a soaring kindness from Ian for her that knows no bound. "I have never seen people who can see the vision before death. It''s rare but I''m not surprised that you could attain the power. Your eyes, they do look at everything, don''t they?" Ian pushed himself, his shoes clicked on the floor and he reached out his hand to wipe her lower lids, "They are lovely; both you and your eyes. I can stare at them all night long for another nine hundred years without feeling bored."

    Elise''s cheeks turned bright pink. She felt her hand caressing the surface of the bed, the furry quilt made from an animal that felt soft and warm. "Thank you," she whispered.

    "All for you, I''m only stating the truth," Ian smiled. "I thought you would warn Blythe from the death."

    Elise shook her head, "I don''t think it is right for me to do so." Sister Blythe killed Demons, and the demons in hatred cursed her with the miasma. It was a matter of karma and something inevitable to happen. "What if I save people from their death by using the vision?"

    "I would not encourage you," Ian said, Elise looked at him without surprise, knowing that somewhere Ian would say this. "It''s not because I see that saving others is pointless. It is pointless, but if you want to help I don''t mind. However, deathes after death. You can''t change anyone''s death."

    "There is no way?" questioned Elise and she saw Ian shake his head.

    Ian continued, "If you change a person''s future, saving their soul from their due, they would die soon in a different fashion, worse more people would be involved in the death. That is why grim reapers could never use their power to disturb a death. If they do, the death angels would chase them to the end of the world.

    It was in Elise''s nature to help people, but she was not reckless. She could understand crystal clear what Ian meant and how there was no method for her to save others when seeing the death vision. It made her felt guilty, for not being able to help when she knows what was going to happen. But then it was not to her ability to save people from death.

    Ian sensed Elise being torn between two choices. He decided not to direct her in what to chose. Elise needs to grow, to be a person of her own, and that would not happen if he kept being the one to make decisions after decisions for her.

    She would learn it through experience, and that may tear her heart but he was there in every time she needed an embrace.

    "I would like you to stay here but I need to catch a rat," Ian twisted his lips from his dark humor. "So, my sweetheart Elise, would you like to stay here and wait for me or go back to my room?"

    Elise could tell the rat Ian meant to be the Demon who had offered a foul offer to Sister Blythe. She took a pause and instead asked, "Sister Blythe believed in that Demons, but why would they want their fellow Demons to be killed?"

    "No, it isn''t a Demon," replied Ian, he pushed his hand below her lips and stared at it.

    Elise raised her brows, "Then it was really an angel?" So Sister Blythe wasn''t lied to but instead, it was Ian who had lied? "But that wouldn''t make any sense. Angels don''t have a mind or will." Unless it means God would want to destroy Demons by sending angels to trick the corrupted angels, thought Elise.

    "No, my suspicions are that person was a human," Elise looked at him, surprised and confused flickered on her mind. "Remember Elise, we live in a world filled with dark sorcerers who could change and shapeshift at will if they have the skill to do so. My best bet is that there was a dark sorcerer who for a reason had offered Blythe to kill Demons for their n," Ian narrowed his eyes, "For a n that we are going to put an end to."

 Chapter 198: Loveâ€™s Arrival-I

    <h4>Chapter 198: Love¡¯s Arrival-I</h4>

    Back again it was Dark Sorcerer, Elise brows were pulled in a maic force whenever the Dark sorcerers were mentioned. How long would the dark sorcerers be satisfied before putting an end to the cold-blooded murders? asked Elise in her mind. If not for them, her family, her parents, aunt, uncle, and little brother would still be alive.

    Ian whose eyes had never left her noticed how anger hade in ce. Elise had forgotten the power she had and angere settled her. The fur quilt over his bed slowly turned darker, "Elise," his voice woke Elise from the question in her mind, Ian smiled at her. Leaning forward he gave her his cheek, "I would kill for a kiss from you."

    Elise''s cheeks blushed. They were lovers, and thinking of it send butterflies to her stomach. With cheeks red, she put forward her lips, her anger easing. When her lips were about tond on his cheeks, Ian instead turned his face and captured her lips.

    His hand snaked around her stomach, bringing her forward. Elise felt him prying open her lips, the thought of a kiss filled her mind and had her toes squeeze together. She didn''t know what to do or to think except for how the kiss that had been gentle turn somewhere fierce that stirred something in her.

    Ian pulled away from his lips, and she watched him lick his lower lips, "Next time you sit in my bed, Elise, it''s not going to be a simple kiss to end our sweet night together," his lips brushed to her ears, and he breathed out in purpose for Elise to feel her skin shuddering. Her breaths became shallower and all only from one kiss, thinking of it ced Ian in a brighter mood.

    "But before marriage, we can''t..." Elise was too shy to fill the rest of the words, letting Ian do them himself.

    "That''s where you are wrong, sweetheart. There are many things we could do other than sex on the bed. I assure you, I can bring you near heaven," Ian grinned, his red gaze trained on every change made from his words. It put him to the highest happiness to see that Elise felt all shy and expectation bloomed in her eyes.

    His words were coarse, boldly stating words Elise didn''t manage to say from embarrassment. Her cheeks reddened, and somewhere beside nervousness, she could feel eagerness that made her want to find a hole and bury herself in it.

    "Prepare your heart. I will not be stopping what I will do next time," saying this, Ian pulled his hand away from her cheeks, letting her leave while in the silence watched her escape him.

    When Elise had left, Ian pushed his smile smaller, "Maroon." In a second, the door opened and Maroon stood outside despite not meeting Elise who had just left a second ago. "Find me records of the people staying in Rumpspariga and visitors, gather all information needed. A rat calling themselves as Angels havee to a corrupted angel, offering them a drooling exchange for killing Demons in return for power."

    Maroon frowned, "Was it the dark sorcerers?" he asked.

    "Possibly, but I have never been wrong before," Ian knew the red gem. The dagger itself came from Heaven but the gemstone was made from ck magic. He didn''t know the use of it yet, but by using the gemstone, the dark sorcerers told Blythe to kill Demons. "And find out about this," Ian ced the shard of the gemstone to Maroon''s hand.

    Maroon bowed, giving the signal that he received the order, and say, "Austin had juste back from Lipton''s Manor. He was in a hurry whening back but left again to find out the cause of the ident."

    Hearing the ident, Ian raised his brows, "What did he found?" Ian pulled his coat over, going to leave when Maroon mentioned the Manor he was about to visit.

    "The Manor was set on a fire," answered Maroon to Ian''s suspicions. "All the servants and the family had been confirmed dead. Currently, Austin is attending the matter, to fund the cause behind the arson and the possible arsonist."

    "It''s all going as Elise predicted," murmured Ian in a thought. He spoke loud enough for Maroon to hear and the butler creased his brows. The death shadow Elise saw has turned to reality and that took less than three or four days for the ident to happen, but Ian doubted that the amounts of days were permanent. He had a feeling that no one could pinpoint the exact date of the death Elise saw in her vision.

    "Lady Elise predicted the deaths?" questioned Maroon.

    Ian knew the shred of ufortableness Maroon had for Elise. All because his butler thought of only his best interest and safety. However, Maroon was not stupid enough not to know how Ian love Elise, and by killing her, he would break his happiness together.

    "She did," smiled Ian, happy was the emotion Maroon pulled from him. "I know you heard the discussion at the dining table. How''s Beelzebub?"

    "Quiet," replied Maroon. He was the ear and eye for Ian in the castle, not missing a single thing that he was supposed not to.

    "Quiet doesn''t suit him, don''t let him go wild," Ian took off his coat, tossing it on his bed when he noticed cracks on the bed. Elise''s anger affected the wood to crack and this proves that Elise''s power was a double-edged sword for herself. If not used carefully, she could hurt herself and the people she didn''t want to.

    To teach her to fight would have to proceed sooner, thought Ian. He loves the thought of molding Elise into a stronger woman than she already is now.

    Now knowing that Lipton Manor had turned to ash, going there wouldn''t do anything. The dark sorcerers would have left and he wondered if it was because they knew he was about toe toward them? The timing didn''t match, but the coincidence was too good to be true. "Do you think the letter Elise sent would arrive to the vampire by now?"

    "I believe so," Maroon answered, when he was about to leave after excusing himself he didn''t miss the wide smile over Ian''s lips, and the darkness that lurked within.

 Chapter 199: Loveâ€™s Arrival-II

    <h4>Chapter 199: Love¡¯s Arrival-II</h4>

    Far from Warine, in Hurthend, thend of vampires, a man left his room. His hair draping down around his face and he didn''t bother with it. Bringing up his hand, the man wiped the corner of his lips, wiping away the trace of blood that settled there. One servant walked out of the ce, when the male servant turned his body to cross path with the vampire, immediately he bowed deep down.

    When seeing the only son of the house raising his hand slightly to dismiss the servant then lifted his face to see how the man''s shirt which was white and his brown vest was drenched in red blood color, the male servant flinched in surprise.

    The servant then rethought his life, it was his greatest mistake to ever ept the work in Hand''s Family! If he knew the vampires inside the house all had screw loose in their minds, he wouldn''t be here in the first ce. He had been fooled by the kind appearance the family had when leaving the house, believing that they were all kind people.

    The kindest the servant first thought was, Edward Hand, the man who stood in front of him now. But seeing the bloodstain, that was not little, he was reminded again of the second day he worked in the family. Where he had to witness a human girl who died at the hand of the vampire after being sucked dry.

    The servant concluded by cleaning Edward mention, he would need to clean another body of a woman with red hair. He sighed internally.

    Seeing the expression of the servant, Edward narrowed his eyes, "What are you doing?" The servant looked up at him and he tsked, "If you have eyes and a neck you that you don''t want to be shed, clean the room where I was before. All this blood of the women they brought is useless! They tasted like sand," said Edward in anger.

    The servant didn''t know what toment. Being a vampire himself, he could tell that the blood seemed to taste normal. Unless Edward had a numb tongue that he was not able to taste blood, but that was impossible, thought the servant.

    "Was there no longer a woman with red hair?" Edward then asked and the servant took his time trying to avoid meeting his eyes. "Answer me." Edward pressed his words. Useless, thought Edward. Humans were always like this slow and slow-witted. But there was an exception. It was Elise, the human girl with red eyes.

    "N-no, young master. We were not able to find one," whispered the servant. He squeezed his hand together, hoping this phase would pass faster. For an unknown reason, Edward had requested for women with red hair, the servant wondered what but dare not to ask.

    Edward clicked his tongue. He knew a red-haired woman was not easy to find. Even if the women who came to be his food had red-haired, the color of their hair looked dull to his eyes. "It had to be her," sighed Edward. He can''t wait to have his fangs sinking to Elise''s neck. He had seen her neck before, pale and supple. The thirst he felt for Elise could not be relish by the cheap imitation of women with red hair. He tried and all was for naught. Elise was special, a one of a kind and Edward can''t wait to have her for himself.

    The problem, however, the Lord of Warine had his eyes on Elise. Even though Edward felt infatuated to have Elise, he couldn''t afford to arouse anger from Ian either. The man was dangerous and rumor had it the Lord of Hurthend himself wasn''t able to lift a finger when Ian came into the picture.

    But Edward believed he found a loophole in the case. All he need was to make Elise choose him and the problem would be solved. Seeing that Ian didn''t harm Elise if the girl herself chose him, the Lord wouldn''t be able to have a say in the rtionship nor harm him for the reason that he feared Elise would hate him.

    Edward''s smile soars high. "What are you doing?" He asked when noticing the servant had not moved from his ce.

    "I was told by the butler to fetch this letter. It should have arrived in the afternoon, but the mailman seemed to mistook the address, therefore sending it now," said the servant, fishing out the letter he kept on his pocket to Edward. How he wished he wasn''t here but somewhere far from the vampire who had just killed another woman for his amusement.

    Edward swiped his hand, taking the letter that looked shabby as it was in white. The wax seal itself was red that use everywhere. He wondered who had sent the letter and thought to throw it out but stopped when he noticed the sender''s name ''Elise Scott''.

    "You can go," dismissed Edward. His smile that disappeared came back as a wide smirk. He knew it. Despite Elise saying that she didn''t want to be in a rtionship, no human could resist the charm of a man like him, and this goes the same for Elise.

    The girl was ying hard to get, but in the end showed her interest in him, which he didn''t mind as it only made everything more interesting.

    Leaving to a better ce, he walked to the hallway when a servant looked bothered while standing in front of the receiving room. Noticing Edward, the maid immediately bowed, fear and nervousness looked clear on her face. "Young master, Miss Daphne has arrived, she is waiting inside this room."

    Edward, pulled his brows, "Didn''t I told you before to deny her from entering?" The maid quickly bowed her body deeper, her head diving to the floor in fear.

    She felt as if she had been squeezed between two rocks. Staying idle would kill her but lean to one of the rock sides would also kill her. There was no way for her to leave without getting harmed, but she still wants to live. In thend, servants are the easiest to dispose and no one would care about it.

    The door of the receiving room pushed open in time the maid prayed in her heart, "Well Edward take pity on her for my sake would you please? I was the one who had made an impossible request and forced my way through here," said Daphne, thedy who had entered and took a seat in the receiving room.

    Edward looked at thedy, her eyes were red, and her hair was brown that was tied in a half ponytail with loose curls riding her shoulders. There was a kind smile on Lady Daphne''s face. She then turned her eyes at the maid, "You are dismissed."

    The maid screamed thanks in her heart, she immediately bowed and scurried away from the ce.

    "What exactly are you doing herete at night? I don''t need scandals of womening to my house at night," Edward snapped at the woman. Outside, Edward was known to be a gentleman to many, but he wasn''t in any way a kind person. The only time he acted kind was when he wanted things to go in his direction. But he found no need for thedy in front of him now, who was a vampire.

    Don''t forget to vote~~

 Chapter 200: Loveâ€™s Arrival-III

    <h4>Chapter 200: Love¡¯s Arrival-III</h4>

    Hearing Edward''s words, Lady Daphne''s cheeks reddened in a blush, "A scandal? That is one thing that I don''t like either or wish to impose to you," she then whispered in a smaller voice, "But I don''t mind sharing one with you," thedy smiled in a way that was meek and lovable but her charm didn''t faze Edward as he watched her back without emotion.

    Edward moved forward, his face was close to having Daphne''s face reddened further, "However I do not want to have one. With you." He made his point across curtly and Daphne was taken aback by his words.

    Lady Daphne looked pained by the blunt rejection but still tried to pull a smile. "Ie here because of my father, I don''t mind if you chase me out, but as your future fianc¨¦e I would encourage you to spend ten minutes with me."

    This had Edward to roll his eye and sighed, "The engagement was forced by my father. I know you also get how much I do not agree with this engagement, do you?"

    Lady Daphne bit her lower lips, her long brownshes looked down before it lifted when she met Edward''s eyes. "We can start this afresh, Edward."

    "Our rtionship you mean?" Edward questioned. His expression was one that seemed as if he can''t bear to stay at the ce any longer but this didn''t discourage Lady Daphne from talking.

    She nodded her head, "I might sound like I am boasting myself, but I do not think I am a bad woman myself, whether it is my personality or charm. I honestly do not get what makes you feel dissatisfied by the arrangement."

    Edward crossed his arm, "You will not get it, Lady Lindsey."

    To be called by her surname put a rift between them and this startled Daphne. "I am ady with a wise thought, I will try to understand-"

    "The problem itself lies on you," Edward pointed his index finger to the woman, "I do not get why you are trying to keep this engagement when there will be none. As you said you do notck personality or charm," Edward''s eyes fell to seize Lady Daphne''s entire figure.

    A light bubbled on Lady Daphne when Edward agreed to her words, "Then-" she started again but was cut off.

    "It is a matter of personal preference and to say it bluntly I do not like you. No matter what we do, this rtionship that has never been assembled will not happen." Edward didn''t know why Daphne had been keeping up with the engagement that he had stated multiple times would never happen. Thedy seemed to like him since they first met, but he doesn''t and Edward didn''t share the same feeling and he was not generous to keep the Lady wishing for an engagement to happen.

    Lady Daphne, as one expected was stubborn. She clenched her hand, "You dong have to be hasty Edward. We can start by spending more time between us, learning and knowing each other to prepare for the future. Or do you might have someone you fancy?" at this, Lady Daphne''s eyes fell on the letter Edward hold on his hand.

    "You can say so," Edward stated, thinking that this would make Daphne push away her futile thoughts of bing closer with him or engagement. "There is someone in my heart that I currently pursue. No arrangement has been made but in the future, there would be. By now, I hope you have understood that I can''t change my heart to love you or make this engagement happen, do you?"

    Lady Daphne had no words. She curled her lips tight, her eyes moist from tears she tried not to fill her eyes, but was still shown. Seeing the tears, Edward sighed and this made Daphne flinch.

    "I understand," she whispered, trying to make her voice even but it broke in the end, "But could I know who it is?" she asked, rather than anger, she tried to suppress the disappointment she felt.

    "It''s someone you wouldn''t know," Edward wasn''t clueless. Women''s jealousy was frightening and if by telling Elise''s name here would make Daphne to hurt Elise, he didn''t want that. Elise was yet to be his and he can''t have others to harm her.

    Daphne shook her head, "Is she from Hurthend?" She stared at Edward''s face to say, "She is not."

    "Hurthend or not, wherever shees from will not matter to you," Edward said for Daphne to feel her heart breaking further. Each word he said was not kind, and as much as Daphne tried not to get hurt from it, it was not easy for her to numb the pain.

    But it does! Daphne swallowed the words in her mind. She wants to know the woman who had stolen Edward''s love.

    Daphne had hidden her love from Edward for years. The man was not only handsome but gentle at their first meeting that made her fall for him at first sight. Edward had all the qualities Daphne wanted her future husband to have. At first, their rtionship had gone well, being friends, exchanging talks in the soiree or parties. Seeing the green light, she begged her parents who doted on her to marry Edward. But since then everything plunges in the worse direction.

    Edward didn''t treat her kindly any longer after her parents came to offer an engagement. The treatment and distance grew worse as the days passed. Only now did Daphne knows the reason for Edward''s cold shoulders for her was because there was someone he loves.

    Daphne blinked for tears to fall and she wiped away the tears harshly.

    Edward didn''t hide his displeasure for the tears Daphne shed that only put him in a sour mood. "I think you would like to rest Daphne, I will tell for the carriage to be readied."

    "No," Daphne rejected the offer. She breathed in, her hand on her skirt tightening as she tried topose herself from breaking into tears that would only put more discord between her and Edward, the man she was too in love with, "I have my carriage waiting outside. But please just for thest, I want to know her name¡ª the name of the woman you love."

    Edward only stared at the woman, "I pray you a safe ride." and with that, he turned to leave. Daphne didn''t stay long either as she quickly leaves for her tears to cover her cheeks. Not even her wish was able to be answered. She felt broken, her heart felt painful for the attitude Edward gave her.

    Leaving the house, she then saw the servant running behind the backyard. The servant tried to make his way around the corner of the house, his head looking left and right as if looking out in fear of getting caught. The action stood out like a sore thumb to Daphne.

    "What are you doing?" asked Daphne, and she watched the male servant jumped on his spot.

    "Mdy! Why are you here?" the servant moved one step to the left to cover the body that was wrapped in white fabric.

    Daphne was not a fool. She didn''t miss the body and her eyes narrowed, "Whose body is that?" The vampire''s eyes fell on the woman''s body. Being a vampire, she could smell the scent of blood thickening in the air when getting closer to the body and her eyes fell on the servant who had brought to hide the body.

 Chapter 201: Beelâ€™s Offer-I

    <h4>Chapter 201: Beel¡¯s Offer-I</h4>

    The male servant, who brought the body of the woman after assigned by Edward, became evident in fear, not knowing what to say. He wrung his hands together. Should he tell? If he does wouldn''t Lady Daphne tell the authorities and he would get caught? But the woman was killed by the son of the family, he wouldn''t get caught as he wasn''t the killer, but the family has enough resources to push the me to him, making him the scapegoat.

    As if noticing the servant''s fear, Daphne said, "Don''t worry I will not tell any souls about this." The servant breathed out in relieved and Daphne added, "But in turn I want you to tell me whose body this is."

    The servant weighed his choice, deciding to tell Lady Daphne. He had seen thedy for a few times when she visited the house and knew the Lady had a gentle soul. He decided to tell rather than be med by Edward and worse killed, "I... truthfully I don''t know who the body belongs to. They are from the ck market," whispered the man.

    "ves, you mean?" Daphne questioned.

    "No, they are a step behind ves, like sacrifices. I think you know Lady of how vampires buy humans to quench their thirst. This woman is one of them," as he spoke, the servant watched Daphne leaving the ce, her hand removing the fabric covering the body.

    "Red hair,"mented thedy. That was a set of color that was rare, thought thedy. "Was it Edward who killed the woman?" added thedy, her face didn''t turn to the servant when asking.

    "Yes, for the past few days, master Edward had chosen women with red hair." the servant didn''t know what to say. Lady Daphne was without a doubt a gentle person, but then seeing the dead body didn''t faze her, does thedy truly has a feeling like humans? wondered the servant in silence.

    Then again all vampires never bat an eye at the dead, although it was slightly odd as the servant thought the Lady to be a very innocent person who would scream when finding a dead body.

    "Do you know why?" Daphne questioned and the servant shook his head.

    The servant responded by shaking his head, and Daphne only narrowed her eyes. She could tell red hair meant something. Was it possible that the woman who Edward has taken a liking to possess red hair?

    Without knowing what transpires below, Edward made his way through the room and he immediately opened the letter. His red eyes slowly read the words written in the letter.

    ''To you, Sir Hand,

    Thank you very much for yourst letter. The winter had gone cold and soon the snow woulde, which also mean the season for illness is near, I wish that no sickness would find you and your family. I am still ufortable to call you by your given name, please do understand my reason for calling you by your surname. But I do not mind if you do call me by my given name, instead, I would be happy to gain another friend.

    I also wish to mention thank you very much for your congrattion, it is a test that I do not think to be amazing but to pass did make me overjoyed. Lord Ian helped me to celebrate my passing exam, and I can''t wait for the day toe.

    I wonder when would the snowe,st year appeared that the snow came early. It is not yet known when the snow would start, but I hope it would be before the Winter Ball held in Runalia. It would be a great deal if the snow blocked the path when the carriages in on move.

    Best regards, Elise Scott''

    Edward took in the words written in the paper in silence. Carriages?

    Some words stood out to the vampire. He can''t pinpoint the reason but could pull some conclusion¡ª that Elise would be visiting the Winter Ball held in Runalia based on her words. And sounds from the eagerness Elise showed to wait for the day of celebration with Ian stick to his mind.

    Was it possible that the man Elise love was the Lord?

    Edward creased his brows. It was not possible, given the circumstances the two had where Ian was a Lord and she was a human, Elise, who is clever than her peers, wouldn''t be foolish enough to stay in love with Ian while knowing the difference they had and the barrier that came within their rtionship.

    In a thought, Edward then called in the butler to his room, "Send a letter to Aunt Gene. Put a request to make a dress before the Winter Ball is held. And also prepare an invitation to the Winter Ball in Runalia."

    "In Runalia?" It was hard for mystical beings including vampires to enter thend of humans, Runalia, but there was a way although rare and difficult to take.

    "Don''t make me repeat twice," Edward demanded, his words strict not allowing the butler to talk back orin. He needs to make sure that Elise''s eyes were not on anyone else. She was a prey his eyes hadid first, and Edward would not stand if anyone taking her before him. Not even if it was the Lord of Warine Ian.

    On the other side of the White Mansion, in the chamber where Ian was sitting on the railings of the balcony, the sky had turned lighter with the morning slowlying upon. Letting his ck hair to be ruffled by the wind, Ian didn''t do anything but hummed. Twirling his finger, he pulled a letter from empty air.

    Ian turned the envelope and gazed at the letter with the name written ''From Elise Scott''.

    "The poor Mr. penpal," whispered Ian with his lips twisting high, the crow he had flown over to sit across his shoulder. Ian turned his gaze at the crow, "By now he must be experiencing could nine from a forged letter. The stupid vampire who doesn''t know he is ying to a tune."

    After Maroon sent the letter, Ian pulled some string behind with magic to take her letter and wrote a new one where he hinted Edward to invite himself to the Winter Ball. Many people woulde there, and it would be a great pity if Edward missed it, Ian thought to himself, his smile continues to widen.

    It would take another hundred thousand years for the vampire to ever catch a single strand of Elise''s hair, but before that happen he would die, thought Ian.

    Ian pushed himself to stand, his hand reaching out to the air, and the envelope turns ck when catching fire from the edge. He let go of the letter, letting the bright red me to engulf the whole envelope, turning it to ashes.

    "The y starts," Ian whispers died out to the air, his eyes crinkling in mirth while watching the ashes that mixed with the snow on the ground.

 Chapter 202: Beelâ€™s Offer-II

    <h4>Chapter 202: Beel¡¯s Offer-II</h4>

    At noon, Elise didn''t clean the garden. It seemed that when she slept, snowkes had arrived from the sky to rain down like soft cotton. The whole White Mansion was covered with snow overnight.

    From outside the window, Elise stared at the garden where snows covered like a piece of thick white nkets on the ground. Seeing it, Elise recalled Ian''s words. Did he expect the snow toe?

    Ian had always been an omnipotent person to Elise''s eyes. He knew almost everything and all was because of his none hundred years of knowledge. It wouldn''t be strange for her to know that Ian could predict the weather, but somewhere she believed that Ian had said the words based on his gut feeling, the instinct that never failed him.

    The snow hadn''t got to the point where shovels were needed to scoop a way for the people to walk outside, nevertheless, it was still thick enough to cover every traces the previous season had.

    Looking at the white scenery somewhere brings Elise at peace. For the past few days, she learned much about herself that she never knew, and controlling her anger had turned to be a difficult thing to do despite herself thinking that she was a person with a rather calm heart.

    She felt mysterious. After knowing love and spending more time with Ian, it felt that a key in her heart had been open, like a dam that began to crack for waters to flood out, anger and other emotions not limited to it burst over her.

    She learned to hate and anger, she also feels herself turning somewhat cold likest night when she decided not to save Sister Blythe after knowing she would die.

    Was this still her? Elise stared at her hands. No, she hadn''t changed. It was that she had never faced any kind of situations simr to the one she experienced now that the choice she made felt foreign to her. But all she did was still under her own will.

    She acknowledged part of the reason why she didn''t save Sister Blythe was that the woman had almost harmed Ian while using her.

    "Elly!" Hallow shouted from bellow, his round head looked up at her from her pocket. There was a faint frown on his face, "You okay?"

    "Yes I am," Elise replied quickly, "Did I look like I''m not okay?"

    Hallow took time before saying, "No you didn''t," his head then looked down, "Last night you came backte and I slept before you so I thought maybe youck sleep."

    "I feel quite energized though, I just had a few things to think of," which reminded Elise this was their first conversation since morning. It felt odd, Hallow was a talkative person, but somewhere he had gotten so quiet like her which felt out of ce. "Are you alright? You''ve been quiet too."

    Hallow didn''t reply. As they walked, he only looked up at Elise while the human girl didn''t look down at him to focus on walking. In the silence, his mind recountst night after the dinner held between the few people living in the castle.

    It was at the time when Hallow felt hungry for the first time in his entire career as a grim reaper. He had walked all over the house searching for Elise when he felt his tail pinched, and his body lifted to the air.

    His green eyes snapped wide, canons of words and curses stuck on the tip of his tongue, ready to beunched until he saw the red eyes of the blonde man who had pinched his tail.

    "Well, well, well, my nose never failed me do they?"mented Beelzebub. "I knew it there was a grim reaper all along in this ce. Did Ian offer you a job around here? But what job would a grim reaper in the body of a chick could do?"

    It was him! That other Demon that he met in the hallway in an ident! Hallow stared at Beelzebub with his green eyes widening. How did this Demon know he was a grim reaper? By the words said, it was his scent that gave him away, but he didn''t have any scent, thought Hallow.

    His beak opened slightly to retort Beel''s words when he realized that he was in the body of a chick. The silent treatment was all he need to act like any normal chick there is in the world!

    With the thought, Hallow didn''t reply. His snobbish attitude put an air different than other chicks but Hallow himself was not yet aware of this.

    "Hm?" Beelzebub pulled Hallow close. His hand that was covered in ck gloves pulled the head of the chick and he began to force open Hallow''s mouth, "Did you lost your tongue? Did Ian cut them, let me see."

    Beelzebub sounded as if he was offering himself for help which in truth was him forcing to open Hallow''s mouth. The grim reaper tried to defy the Demon''s action. What was he doing?!

    Hallow being the most stubborn grim reaper out there, didn''t let his mouth to be open and watch. He was not a showcase! thought Hallow in distress. But his willpower was not enough to let his mouth close.

    In the end, Hallow decided to give in, or so what he would like to make im.

    Beelzebub stared at his small tongue, "It''s still here so why aren''t you talking yet?"

    Because I''m a chick, duh! Hallow retorted in his mind. For a person who loves to makeints to novel books, he could make millions ofments and it was hard to resist not to say anything.

    "That''s right, how about this," Beelzebub raised his hand. Curiously, Hallow who was still hanging like a piece of dangling meet turned his eyes at the hand Beel raised. The next moment, Beelzebub snapped his finger and fire came over the tip of his finger.

    The me was not red in color but instead blue. Without the hand moving toward him, Hallow could feel her throat gulp in nervousness, his eyes blinking constantly at Beelzebub hoping he would spare the adorable little chick, but the man was a Demon to his core.

    "Each second you prolong my time, this fire will burn you, what do you think grimy? Die from fire and turn to ash or spit out the words you have in your mind."

    Hallow stared at the fire, the blue color turned hisrge green eyes to blue.

    Oh shit!

 Chapter 203: Beelâ€™s Offer-III

    <h4>Chapter 203: Beel¡¯s Offer-III</h4>

    "I will speak! I''m speaking!" Shouted Hallow. He was told not to speak but he was on his wit''s end, and this wasn''t his fault!

    "Oh you did," Beelzebub said but his hand was still high up with the me dancing on the top of his finger.

    Hallow brought his wings and a smile, "Are you not going to extinguish that fire of yours there...sir?"

    "Did I promised you that?" Beelzebub put up a confused front. He enjoyed the sight of the grim reaper in fear while stealing nces of his expression before then looking to the blue me on his finger.

    You fucking Demon! That''s it I will not believe Demon ever again! cursed Hallow in his mind. He was nning a good peaceful life here that he can''t have for being a grim reaper but this was out of it!

    Yet despite the curses rolling in his mind, Hallow smiled, his words keeping an even tone that was evident from worries, "You certainly did not." Put the fire away for Hell''s sake! "But please let me down. I''m getting dizzy, sir." Once he settled his feet on thend he would run!

    "That can''t do," Beelzebub grinned, his eyes that were red expressively showing his amusement while watching him as if he was about to dissect him alive. "Tell me one thing, grim reaper, do you know the maid name, Elise Scott?"

    Quickly Hallow opened his beak to deny when Beelzebub pulled his finger, "No lies."

    "I...do," sighed Hallow. This was a matter of his survival. Hallow had thought of it for many time, and he also considered the situation where he would have to choose Elise''s safety or his safety. And although Elise considered him a friend, Hallow believes that his safetyes first. That was how humans, mythical beings, and Demons strive to live.

    "Are you close with her?" Beelzebub pulled his finger closer as if noticing Hallow was about to lie.

    "Not very much I would like to consider myself to. She is a maid like no others here," Hallow didn''t know why he had spoken politely but seeing the blue fire that felt hot even though it was still far from him, he knew if he lies he would die here. The gaze Beelzebub had was without mercy. It was likely that even if he answers he would die but not answering would put him through more Hell.

    "Then let me offer you a very appetizing option, little chick. One where you would save your life not to be burn here and another where you''ll turn to ash. I wonder which would you pick?"

    To Hallow''s eyes, everyone had gottenrger than they were, but Beelzebub won by being bothrge in size and pressure. The air felt stifling when the shadow of the Demon''s head covered his face as he had to make a choice between the two options.

    Coming back to the present, Hallow looked down on the floor, "You know, I will walk on my own," he said when he got back from his reverie.

    "Will you be alright?" Elise recalled how Hallowined about going out as he was afraid of being stepped on.

    "I am not a chick! I will be alright on my own two feet!" Hallow pressed his tone when jumping off Elise''s pocket. He felt sorry and bad for Elise, but his life came before everything. He didn''t want his soul to perish and this was what he had been doing.

    Elise tilted her head. She felt something was off from Hallow and it wasn''t his quietness that stood out. He felt prickly as if a slight bump would make him angry. She wondered why but the chick had left before she could ask, and asking seemed would only make Hallow more angered.

    Leaving the hallways, Elise took a straight stride when she saw M walking out of her door. When she found Elise, she pushed the door with her wrist. Elise walked toward her and a smile apanied her, "Last night I wasn''t able to clean the Eastside."

    "No problem, someone took care of it. I heard you got a stomachache, are you alright?" asked M, concern wrinkled her face as she stared at the younger maid who she had taken care of since a child.

    Who made the excuse? wondered Elise. She had to point out that the excuse was poorly made. "Yes I am," said Elise. "I just had a few sleepless nights," she lied, making sure M didn''t find her lie.

    "Is it nightmares?" probed M, "Winter is said to be the worse season for sleeping. Dreams at this season would often turn to nightmares," she exined.

    "Just a little," answered Elise. Maybe that was why she had a nightmare of turning Hallow to ash but the dream was not a simple nightmare. It warned her of her power and this had Elise to think that her dream could be important. She told herself to look out for the future whenever another dream came as it was possible that the nightmare was another warning. "I want to ask, M. Have you seen Ve around the castle?"

    Elise can''t get it out of her mind with how Ve missed dinnerst night. As she was having dinner with Ian, she didn''t manage to speak with either Carmen and Ve. She was worried about Ve with the situation she was going through. At times like these, Ve would need people close to her to be beside her, and be an ear to listen to her worries,

    She looked at M who hesitates when saying, "Carmen told me about this, and I think I should tell you too. Ve had been skipping dinner for thest few days. In the morning people rarely see her, but she did her chores. I don''t know what she was doing or where did she goes to, but roaming around the castle is dangerous. I am weighing whether to discuss this with Maroon, as you know he is a strict man and I fear if I talk to him before meeting Ve, he would put an immediate end to her working contract."

    Elise frowned heading this, "Please give Ve some more time, I will try and speak with her. She is having a rough time and I think she just needed some space alone." Currently, Ve needs her work, Elise knows her friend needed money, and getting fired from the castle would be thest thing Ve would ever want to happen to her.

    "Would you please?" M requested her, "I know Ve since she entered. She had been a quiet girl and I also heard of her family''s situation. I don''t wish this to happen to her either, but I have a responsibility to keep. As for now, I will keep this for myself, use this time to find and talk with her."

    "But I don''t know where she would be now," drawled Elise. Carmen who stayed in the same room wasn''t able to meet Ve either which make her chance to meet her even less.

    M sighed and her eyes looked at Elise when she recalled something, "I think I remember Maroon said that Ve is taking a break in the afternoon, she should be in her room now, but I''m not quite sure. Thest time I tried to her room, she wasn''t there."

    "I will try going to her room then," Elise didn''t waste time and left. The time of afternoon break was only half an hour and she only had a few minutes left to spare before the break ended.

    When reaching Ve''s room, Elise knocked. As somewhere Elise guessed, there was no one replying to her call. "Ve?" asked Elise for the fourth time, and this time she heard a slight sound inside the room.

    Merry christmas my dear readers! Exciting news, there''s would be mass release of six chapters on the first day of new?year, look forward to it~~

 Chapter 204: Mistake-I

    <h4>Chapter 204: Mistake-I</h4>

    The sound was distinct, and Elise could tell it sounded like the drawers of a table inside the room that was pulled open. Elise knocked on the door again, "Ve?! It''s me, Elise, let''s talk." But no reply came through, making Elise pull her brows in worry.

    Was it really Ve inside the room? The sound inside seemed as if the room was ransacked. Elise doubted it was a thief.

    "Excuse me, Ve, I''m entering your room," said Elise before turning the knob. Unexpectedly, the room was not locked. Turning the knob, Elise pushed the door open to see no one inside the room.

    She looked around, noting the drawers were closed tight and the room tidy. But she certainly heard sounds before. Elise passed by therge closet beside her and looked around. Finding Ve not in the room she sighed.

    Did her ears mistake the sound? while wondering Elise heard a thudding sound, her eyes snapped to the right to see that it was the window of the room that hadn''t been locked. The sound was simr to the rustling she heard earlier.

    "So it was the window," Elise said to relief. She observed the room again. Unlike her room, Ve''s and Carmen''s room was smaller. It was a room barely enough for two people. Two beds were ced with windows above the headrest.

    Other than the two small drawers, there was arge wardrobe enough for a person to fit inside.

    Ve was not here, where was she now then? Carmen was not in her room either, and speaking of it, Elise didn''t see Carmen or Ve in the morning. This got her worried and she could only hope that the two were fine.

    Elise didn''t know how long she had been in the room, but staying in it for too long without permission would be intrusive. Walking around the bed, Elise was about to leave when she noticed two knitting sticks that were made out of metal ced on the surface of the bed. For a moment, Elise, who stared at the knitting sticks froze. aber body stunned when she saw a thick dark shadow covering the knitting sticks.

    No way, thought Elise. She walked toward the knitting stick, her hand hovering, and at the same time, the words Ian told her rey in her mind as if he was beside her whispering not to touch.

    Elise closed her eyes and despite the warning, she receivedst night, her fingers touched the shadow.

    In one moment, a vision of death filled Elise''s eyes and she saw darkness engulfing her sight. Many windy whispers came to her ears, she frowned, trying to get a better look surrounding her and wondered if she can''t see anything because her eyes were closed. It took Elise another few moments when a small light passes through to know that the darkness came from the night sky.

    Two women were standing, and both of them were holding the knitting sticks Elise had touched. One woman moved her mouth, speaking something which Elise can''t hear. She wasn''t able to see anything above their neck either, leaving her in a puzzle of who the two women were. In the start, her vision was blurry as if she was looking through a distorted mirror, making it hard for her to ess whatever was happening around her.

    It took a few seconds for Elise to tell the two women were fighting. One was trying to push the knitting stick to another, while the others tried to stop the first woman from pushing the knitting stick in the direction of her stomach.

    Standing wouldn''t help and despite knowing that this was only her vision, Elise tried to move from where she was, wanting to help. Her hand reached out to stop one of the women, but before she could, her head felt a pang of pain.

    "...they''ve died!" shouted one of the women, and the voice was so loud that it brought Elise back to reality. When she knew it, Elise found herself on the floor. Her eyes were still unfocused and she felt dizzy as if her head had been struck by something.

    Elise brought her hand to her head, and a cry escaped from her lips which she didn''t know why, "Aw," Elise whispered. Bringing back her hand from her head to her eyes, she saw red liquid dripping over her hands. The blood fell to her wrist, dripping down the wooden floor.

    Elise didn''t know where the blood came from. Was it her head? Did she hit her head when she fell? Her eyes only looked at the blood, and she didn''t know what to do with it. Sitting on the floor would be dangerous. Elise knew she had to treat whatever wound she had.

    In the dizzy state, Elise pushed herself from the floor, her eyes trailing around when she noted the knitting sticks. She took them before pushing them to her pocket. Stepping away from the room, she walked aimlessly while confusion was still riding her mind.

    Few steps away from Ve''s room, Elise gradually feels her sense which felt numbing back. Finally, her reasons came back to her head. Curious about the blood, Elise pulled her hand that she saw was covered in blood, but this time, she saw there was no blood on it! What was happening?!

    Elise had walked away from Ve''s room by pushing leaning against the wall. Now that she could walk without leaning, Elise walked straight. She groaned in pain when feeling her head aching. Pressing her hand on her head, on the spot where she felt hurt, Elise looked at her arm. There was no single trace of blood in it. Not even a trail or drop when she had seen blood previously covering her whole palm.

    Did she imagine the blood? Elise retraces the steps she took to leave from Ve''s room. When she arrived back at the room, she looked at the ground, searching for blood that should drop on the floor, but she finds nothing.

    This was weird, and Elise can''t wrap her mind around what was happening. But she knew one thing for sure. When the woman sts a scram inside her vision, Elise recognizes the voice to belong to Ve. Which mean, Ve was in danger!

 Chapter 205: Mistake-II

    <h4>Chapter 205: Mistake-II</h4>

    Elise can''t be too sure if Ve was in danger but she knew she should find her friend. Not wanting to waste time as she didn''t know when the vision would take ce, Elise led the room in a hurry to searched throughout the castle to find Ve.

    When walking from the corner of the room, she saw Maroon. The butler looked at her with a cynic gaze. "What are you doing?" questioned Maroon, Elise saw that the butler had juste out from the room where she entered, it seemed that Maroon hade inside the room after her.

    It was then when Maroon realized Elise''splexion look pale. The butler knew of how humans were weak in winter but she looked fine this morning.

    "Is Ian in the castle?" asked Elise, forgetting how she didn''t use the honorific to call Ian, but now was not the time for her to be concern about it.

    "The Lord is out of the castle, he is currently leaving to visit Lipton''s Manor," answered Maroon. He had been passive but that didn''t mean he can''t discern people who are sick and not. As for once he was a human.

    "You ought to take rest,e with me." He can''t have Elise to be hurt, thought Maroon. Elise was Ian''s special person. Her getting hurt would only affect his master which he cannot have to happen.

    Walking toward Elise, he held her hand but instead of helping, Maroon frowned and immediately pulled his hand when brushing against her. His head felt a sharp pang and Elise caught sight of his eyes that were gray flickered to red. With one hand on his head, his eyes narrowed at Elise.

    Was it Elise who did this?

    Elise looked back at Maroon, her eyes were confused just like Maroon''s eyes that had turned back to gray color. "Your eyes," she whispered but then realize she had no time, "Do you know where Ve is?"

    "First of all, wait for the Lord," Maroon said, this time he took one step back and didn''t touch Elise carelessly. Was the pain Elise inflicted on him a part of her power as a Demon''s Bride? It made sense, thought Maroon.

    "No, someone is going to die," she said, and it was her friend. To waste time here would mean, Ve''s death inching closer each second. She needed to find Ve and warn her from the dead that was about to plight her. "I will go," she announced.

    Maroon took one step forward to stop Elise but for some reason, his body didn''t move. It was then when the girl had left that he felt the pang on his head began on his heart, and Maroon brought his hand over it trying to soothe his pain, and the next thing he opened his eyes, he found the girl had disappeared. "Shit."

    Elise dashed from the hallway. With every second ticking, the time was precious. She searched all the way to each ce of the building, but it was not easy to find someone inside the castle alone.

    For a moment Elise thought of asking others to help her, but she knew her reputation inside the castle was beyond saving. Asking for help would only waste her time. However, she can''t find Ve alone either.

    Elise tried to calm herself by thinking that the knitting sticks were still inside her pocket. With this, the killer and the dead wouldn''t happen. Unless someone else took the knitting sticks from her which she would never let it happen.

    Leaving the castle to the yard, Elise made way to the opposite side of the castle using the backyard when she realized John was not here. She thought she could at the least use his help but seeing him not at his ce, she had no choice but to continue with her search.

    Elise left the backyard, opening the door to enter back the castle when she stopped her run to see Carmen standing on the opposite side of the door with a surprised look.

    "Elise! What''s wrong with you, you are sweating," Carmen said in concern, she also noted Elise''s paleplexion.

    "Ve is missing, did you see her?" Elise decided not to exin. Her words may sound and would make her like a madwoman and she had no time to exin everything from scratch.

    "I haven''t seen her since the afternoon. I saw her at the separate storage roomst time," Carmen replied.

    The storage room had been abandoned for years, and Elise remembered Maroon''s briefing of how the storage should not be open ever again. What was Ve doing there? The ce should be emptied and nothing was stored there.

    Carmen held her arm, "What''s wrong? Is Ve in danger?"

    "I can''t exin to you everything now, but we should search for her. Something bad is going to happen," Elise tried to convince Carmen to help her, hoping that despite her little words Carmen would believe her as searching for Ve alone would take more time and she wasn''t sure if she does have that much time, and fortunately Carmen believed her.

    "Okay," Carmen give some thought before saying, "I think we should search the storage room first, maybe she is still there. We can talk on the way."

    Both girls then left the ce. The storage room was built far from the castle. The castle itself had beenrge but the hard was even wider. It took roughly eight minutes for Elise to reach the storage room.

    She looked at the ce. The room was shabby butrge as if a family of three could stay there. Elise tried to open the door, and her eyes noted the bolt that was used to lock the door had been opened. It was a trace that someone hade inside the storage room and the possibility was Ve.

    Pushing the door open, the door creaked and Elise heard Carmen say, "What do you mean earlier by something bad was going to happen? Is someone chasing for Ve?"

    Elise didn''t know where to begin and she replied, "I just saw something, and it showed me Ve would be in danger because of it." She wasn''t being clear enough but she can''t work out an exnation while searching through the room.

    With the sky getting darker, the storage room was even darker, "Ve, are you there?" asked Elise, looking around the ce she noticed the cobwebs and swiped her hand over them.

    No answer came, and Carmen continued to walk behind her, "What was it that you saw? Did you see it when youe into our room?"

    "Yes, it was a vision. I don''t think Ve is here..." Elise suddenly halts her steps, turning her face to Carmen who looked back at her with her red eyes, "How did you know I was there in your room?"

    By the time Elise spoke she felt the air turned strained. Elise carefully took a step behind when she saw Carmen had failed to put on a smile or exin herself. She can feel in the air how Carmen''s eyes had shed a light that made her cold.

    "Because I saw it," Carmen bent down to take the wood that seemed to have broken from the ceiling, "I didn''t want to do this. Not to you or Ve." Carmen''s voice sounds uneven when he approached Elise. She bit her lips, her eyes looking at Elise with sorry she noticed. "I''m sorry."

 Chapter 206: Mistake-III

    <h4>Chapter 206: Mistake-III</h4>

    Elise didn''t know how to digest the situation. She could get the faint idea of what happened but somewhere a part of her was refusing to ept what she could take. She looked at the wood on Carmen''s hand and it was clear what Carmen was trying to do, "What are you saying, Carmen?" Elise looked away from the vampire, her eyes falling to the other pieces of woods lying on the ground beside her.

    "Where is Ve?" she asked after trying to wrap her mind around the situation. She saw Carmen''s eyes that had always looked at her with a confident and witty smile, now stared with fear and guilt. "Please tell me, Carmen!" Elise pressed her lips.

    "She found that letter. I''ve tried to hide it, but Ve found the letter!" Carmen yelled. She walked away from Elise to pushed the door closed behind her before pushing the boot to lock the ce.

    Elise became more rmed and she took another step behind with her hand ready on her sides. "What letter?" asked Elise.

    "The Letter from your vige, Saltige," Carmen covered her face with her hand, her expression seemed as if she would burst or break down at any moment. When she pulled her hand away, a small smile stopped at her lips, "You don''t know everything, Elise! I didn''t want to be a part of this but I have no choice!"

    Elise looked stunned at Carmen. She can''t understand why the vige where she lived thest was brought up now, and Carmen''s words only put more puzzles in her. "I can''t understand what are you saying, what do you mean by Saltige?"

    Carmen shook her head and whispered, "I can''t tell you anything," her eyes darted around the room as if searching for something before she looks back at Elise, "You have to know, I don''t have a chance, not a single one. When Ve took that letter from me, I was cornered and there was nothing I could do but to silence her."

    Silence? Did Carmen meant that she killed Ve already? Then was the vision that she saw was after the incident? The letter, thought Elise, was it the same letter that she saw when meeting Ve?

    "Where is she now?" asked Elise, she still holds on to the silver chance that Ve was alright.

    She looked at Carmen, who was not in a stable state of mind. The vampire trashed her head as if trying toe in term with something inside her mind before raising her hand to point to one spot, "She is behind you, under that floor behind you. I didn''t mean to push her."

    Elise turned her eyes at the ce Carmen pointed; to find that on the floor a square door was built in it. There was a small knob that could be pulled to open the knob which she suspects would be connected to an underground.

    Before Elise try to open the underground, she noticed the shadow on the floor behind her thicken and turning around, she was met with Carmen whose hand swung the wood piece on her hand, almost hitting Elise''s head, but fortunately, she knew Carmen was about to big her and had moved quickly to dodge the attack.

    Elise moved many steps behind her, "Calm down Carmen, we can talk about this and sort things out."

    But Carmen shook her head, "Ve said that to me, but that doesn''t work Elise. If talking would have done something, I wouldn''t do this. I was told to kill everyone who would be on the way and I never hope that someone would be Ve. If only she did not persuade me from killing you or take that letter. She wouldn''t have died," a tear found itself on the rim of Carmen''s eyes.

    Elise pulled her brows, her eyes moving beforeing back to Carmen, "Killing me?"

    "Yes you and the Lord," Carmen took a step and the wooden floor creak with the extra weight. "All Demons have to be killed. You and Lord Ian, I know you two are demons. I was told to work here and kill you two. I tried killing the Lord but there was no chance. But they were getting impatient and the letter they sent was found by Ve¡ª that letter that ordered me to kill you."

    Elise was still in the middle of understanding Carmen''s words which she can''t understand when Carmen didn''t hold back to swing the wood across her head again. This time, Elise crouched on the ground to escape from being injured.

    She rolled on the floor going to reach the door when her cor was pulled and Carmen threw her to the ground, "I''m not a Demon! You''ve got it wrong Carmen," Elise hoped Carmen would heed to her words before she killed more people she shouldn''t. "You have to stop before you make more mistakes!"

    "I wasn''t wrong!" Carmen replied she pushed the wood on the floor and Elise managed to avoid the wood from plunging to her face by craning her neck to the side. "I know it, I saw how your shadows would move on its own to push the things you have set in ce." Did she mean the answer to the odd events of things falling around her was because of a shadow? "I thought at first it was your carelessness. But when I tried to see it for myself again for the second time, I saw your shadow from the floor moved to the tes and knocked them down."

    That happened? Elise was never aware of it. She didn''t know this happened nor she ever notices how Carmen was trying to kill her until this moment. Had Carmen all this time put on an act to be her friend while hiding the intention to kill her and Ian?

    Elise then felt a drop of tear dropped to her cheek from Carmen. She appeared to be in pain that made Elise to want and help her but before she could, Carmen pushed the wood to her face, as if trying to stab her.

    Elise looked around and she saw the wood beside her. Carmen also noticed this action of hers and when she was about to move away the wood Elise had been looking at, Elise from bellow pushed her knees hard, kicking Carmen in her stomach.

 Chapter 207: Lied To-I

    <h4>Chapter 207: Lied To-I</h4>

    This had Carmen grunt from the pain and quickly Elise pushed her away. She ran toward the door trying to open it but the bolt was locked hard which make it impossible for her to open the door.

    She turned to see Carmen had stood up. For a human to defeat a vampire, a kick was never enough to bring the vampire off the feat for longer than a minute. Carmen went again to attack her.

    Elise tried to dodge some but she wasn''t able to dodge everything perfectly. When the wooden came across her head, Elise ducked her head but the sharp end of the wood grazed her cheeks. She opened her mouth, ready to scream, but nothing came out. Her voice was gone!

    Elise''s eyes then snapped at Carmen who spoke at time when noticing Elise had understood her voice had been gone, "This is magic. Have you tried it before?"

    How can Carmen use magic she wasn''t a sorcerer? asked Elise in her mind. Carmen as if knowing her thoughts said, "Magic doesn''t need to be activated with a sorcerer, all they need is the magic circle and blood to provide the magic a power to manifest. It''s been done," Carmen pulled a torn parchment from her pocket, showing the magic circle written with charcoal and a swipe of blood over it.

    "I brought this because I didn''t want to hear you scream before you died," Carmen threw the paper from her hand and she wiped the tears that had settled over the rim of her eyes, "Please, let me end this quickly. I promise I will not kill you painfully if you do."

    But she can''t die, not now, thought Elise. There was a simple wish in Elise''s life that she prayed to happen. She wished to have a child, to grow old, and wait for her hair to turn gray with the husband she loved. It was a simple wish that her parents also hoped for in her. Before it happens, she couldn''t die here, not today.

    Elise saw Carmen getting closer. Seeing that the vampire had stepped on a fabric that had gotten ck from dust, Elise waited for Carmen toe closer before she bent down to pull the fabric. Carmen toppled from her standing and Elise quickly run past her.

    After kicking the wood in Carmen''s hand, she took the parchment that wasying on the floor. It came to Elise''s question of how she could undo the magic and speak. If to manifest the magic the paper is needed, to destroy the magic would need for the paper to be torn. And she did what she thought.

    When the paper was torn, her voice came back, "I can''t die today, Carmen."

    "HELP!" There was no use screaming but Elise hoped someone would hear her voice. She screamed as loud as she could until Carmen ran toward her. This time, in her hand, wasn''t wood but the knitting stick that had fallen off from Elise''s pocket during the time she had fallen to the ground earlier.

    Seeing the knitting stick, Elise stopped Carmen by holding her arm. She then stared at it and felt her blood running cold. Wasn''t this exactly like what she had seen from her vision? Two women fighting in the dark. One was pushing the knitting stick to the heart while the other tries to shield themselves by putting a stop to it. Which mean Ve screamed after-

    "Carmen, Ve is still alive! Please, don''t do this!" If Carmen still hadn''t killed anyone, she could still be free from the guilt. There was still a chance for her to put an end to her mistake before it gets worse.

    "No, she died," Carmen said, her eyes bleak as she shakes her head with more tears drenching her face, "And all is because of me, but you¡ª partly shared the guilt, Elise."

    "You are wrong," Elise knew what Carmen tried to do, to push her to feel guilty. "I''m not a Demon. Ian might be one, but you can''t kill a Demon they are just like you, they have emotions and kindness. I know that outside there must be Demons who had built their family, you can''t rob them of it."

    "But death has robbed my family! I can''t care about other''s family when mine is gone!" Carmen bellowed, her voice was loud that Elise can''t help but to close her eyes at it. "This is to bring them alive. If it is for my family I can do anything. I know you could understand what I feel Elise, you also wanted to save your family didn''t you? So please, please die."

    It breaks Elise''s heart when she realized she can''t help or stop Carmen. She didn''t want this to happen to them. They were friends, and Carmen was one of the first two friends Elise had ever made in her life. She never wants them to ever be in pain.

    Elise then heard a crack, she looked down to see the knitting stick had cracked. The edge had turned darker in color and breaks into dust. This was her power activating. Elise raised her knee to push Carmen''s hand away and knocked the knitting sticks off the ce.

    Carmen didn''t stop she wed her hand to her neck. Elise didn''t want to touch Carmen but if she didn''t Carmen would kill her. "I''m sorry," whispered Elise when Carmen''s hand grew closer to touch her palm. Tears fell from her eyes when she watches Carmen backing away in pain.

    Carmen stood in trance for a moment, she stared at Elise as her mouth spewed blood to her hands, "What did you do?"

    Elise knew Carmen wasn''t questioning her, but Ve who stood behind them. Ve had escaped from the door made under the floor when she saw Elise in danger. Her ck hair had gathered together, forming into several thick locks that turned to body scales of snakes when reaching the edge of her hair.

    One of the snakes had taken a bite on Carmen, forcing poison to enter her body.

    "Please wake up Carmen," Ve held her head that was bleeding with one hand and another was holding her shoulder, "By doing all this, no one coulde back alive. They''ve died and you''ve been lied to!"

    Merry Christmas my dear readers! Exciting news on the first day of new year, I will be doing a mass release of six chapters,?look forward~

    Don''t forget to show support for the author by voting with power stones!

 Chapter 208: Lied To-II

    <h4>Chapter 208: Lied To-II</h4>

    Elise pushed herself from the door to stand up. Her eyes then looked at the snakes from Ve. Coming to her side, Ve touched her arm that was wounded but Elise quickly pulled her hand away, not wanting to touch or harm anyone, "Are you okay?" asked Ve.

    "I am," Elise answered, her head was in pain and she looked at Carmen who had began to pushed herself to stand up.

    "Carmen please stop this." Ve pleaded. She hoped there was still the kind Carmen she knew inside her now.

    "No!" Carmen instantly rejected. "Don''t get in my way Ve! Move or I will have to kill you with her!"

    It was drastic of how Carmen changed to a person she didn''t know. Elise saw her with regret in her eyes. She regretted the fact that she couldn''t be there for Carmen and for her to knew the person who had sent her the letter.

    "Can''t you understand that there is no way for your family to evere back?" Ve questioned.

    "What is going on?" Elise asked, she managed to understand bits of it that Carmen tried to kills her to bring back her family but that was impossible, "Who is getting back to life? Your family?"

    "Carmen was assigned by the letter to kill you and the Lord. If she managed to kill you two, the sender of the letter promised she would meet her family again," Ve looked at Elise before adding, "Alive."

    "That''s not possible," whispered Elise, her brows pulled. For a person toe back to life from dead never happened before. It was a miracle¡ª something that human could never do.

    "It is!" Carmen wouldn''t lend an ear to the words Elise or Ve said. "I saw it already, there were people who died came back alive. You should know this better than me Elise, you''ve been there to Saltige and everyone there manage to bring back people to life."

    Elise shook her head, "That never happen. People die there, I''ve seen it before, no one came back alive." She didn''t understand what Carmen meant. Had Carmen been lied to and force to take the murder? There was no way people who had died coulde back alive.

    "Which mean you haven''t seen it yet, but I did," Carmen stood up despite the poison in her system. She looked dizzy but still able to stand. Her hands were positioned ready to fight where her fingernails turn sharper. "There was a woman who was trampled to death by a carriage horse. The priest was about to put her to coffin when they brought her back."

    While Carmen spoke, Elise took one step away and her hand quickly touched the door, hoping it would rot and it did. But before Elise was able to push the door Carmen bolted and plunge her hand forward. Yet before her body reached Ve who stood before Elise, she staggered and fell on her knees.

    "What''s happening?" Carmen asked in denial. Her head was spinning and the view was turning harder to see. It took Carmen minutes to realize what was happening in her, "Poison. No, poison shouldn''t work to me, a vampire!"

    "It did," Ve said, her hair had turned back to ck locks. "Vampires could never be affected with poison but that''s wrong. It was just the fact vampires haven''t been able to find poison that could hurt them, but they didn''t know a snake''s venom is deadly for them," while exining, there was no happiness or a sense of achievement was over Ve''s face, but only pity and guilt, "I''m sorry," she whispered but her voice was left unheard as Carmen''s red eyes turned lifeless.

    At the same time Ian had came back, Elise left from the storage room with her shoulders and hand steadying to help Ve leave the room. Ian''s body appeared from a red mist and when he saw Elise with her face bleeding, his red eyes turned brighter. The clear white surface of his eyes had turned ck.

    When Elise saw Ianing closer and his hand was about to touch her, she took a few steps back. "No," was the only word that came from Elise.

    Ve had stepped out from the room and sat on the ground with the bleeding she received. "Maroon take care of that girl and the other one inside," Ian ordered. He took another step to corner Elise before taking her off from her feet.

    "Please let me down," Elise said, tears rolled from her cheeks with the death she saw. She didn''t want to touch Ian, she didn''t want to hurt him. She didn''t want to hurt anyone any longer.

    "If you could do that, try it," Ian replied. His lips were set in a straight line where his eyes turned fierce. Taking one step forward, the next moment they had arrived inside Elise''s room. Ian bent down to ce her on the bed. Taking a look of her body, he saw the wounds appearing on her face and arm, her knees were scraped.

    The flowers inside Elise''s room had long turned to dust when it came contact to the angered air Ian held. He didn''t say anything but the anger was clear on the silence that ensued inside the room.

    Ian sat on the bed and took his hand over Elise''s cheeks. In a touch all wounds and pain she felt disappeared from the magic. "I''m sorry," Elise whispered in the silence.

    "What are you apologizing for?" despite his anger, his words came as gentle when he asked her. His eyes trailed on her arm, "You were wounded all over," Ian frowned while saying this. With his magic, all the wound and scar had leave no trace on his body but the image of how Elise was wounded burnt to his memory and no magic could erase it from his mind.

    He touched her hand, on the back of her palm as Elise didn''t want touch him for fear of her own power. "It should be me to apologize for noting sooner. Someone used a ck magic to put illusion on Maroon that he waste to appear to my side. It shouldn''t work on him, but this was ck magic they used."

    "Is he alright?" Elise questioned and Ian replied with a nod, not telling her further on Maroon''s condition, "What about Ve?" Ve suffered worse wounds than her.

    "She didn''t seem to be injured in her vital area, it''s just the blood making her seem to be in a worse state, she''ll manage. Don''t care about others now, what about you?" Ian questioned and Elise shook her head.

    She pursed her lips before her eyes looked down on her clothes that had turn in tater and dirty with mud umting all over, "I think I''m alright," she wasn''t sure as her body condition felt odd to herself.

    Ian moved closer, pushing his hand on the bed surface toe close to her. He leaned forward to kiss his hand on her hand, letting his lips press longer on the knuckles of her fingers, "Did you know how much you frightened me? I thought it was toote."

    Humans were born weak in constitution. From the loss of blood, and illness a simple wound could even kill them. When Ian saw Elise for the first time his rage couldn''t be controlled. It was much more stronger than every anger he ever felt before. To see blood from her body was as if all hell broke loose.

    "I''m sorry," Elise whispered again. She looked at Ian, taking a better look at his face to feel her heart getting calmer from the pain she felt emotionally.

 Chapter 209: Lied To-III

    <h4>Chapter 209: Lied To-III</h4>

    Elise closed her eyes when she recalled Carmen had died in front of her eyes. She tried not to think as the memory could trigger many of her emotions that could trigger her power. To see Ian closer helped her to get in check with her emotions and she was thankful at time like these Ian never failed to appear.

    Ian touched her cheeks, as if he was trying to shake his warmth for her which she needed the most, "What are you apologizing for?"

    "I didn''t heed to your words, I thought everything would be okay..." whispered Elise. "I saw a death shadow again from a knitting sticks that I found in Ve''s room. I thought I needed to help, but I shouldn''t have done that," she squeezed her hands together. "Now I know what I did only made the situation worse."

    If she didn''te, Ve wouldn''t be harmed and she wouldn''t need to bear the guilt of killing her friend. Or perhaps if she didn''te to White Mansion, all of this never would never happen? The Ifs frightened Elise. The more she thought of it, the more she felt herself sinking to a ck abyss where everything she did so far was wrong.

    "Maybe that was how everything should have gone. She died, which mean the vision you saw turned to reality all ording to how her life has been drawn. It''s not your fault, Elise. It would never be," he held her hand and although she was afraid to touch him, she saw that her power had closed off.

    Ian could sense Elise was in verge of breaking. To be a reason for another''s death was never been easy especially for Elise. If she learn in the future people who are close to her died because of her and the curse of being a Sweet Child, he could see how Elise''s heart would break to pieces. Before that happen and before Elise learn her curse, she would need to be stronger.

    "But Carmen," said Elise but she shook her head. She didn''t like herself drowning in self pity. She was sad, and feels this was part of her fault but she wouldn''t let the sadness beat herself into it. "I feel scared."

    "What are you afraid of?" Ian came closer, his eyes staring at her blue ones without leaving as if he would afraid that when he did, Elise would disappear, "I''m here aren''t I now? I might bete but I promise I will never bete again."

    Elise shook her head, "You were notte."

    "Then don''t be frightened. I can do everything to protect you from whatever that scared you," Ian tilted his head his smile widening, "I''m a Demon did you forgot? It''s my forte to grant other''s wishes, but for you I only need one repayment."

    "I thought you would say you wouldn''t need one," smiled Elise.

    "But nothing in this life is free, is there?" Ian was correct, she thought. "It''s a simple one. Very simple but in this world there is only you who could do this."

    Elise was curious with the words Ian said that made it seem like she was the only one for this wish, "What is it?"

    "Stay by my side, despite everything," Ian smiled when their eyes met, "That''s all, simple and easy, don''t you think sweetheart?"

    "Despite everything?" Elise questioned his words, "But I will be by your side forever."

    "You haven''t seen all of me yet, that''s why for now all I want from you is that you don''t run. That''s my only demand for you."

    "I will not run," Elise wondered why Ian thought she would run. She felt that there was no way for her wanting to run. It was because she had been captured. Since the first time they met, she felt her heart captured by Ian''s red eyes.

    "I''ll keep your words. Do you know how hurt I was when you backed away earlier?" Ian pouted over her, looking disappointed at the action she made.

    "That was because I activated my power without will and I thought it would hurt you," Elise was out if words and she quickly said, "I''m sorry."

    "I never knew you love to say sorry this much. All you''ve been telling me is sorry, you know," Ian pulled her hand. His fingers filled the gaps made between hers and he pulled his hand up, "I would like it better if you say something more lovely, like thank you or I love you. Next time, even if you hurt me don''t deny my touch. I told you that I will not die."

    "But you can''t be sure," she answered. Ian might have the power not to be affected by her power, but she didn''t know to what extent.

    "It seems you don''t understand it yet," Ian hummed, his eyes looking away, "I can show you a demonstration but that would make you traumatized. Just trust in me, okay sweetheart? Even if a sword pierce my heart I will not die and this isn''t a metaphor. Feel this," Ian pulled her hand to ce it over his chest.

    Elise felt the soft touch before she felt that there were no beats over his skin. This frightened Elise and she got closer. Pushing herself she leaned the side of her face to hear there was no sound of heartbeat from Ian''s chest.

    "Your heart..." Elise stared at his eyes that curved in a witty smile, "It''s not beating."

    "That''s why I told you I can''t die, Elise. I''m cursed, to never die forever, no matter what? circumstances it was."

    "Cursed? Does this have to do with you being a Demon?" Elise''s question brought a hint of a wider smile over Ian.

    "Hm, it is but that''s another story." Once again Elise felt her interested piqued high to her fingertips only for Ian to leave her hanging at the peak without giving her the continuation she needed. "For now you need to sleep," Ian pushed himself from the bed and pulled the quilt to cover her body.

    "I don''t think I could sleep yet," Elise pushed the quilt back to her knees, thinking that she needed to meet Ve and she her condition.

    "And faint?" Ian asked her for Elise to look at him back with a defeated look, "You know I can never say no to you especially with that begging expression you have, but this is out of the question," Ian reached out his hand over her eyes, "Go back to sleep, my love." He whispered the words gently to her ears, and as if Ian had used magic, Elise felt her eyes growing heavy to close shut.

    But the stubborn Elise refuses to sleep a little, "How can someone...e back alive?" she asked.

    Elise saw the moment she asked, Ian''s eyes that she peeked a nce through the gaps of his fingers, flickered, "They can''t. Never."

    When Elise''s head fell to the side, Ian pushed her body, bringing her head up to pull a pillow underneath without forgetting to cover her from the cold, with the quilt. He then stared at Elise''s face which looked beautiful to his eyes. He leaned forward, pressing his lips to her forehead before standing up.

    Closing the door behind him, his eyes then fell at Maroon, "Where was the magic circle?"

    "Inside the maids'' room, milord," replied Maroon. The butler had always looked pale and with him standing without moving made him more like the wall.

    "Call Austin and Cynthia back. Tell them to stand by and protect Elise." Maroon bowed heeding to his words. Without another word, Ian left.

 Chapter 210: In Nightmare-I

    <h4>Chapter 210: In Nightmare-I</h4>

    Ian made his way to Ve''s room. His shoes clicked on the floor and the servants who saw him along the way bowed in fear. It wasn''t only the previous night where Tracey was killed that frightened the maids but the expression Ian had on his face where it almost seems as if he had turned to an ice sculpture. Without a hint of blood, cold and ruthless.

    Stepping inside the room, the other person who had stood beside the door pushed himself, "I heard themotion."

    "Barely amotion if youe thiste. Where were you?" questioned Ian to Beelzebub. The golden-haired man tilted his head to his shoulder. "Don''t y shit on me, Beel. I''m not patient now. Tell me where you went or I would tear you to two here now."

    Beelzebub raised both his hands, acting as if he was surrendering, "I was searching for someone in the viges near here. Does that act as my alibi?"

    "If youe with someone but you were alone," Ian narrowed his eyes. He can''t believe anyone especially not Beel who after his first day staying at his castle, an incident breaks out.

    "I don''t have grudge against your bride, Ian," defended Beelzebub. He shrugged his shoulders, "Nor you. I am not foolish to know that I can''t win against you. Even if Satan put me to this I would not agree. You know better than anyone how loyal I am for you."

    "Keep your acts forter. I am also not foolish not to know that you didn''te here for a simple vacation. I will clear this matterter," Ian left the door and entered inside. Ve who was tended inside the room immediately stood up and bowed. "Did you know your friend is going to kill Elise?" Ian asked without a tact. He didn''t feel sympathy and he didn''t see why he should spare an act as if he was feeling pity when he felt none.

    The pressure Ve felt with Ian inside the room was frightening. She could feel the air turning tense as if she was hiking on the peak of a mountain where the air turns denser and harder for her lungs to take. She opened her pursed lips slowly, "Yes, I do."

    Beelzebub took a distance while watching what was going on with a smile, enjoying the show that was ying before him.

    "And you helped her?" Ian next questioned had Ve immediately shake her head. "I should have known that Elise attracts people who always betrayed her in the moments of her happiness."

    "I tried to persuade Carmen over it, to change her mind. She is not a bad person," said Ve, her hand clutched tighter on her dress that was covered with blood that came from her shoulders that were wounded.

    "Oh, surely she is not. She is a very kind person with an immensepassionate heart where she could try to help her friends to meet the grim reaper faster. How kind of her," Ian said in a sardonic voice. "Cut the pity talking. I need nothing of such. Tell me the details of what she did," he said and when Ve meet his eyes, she felt chill on her skin and immediately threw her gaze as she was too fearful to meet the Lord by his eyes.

    "About two or three days ago, Carmen received a letter from a vige. She had been in contact and wrote a few letters before that weren''t sent to her family, but I have never read them. It was the time where Mister Maroon passed me the letter sent for her," Ve remembered the letter, the white envelope that changed everything. "I didn''t mean to read the letter. It was by ident that the wax stamp of the letter broke and as I got curious, I took a little peek over it. In the letter, it was said that the writer told Carmen to kill Elise and the Lord, with godspeed."

    Ian reached out his hand above his shoulder bringing his hand to a hithere motion for Maroon toe over his side. The butler reached out the small torn parchment. Taking it Ian showed her, "This?"

    Ve''s eyes grew wide when she saw the paper she had torn was on Ian''s hand. "Yes that is the letter but how?"

    Ian didn''t reply and instead ced the letter away. "In short, you tried to stop your friend, without knowing that she was hell-bent to kill Elise. Hence, turning your hard work all for naught. Did the letter told the reason for her to kill me and Elise?" It wasn''t to Ian''s problem that someone tried to kill him. He had been on the hunt for his life since he was in his teenage years and it didn''t change whether he was a Demon or not.

    People chasing for his life wasn''t a surprise or a new thing, but for Elise it was and that mattered a hell out of him.

    "Carmen told me that they need to kill Demons," the girl looked at the Lord hesitantly before continuing, "She told me that Elise and you, milord, are Demons. Carmen had to obey the person who ordered her because she was promised if she was able to kill both of you, her family would be granted a new life. They woulde back from the dead."

    "Resurrection," hummed Beelzebub. He had moved from the door to stand beside Ian. "That''s amusing," Beelzebub hummed but his expression tells how much he was intrigued with Ve''s information.

    Ian frowned. Now he understood why before Elise slept she had asked him regarding the resurrection. "She should know better that resurrection magic is impossible. It''s a fable written only in books. Only a tale to give humans a hope that would never be achieved."

    Ve tore her sight from the blond-haired vampire whose eyes were bright red like the Lord''s, "I told Carmen it was impossible, but she said that she saw someone being resurrected from the dead. In the vige of Saltige, she saw it happened. She also imed that many other people who died came back to life."

    Saltige, Ian noted. Once again, Elise''s vige where her aunt who sold her lived at came back to their cases. Ian wondered if Blythe''s mission and Carmen''s mission to kill Demons were issued by the same person. He can''t put a finger yet to be sure, but he could feel that the reason the two cases had was simr.

    What was exactly going on with the vige Elise lived in in the past?

 Chapter 211: In Nightmare-II

    <h4>Chapter 211: In Nightmare-II</h4>

    "You would be fired from the castle," said Ian when he moved a step away and his eyes peered down at Ve who didn''t meet his eyes. "You will know that this isn''t even a half of the punishment that I want to bestow on you, and your neck is still attached thankfully to Elise who you and your friend almost killed because of your naivety and unneeded kindness."

    The words only had Ve in silence. She knew she was wrong. If she had reported Carmen instead of trying to talk or perhaps brought someone as the third person, she could avoid herself getting wounded which only lead Elise to be wounded.

    Ian then stepped away from the ce he stood at and walked toward therge closet before opening the door. His eyes fell on the clothes, and with his hand, he pulled the clothes away, letting them fall.

    Finding the back of the wardrobe, his eyes fell at the small parchment of papers. Each of them holding the same pentagram of magic circles with blood ced in it.

    "What''s that?" Ve gasped when she saw what had been stuck to the back of her wardrobe. She had never seen that before even after spending her time inside the room, using the wardrobe.

    "This must be the reason for your pain Maroon, the illusion magic circle," Ianmented. He began to pull the parchment when a sound of sizzling came from his skin. Regardless of how red his hand had turned and the blood that came out from the contact, Ian continued to rip the parchments. From his hands, vapors came as if his hand hade in contact directly with fire. He threw the parchment that had turned ck like coal to the ground.

    When he was done, Ian walked away from the door giving onest look to Ve who was confused by what she saw, "Your talk will never work from the beginning. She had been nning to kill me and Elise even longer than when the letter was sent."

    Walking passed by the room, Ian turned his face to Maroon, "How''s your wound."

    "They are not worth to mention," the butler then got on his knees, bowing down behind Ian. "I apologize milord for my shorings. This shouldn''t have worked on me."

    "Yes it shouldn''t if it was a normal magic circle," Ian had stopped his walk to look at his butler who knelt in front of him. "This one is made from ck magic, using a living sacrifice to draw each circle and they created more than twenty inside the room. It would affect even if it''s you," said Ian to Maroon. "The illusion magic would work only if you stepped inside the room and this magic, in particr, is designed especially for Demons which exins why it worked horribly for you. What illusion were you given?"

    "Pain," Maroon replied, the man continues to be passive with his expression and words, "I didn''t receive an internal or external wound, but I felt my heart crutched by invisible hands and my head dizzy."

    "Isn''t that a troublesome magic then? To affect Maroon who is stronger than a lesser Demons," chimed Beelzebub who had been walking beside them. "Which mean if a lesser demon had walked in there, they could have died from the illusion."

    Which was correct, thought Ian internally. Lesser demons would have been affected by the illusion that would turn them mad. Seeing how Maroon describes the illusion of pain, it was easy to take that the illusion magic''s effect was to inflict pain. If a demon had been careless they would suffer from wounds that never happened to them.

    It was possible that Carmen had been working with the person in question who sent her the instruction letter even before she entered the castle. This means she must have known the previous maid Tracey who had also cursed Elise. If his deduction was correct. This proof that someone had been aiming for Elise''s life that they baited both Carmen and Tracey to work under them.

    "We''ll have a talkter Beel. Prepare your answers if I find just one thing amiss from you. I''ll not hesitate," Ian warned before leaving the ce to go back toward where Elise was.

    Far from the castle, a person walked out of her house. She tied her apron, sighing before wiping away the sweats that covered her head. When seeing from afar people had gathered, the woman raised her brows.

    "What''s going on?" asked the woman.

    "Oh Angelica!" her neighbor, Welly chimed when seeing her, "Nothing big just a warning about wolves and the possible snowstorm. At least that''s what my husband said, you know that I can''t read."

    "Not everyone here knows to read," Angelica said. She stepped out from the fence of her house where she had talked with Welly and left toward the ce where people had gathered. Pushing herself to the front circle of people, her eyes squint to read the writings on the parchment stuck on the vige''s notice board.

    Reading what was written, the woman frowned. She can''t find any words regarding wolves or possible snowstorm mentioned in any paragraph of the letter. How weird. Instead, it talked about families whose family members went missing.

    In a sense, the parchment talked of the possibility that the family disappeared because of the attack from wild lives. But it didn''t directly mention wolves.

    "...I heard..." Angelica turned her head when she heard people whispering. Stepping closer her ears overheard the conversation the people had, "Yes, you mean the Sister that lived in our vige before?"

    "Was her name Blythe?" asked another and at this Ang knit her frown.

    "Yes, that was her name! My family who lives in Rumpspariga sent a letter about her funerals being held. It seems she died from an attackst night," said the other woman whose dressed were looking better than the other women around her.

    "Did you mean Sister Blythe Remore?" asked Angelica when arriving next to the women who talked.

    "Yes, that Blythe," said the wealthy woman, "You must be shocked Angelica, you''ve been close to her when she was still living here after all. But it''s understandable how dangerous it was for her to wait for people to confesste at night. It seemed that the guard didn''t see anything."

    "So it was an insider''s work?" questioned Angelica.

    "So it seemed, but the guard fell asleep so it was not sure whether the killer was someone from the vige or outside the vige. The magistrate is still in search of the killer," Angelica kept a frown on her brows whilst hearing each word from the woman. Blythe was killed? There should be no human able to kill her.

    "How did she die?" asked Welly who hade beside Angelica. The woman appeared to be curious.

    "A dagger was pierced to her heart, the dagger was left at the scene. That tells me, I heard this but the magistrate tried to keep it down," the woman lowered her voice when she reached this point of the story. "There seemed to be a beggar who slept at the church, hiding at one corner near the corner of the top floor of the church where he witnesses something between his sleep at the moment where Blythe was killed."

    Unable to stop her curiosity, Angelica moved closer, "What did he saw?"

    "An angel! The man said that he saw an angel and a red-haired woman standing before Blythe at the moment of her death. They called him now like a madman, but for Blythe who had been religious the angels must have taken her life and stayed there in honor for her kind acts," the woman continued to speak while Angelica had left from the ce.

    When entering her house, she quickly locked the door. Her face was marred with worry and confusion. Angels? Were the angels on the move to hunt Blythe who was a child of corrupted angels?

    "But that shouldn''t work, Blythe''s horns had been clipped," whispered Angelica, "They shouldn''t be able to smell or find her."

    What was more concerning for Angelica was the red-haired woman that was mentioned to be standing beside the angel. It couldn''t be her niece, is it?

    Angelica assured herself by thinking that Elise had been sold off to the ve market. She had received the payment and for a girl of her age, she wouldn''tst longer than three years after being bought by others. Her niece wouldn''t be alive.

    But Blythe''s death was a concern. Angelica stood from the chair, taking the parchment from the drawer, she wrote a few words before rolling the paper into a small piece. The woman then led the house to the backyard.

    cing her thumb and index finger inside her mouth, she whistled for a ck dove toe over her arm. Angelica tied the put the paper she rolled to the small thin hanged on the dove''s feet before pushing the dove to fly over the sky.

    Please don''t forget to vote which show the support for the?suthor!

 Chapter 212: In Nightmare-III

    <h4>Chapter 212: In Nightmare-III</h4>

    SLAP!

    Elise felt a burning pain on her cheeks, her tears rolling as she saw the woman who stood in front of her. "All because of you!" shouted the woman. Her hair was red and her eyes were ck in color.

    Elise knew what this was¡ª a nightmare. She always had this nightmare several times that she knew what it was and how it would go. This was another memory of hers when she was still a child where her mother had cursed her to death, wanting to kill her.

    She closed her eyes, not wanting to see it again as she could feel whenever her memories revert to this nightmare, her heart breaks to pieces. She looked away to where her mother had left the house. Standing up from her ce, Elise felt her small legs walking away from the bed.

    She sneaked out from the door that her mother didn''t lock. Her head first peeked left and right, trying to see whether there was anyone and where there wasn''t, Elise walked barefooted from the house.

    How weird, thought Elise. Her dream always ended to the point where her mother would scream at her and curses her, but this time, she saw herself making a walk away put the house.

    Elise continued to follow her little self. She looked around the ce in the vige, everything looked vague and obscures, as if she had seen everything through a blurred mirror. Did the view turn vague because she didn''t remember this part of her memory? wondered Elise.

    It was years since she had seen the vige she was born at and somewhere Elise hoped she could see the view but with how blurred the surrounding around her, she could only focus on her little self that was walking in a hurry. She didn''t remember. Where was she going to?

    She watched herself continuing to walk inside the forest, but she didn''t enter the forest. Instead, her small self walked around the fence that separated the first and the vige. She continued to walk until reaching a tree. Her small hands pluck the flowers that grew under the fences. When she had gathered about five of them, little Elise begins to make another run.

    So her journey wasn''t ending yet. Elise remembered when she was little she loved flowers. But would she sneak out from the house for simple flowers? Elise recalled how her mother would scold her harshly or worse p her across her cheeks if she leaves the house without permission.

    Elise was scared to be pped on her cheeks, but she was more afraid of making her mother angry, hence her reason for never leaving the house. Curiously, Elise followed her little self who continued to make a run after entering the first. She only stopped when reaching one ce.

    Bending on her knees, Elise ced the flowers on her hand over the ground. Elise at first questioned why she ced the flower, especially at the ce until she noticed there was a small bump on the ground.

    "Mister Birdie, please rest in peace," whispered her little self. Now Elise understood that this was her little self burying the little bird she found dead. It was a custom Elise

    earned in the past that when a person was buried, a flower was needed to wish the soul for a life after death to be in peace.

    Seeing her little self, Elise can''t help with the small gesture that she did.

    "You''re back little girl?" a voice came behind her from one of the trees. Elise curiously ducked her head, wondering who was talking but her dream ended there and that.

    Waking up, Elise opened her eyes to feel a drop of tear had rolled from the corner of her eyes. She pushed herself from the bed, her hand reached out to rub her eyes when she felt a hand reached out to touch bellow her eyes to wipe away the tears that had settled on her eyes.

    "Bad dream, sweetheart?" Ian smiled when he met her eyes, she looked at him with her head still trying to think why Ian would be in her room. "You should have dreamt of me, that way no bad dream should date to haunt you. They''ll be afraid of me first."

    "Isn''t this a dream?" asked Elise. She was still in a half-asleep state that made her somewhere questioned if Ian who was standing in front of her now was a part of her dream.

    "Hm?" Ian quirked his lips, his mischievousness ying on his eyes. It seemed that his sleep magic side effect still lingered on Elise.

    Being an opportunist, Ian didn''t want to miss the chance of flirting with Elise and he had to make use of every chance there was between them, "Do I always look this handsome in your eyes even in your dream?" Elise nodded her head, and Ian noticed her listlessness to be extremely adorable, "Which is more handsome the real me or the me in your dream?"

    "You," Elise replied, she pulled a soft smile with her head snuggling to the warmth of his hand that felt soothing.

    The obedience that Elise showed riled something meaner on him, "Really?" asked Ian in a sing-song voice. He moved closer from sitting on the side of her bed. His lips moved closer to her ears, and he whispered, "Then do you want to do things that you could only do with me in dreams?"

    Elise felt a soft touch on her thigh. She looked down to see Ian''s finger tiptoeing like two legs from her knees and upper, "What did you always dream of me, Elise? In what situation?"

    Elise didn''t reply, her slender neck rolled when she gulped. Her eyes trailed on Ian''s fingers while her ears felt poisoned by his devilish whispers. "Tell me, Elise."

    Elise felt reason filling her head, waking her up, and she pulled herself from his hand, her eyes finally shedding away the sleepiness that she felt, "I... I thought I was dreaming," she whispered, making an excuse for her embarrassing behavior.

    "Hm, it''s alright, don''t be shy," Ian pulled his grin wider, the smile was crinkling with a very bright at the same time intense look. "You can continue thinking you are dreaming, and we can do something else to wake you up. Perhaps we can also try things that only happen in your dream."

 Chapter 213: First Case-I

    <h4>Chapter 213: First Case-I</h4>

    Elise felt her cheeks reddened and embarrassment enveloping her eyes but she didn''t move away nor her lips said words to counter his words or stop him. Seeing it, Ian can''t help but pull a wide smile.

    "You''re not going to stop me?" Ian whispered when his lips turned brushed against the top of her ears. "I thought you''ll be saying things by now."

    Elise bit the inside of her cheeks. She didn''t talk because she didn''t know what she wanted to do or feel. At one side, Elise wanted to stop Ian for the ticklish feeling that filled her stomach with butterflies but at another, she didn''t want to stop. The former feeling was smaller than thetter, stopping her from talking or stopping him.

    She opened her pursed lips, "I never dream of odd things about you."

    "Odd things? Like what?" Ian turned his eyes at her, an oblivious expression appeared on his face as if he really can''t understand what Elise was feeling. "Where does your dream often stop at? A kiss?"

    Elise''s eyes that looked at Ian widened, her naive blue eyes showed a look of surprise that showed Ian the answer of yes to his question.

    Elise had always been the worse when ites to hiding her emotion over him. She was wearing her heart on her sleeve that often worries Ian. To others, her honesty and her good heart always easily induce warmth for them and kindness which acted like sce. But for her, her kindness was easy for them to abuse and twist to their side. Ian didn''t want her to get hurt and this goes for both physical and mental.

    "What were you dreaming?" came his next question, deciding to stop here as Elsie seemed to have be rxed from the incident in the evening.

    "My past, with my mother," replied Elise, her eyes looking down from Ian to the quilt that covers her, "How long have I''ve been asleep?"

    "Only two hours," replied Ian, and she felt his hand drawling over her neck, "Would you want a drink?"

    Elise shook her head. Only two hours had passed. Elise recalled everything again where Carmen had died and she was attacked by her friend. Everything felt like a dream because now she felt at peace with Ian.

    Elise didn''t want to cry but she can''t help to feel tears welling up to her eyes when she recalled Carmen''sst expression before she died. Her hand clutched tighter to the quilt when she felt her head pulled and Ian rested her head to his shoulder, "Stop thinking about it," he took her hand, cing it to his side as the quilt had begun to change color due to her power activating. "If you keep using your pretty little head to worry, about others, where will I be inside your filled mind?

    Elise can''t help but smile when looking at Ian. She knew this was him trying tofort her.

    "What kind of dream did you see with your mother?" Ian questioned her. He could tell it wasn''t a good dream but a nightmare; regardless he asked because both of them need to open the wounds of their pasts which would bring more closure.

    Elise didn''t think she had told Ian of it before, "My mother was not in a stable mental state when I was young," started Elise, "I don''t know where my father went but since I could remember he wasn''t there."

    "Hm, you told me that. Do you have any faint idea where he could be?" questioned Ian while his hand caressing the side of her head.

    "I don''t," a small sigh escaped from her lips. "I don''t think my rtives knows either. In the past, I asked my mother but she didn''t reply," said Elise. She recalled the memory of her past where she watched the displeasure pass by her rtives when she asked of her father, and it was worse when she questioned her mother.

    "I remember the only one person who told me about him was my uncle from my mother''s side. He only told me that my father left my mother one night never toe back," Ian narrowed his eyes, and Elise continued, "He said my father left because he couldn''t tolerate my mother''s mental breakdown episodes any longer."

    "So he ran away just like that?" Ian filled Elise''s words that she didn''t continue as she can''t put the words directly to her mouth. Even if she didn''t hold any single memory about her father, somewhere deep in her heart she wanted him to be a good father, because if not, she wouldn''t have any family members who she could proudly say as family¡ª family who wouldn''t betray her.

    Elise nodded her head slowly, "My uncle said so," she hoped and wished her father to be a good man. But would a good husband leave his wife whose mind was filled with madness while leaving his daughter there?

    From the talk, it could be surmised Elise''s father to be a possible son of a bastard, thought Ian in silence, not saying the words aloud.

    "Continue about your dream," Ian whispered, his hand fitting into her hair, brushing through the locks, "Did your mother often vent her anger and frustration to you?"

    "She was not a bad mother," Elise answered, meeting Ian''s red eyes and she could tell he didn''t buy her words, "My mother would often get angry to me, but not always. There was a phase where she would be gentle, like the old her who had always been there for me. But it didn''tst long," drawled Elise, "It gradually caught up to the point her mad episodes stays longer than her gentle self, until one day, she never came back." The ''she'' Elise meant was her loving mother.

    Elise had talked without sadness nor anger in her voice. The major reason is that her mother was the woman who brought her up with love and care. Although Elise didn''t grow up with many beautiful memories of her mother, she treasured the times she shared with her where it was the most serene; Where her mother would hug her and carry her in her arms. And that memory was enough to blow away all the sad memories Elise had throughout her childhood.

    She didn''t lie when she said her mother was a kind mother. To others, her mother might not be the best, but for Elise, she was enough than she could ever have.

    Her mother had been there to protect her, at times she would be the one to beat her, but she knew that despite everything it was not her mother''s fault. It was the madness that turned her mind to hate whatever was near her.

    When her mother woke up from her crazed self, Elise recount the times when her mother would cry to her, apologizing for what she did. Elise can never me her mother for that.

    "You loved her," Ian uttered, his words gentle.

    "I did," she confirmed with a smile that wasn''t too wide on her lips. This had a question to form inside Elise''s mind, and she asked, "Don''t you love your mother too?"

    This question of her gathered lurking cruelty and darkness to flickered over Ian''s red eyes.

 Chapter 214: First Case-II

    <h4>Chapter 214: First Case-II</h4>

    Elise had not asked but she knew that Ian didn''t like his father and had killed him. It was surprising for Elise. She cannot imagine herself killing either her father or mother. But she had her own fill of experience. There were many factors that could lead for one to kill their own parents, and Elise knew Ian had his reason.

    "I do. She was a very kind mother, warm-hearted, lovely, innocent, but foolish," Ian hanged his words there with a shing smirk he directed for Elise. Elise''s curiosity was peak to the highest but when she was about to ask, Ian pushed himself from the bed. "Seeing that we haven''t seen your father yet, he could be alive."

    "I thought about that too," said Elise, she wondered if Ian had ever the conversation in purpose. "But I don''t think it would be easy to find him."

    "Don''t worry I know someone who knows better than anyone to sniff and find people we want to find, and I have a method of my own," Ian took a shawl that had been folded neatly over one of the cupboard and drape it over her shoulders, "Are you hungry?"

    Elise doubted she would feel hungry after what happened. But her body had different thoughts than her. At the same time Ian asked, her stomach grumbled. The sound wasn''t too loud but with the room silent with only the two of them inside, the sound sounded louder than it should be.

    Elise felt her cheeks reddened when she heard chuckles bouncing from Ian''s lips, "We can talk about the rest over dinner."

    Leaving the room, Ian and Elise went to the dining room. The food was ced full in front of Elise and although she didn''t have much appetite, she told herself to eat as she didn''t want to pass out.

    Looking away from the dining table, Elise''s eyes looked at Beelzebub who sat on the table with his legs and arms crossed. His lips were pursed while hiding the smirk he always had before he noticed her gaze and looked at her to offer a polite smile.

    Thinking she stared too much, Elise returned the smile and heard Ian spoke, "Good that you are here, Beel. Have you prepared your answer?"

    Beelzebub raised his shoulders, looking all innocent like a fawn when he was far from it in reality, "I don''t think I have hidden anything from you. Look at me, you can even search my room if you are still skeptical. Just for your notice I came from hell naked. Literally all naked."

    Elise had never seen anyone being so proudly saying that they walk without clothes. Doesn''t that make him a suspicious person?

    "Bullshit, you being here is already enough question," Ian''s eyes rolled when meeting Beelzebub''s eyes that was ying a trick-like smile. "What happen in Hell? Who put you to this mission and what are you searching for?"

    So it was true that both Ian and Mr. Beel came from Hell, thought Elise. But based from the words said yesterday when they both visited Sister Blythe, Ian imed that he had a chance to visit Heaven.

    She saw Mr. Beel was still smiling back while looking at Ian to one point where he sighed and his smile fell to disappear. "Lucifer put me into this. But hear me a little, I didn''te to attack you or anything. Well, I was told to keep an eye but not to report."

    Elise had heard somewhere the name of Lucifer before in the past. Wasn''t that the name of the angel who had fallen from heaven? wondered Elise. In one of the books she read in the past, she remember to have learn if it before.

    "Hm," Ian hummed a tune of weighing, but his eyes held a cold glint as if thinking whether to kill Mr. Bell or not, "What were you told to?"

    Beelzebub nced away at Elise once and she noted of his gesture. The man then sighed before replying in reluctance, "To find someone."

    "I''m not going to waste another precious breaths of mind for you, Beel. Tell me the specific." Ian''s mood today had turned foul. Maybe one of the worse he ever felt for a few century. Seeing Elise wounded by the help of someone and to know the person was still aiming for her life set a boiling anger in him. He can''t waste a single second ying with Beelzebub or else his anger would have acted first to kill the sly Demon in front of him. "I''m not very patient today Beel. Spit out everything you have or else you will have to turn to be a squashed bee that you are more suited to be."

    Beelzebub frowned, "You''re not thinking of my position here. You know not everything could be reported to you, do you? I was warned not to tell anyone about this, and I would be more than joyful and thankful if you could let me take a free pass for now and turn a blind eye on me."

    Does that mean in Hell there was a hierarchy? questioned Elise in her mind. Going by the words exchanged between Ian and Mr. Beel, she gathered that Mr. Beel was ordered by someone who perhaps held a higher authority than him to go to the mortal''s world. This also meant that Mr. Beel was lying when he said he had a vacation.

    Elise somewhere had a feeling that Mr. Beel was lying since the first introduction because she thinks that Hell wouldn''t give others a vacation. She wondered if the term vacation was there in Hell in the first ce.

    Ian said with a deadpanned tone, "That would work only if I don''t have two eyeballs to begin with. Everything inside this house is mine and you have settled in my house which mean you are included. Get clear with me or you''ll have to forfeit your life."

    "No option to leave?"

    "I see that you didn''t know it yet. My house is a rabbit hole. Onceing there''s no turning back. Hence, death is your only option," Ian shrugged his answer at his simple answer. He watched Beelzebub forming a deeper frown each second, and he knew Beel was cursing him inside his mind. Not that he minded as his curses wouldn''t do any flick against him.

    "I''ve been scammed, tsk, you didn''t warned me this before I entered this castle."

    "That''s your damned misfortune but wasn''t my famous and brilliant image in Hell should have given you a gist of what my castle would offer?" Beelzebub looked away from him. He weighed his choice before sighing and ruffling his hair.

    "Fine!" said Beelzebub in a defeated tone, "I was told to search for a particr corrupted angel. One who live a life in a seclusion far in the mountain."

    On this Elise''s eyes looked curious and Ian only hummed without a vocal tune.

    "The name?" questioned Ian. There were too many corrupted angels existing in silent and forest was the best ce for people who are hunted to hide to. He needed the name to pinpoint the person.

    "I don''t know," Beelzebub resigned. "I wasn''t given the specific."

 Chapter 215: First Case-III

    <h4>Chapter 215: First Case-III</h4>

    Elise looked away from the table to Mr. Beel before her eyes lingered at Ian. She then heard him asked, "I assume you don''t know the reason too?"

    "I don''t," Mr. Beel replied. It made Elise to ask why Mr. Beel would agree to take the mission if he knew barely anything to begin a search.

    "Beel, oh beel, since when did you turn to a saint with a wide gracious heart that you would work despite not knowing anything? Did Lucifer sniffed out your mistake?" On this, Ian saw the answer flitted over Beelzebub''s face as his expression turn to a frown. "What did you do?"

    "He just found a dirt on me. In exchange for his silence, I promised him to do him a favor, that''s all."

    Ian took note that Beelzebub had reason for not being clear with the secret that was found by Lucifer. But he decided to let it off for now. "Now is about your lease to settle in my castle. What do you know about Demon''s brides?"

    The term clicked to Elise''s mind that her head automatically twisted to look at Ian who met her eyes as if knowing she would look back at him, "Mr. Beel offered to share us his knowledge about your kinds." When Elise nodded, Ian raised his finger at Beelzebub, "Go on."

    "There had been rumors about Demon''s Brides, but this rumors are far different apart than normal rumors. The story was about Sullivan, don''t you remember the previous Sullivan? The one whose eyes are golden," Beelzebub took the tea to his hand to take a sip from it.

    Elise questioned how a Demon could have a golden eye. By far she saw Ian had red eyes and so did Mr. Beel and she concluded it was the norm for Demons to have red eyes except for the man mentioned now.

    Ian tipped his chin, "The one who had always shut himself from outsider," his hand then tapped at Elise''s te and he whispered to her, "You can eat."

    Elise took the fork and her knife but she didn''t put them to immediate use. The talk pulled more of her focus than the food did and she couldn''t concentrate on both of them at the same time. This was about her and possibility clues of her own power. She didn''t want to identally harm people who she didn''t want to harm. More informations could help her to learn and control of her power which Elise needed the most now.

    "Well, that Sullivan the sixth, had died and the authorities didn''t exin for his dead. So begin a rumors from the underworlds, the lesser Demons saying that Sullivan had fallen in love with a human on his newest trip there. But oddly, after his trip, Sullivan never came back to Hell," Beelzebub knew how to entice a person''s curiosity while telling the story, making Elise grew curious as time passes.

    "Isn''t that because Mr. Sullivan decide to settle in mortal''s world with the human he love?" It was Elise who asked.

    "Exactly that was what he did. But for Demons to stay in the mortal''s world are not as easy as cutting a cake, miss bride," answered Beelzebub. "There are rules we have to follow for a Demon to leave Hell they need a set of rules with them and condition. Because Demons are caged in Hell. No prisoners should be able to leave in a brisk which is us."

    Ian said to her, "Think of it as Heaven, like how angels couldn''t leave Heaven at their will, it goes simr in Hell."

    "But you could," whispered Elise and Ian pulled a smirk. His mischiefing back to his eyes that was yful.

    "I''m an exception to every realm, Hell, Heaven, and mortals. Think of me as a rebel. I''m known mostly for being a bastard who appeared like ghost, but it''s kind of hard for me to not betray other''s wishes of having a peaceful time. When I find people living in peace I can''t help but to y a trick on them which why Hell doesn''t like me that much."

    "So you have a lot of enemy?" whispered Elise. He shouldn''t have done that, added herself in her mind.

    "Hm," Ian made an agreeing voice without his lips parting, "Poor you falling in love with a viin. Did that change your mind of me being a kind person?" Ian didn''t told Elise of his past deed to make her feel scared of him, but to tell her that he wasn''t a good man. It was so Elise wouldn''t feel betrayed when he did something that might shock or even goes against her opinion.

    Elise shook her head, "You are kind," and she was the living proof.

    "Stubborn girl," Ian quirked his lips higher while speaking of the words. He then continued with Beelzebub. "So then? Now I remembered there was certainly a message sent from Hell of how Sullivan was missing. I guess I missed that since I was here in the mortal''s world."

    "Then Hell was on a hunt. Sullivan wasn''t a lesser demon, his missing was a great case for Hell to take on," replied Beel. His eyes falling to reflect redder over the surface of the tea. "Sullivan came back not soon after, three months after he was missing to be specific. It was just that he wasn''t alive when he was found. There was no sign of anything from his body, he wasn''t bleeding, and there was no sign of internal or external wound from him. He was just like a person who was casted a sleeping magic for all eternity¡ª without breathing."

    "And the woman was the killer?" Ian filled the next words, saving time from Beel.

    "But she was a human, there had never been in the history where humans, on top of it a woman to kill a grown man who was in fact a Demon. Many theories came up but all turning to fable. Except for one, where the name of Demon''s bride came up. It was said that the human Sullivan had fallen too deeply for us the Demon''s bride fated for him." Beelzebub''s eyes fell at Elise, and meeting his eyes, she felt that the man was holding a deep smirk that curled higher, putting her ufortable as it feel as if the man was watching her like a deer he wanted to feed to lions.

 Chapter 216: Threading Clues-I

    <h4>Chapter 216: Threading Clues-I</h4>

    Ian rolled his eyes to the side, watching from the corner of his eyes in silence. "If your words are true, in which we don''t know yet, what is the base of your ims?"

    "The base is," Beelzebub moved forward, uncrossing his legs to lean forward, "A day as soon as the rumors about Demon''s Bride surface in Hell, the day after there was no longer a faint whisper could be heard about the brides ever again. As if someone had put an end to these rumors."

    "Out of fear that other Demons would go in panic after learning that there were humans who could kill them?" Ian''s words were less of a question but a confirmation.

    "Yep," Beelzebub confirmed.

    "That''s even barely believable. It must be your poor transport that leads you to lose more marbles from your brain, Beel. You have been stupid but this phase of yours is the most horrible I''ve ever taken a glimpse from," Ian threw a shade that had Beelzebub frown, wanting to retort back but he found nothing to correct himself. "Your words base in ifs without a backbone."

    "But think about it. Demon''s Brides have always been surrounded by an endless mist of mystery. No one ever seen them nor hear them. In Hell, there had never been a coincidence which means someone had moved behind the chessboard. Someone who held a high authority in Hell. They are afraid if Demons know this they would riot or perhaps even more terrible they would rain down the mortal''s world to kill. We''ve never taken it lightly to be hunt when we have always been the hunter."

    Ian still put on a face of distrust. The words said held no credibility that was enough for Ian to start believing in Beel. "This is your only news? So much for my lease. I bet you to differentiate yourself with a beggar.''

    "Like Hell, I would give you half-baked information, you know me all too well. I know where Sullivan is, we can directly talk to him and question him directly of his death and bride-to-be."

    Ian raised and pulled his brows and Elise did the same. How would they be able to talk with the dead? Then Elise found the answer as soon as the question hovered in her mind.

    "You mean to have Elise talk with him," Ian voiced out the words that Elise held in her mind,

    "Yes," Beelzebub put his elbows on the table, his fingers interlocked and he ced his head on it, "With the help of your bride who could see ghosts, we can talk to him. Only I know where his soul resides but for some reason, he doesn''t want to show himself. That stubborn goat kept hiding when I came there. I assume his soul was there because I could feel him, but my eyes aren''t able to see him. Yet this is different for thess whose eyes could see through anything right?"

    Elise without giving another thought turned her head to Ian, her hand clutching lightly to the cuff of his shirts that hadtched tight to his body and show his taut muscle. "I would like to try. If there is a way to control my power and knows more about it, I would want to talk and meet him." That way, she would also be able to avoid the future where she would kill Ian. For Ian to die was thest thing Elise would ever want it to take ce.

    Ian didn''t mind himself dying as it was close to impossible. There had been no method found to kill him and this was the reason for Hell letting him do whatever he likes and he had abused the chance to the luxury. But he indeed needs to know more about Demon''s Bride as Elise''s power appeared to be destructive.

    "Okay, we can go there tomorrow evening. In the afternoon we would be going somewhere else," Ian announced, he saw Elise questioning in her eyes.

    "Are we going to Saltige?" A flick of sadness appeared again in Elise''s eyes. She tried hard to control her power, not wanting sadness or anger to take over her that activated her power, but it was toote as the moment she recalled about her vige and Carmen, the fork and knives on her hand turned pitch ck in color.

    Beelzebub, who at first when hearing Elise mentioning her power thought that Elise was speaking of her eyes. Until he saw the metals turning to ash and his eyes widened. "The Demon''s Bride''s power," Beelzebub whispered. His face leaned forward and an interest burns bright to his eyes with his grin curling in a cunning way.

    Ignoring Beelzebub''s reaction after taking a note, Ian said to her, "What did you hear from the vampire maid?"

    Elise took her hand off the table, cing it above herps with her palm turning to tight fists. Whatever she touched at this moment would turn to dust and the only thing that wasn''t affected by her power was her own body, making it the safest ce for her to hide herself from anyone touching her.

    "Carmen spoke about resurrection¡ª of peopleing back to life. She was promised by someone through the letter from Saltige in exchange for killing Demons which was me and you, she would be guaranteed to have her family who had died toe back alive." Elise clutched her hand tighter as she spoke.

    "That''s not possible," chimed Beelzebub with a deep frown. "Not even the highest Demon could resurrect a body. It''s more than a fairy tale it''s a miracle! God''s miracle!"

    "But your friend put faith in the rubbish offer because she had seen the proof," Ian continued from where she had left off.

    Elise nodded, remembering the conversation exchanged before Carmen died. "Carmen said many people in Saltige who should have been dieding back to life. She spoke about one woman who was trampled to death by a carriage horse and came back alive. She saw it by her two eyes." That''s why Carmen was desperate to kill her and Ian despite herself not wanting to do it. Elise felt bad. She wondered if she was in Carmen''s shoes and she finds herself thinking that she would probably do the same thing.

    But to kill others in exchange for their family''s life. Who wouldn''t be tempted by the devil''s whisper?

 Chapter 217: Threading Clues-II

    <h4>Chapter 217: Threading Clues-II</h4>

    Ian had heard of illusions. One illusion that work almost too real for anyone to hardly tell it was an fake and was created by magic. The illusion magic was more enhance when one does it with sacrifices, activating it using ck magic, which often the dark sorcerers. It was simr to what Maroon had to go through, except that one was made specially for Demons.

    But he doubted it was an illusion, "Seems like the vige got more secret than the world ever do. But we''ll visit there the day after. I''m nning to visit a funeral tomorrow. Two of them."

    Elise turned her head when Ian put a smile and sat, "Lipton''s family died in a recent fire building. I came there but everything had turned to ck crisp."

    Elise frowned, her expression turned worse as death served her more than she could take. "Was there any survivor?" At this point, Elise knew that asking for no one to die would be a miracle. She still hope for it but she didn''t hang her hope high.

    "Only a single maid and a male servant who snuck out from the manor to have some night arts behind the trees in the garden. Most of them died including the owner of the Manor and his family," Elise looked unexcited at the news and Ian knowing it put a hand on her upper palm, noting in contact with her under palm not because he was afraid to turn to dust but knowing that Elise was feeling insecure with how fast death revolve around her. "Rain doesn''te at will and when the people tried to save the house by throwing water, it was all toote. This is nature, don''t beat yourself into it."

    "But was there truly no way to help people?" Elise knew from today''s experience there was nothing good to hope for the vision never to turn to reality, but she can''t help herself getting hurt to see people dying in front of her while she was unable to do anything.

    Ian looked at her eyes. The gaze she had beckoned him to give everything the world store for her, and he knew he would do anything to grant his wish, but this he can''t. He shook his head, "If it is painful for you, you can close your eyes. Don''t look at the shadow, don''t touch them. No one will me you, I will not let anyone do anything like that to you, sweetheart."

    Elise pulled a smile and she nodded. When they left the dining room, Beelzebub took the opportunity to speak, "That was thess''s power? To turn everything to ash?"

    "Her power hasn''t grown yet. This is maybe just a quarter of her true power. I can tell," Ian''s eyes gazed at Elise whose head turned to look at the window as she walked. She appeared to be fine but Elise wasn''t good to mask what feeling she had inside her mind. From her lips a faint sigh escape, the same lips that was bright pink that made him want to nibble at it and pull her mind away from whatever thoughts that kept her suffering.

    "It''s destructive you are not scared to y with fire? You never know when you would be burnt by the me," Beelzebub spoke as if he was concerned but his smile was stretching wide. He can''t help to look forward to see other''s plight and he wasn''t considerate enough to hide his eagerness.

    Ian pushed one of his arm to his ck pocket, "ying with fire is my beloved game. You should ready to get hurt when you dive in a hole called love. But you would never understand this Beel¡ª a person who was cursed to lose his love and attachment."

    The words struck the sore spot to Beelzebub where his brows knit tight, "Isn''t my curse is lesspared to you?"

    "But I''ve found my salvation, sadly for you," Ian let his words h?nge with a smirk, he then raised his shoulder before leaving to follow Elise.

    Beelzebub stood there seeing that from behind, the butler Maroon moved like shadow to follow Ian. His lips then pursed when a round yellow head popped from the side of the vase, "His words hit hard?"

    Beelzebub pulled a displeased look to see Hallow before he smirked, "Have you be his victim?"

    "Does my appearance tell you too little?" Hallow shrugged his shoulders as he stepped outside. "You are a good liar than I thought you would be," seeing Beelzebub raised an eyebrow, he continued, "In the dining room, your reason for being here in the castle isn''t all that you said."

    "I didn''t lie, I just didn''tplete my words. Sweet child, Demon''s Bride, just how terrible thess''s misfortune is to shoulder the weight. What did her parents do to acquire her such burden?"

    "You don''t sound like you are pitying Elly," frowned Hallow.

    "Because I am not," smiled Beelzebub who turned and left to the side of his own room.

    "You''re such a bad guy," Hallow scoffed before Beel left. But then he wasn''t good either to ept Beelzebub''s offer for his benefit. It ticked Hallow the way he felt guilty when he shouldn''t as this concern of his safety. Was it because his body had turned to a chick that his emotions turn simr to living being? He had died, he shouldn''t care about the living, thought Hallow who tried to convince himself as he decided where to spend the night.

    Before entering to her room, Elise lingered longer in front of the door, her eyes looking at Ian, "How is Ve?"

    "Fired from the castle. I wish to kill her," Elise''s eyes gave a burning emotion but Ian said, "Yet I change my mind. It wasn''t easy than it seem for me. You don''t know how much I wanted to kill her."

    Elise didn''tment further in it, "When will she leave?"

    "Tomorrow."

    Elise decide to meet Ve early in the morning for thest time. It felt foreign to her how Carmen had died and now Ve had to leave. Elise thought of asking Ian not to fire Ve bit somewhere she knew this was for her safety. She was thankful Ian didn''t kill Ve as she knew how much this action of his meant greatly on her.

    Elise''s eyes moved to Maroon, who was standing near the wall where the shadow reside to cover half of his upper body, "Is Maroon alright? His wounds, was it an internal wound?" Because from what Elise saw Maroon wasn''t injured as much as she thought he would. Not that she wished for the butler to be harmed, but it was because she heard Ian telling her of how Maroon wasn''t able to notify him early of her disappearance as he suffered from pain,

    "The illusion magic works to one''s mind, if they die, no wounds would appear on their body. Your friend''s room was filled with magic circles written in a parchment which was created through ck magic by using living sacrifices. Maroon stepped inside the room and was shown pain," Exined Ian. Elise recalled now that she indeed saw Maroon stepping inside the room after her. It must have been that time.

    Ian put his finger like a hook bellow her chin to pull her face at his direction, "He said he saw himself stabbed to death. He may look like a shriveled tomato because of his passive expressive but he is stronger than he look."

    Elise saw the trust Ian had on Maroon. Was it because they have known each other longer than anyone in the castle ever been? She recalled Maroon''s eyes turning red which somewhere confirmed her vague opinion of Maroon being a Demon. Although she could tellpared to Ian, he was in the lower rank, he seemed to be formidable which mean that the illusion was far stronger than the magic circle Carmen used on her in the storage room.

    Elise knew that despite Maroon''s constant strict look and poise, the man didn''t held a bad intention and all it seem to her eyes, Maroon thought more of Ian than anyone would.

    "Carmen used a magic circle on me too, it made my voice to disappear." This also reminded Elise, "How does the illusion work? Does it send image to one''s mind?"

    Ian nodded, his eyes noting that Elise questioned not because she was curious, "It would give you an experience as if it was happening to you but all is fake."

    "I don''t know if it was the illusion that I felt but before I left the room, I felt my head bleeding just for a split of moment before the blood disappear," she thought that was a part of her vision but Carmen didn''t hit her head and she wasn''t bleeding after the incident. Therefore, the illusion magic made a click in her mind.

    Ian, on the other hand, let out a narrowing gaze from his eyes. The illusion magic only affect Demons. Ve stayed at the room without getting affected for the very reason, but Elise was affected, proving something from her blood.

    As he thought, Elise''s father was hiding something of Elise''s gic, and she had inherited something from his side.

    "Tomorrow for the funeral," Elise spoke and she saw that Ian began to put attention on the word, she could tell for a moment his eyes narrowed. "Should I wear a ck dress?" Elise didn''t have a funeral clothing but she do have a ck dress.

    "I will take care of that,e here," Ian reached out his hand. Elise stared at it before taking it and suddenly he pulled her close against the door. Elise opened her lips to speak but she felt her lips pressed with his. Once again, the electrical feeling flickered from her tongue to her fingertips. His kisses that was gentle gradually grew demanding as if wanting to eat her which turned her mushy, "You gave me a shock today. Your wounds may have healed with my temporary fix but remember that this is magic, you still lose blood."

    "I got it," she answered, still feeling her mind detached to the kiss. She then felt his lips softly on the side of her cheeks.

    "I want to bring you to my room, to take rest with you so you''ll not get too far from my sight, but a kiss wouldn''t be enough if you stay in my room," Ian whispered and she saw him looking at her with a hint of mischief. "Good night."

    When Ian left, Elise felt her ear which was whispered by his voice, felt hot. She then tried to think about the magic circle, it was clear that the creator of the magic circle was the dark sorcerer which mean they were hunting for Demons, she and Ian.

    Elise could feel her own power radiating to her palms when she thought of how the dark sorcerers had once again took someone from her side, this time her friend. She didn''t want to cry, but the sadness and sorrow inside her heart was unbearable.

    Elise went toward the window where she saw the moon brightly shining over her. Carmen was her friend, it was brief and the shorter the time they spent together, she felt some part in her heart missing.

    It reminded her of William''s ghost. Did that mean she could meet Carmen''s ghost again? But then she doubt anything good would happen. Carmen died while hating her, if they met it would only be another episode of hatreding from her.

    Walking toward the bed, Elise tried to sleep when she remember that somewhere before she wake up at the end of her dream, her little self met someone. Who was it?

 Chapter 218: Threading Clues-III

    <h4>Chapter 218: Threading Clues-III</h4>

    Next day arriving, Elise met Ve who had prepared herself to leave the castle. It was still early in the morning where the hazy fog of the morninging over. The snow had grown thicker where Elise felt her boots sinking in but not enough to slow her movements.

    "Take care," said Elise to Ve who was holding a trunk on her hands. Separation was never easy, she thought.

    Ve took her hand, squeezing warmly and a small smile appeared on her face when she stared at Elise''s face, "I am sorry. I know I tried to talk to Carmen, but I should have reported it before to Maroon, and perhaps we might be able to avoid things or getting your harmed. But I was afraid. If only-"

    Elise put a hand on Ve''s shoulder, stopping her and she shook her head. ''If'' was a dangerous word, and a terrible one. When one indulge to if, they would gradually think and wish to turn time, "What has passed have pass we can''t change anything it''s irrevocable," she whispered, oddly enough Elise felt someone had spoke the same words to her.

    "You''re right," Ve looked at her, "We even thought about Christmas," she sighed as if to fight the sadness she thought inside her mind. "I will go now, thank you for everything, Elly, really."

    "Where will you be going now?" asked Elise. To search for work now wouldn''t be easy especially with the past Ve had, she could tell it wouldn''t be easy.

    "My hometown, I think I would rest there, took a break before thinking about the future," Ve drawled with her eyes looking to see a carriage had came for her, "I will go now," she hesitated before adding, "I hope we would meet again." Elise appreciated her words. Ve didn''t me her and this meant a lot for her.

    She continued to watch Ve leave while Ian watched her from the window of the castle. "The death must not be easy for thess," came Beelzebub''s voice behind him.

    Ian only turned his head, no words came before he walked down the hallway, "No death is easy. You will have to get numb over it."

    In the afternoon, Elise left the castle. She sat inside the carriage, thinking that it had been long since she ride one as she had fly around with Ian. Her eyes continued to look at Ian who quirked a smile when meeting her eyes, "Want to sit here?" his hand patted hisps and quickly Elise refused by shaking her head.

    "Is Maroon a Demon?" asked Elise, getting to the question she thoughtst night. The butler''s eyes flickered to red, unlike Ian who never hide his eye color, making this part of him to be mysterious as he wasn''t a vampire, Maroon kept his eyes gray and she wondered why. "I saw his eye color turn to red."

    "Maroon is fulfilling a promise he made hundreds of years ago, I remember it was four hundred years ago when he was still a human," Ian crossed his legs, his eyes continue to watch her that made her feel as if his entire focus was nowhere but her.

    Elise pulled her brows faintly, "When he was still a human? Could a human turn to a Demon?" Elise had a faint thought that before in the past Ian was not a Demon. She wondered if a human could turn to Demon and Maroon''s situation sounds like a clue.

    Ian knew where this were going to go, "Depends," he said and she tilted her head to her shoulder. "Maroon isn''t a genuine Demon. About sixty-five percent of his body is demon while the rest is human."

    Elise at this point felt like the percentage matter, "How could that happen?"

    "I turned him to one," Ian stated coolly as if he hadn''t done anything big, but Elise could tell that it was not easy or normal for anyone to turn others to Demon.

    "How?" she asked.

    Ian grinned at Elise''s awed expression, and said, "He swore to be my servant that''s all. There are types of Demons you see. In Hell we have rank. Some Demons are as some priests said settled to torture bad humans who did many sins when they were in mortal''s world, while the rest held different responsibilities."

    "Responsibility?" somewhere to Elise, Hell sounded like a ce in mortal''s world, not far different from what was happening in here and she doubt she was correct.

    Ian tipped his chin, crossing his arm with a wider smirk, "Being a Demon itself is their responsibility. Come here," Ian patted hisps again and this time he didn''t ask her but a hint of order was in his voice, "Sit here."

    "I can speak from here," she didn''t think sitting there would be a good idea. Somewhere she had a feeling sitting there now wasn''t a good choice for her to make.

    "Elise," Ian called her name with his velvety voice that was hard for Elise to resist and say not to. Elise gingerly pushed herself from the chair, her hand first took his palm and before her body could stand straight inside the carriage, Ian pulled her waist and bring her close to him.

    Elise felt her body pressed to Ian''s back, "You can''t never say no to me, can''t you?" whispered Ian beside her ears, and her back curved when his breaths first touch her skin.

    She pursed her lips, her eyes moving to see Ian from the corner of her eyes, she didn''t reply but the answer was on her face. Instead of saying yes, Elise replied, "Can you say no to the person you love?" The words she said sounded brave but her voice didn''t deliver it the way anyone thought she would.

    Ian cant help but to chuckle, "Sweet Elise, always so good at tempting me, don''t worry, I can''t resist you either, so much that I can''t have you sitting like a doll. I need you close to me, on ces I can touch," as he spoke, Ian''s hand traveled from her waist and upper, while another hand moved down from her waist.

    "I''ll go back-" started Elise only for her voice to be gone as she yelp when she felt Ian had took a bite on her shoulder.

    "So quick to run and all you do is tempting me more, I feel like a predator every time you make a run from me you know."

    But she can''t help it, thought Elise. When Ian''s fingers were on her skin and the very presence of him was enough to shake her stable surface. It was easy for Elise to feel like she was about to faint when Ian put his advances on her. And Ian had never been the type of man who held back.

    "Are you scared of me?" he asked and Elise quickly turned her head shaking it vigorously.

    "I am¡ª was embarrassed," she whispered, "This is my first time." To have someone to love, to touch, to share warmth, and someone who didn''t let her to catch a breathe, making his way to the corner of her heart without patience. Elise doubted she would ever meet someone like Ian outside.

    Ian cracked a grin, his eyes turning cold but not murderous. Elise was so tasty and innocent that he really want to gobble her whole. Though, he wouldn''t want to eat her to satisfy his hunger but something else utterly different.

    "d to have your first time," he moved his hand low enough to settle under the curve of her breast with another between her legs. But he made enough distance not to go straight to touch her private ces, "If I know this wasn''t your first time, I might''ve killed the person who be your first."

    Elise blinked at Ian. Somewhere their talk had double meaning that made her fingers squeeze. He was joking wasn''t he? But then Elise saw that he was almost serious or perhapspletely serious. She tried to think but then Ian''s thumb glide dangerously closer to the ce between her leg and a gasp involuntarily escaped from her lips.

    Trying not to put in mind of their situation which was impossible, Elise spoke, "Do every demons could turn humans to demons?"

    It was fun to see Elise struggling on herself. Ian could tell she wasn''t used to sexual activity and if she did, he would put a narrow mind on it. Not that Ian would reprimand her but he would put a thorough search on why she knew about it. As for now, Elise didn''t seem to know anything not even the fact that she was turned on which was a sight of its own.

    "There''s an exception," replied Ian, "The ranking showed what some demons could do and what some cannot. As you know by now I''m not a normal Demon. I am a little outcast from many ce, leading me to live here, remember? I am the exception," Ian told her, reminding of their talk in the dining room.

    It didn''t seem to Elise like Ian would stop, his fingertips caressed her skin and she felt her stomach turning hot, she took a mouthful of breath when his fingers rubbing her thigh. "Can you turn everyone into a Demon?" she asked.

    "A procedure had been made, I can turn them as my servant which turn them to Demons, but the result doesn''t lie on me. It''s whether the human themselves are able to withstand the transformation. And Maroon pulled it excellently," Ian pulled one corner of his smile wider as if he was recollecting the time.

    "Was it painful?" asked Elise.

    "More than painful," whispered Ian, "It was a hell-like, a very excruciating pain one could ever dream to receive. As if every bones in their body was twisted and broken. Only one out of a hundred person could do this. With the rest dying from madness of the pain."

    Elise wondered why Maroon would do that. To turn himself to Demon despite the pain he had to endure.

    Today will be one chapter?because I''m?sick >.< I n to write two chapters for two days and one chapter for the next and repeat the cycle because I think my health will fail if I do more. Please the?understanding. ^^

 Chapter 219: The Funeral-I

    <h4>Chapter 219: The Funeral-I</h4>

    The window outside the carriage was cover with fog. The snow had fallen, turning the weather to be colder with days passing. Elise still wondered about Maroon. The butler had always been surrounded with mystery, just as much as Ian did. Elise was particrly interested in Maroon because he was the only person to know Ian for many years and possibly the most person who knows everything about him.

    "Why did Maroon agreed to be a Demon?" She didn''t ask whether Ian had been the one to forcefully change Maroon to Demon like one would think first when hearing Ian''s exnation, and he smiled at this question of her.

    "To answer this question of yours, I would have to go the past. I have told you that Maroon was a ve didn''t I?"

    Elise remembered and she nodded, "I do. Was the reason started from the very market?"

    Ian moved his hand from Elise''s waist, this time to fix her posture so she could sit while looking at him. "Maroon looked the way he was gloomy and forlorn now, but in the past he was more of a bright guy. That was what I heard from a certain someone. He was engaged to a woman named Lilith."

    That was a little unexpected, thought Elise. She didn''t mean to say that it was unthinkable for Maroon to be engaged, but from his behavior, he didn''t seem like someone who held a love one in his heart. She clearly thought the butler didn''t want to hold a candle of interest in romance.

    Ian saw her reaction and chuckled, "I know looks can betray. He didn''t only get engage but he was madly in love with Lilith. You could say they were an inseparable couple. Both of them were in love with each other, eyes only looking at one another," the way Ian had spoke sounded as if he was there to see it happen, "They live in a farm happily until one day an attack rain over their vige."

    "Who attacked them?"

    "It happened in the past. It was still at the time where Hurthend and Runalia was having a ghastly war. I remember he was living in Runalia when this happen and vampires didn''t go easy on humans," Ian answered her, like telling a story.

    Elise could feel the story was going to end tragic, "Did Lilith died?"

    "Not yet," Ian answered. So she would die, thought Elise which made sense seeing Maroon was alone, "They were taken as ves by the vampires. Then one day they were saved by humans from Runalia. It was a rejoice only until Maroon saw that."

    The story was going to bring sadness and Elise knew but she can''t help to feel curious. "Saw what?"

    "He saw that humans were decided to two sides, one supporting the current king and another supporting the prince who was going to dethrone the current reign. This wasn''t a good news because they didn''te to save Maroon and Lilith, but to sell them to gain money for war."

    Elise pulled her brows, "How could they do that when there was still war between Runalia and Hurthend? And the people they sell are their own subjects." She can''t believe the story, not because it was far-fetched, but it was the greed showed by the royals that had her to look at them with disgust.

    "Greed don''t stop people Elise, it only fuel them," Ian thoughtfully replied to her, teaching her. "Many wants the crown, to be the ruler and no matter what it takes, what they need to sacrifice, they would give anything even their souls to the Devil for the sake of their unquenchable thirst for the crown."

    Elise felt sorry for the people who had to be in the middle of the royal''s greed, the people who had to suffer for them.

    "Maroon and Lilith was then sent to the ve market. Lilith was sold and bought first for women the ves are far more easy to sell than men," Ian continued, telling this had him remembered of Elise. He saw her having faint frown on her forehead while her hand turning to loose fist was careful not to ce it anywhere for fear it would turn to ash.

    Ian continued, "After she was sold, Maroon didn''t stay quiet, he escaped from the skate market with the price being his life, almost when I met him. It was on a whim when I saw his fierce eyes and decide to help him. I offered him to be a Demon which he took without the slightest hesitation to meet Lilith. But by the time he met Lilith, it was toote. She was buried inside under the ground without a coffin."

    Elise saw Maroon to be a quiet, strict, and sharp person. He treated person on an arm''s length, not letting them get close or near him which know she learn for a reason why.

    "Is it sad?" Ian questioned her, he didn''t know whether it was. He thought it was tragic, not because he felt so but because that was what most people would feel.

    Elise nodded her head, "Did Maroon managed to retrieve Lilith''s body back?"

    "He did. You know I am very concerned about you, sweetheart," Ian pulled her hand and she raised her brows, questioning what he meant. "You always wear your heart on your sleeve. You always prioritize others before you. However, you shouldn''t do that from now on. Remember your body doesn''t belong to you alone. Few days ago, you promised me that you are mine now, puppy, which mean half of you is mine and half of me is yours. I never treat what belongs to me carelessly or to get it hurt, understand?" Ian pushed his head forward, his forehead pressing hers, "Next time protect yourself well."

    To be treated special by Ian, made Elise to feel her heart squeezed. She put a smile and nod, "I will try to protect myself well." She didn''t want to be hurt or to die either. When Carmen almost killed her, the only thing she could think was to see Ian''s face again. To see his smile that had always looked as if he was about to do something evil.

    Elise still felt sorrow for Carmen''s death, but somewhere she was d that she didn''t die. It was perhaps bad for her to feel thankful, but Elise thought that all people would feel like her, and she didn''t regret feeling so.

    When the carriage stopped, Ian released his hand from her waist, his eyes turning to see Lipton''s manor that had reduced from what it looked like a few days they came from, "Looks like we''ve arrive."

 Chapter 220: The Funeral-II

    <h4>Chapter 220: The Funeral-II</h4>

    Walking down from the carriage, Elise''s eyes froze at the building. She could still remember how luxurious the manor was but now, the lime colored walls had turned pitch ck, barely keeping the frame of the building. The fire had been extinguished with the time that passed by, but it felt to her as if she could still see the smoke.

    Only a few days had passed and people''s life disappeared in a blink. Elise didn''t know what to feel of it as somewhere in her heart she felt empty.

    "Milord, greetings," bowed a young man, and Elise remembered who it was, the man was Dalton Lone, the same person who had announced the news of John''s death.

    "Greetings," replied Ian with a nod, "A day is all it takes for what that once look splendid to turn to nothing. Is that his family?" asked Ian to the people who cried from afar. Elise saw a woman dressed in ck with a ck veil covering her face as she continued to cry.

    "Yes, thedy is Mr. Lipton''s only sister Lady Ingrid," Dalton answered, and his eyes met Elise to shift away. He wondered if Ian had taken a great liking to Elise. He brought her everywhere regardless of the ce.

    Ian didn''t need further introduction as he went before and stopped in front of thedy Ingrid, "Good afternoon Lady Ingrid," Ian''s voice were silvery to other''s ears bit at the same time holding the foreboding tone that could make other flinch, Lady Ingrid also looked shocked when seeing the Lord.

    She quickly bowed, "Milord, greetings to you."

    Ian raised his hand to stop the Lady, "My condolences Lady Ingrid. It is a very unfortunate ident, to think that a maid was careless to light the firece that the whole manor turned to ash," Ian said, his eyes watching the Lady who looked at him with fear.

    Elise didn''t know if she was the only one who received the faint message from Ian''s words where he seemed to doubt the reason for the Manor to caught arson because of one careless mistake.

    Elise saw Lady Ingrid wiped her tears before she turn her head to the coffin where her brother and family was kept at, "I also couldn''t believe what I heard. For him to die¡ª it''s a nightmare."

    "It should, he was a kind man. I heard he often offer people to stay at his manor, people who he knew," added Ian. Now Elise was sure he was trying to pull information from Lady Ingrid as they were both searching for the person who might poisoned Blythe''s mind with false promise. "Do you know that?"

    Lady Ingrid took a moment of silence, "I think he does, he has always been the person who like to help people."

    Was he? wondered Elise. She somewhere took the impression that Mr. Lipton was a man who dislike servant, although this could only be her thought.

    "Of course he was. My friend was helped by him," Ian''s lies had been the most smooth when it left his lips, "He was a good fellow, just recently stayed here for a long time. Although I am not sure if he died here, seeing that every body had turned pitch ck that I can''t discern who is who. I heard you stayed here a week ago, do you might know him?"

    Lady Ingrid pulled a frown, trying to think, "I think I didn''t see anyone, but by the time I arrived, I remembered my brother was talking to a person. Someone who was tall, a man with a blonde hair that was long to his neck."

    "I see, thank you for the reply, Lady Ingrid," leaving the ce, Ian then look at Elise, "The features are too vague for us to know who he is. Granted that he could change his face too if he is a careful little rat."

    Elise agreed there were many blonde haired man, and even if they do receive the name, she wasn''t sure if it was truly the man''s name. "Do you think that person is who we are searching of?"

    "Possibly," Ian replied, "I had a feeling we are pulling on a thread. Blythe and Carmen, they are simr, receiving order from someone and we only now vague informations of the person who ordered them to do these things. I have a question, Elise sweetheart. Have you ever felt anything odd while staying in Rumpspariga or Saltige?" His red eyes constantly watched her think, seeing Elise''s blue eyes had Ian in his own enjoyment as if he was watching a prized painting which he could never be bored of.

    Elise pulled her mind to remember, "I don''t think so."

    Ian nodded, he didn''t doubt Elise but she was still young at the time. It was possible that she missed the viger''s fishy behavior as she was still young. They walked away from where Lady Ingrid was, away from the crowds who were bidding goodbyes and the coffin when two people walked on their direction.

    "Milord, good afternoon," greeted another two men who wore the same uniform as Dalton Lone, showing them to be a churchmember.

    "Oliver," Ian called the name of the man who wore sses without rim to connect to his ears, letting it settle on the bridge of his nose. His hair was both ck and white,bed tight to the back of his head. "You don''t look any different."

    "Likewise, milord," answered Oliver with a smile, his words meaning what he said unlike Ian who had spoken for the sake of formality as he did change over the year different from him.

    Oliver always have his own suspicions at the Lord. He was listed as a sorcerer, which should have put him as a human but no human was like him. Lord Ian didn''t had any single change on his face. He didn''t aged, and his skin was unblemished, as if he had been cursed to look the same as he did.

    "I didn''t know that you would know Mr. Lipton," Oliver said, and the man beside them whose eyes were deep silver only stared at Elise for a moment before throwing his gaze.

    "Do I need to tell you and list everyone I know for you, Oliver? I never pegged you to be the mother-inw type, not even my dear lover questioned me like you do," saying this Elise watched Ian''s expressive red eyes narrowed on her, making her cheeks turn pink, leaving her not knowing how to react on the word ''Lover'' that had a great impact for the innocent Elise. Ian then turn at Oliver, "Yet here you are, questioning me."

    Oliver''s brows twitched at the reply, and so the man who stood beside him who didn''t hide the displeasure. "Of course, I would never dare to question the Lord and what he wish or know. I just found it a little too coincidental. Just four days passed after your visit to the Manor, a fire caught the building, killing the people inside the manor."

    Elise frowned at the man. It''s clear he was trying to push the me to Ian which didn''t sit well to her. Ian wouldn''t do this, at least that was what she confidently thought. If he were to kill Mr. Lipton, he would have killed the man only without involving the rest of the servant who had nothing to do.

    Ian stared back at Oliver whose eyes were brave to taunt him. Instead of anger, Ian chuckled, "You must haven''t yet heard about me despite working ten years in the Church, Oliver, I''m cursed with a demon beside me. People who get close to me often die, which why you should be careful. You wouldn''t want yourself to turn as the next offering," Ian peered down at the human man, "Do you?" he added.

 Chapter 221: The Funeral-III

    <h4>Chapter 221: The Funeral-III</h4>

    Oliver and the man beside him took a change of expression where their smile had fallen from their lips. Ian''s statement was less of a friendly approach but more of threaten. "I will be sure to take note of it."

    "Still, to die because of a servant''s carelessness, Lipton shouldered quite a heavy bad luck," said Ian turning his eyes away.

    "It is took much of a coincidence I believe too," Oliver answered with his eyes observing Ian''s behavior more than he needs to. "It had been ruled out as an ident with the evidence we currently have. But to my humble view it is an ident which everyone could replicate."

    Ian widened his eyes, a surprised expression flickered on his eyes. "Are you implying someone had tried to kill Lipton?"

    Elise turned her eyes to Ian. She had been thinking how hard it was to ever read Ian''s emotion or to take a peek on what he was thinking with his mischief smirk, but she learned that he wasn''t good at feigning a surprised expression. Or he might had acted to do so to spite the two men who looked sour at his reaction.

    "It is my doubt," answered Oliver. He knew what kind of man Ian was. He was a man who had always done deeds that should be enough to make him guilty, but so far they were not able to find any single evidence that could prove him of his killings.

    Ian hummed with his lips closed, his eyes turning from the two men to see the manor behind them which had turn to rubbles. "I don''t understand why someone will kill Lipton in such a roundabout way. If it was me-"Ian said to have the two men''s eyes frown at him, "-I would have killed the man. Why the need to burn the whole manor down? Which pose more question, for what reason does Lipton need to be killed?"

    For a moment the second question Ian asked brought an apprehensive expression from Oliver who didn''t continue to speak but turn quiet. "There could be many reason. Some for example to erase proof," Oliver then shifted his gaze at Elise who had been watching them in silence. "Is thisdy over here, a friend of yours, milord?"

    "She is more special than a friend," Ian replied without a hesitation, his boldness had Elise''s lips to raise.

    "Milord!" came another excited voice from behind. Ian turned his face to see that it was the magistrate.

    "Milo," called Ian, he raised his brows when noticing Milo''s eyes turning back and forward from Oliver to him.

    Milo was unnerved for gaining Ian''s gaze despite doing nothing wrong. "Could you please share a second for me, milord. It is something urgent."

    Elise wondered what could be important and who the man was when Ian turned his eyes to met hers, "I''lle back." and she nodded in reply to his statement.

    Elise saw Ian left not too far from her and when she thought of standing somewhere else, Oliver spoke to her, "May I know your name, miss?"

    Elise thought it was rude not to answer, "Elise Scott, sir."

    "My name is Oliver Smith, and this is my subordinate Renhald," he introduced the man beside him whose eyes smiled at her.

    Elise returned the smile. It felt odd that the people greeted her as she knew church member don''t usually greet people unless it is rted to their work or someone they know. Her feeling told her that her case was the former one.

    "I feel like I have heard your name before but never seen you, do you know the Lord well?" Oliver didn''t seem to hold back to interrogate her.

    "I work in White Mansion, as a maid," she answered to see Oliver and Renhald looking startled. She knew the reason, the two men would never expect the Lord to bring a maid with him to attend a funeral which somewhere Elise had expected for the people to give such a reaction. Being a little blunt, Elise asked, "Do you have other question to ask, sir?"

    Oliver whose face looked strict without a smile finally let out a smile which wasn''t sincere but impressed, "Do all maids working in the Lord''s castle all are as clever as you?"

    Elise only smiled in return to the man''s words. She could tell that the two men were somewhere searching for Ian''s fault. Why would they though?

    "Then," Oliver said, "Have you ever seen or might have seen some of your friends in the castle suddenly disappear? Or perhaps died?"

    Elise looked surprised but she managed to let her expression schooled. Only a day passed after she saw Carmen died. It was not possible that the Church know this. "I don''t think I have."

    She saw Oliver''s brown eyes scrutinizing her as if not believing her words, and Renhald the man beside Oliver spared only little look at her.

    "If there are anyone who disappeared, I believe the Church would be the first to know," added Elise and this had Oliver to pull his eyes away from peering at her.

    "Then do you might know Miss Tracey?" Elise felt her fingers squeezed as she felt startled by the name. "She was a maid who worked under the Lord. She was told to have been fired from the castle and hade back to her family''s house. Yet for some reason she never came back home."

    "I''m sorry but I don''t know," said Elise. She knew she couldn''t mask her emotion well which why she had looked down before turning her face to Ian who came back at time, as if knowing she was in a pickle. "Please excuse me," Elise bowed, leaving to Ian''s side.

    Oliver didn''t press further, letting her leave while his eyes still stared at her. Coming back to Ian''s side, Elise let out a mouthful of relieved breath, "You did well, sweetheart," Ian whispered the words only for Elise to hear.

    As much as Elise had appeared courageous in the spur of moment where Oliver interrogated and brought up Tracey''s name, she had bluffed and lied, something which she wasn''t use to do. She could still feel her heart thundering, and she was grateful between Oliver and Renhald, both of them couldn''t discern heartbeat which strengthened her lies.

    "I think they saw through my lies," replied Elise. She wasn''t an expert in lying or to put an expression in contrast to her feeling like Ian.

    "Don''t worry, you did great. Even if they knew your lies, they have no proof against me," Ian answered which was correct. Elise felt thankful for Ian. Tracey''s death wasn''t his mistake as Ian had killed the woman to protect her. She was well aware of this.

    "But why would they asked me this question?" Elise asked when they had left further from the ce to the carriage as the funeral had ended. "It''s as if they know Tracey had died." But that was not possible, she thought. The only witness was the maids. The maids in the castle knows not to speak outside, and this had been going on to many years. Yet suddenly the two men brought Tracey''s name.

    "There might be a rat in the castle of perhaps an nose who sniffed at us," Ian saw the concern reaching Elise''s face and he tilted his head for his face to block everything from her eyes so she would only look at him, "Don''t worry, Ive killed thousands but no one have ever found out about it. This would continue to go so. No matter what they have sniffed in the end, they don''t know anything."

    Curiously Elise asked, "Have the Church ever put an interrogation to you?"

    "They did," he nodded, "About four hundred or maybe more than that."

    "What happened?" Ian was a careful person, this would never happen which Elise found weird.

    "I helped Maroon to kill the people who bought, raped, and killed his fianc¨¦e. At that time I didn''t have enough time to clean the evidence. Though I manage to clear all suspicions against us," Ian had spoken in a way where he didn''t hide things from her. It sounded crude and cruel, but it helped Elise to be shed from the obliviousness she had always been covered by others.

    Sadness came in her face for Lilith, Maroon''s fianc¨¦e even though she hadn''t met the woman before. Leaving the manor, Elise then suddenly stop she felt someone watching her. Turning her head she search to the direction where she felt the gaze to see that there was no one. Lots of things happen to her which made her on edge, thought Elise. Shaking her head to clear her mind, she entered the carriage.

 Chapter 222: Moment Of Silence

    <h4>Chapter 222: Moment Of Silence</h4>

    The road had turned dark with the snow falling and winter leaving no sign of the past season that hade across thend, the darkness falls quicker to color the sky. Ve sat at the end of the open carriage. She looked on the road, staring at it as they entered the forest.

    "Youngdy," a voice came from behind which had Ve to turn her head, "Do you mind if I ask you to close the curtain, it is a little cold."

    Ve put on a smile, she then closed the curtain and took off the scarf that she wore, "Please have this." In return, the woman thanked her. She looked at the scarf which was now at the elderly woman''s hand. The scarf was bright in red color, reminding her of Elise''s hair and her friend, Carmen''s eyes.

    So much has been going on and Ve felt shame in herself for not being able to save either of her friends. Worse, she had killed Carmen with her own two hands. The winter is cold, thought Ve. Earlier this week, she had just thought it would be less cold but instead, it was worse thanst season''s.

    By the time she had to change the carriage, Ve walked down from the carriage. She wore her scarf again, bringing her trunk out from the carriage when the elderly woman thanked her again. Walking away from the side of the road, Ve continued to wait until she decides to walk toward the nearest vige and rest at the inn.

    She walked near the forest, her shoes padding to the uneven road, when she heard from behind a sound of rustle. Ve quickly snapped her head behind her a frown settled between her brows.

    There was no one, was it an animal? Ve suddenly felt that something was out of ce. When she turned her head the second time she saw a man smiling back at her and from behind something hard hit her head, making her feel dizzy and unable to react as she fell to the ground.

    It was six minutes after did Ve woke up, she felt her back hurt and her ankle pulled. Two voices spoke, "Bothersome, this is getting us more of work."

    "Who could we me? I thought she was the vampire, tsk," replied another. Ve who immediately woke up tried to turn her hair to snake to bite the two men when she realized her hair had been cut short. Her hands had been ground and so was her wrists. Sensing that she moved, the man who had dragged her turned to smile wide, "She woke up. Look at her, shocked and frightened."

    "Let''s finish this fast, I don''t have any time to spend here," said the other and the man pulled her legs even faster. Ve felt her back wounded from the rough treatment.

    She struggled to release the fabric that was tied to gag her mouth, "W-who are you?!"

    "That''s my question for you, I thought you were the vampire, but you weren''t. How could you have this?" asked the other man pulling a small parchment of paper that held a ck coal drawing of a magic circle. It was the same paper that the Lord had torn from the wardrobe! But why was it there inside her bag? Ve then remembered that Carmen had borrowed her trunk before, was this where Carmen had hidden the parchments?

    "I don''t know! It was my friend who had that," one who died now, added Ve. She felt her body shivering from the cold and fear. The two men didn''t show his face as they both covered their face with the hood they wore, except for that, Ve could see when the light from the moon pass, one of the men had bright red eyes.

    "Your friend?" The man who pulled her leg, "Where is she now?"

    "S-she died," Ve hoped that they would release her, but she knows from the gaze that was covered by the shadow of the two men, that they were not going to let her alive.

    Then the two men discussed with each other, one proposing a suggestion while the others frowned as if trying to weigh the crouch, "Which mean she came from the castle too."

    "We can''t do that," whispered the other whose eyes were redder than her red scarf and the shadow of his hood wasn''t enough to cover his gaze. "What if the Demon in that Castle know we were the one who had done this?"

    "What''s the harm? By now if the vampire maid had died. Sooner orter the Demon had sniffed it out. It doesn''t need to be us to kill him anyway," the other man spoke and Ve couldn''t understand where the conversation was going. But she knew her position turned dangerous as the other man stared at her as if choosing what to do.

    "You''re right," agreed the other man, "Is there a vige near here? We kill her in a fashion that would make those vigers in panic."

    At this Ve felt her heart sank to her stomach. The man reached out his hand to her when he suddenly screams, the snake Ve had with her took a deep bite on the man''s neck, and taking the chance, Ve pushed herself to run from the spot.

    She didn''t look back, continuing to run without knowing where she was going. It was when she saw the road between the trees that Ve felt her smile raising which fell when her path was blocked by the other man who wasn''t attacked by her snake.

    "You''re a quick runner," the man remarked.

    "Not as fast as you," saying this, Ve saw something from the head of the man grew, pushing the hood from his head to fall from the ce. She watched the two horns growing from the head, sharp and tall. Ve''s eyes struck with a baffled stun.

    "W-what are you?" gasped Ve. She had never seen a being with horns as ck as the man now.

    "Don''t you know yet after seeing my horns? I''m an angel," whispered the man, his grin wide to show his teeth that were sharp like nails. The next second, the man behind Ve struck her head again this time hitting her multiple time even as her body had sprawled on the ground, the man continued to hit her head.

    "Bring her to the vige," order the man with the horns to the other. Doing as told, the other man pulled Ve''s legs, bringing her away to the deeper part of the forest.

    When morning arrives in one vige, one man walked out of his house with a yawn. His wife came after looking sad. "Oh, please we have solved the problem regarding themb we sold! This is for the greater good," said the husband to the wife who was displeased that the husband had sold themb she had grew when it wasn''t time to be sold yet.

    "We could have gotten a gold for thatmb! But you were too hasty," the wife pressed her forehead.

    "I wasn''t hasty, we need the money, dear!" responded the husband.

    "Money isn''t what we need, I told you I have ways for that. Just not thatmb! I know you were fooled by him," scoffed the wife and she saw her husband sighed as he found nothing to reply., "Forget it I will grow anothermb and waste my seven years as I do to this marriage!" The woman ended the banter in anger, leaving the house to the backyard of her house when her eyes widened when she caught sight of the gory scene in her backyard. A piercing scream left her lung, "Ahhhh!"

    The woman had screamed enough for the entire vige to be woken by her voice. surprised, the husband ran toward his wife only to witness the body of a woman with short ck hair tied in one tree which was ced in the middle of their backyard. The woman''s hand was tied to the branches while her stomach had been pierced with wood pieces stake to her body, creating holes where blood and other organs fall to the ground. The blood was still fresh as if the act had been done an hour ago.

    "My God!" The man screamed, letting the rest of the vige to be notified of the dead guest to their small inn.

    .

    *** Ads: There four chapters you could read after ced in privilege. To be a privilege member, open the content or scroll to thest chapter, there you would find?an orange box, and yapping is thest action needed! There are two tiers of privilege; The first tier ess two chapter and the second tier ess to four chapters. Buying the privilege is not a must but if you wish to support the author in ie or have more chapters to read in advance this would be a good choice! It is only for two coins.***

 Chapter 223: Testing The Power-I

    <h4>Chapter 223: Testing The Power-I</h4>

    Elise woke up in the morning feeling less burden on her shoulder. Yesterday had been an easy ride, but Elise can''t help but wonder why the church member had questioned her about Tracey''s death. Elise knew her feelings never betrayed her, and she could tell how the Church was keeping tabs on Ian, possibly thinking that he had been the one to murder Tracey, which was correct but there was a reason and she was the center of it.

    Elise felt it was unfair if Ian was to be med for the killing. Elise looked away. She felt happy she could be together with Ian, the Lord who she loves. At first, Elise had only thought this love of hers will continue to hang by a thread, a one sided love. But God has other means by granting her wish and at the same time, cursing her.

    Elise could not be at rest with her power. That morning as soon as she woke up, she pulled a few cups that had been broken. The cups came from the kitchen which couldn''t be us as some careless maids had broken the cup.

    Elise knew the power of a Demon''s Bride was to destroy and she was also aware of how dangerous it was. It could hurt the people whom she loves and she couldn''t let that happen. To make sure that her power didn''t go spiraling in the wrong direction, Elise decided it was time for her to practice.

    Closing her eyes, she thought of the dark sorcerer. In a second the thought passed by her mind, the cup she touched broke and shattered to ash. The sound of breaking startled Elise and she retracted her hand. Why did the cup break so fast? Last time it took more time to work, thought Elise in speechlessness.

    Only a few days had passed and her power had grown like a monster. If this goes on, would her power go out of control? What if she can''t touch any people in her life forever because she can''t put a stop to it?

    Being brave, Elise tried to touch the cup again, this time she tried to be slow, but the problem wasn''t whether her hand touch the cup slowly or quickly. The moment her fingertips touched the cup, it shattered and the cup beside the other hand did the same, turning all the seven cups in her cupboard to turn to ck clouds of dust.

    She frowned, what should she do with this?

    Should she asked Ian-

    "You are doing it wrong, sweetheart," came the voice from behind her, and Elise sped both hands on her chest as she turned her body to look at Ian. He was sitting on the corner of the room, leaning his back to the couch that made him lookzy, but the view was not something anyone could peel their gaze from including Elise.

    She didn''t begin asking why he was here, knowing that he coulde and leave a room without no one noticing him.

    "When did youe here?" she asked, her voice soft like a morning bird that had Ian to pull his charming smile wider. Elise noted his clothes. Ian was still in his night clothes where the front side of his clothes open wide to show his chest muscle. His hair fell beside his face, framing his strong features, and his red eyes were brighter than the morning sun.

    Ian uncrossed his legs from the couch at the corner, pushing his arm, he stood up toward her, "Take a guess."

    Elise remembered that she was still in her nightdress, where her body could be seen as it wasn''t thick enough to cover what it needed to cover. She bent to take the nket but before she could Ian put his hand over it, "Ignoring me, are you?"

    "I will change my clothes," Elise suggested, she didn''t know why Ian would be here in the early morning, but his gaze was fierce. Had he been drinking? But she smells no alcohol from him. He didn''t seem to be drunk, and instead, she felt herself being drunk from his smile and presence.

    This was unfair, thought Elise. Her heart was beating out of hand, but Ian looked enjoying her expression.

    "Why do you need to?" Ian''s eyes took time as it traveled down from her face to her neck, falling to see the ample curves of her breast and down to her hips. Her body was barely covered by the fabric, and that was what makes her more tantalizing, "I enjoy the view."

    Elise bit her lower lips, pressing her hand to cover her breast and bellow to hinder him, big instead, it only emphasized the sight. Seeing her, Ian licked his upper lips. "Do you know?" Ian questioned and she looked at him in question. "I have been hanging on a very thin thread of not going to eat you now."

    "I''m sure I am not delicious," whispered Elise, knowing this wasn''t what he asked when she felt him pulling her hand and her back bounced on the bed as Ian had thrown her there.

    "Elise, are you tempting me? It sounded very much to my ears that you are saying to taste you so I would know how you taste," Ian pressed her hands on top of her head, her cheeks blushed bright pink at his words. She didn''t think like that!

    "I didn''t say that," she whispered, no matter how courageous Elise sounded when her voice left her mouth, it instead sounded like a kitten. Her heart thudded and when she felt his hand brushing her knees, pulling the hem of her skirt further up, her gasp left her lips. The sound was maddening for Ian, but the Sun is still high up, he thought. Not that he truly cares.

    Night or morning didn''t change Ian''s desire of wanting to ravish Elise. His eyes were fierce as many thoughts stayed and left his mind, and all his thoughts were about his sweet bride, Elise.

    Elise blinked a few times, trying to think what to do when she said, "Did youe since I practiced?"

    "I thought so, you were practicing," Ian spared a nce at the cups that now had been turned to ash. "Why did you do it alone?"

    "Because it''s safer?" she meant to reply but her words turn to question. She didn''t want to hurt a person, and she thought to try it before turning to Ian.

    "Silly you, am I not here in front of your eyes?" Ian raised his brows, his eyes scolding but his voice was still soft on her. "Perhaps I didn''t stand out a lot to you? It''s dangerous to use your power alone. I''m not saying this because I mind of the things or people who could turn to ash when touching you, but I worry about you."

    "Worry about me?" asked Elise, confused about why. It was clear that her power hurt people but not her, which make her less worried about harming herself when her palms touch her own body.

    Ian said, his red eyes peering down at her in a way as if he was caressing her skin, "You began to use your power, but you don''t know how to activate them or put a stop on it. You might think it is right to use your emotion¡ª anger to activate your power, but no one in this world can control their emotion, my love," Ian warned her, "We don''t know where your power stemmed from, thest thing I would ever want your power to do to you, is to exhaust you. Every power needs a price, and we still don''t know yours."

    "What kind of price?" she asked, does that mean Ian had paid his price to use his power?

    "I don''t know," Ian pulled himself from her, pushing her any longer to the bed would soon turn him into a wolf, thought Ian. "In case you are wondering, the price of my power is the ''me'' you are seeing currently."

    Elise was confused by what he meant. Her brows pulled in curiosity, "Do you mean, the curse?"

    "Correct," Ian said, he took her hand, pulling her to sit on the bed. "The curse to never die. It sounds like a miracle to humans but it''s nothing less than a curse. It doesn''t mean that you''ll have to pay the price with a curse. It could be fatigue, or maybe fever which why it''s best not to act first."

    "But I want to control my power," Elise said, "It''s too dangerous if I can not control my power." If by the time she had touched a person in her anger without knowing how to stop her power, turning them to ash. It would be toote.

    "Ask me then. I will help you," Ian pulled her hand so Elise could sit on the bed. "Should we try a little?" he asked and she nodded.

 Chapter 224: Testing The Power-II

    <h4>Chapter 224: Testing The Power-II</h4>

    "Come here, Elise," Ian ushered her with his hand, leading her to the cupboard where Elise had ced the cups she used to train her power. It was time for Elise to learn how to use her power, using it for herself.

    Ian didn''t want Elise to became smaller than she already is. If she shy away from touching people or him, he could tell Elise would be reduce to her shell which don''t sit well with him. He believed Elise deserve the happiness he would shower, for her to smile. And for that to happen she need confidence and this power of her was hindering it.

    "But I don''t have cups anymore," said Elise, looking at the cupboard which was now filled with ash from her previous experiment. She was scared to use her power after seeing how potent it had be, but at the same time, she can''t help but to feel eager to learn about her own power. She wondered if she could use this power of her to protect herself.

    It would be good if it''s true, thought Elise to herself. Her power would make her feel less useless when ite to protecting herself from danger.

    "Don''t worry, we can use everything in your room. I''m paying for everything, losing some wouldn''t make me a peasant," Ian met her eyes, his mischief running high again, "You could even try destroying the whole castle. I would instead look forward to it. For a Demon like me, it''s rather an amusement, you know," he tipped his jaw to the side, "to see things destroyed is one kind of a stress relief sometimes."

    "I will try not to turn the castle to ash," Elise answered to receive his grin and a chuckle. When he raised his hand a decorative te was brought to the cupboard with other several items.

    Ian hand touched above her arms, and Elise could feel his chest pressing to her back. Her ears felt hot when his breaths hitting her, and Elise who had just been pushed to the bed, felt that it was hard to take her mind away from him. "Let''s try."

    "How should I harness the energy?" she asked, "I still don''t know how." Elise watched Ian ying with the two yed and another ss ornament made to the shape of a rabbit f¨¦ves.

    "It''s easy," he whispered to her and somewhere she doubt it would be easy, "Think of your cause for anger, close your eyes," he guided and Elise closed her eyes, "Follow my voice," Ian watched Elise with closed eyes, and his gaze stared intently on her pink lips, "Now do you feel a burst of energy on your palm? You are doing good by holding back all your power to your palms but now direct the energy to your fingertips, imagine and feel them."

    Elise closed her eyes, following the instruction that was whispered to her ears. It took her a few minutes before saying, "I think I could do this now."

    "Let''s touch this then," she opened her eyes to see Ian leading her hand to touch the te, this time, Elise touch the te without her palms but fingertips. She saw the te crack, but unlike before, the process cooled down. The circr edge that came first with her skin turned darker and slowly it breaks to pieces, turning to a dark snow-like particles.

    "Good," Ian whispered to her ears, "There is room for improvement. Would you work better with a prize?"

    Elise retracted her fingertips, her eyes turning to corner to see his face right beside her, "What prize?" She then think she sounded to excited as the previous prize granted her to go out with Ian which made her look forward to more, "I don''t need anything," she whispered.

    "I know you don''t. You are a simple woman which makes you all the more beautiful in your own way. Even without jewelry or crown, you look like a Queen, sweetheart," he praised her smoothly, "You are the diamond yourself. Crystal clear, unbending and would not break, but prone to danger. How about if I tell you a little past of my own? A glimpse. I will tell you soon the rest," his ck hair fell from the side of his head which he pulled back to his chiseled jaw.

    That did the trick to light a burning curiosity to Elise''s eyes. She did want to know about Ian''s past, but she was careful not to ask as she wasn''t sure whether Ian liked to tell his past or not. Not every past was easy to tell or reiterate. Some people like to keep it hidden, letting it to grow dust and mold on the corner of the mind, as remembering it would be painful or heartbreaking.

    Ian was ruthless and at times could be said cruel, although Elise didn''t experience it on first hand, she could feel that there was still in him the blood thirst he covered, only showing it at times which perhaps stemmed from the events in his past. She could tell it wasn''t easy nor peaceful as others had.

    Thest time she remembered, he didn''t continued to tell about his mother, which led her to think that perhaps it would take a little more time before Ian would tell her the rest. She knew Ian had never hide things from her.

    "Let''s continue for the reward," added Ian. He stepped away from her, leaning his shoulder to the wall beside her while watching Elise. Raising her hand, she ced took a mouthful of breathe to calm her nerves. Perhaps it was because of the reward of the very presence of Ian that give her the push she needed.

    Closing her eyes, Elise try to imagine her power like a stem, starting from her palm to separate into her five fingers. She touched the other te but this time, she imagine herself closing all five paths of energy. Opening her eyes, she saw that the te didn''t break, not a crack to be seen, and her eyes lit up in excitement. "I did it!" Elise beamed.

    She can''t express enough how happy she was that she managed to put a brake on her own power. This would prevent her from harming anyone and the thought make her happy.

    "You''re a natural," Ian remarked taking the te, it didn''t break, and Elise managed to do it faster than most people would have been on her ce. She needed the praise Ian knew she deserve. He leaned forward kissing her forehead, "Great job. I know you could do that, I have faith in you," the words made the already wide smile of Elise to grow wider, "So what would be your question to me, sweetheart?"

    Ian watched Elise''s eyes her mind contemting of what to ask as there were too many questions she want to learn from his past.

 Chapter 225: Testing The Power-III

    <h4>Chapter 225: Testing The Power-III</h4>

    Elise put a moment of silence in the room. She pulled many of her questions that popped inside her mind when she learned she had the chance. But then Ian told her that soon he would tell his past. She thought to ask only one question that had been haunting her mind.

    "Before in the past," started Elise and she saw Ian watching her with his eyes studying her expression like he always did to her and any other people he met, "Were you a human?"

    She wondered when this question stemmed from. Ian said he acquired his ck wings. It should be clear by now that he was not a Demon since birth, but that was only her drawn conclusions. Hallow told her that no humans could turn to demon. But Ian had always been different from others, thought Elise. He was always unique and special. A one of a kind.

    She looked at Ian whose body was still leaning on the side of the wall. He then pushed himself as she waited for his reply. "I was a human." Ian dropped the statement.

    Elise felt surprised even though she had a feeling her thoughts were correct, "How did you turn to a Demon-" before she could continue, Ian pressed his index finger on her lips, stopping her from continuing.

    "One question is all I promised you," Ian reminded her who almost asked another question. "I would like to answer you, but there is just this side of mine that wants to do the opposite thing of what you want me to do. Like now, hanging you on, but maybe this would help you learn what you also did to me."

    Elise raised her brow, "What I did?" What did she do? She didn''t remember doing what Ian did to her, striking her curiosity high only to let it stay there for her curiosity to haunt her.

    "This," Ian''s eyes trailed on her appearance, making sure his gaze boldly tell her what he saw, "Dressing me like this, making me feel stirred to want you on my bed, despite not thinking of doing it now until marriage, that''s what you do, Elise."

    Elise was once again reminded of her clothes which she had forgotten, and quickly she shyly pulled the nket to cover her front, trying to cover what she could. "That wasn''t what I wanted to do, I was about to cover myself, but y-you didn''t let me to."

    "Did I?" Ian posed an oblivious expression as if he can''t understand what Elise was saying which had her to frown.

    She saw Ian walking, and she said, "Hallow told me that humans can''t turn to Demons."

    "Well his thinking is wed, there are set of rules made but I broke them, like how I am now breaking the rules, and God to be with you," Ian smiled at Elise and he pulled her hand which was holding the nket to cover her front. Elise felt her heart skipped on both his words and his hand that firmly pulled her in one swift action, "You know I don''t do things that is futile. I never did this for anyone¡ª I have never held any patience as much as I do to you. To love someone is the first time I have ever known and all of this is only for you."

    "It is my first time too, to love someone," she whispered and a smile appeared on her lips, "We have simrities. Not just this but I believe inside you too," she smiled at the end.

    "But there is also different things between us, Elise. Unlike you I don''t weep for the dead. There is a part of you which is very humane. For the first time when I am with you, I feel myself being a human even though I don''t really care to be a human," said Ian to her. Elise listened to the words quietly, thinking that Ian wanted to be heard.

    He never want to learn of other''s emotions at some point along with his memory that began to fade he didn''t think it was important to feel emotions. But with Elise he learned that having an emotion wasn''t a bad thing. Each day he looked forward to see her, and to feel the emotion she currently had. And at some point, Ian just want to look at Elise''s expression without feeling a bore.

    He said, "There are other things that set us apart but I feel like we were made for each other, and for that God did a great job," Ian smirked and say, "Maybe one day I should pray and thank God for his doing. To unite us together. Although I''m not fond of church once in a while likest time should be alright."

    "I could do that on your behalf," Elise said to him. Her heart was feeling fluffy and woozy, "Or we could go together."

    "Not sure if there would be Angel who wait for us, but let''s do that," Ian pulled the fabric upper to cover her cor bone.

    Elise saw him walking from her side going to leave her room and she pulled his sleeve, stopping him which garnered his gaze on her. "We have another simrities."

    Ian looked interested in the words, "And what may that be?"

    "Kindness," she said for a look of a small evil smirk pulled higher on Ian''s lips, and Elise who expected the reaction continued, "I know you have kindness. Like the time you helped Maroon and Lilith. There is a kindness in you Ian that shine brighter. I think that what''s make you different from other Demons."

    Elise had seen many of Ian''s kindness she thought that it was weird he didn''t see this as kindness. But perhaps there was only some things that others could see in you that yourself couldn''t see.

    "It might look so for you," said Ian as his smile softened. For the first time there was someone who called him kind which felt somewhere strange to Ian. "I will wait at the entrance. Take your time."

 Chapter 226: Blight-I

    <h4>Chapter 226: Blight-I</h4>

    When Elise was ready, she stepped out of her room. Before she did, she turned her eyes to look at Hallow''s bed that she crafted. The chick wasn''t there. Had he gotten used to ying outside? wondered Elise as she left the room.

    Pulling the red cloak she received from Ian, Elise tied her ribbon to a bow. She looked outside the window, seeing snow falling and recalling the death of Carmen as two days had passed. Elise had cried on her bed. To lose someone was not easy for her, especially to people who she had thought of as a friend. Carmen tried to kill her, but Elise knew from the expression Carmen showed her before her death, that she felt apologetic and sorry to her.

    Regardless of the attack, Elise can''t help but sympathize with Carmen. She wondered if she was in Carmen''s shoes if someone offered to bring her family back to live in exchange for her to kill people. Would she be able to do that? Elise shook her head, thinking that she couldn''t which set her choice and Carmen''s to be different.

    She was reminded to the early day before the week started. In the evening, Carmen knocked on the door, she came with the knitting sticks in her hands along with the red yarn. Elise looked at the yarn, wondering why Carmen would be here as she had told her and Ve that she would be doing chores she forgot to do in the evening.

    ''Carmen, why are you here? Do you need help?'' asked Elise, thinking that she could offer help as she had finished her work for the day.

    Carmen shook her head, ''Could I ask you for help? I want to try a new pattern.''

    Elise smiled agreeing, ''Of course,'' but then she tilted her head, ''You know you could have asked me earlier this afternoon.'' Did Carmen hesitate to ask her?

    ''Actually, can you keep this a secret? I want to knit Ve a scarf. You know she had been helping me for a long time,'' Carmen then proceeded to pull something from her pocket, ''I also want to give this for you. A token of our friendship.''

    Back to the present, Elise pulled out from her pocket a bracelet in white color. Taking it, a small smile appear on Elise before she attached the bracelet to her wrist. Elise asked herself, reflecting on the past she shared with Carmen. Did she really think of killing her? It didn''t seem so for Elise. There was plenty of chance for Carmen to kill her earlier, but she didn''t. It gave the feeling that Carmen struggled to make a choice.

    This had her wondered how was Carmen''s ghost not appear here? Was it perhaps Ian''s magic?

    Elise noticed how there was no ghost in the castle which was perhaps weird as ghosts were everywhere in all houses. She also took note of how ghosts rarely appear when she was with Ian as if they were avoiding her which was rare.

    Passing by the hallways, Elise walked to see that her path had crossed to another man whose hair was a dull red. His eyes were as dull as his hair, colored in gray. When looking at her, there came a strict gaze but the gaze was lowered when Maroon bowed at her.

    Honestly, it was weird to see Maroon bowing to Elise. He was the head butler of the house, the person second to Ian when ites to handling the matters of the castle. He might not look the part with his presence barely known, but Elise knows that the man was stronger than he appeared to be.

    Elise returned the bow, "Good morning, Maroon," she then saw how the man''s eyes slightly narrowed when she greeted him. Maroon seemed to not want to reply to her greeting which Elise didn''t take offense to as she knew Maroon seems to not like her at all. This poses more question to Elise''s mind as the man had bowed for her before she did to him. "Sir, Maroon could I ask why would you bow for me?" Elise then asked.

    "Are you asking because you don''t know, Miss Elise?" questioned Maroon back, his lips were not smiling like his gloomy eyes which were enough to set people to fear his strict self.

    Elise knew he was being sarcastic but she smiled and nodded, "Yes, I don''t know."

    Maroon somewhere apuded Elise for replying to him as most people by now would have continued on their way. He knew his strict expression and cold demeanor always work to push people from him, which he had done deliberately.

    Maroon straightened his poise, bringing both of his hands in front of him, "My work is to service Lord Ian; to follow his order as his servant, and to protect him with my life as it has been given by him. In order to do that, it''s my task to eliminate the danger shrouding him, so there wouldn''t be a risk to be taken." Does Maroon mean she was the risk? "Miss if I have to be blunt," Maroon let the words hanging to wait for her words.

    "Please go on," Elise offered the butler, she could feel that his eyes grew more menacing but that wasn''t going to make Elise back down in fear.

    "From the myth about Demon''s brides, the rumors, whether it is true or false. I find you to be dangerous. You have power, a great power but at the same time dangerous," Maroon stated, his voice calm like a surface of ake, but his eyes told the opposite story.

    Elise didn''t ask how could Maroon knew about her power. Being Ian''s trusted aide, he had heard all of her power from Ian himself. After all, the man sometimes acts as Ian''s eyes and hand to where he couldn''t reach.

    Maroon continued, "If theree a day when you prove to follow the myth, I would have no choice-"

    "But to cut me down," Elise continued his words without a hint of fear that earned anothermendable point to Maroon. Before he could speak more, Elise asked, "Do you dislike me?"

    "It is not a matter of like or dislike. I owe the Lord my life. It might be me crossing the line, but to me his life as my benefactor is precious. It is alright right for me to sacrifice my life to protect him to repay what he did for me; and I believe, it''s not only I who thought Lord Ian to be a man who doesn''t deserve to die. There are many who feared him, envied him, and also admired him to one''s opposite expectation," said Maroon. His eyes express how serious he was and Elise could feel the immense respect the man had for the Lord. It might have been not only respect but indebted as Ian had saved him in the past which Elise could understand.

    "And I am one part of them," Elise answered to Maroon. "I also understand your reasoning and agree with it. I wouldn''t want Ian to get hurt. Which why if a dayes when I turn harmful for Ian or worse kill him, please do stop me, even if it means killing me," she said to see the surprise in Maroon''s eyes. He did not expect the frail little human girl who seemed to could only run when facing danger to be saying the words in ease without a hint of hesitation.

    "Like you, Maroon, I have been saved by him and if not for Ian saving me, I would have died sooner. I wouldn''t be here, at this ce without him, and this doesn''t happen only to me," she said while looking at Maroon. He was too saved by Ian just like her.

    From her words, Maroon learned that Ian had told her of his past. "I thought you would fear death," he said, his eyes flickered from gray to red. It was no use hiding who he was now that Elise had heard his past.

    She offered the man a smile, "I don''t think there wille a day for me to not fear death, but more than death, I am scared to lose him." There were only a handful of people who had be her family. Even without the ties of blood, they were her family, people who she treasured. But with month passing by, she lost more people faster than she could take a breath, and she didn''t want to lose even one more of them. And for that, Elise knew she had to be stronger.

    "I think you know how it feels, to fear of losing someone very dear to you," she said to see for the first time Maroon smiled with a frown as if he couldn''t decide whether to smile on her words or that he was trying not to smile on her.

    "You know Miss Elise, I thought you reminded me of someone," for the first time, Maroon had been the one to start the conversation. Elise wondered if talking had helped Maroon to see her in a better light.

    "Was I simr?" she questioned and the man shook his head.

    "No, you arepletely different," the butler then bowed deeply to her, this time it wasn''t only for curtsey''s sake but respect which Elise could tell. "I hope that day when I have to grant your wish will nevere. I wish you all the luck, Lady Elise."

    Elise returned Maroon''s smile and bowed. She felt lighter after talking to Maroon. She left before Maroon, who stood in his ce to watch Elise''s back. He then pulled his ne from his neck, his fingers feeling the shape of heart which he had always put under the cor of his shirt as it doesn''t suit him. On the back of the heart pendant was the writing of ''Lilith''.

    Maroon closed his eyes. Seeing Elise''s back reminded him of the girl with long brown hair and blue eyes who always appeared whenever he closed his eyes, "They are not the least simr," he whispered.

 Chapter 227: Blight-II

    <h4>Chapter 227: Blight-II</h4>

    By the time Elise walked to the entrance, she saw Ian talking to Austin. Austin didn''t seem to have seen her as after he talked, the man immediately left again. Walking to Ian''s side, Elise turned to ask, "Where is Austin leaving to?" She noticed how Cynthia and Austin had been leaving early. Were they busy?

    "To investigate the person who stayed in Lipton that Blythe mentioned. Although I think now it would be futile. They had cut the lead to them," said Ian with his hand pulled out to interlocked with hers.

    "What should we do then?" asked Elise with a frown, "Carmen''s letter is gone too."

    Ian tilted his head to have a better look at her face, "How do you know that?"

    "I asked Ve before she left if she had seen the address, but she said it came from Lipton''s Manor," answered Elise and Ian hummed, his brows were faintly knitted to think with a grin. "Do we really have no lead?"

    Ian grinned, his eyes curving to a wider smirk, "We could raid to Saltige, there is our lead isn''t it? Thergest of all. I wonder how your aunt''s expression would look like when she saw you again."

    Elise didn''t want to think of it, but she guessed, "She would be very surprised."

    "Surprise enough to die," Ianpleted her words with an evil grin, "If surprising her fail to kill her, I will personally walk her down to the aisle of Hell. She would be happy escorted by me there, the Demons would love to show her better torture than the rest."

    The way he spoke sounded as if one should feel the honor to be escorted by himself, and Elise thought it should be if the person was in a normal case, but she could feel that the words were more of a threaten. "I don''t think Aunt Angelica would like that." They both don''t know yet how much her aunt was involved.

    "Well, I am not one to care about others, you and Ie first," Ian wondered what kind of aunt will he meet. The aunt who didn''t have an ounce of sympathy or pity for her own niece he sold. He felt somewhere grateful of Elise''s aunt with her selling Elise had formed a path for them to meet. Being blunt, Ian asked her, "When I kill your aunt, will you stop me?"

    Elise widened her eyes, and it took her a good one second before shaking her head.

    "Good," Ian remarked. It seemed that Elise had gotten slightly ustomed to seeing death although she hadn''t killed anyone yet.

    She took her eyes from the snow that had settled to cover the staircase to then look at him, "Do you think it is wrong for me not to feel sorry for my aunt?"

    Ian let out a breathy chuckle over her, "Are you going to ask that question to me, really? I have killed many, so many that my shadows are dyed red, Elise. Do you think it''s wrong for me not to feel sad for their deaths?"

    Elise didn''t know what to say at first. She wondered if she was in the shoes of the family Ian killed, would she feel angry for him not feeling a pinch of sadness? Elise knew she was biased to incline toward Ian, but that wasn''t the only reason, she had faith in him that most of his killings had a reason.

    "I don''t," she replied after sorting her thoughts which she feels she needs to receive a wider smile from Ian.

    "Likewise, I would never say that is wrong for you not to shed tears for the aunt who had sold you as a ve. It is only right for you to feel so, and I would never let anyone who dares to say you otherwise alive," said Ian for a smile to rest on her lips.

    With her eyes locked on him, Elise said, "I''m d I have you here beside me."

    "It''s my greatest pleasure." Ian looked at Elise. He found her shining brighter than before. Each day polish her to turn her into the diamond she was, he can''t wait to see her ripe but at the same time, many prying hands want to take her, to kill her. And he would not let that happen.

    "Am I disturbing?" asked Beelzebub from behind and Elise turned her head after Ian. She saw the man dressing in thin clothes as coldness doesn''t affect him. Was it because he is a demon that cold doesn''t bother him? But Elise thought that being a demon doesn''t have anything to do with it.

    "Sullivan should be far from here," said Beelzebub, "Somewhere on the East."

    Ian raised his brow, "He lives in Hurthend?" The Eastnd was Hurthend, thend of vampires which perhaps fit better for Demons who had red eyes, but in fact, it was the opposite. It took years for anyone to enter the vampires''nd as they prefer to live secluded, though not as much as elves did.

    "No he lives in Warine I think. He knew that you are the Lord here and thought it was safer to stay here," Beelzebub answered.

    "Hm, how strange, I never knew that he was here," but then he spends some of his years not hearing news from Hell which why he didn''t know Sullivan had disappeared from Hell. Although even if he heard, Ian doubt he would want to search for him. "Which Sullivan we are talking of? The sixth or the seventh?" questioned Ian, intrigued was in his voice and Elise turned her head with her eyes questioning his question.

    Beelzebub frowned, "The sixth, the current one is the seventh."

    "I see." Ian hummed, Elise could tell Ian wasn''t interested in Sullivan while she, on the other hand, wondered what Ian meant by the sixth or the seventh.

    When Beelzebub had begun walking to the carriage, Elise asked Ian, "Is there many Sullivan in Hell?"

    "There is only one Sullivan, but the Demon taking the name change when the previous dies," he exined. Bringing his hand, Elise watched him point his finger to Beelzebub, "For a case, Mr. Beel''s full name is Beelzebub, and this isn''t his real name but rather his rank. There were four previous other Beelzebub before him."

    "Which means he is the fifth," Elise whispered. She didn''t know Mr. Beel''s name was not his own name. "Does that mean Mr. Beel doesn''t have his own name?"

    "No he has one, however, names are a matter of life and death for a Demon, if one says their truest name, they could gain full ess of the Demon, ordering the Demon to abide by the caller. It is impossible for a Demon to ever go against the holder of their name. If they do, there would be punishment, or worse death awaits," Ian casually exined, knowing what was going to happen next. His eyes peered at Elise, holding the mysterious that came since they first met. "Which why no one in Hell knows each other''s name, we call everyone by rank."

    If a Demon''s name works like a cor and bound, Ian who tells his name to the wholend would have himself bounded by others, but he didn''t. If that''s the case... thought Elise, her eyes that stared at Ian didn''t move or blink, "Which mean Ian isn''t your real name?"

    Ian pulled his smile slowly, there was no horn of ck wings on him, however, he looked like a Demon side of himself, "Yes. That isn''t my real name. Did I pique your curiosity again, sweetheart?"

 Chapter 228: House On The Hill-I

    <h4>Chapter 228: House On The Hill-I</h4>

    Elise looked at Ian in wonder. There were too manyyers under him, of his past. The more she had gotten closer to him whether it was her feeling or her body, she felt herself finding new things of him, "You have always piqued my interest."

    She saw Ian''s smile widening, his eyes crinkling with delight he took from her words, "How I feel very honored from your words. Are you not going to ask my name?"

    Elise had thought to ask, but she also knew how dangerous his name was. She didn''t want to be his weakness which why she didn''t ask. Shaking her head, she replied, "I will wait until you tell me your name, it''s dangerous if I know your name too."

    Ian seemed to look confused to her eyes, "Why?" came his question, "It''s not dangerous for lovers to know their true name."

    Elise wondered if he really asked the question, "Wouldn''t it be a great problem if I gain control over you?"

    She felt her hand was pulled, and his eyes looking fierce but happy at the same time, "I''m waiting for the day you try to gain control over me, sounds like the best thing I could wish for. You are different from others and it''s not as if you''ll use my name to kill myself would you?"

    "I wouldn''t," she replied quickly, remembering the term she had to bear, ''The Demon''s Bride'' thought Elise. Would knowing Ian''s name only ce a higher risk for her to kill him? Somewhere Elise felt unsettled by herself, and the power she held.

    "I would like it better if you decide to take control in bed, you know..." drawled Ian, his words were no less than a hook that had Elise to look at him quizzically. "Riding me," he whispered, his words sending shivers to her neck.

    As if a bomb hade over her, Elise felt her cheeks turning hotter. She didn''t know what Ian spoke of at first until thest two words he whispered to her. "Master Ian, you know, you have a habit of turning our conversation to something far different."

    "I think I do," Ian shrugged, looking unbothered with it, "You should know this is only a half of my shamelessness."

    Elise felt her breaths stuck on her lungs, she looked away unable to keep herself from her illustrious imagination which she was not really sure of, "I think we should go now," saying that she quickly raced to the carriage only to be pulled.

    She turned her head to see Ian staring at her before saying, "We should go together."

    Inside the carriage, Elise didn''t talk much with Ian with Beelzebub sitting on the opposite side of their seat while she shared a bench with Ian. The entire time he didn''t let go of her hands which somewhere felt like the sce offort Elise needed now.

    The time they arrived, they took a stop on a foothill of a mountain. Thankfully, Elise always wore thicker boots when she leaves the castle, if not, the sloping path would have been hard for her to walk on. She saw Mr. Beel and Ian talked before entering the forest. Although the two could not have a peaceful conversation, Elise could tell they had a quite well rtionship which was not hated nor likes. She asked herself if the past was what made the two closer.

    Elise unknowingly had stared at Ian the entire time when she saw him turning his face and raised his hand to call her to his side. She walked to follow him, when she caught Beelzebub said, "Don''t me me if we got the wrong forest. Sixty years have passed I doubt myself remembering the right forest."

    "That''s fine, I had expected you''ll not remember anything with that minuscule brain of yours. Which why I have prepared an entire day for this," Ian casually dropped a remark which had Beelzebub''s smile twitch.

    Elise turned to look at the forest. Unlike most forest which was abundant with leaves, this one was bare, and Elise didn''t know if this was due to the winter or if the forest had been the way it was. When they passed by a tree, she stared at one of them, "They look dry and bare," she remarked with a frown.

    "Autumn is the season for leaves to fall,ss," Beelszebub chimed, wondering if Elise had been cooped in the castle for years that she doesn''t know most of the trees shed their leaves in Autumn.

    Elise shook her head, "There should be some trees that wouldn''t be affected by Autumn or Winter, these are evergreen trees, there should be leaves on the branches," yet there was none and it would perhaps look natural if there were two or three trees that were bare like needles, but all the forest had turned infertile.

    "Unless something is affecting the trees to grow," Ian who walked beside her answered, and Elise wondered what it could be. Was it Sullivan''s death in the forest that stopped the trees from growing? Was that possible? wondered Elise in her mind.

    Shifting his eyes, Ian then nced at Beelzebub, "Isn''t it time for you to exin how you know Sullivan the sixth, Beel?"

    "We met in the banquet, a party held in Hell." Beelzebub looked around the ce, wondering if Elise''s and Ian''s words were true as he can''t tell. He didn''t live in the human world which limits his knowledge about the living trees around the ce. "He stood out like a sore thumb with his silver hair and golden eyes, he was aplete opposite of Demon and other Demons look at him with stinky eyes. I was curious where he acquired those silver hair while living in Hell so I came and talk. Soon after we became penpal."

    "Sounds to me like a friendship betweendies," Ian answered and Elise agreed. Ian didn''t doubt Beelzebub as at this point he wouldn''t lie but he can''t putplete trust in Beel either.

    "Say what you want," Beelzebub rolled his eyes, "He knew many intriguing things and by chance, we had simr interest. When he disappeared from Hell, I have vaguely noticed he would leave."

    Elise shifted her gaze from the snowy path to Beelzebub who was more bothered with his shoes sinking to the snow than his own talk, "Did Sullivan told you in the letter?" she asked.

    "He didn''t but he spoke of how would it feel to live in a mortal''s world, and questions that ask what humans often do in mortal''s world. At that time I just thought he was curious, although I notice him starting to ask more questions about them," Beelzebub then shifted his gaze and point his finger, "Take the left."

    Elise wondered if since that time Sullivan had fallen for the human girl, wanting to spend his life with her as it sounded like a romantic tale that ends in tragedy, thought Elise. She hadn''t met Sullivan yet, but she pitied the man.

    "I thought you would rattle his name to the authority of Hell when he was missing," Ian chimed, holding his hand tighter to Elise so she wouldn''t fall. His steps have slowed down to match hers.

    "I like to torture people but as expected that is too low for me, and I couldn''t at the time because he didn''t tell me where he left. It was after the news that he was killed by his own bride did I search around. The viger''s story of a girl marrying a man with silver hair and golden eyes brought me here."

    When Beelzebub stop speaking, Elise watched the small house in front of her. The cottage was notrger but it wasn''t small either, just enough for a family to live in. The condition of the house was visibly deteriorating with the years passing by. By how the windows had turned cloudy and the snow covering the roof making it seem as if one more wind blowing to the house would make it reduce to nothing, it was clear that the house had been abandoned.

    "How long ago are we speaking of this marriage?" questioned Ian, wanting to know the specific number.

    "Sixty-three years ago," answered Beelzebub, his red eyes looking at the house like the other two.

    "Are you ready Elise?" Ian questioned, his smile show he knew what she was thinking but ask regardless, "You will be speaking with a ghost now."

    She braced herself to see some ghost. It would not be gory, would it? After taking a mouthful of breath she readily replied, "I am," and the trio entered the house.

 Chapter 229: House On The Hill-II

    <h4>Chapter 229: House On The Hill-II</h4>

    Inside the house looked worse than how the cottage looked from outside. Elise saw the spider webs in all corners of the ceiling and the woods that had broke from age, everything inside the house was clouded with dusts making Elise who was sensitive sneezed.

    Elise pulled a handkerchief to cover her nose when Ian took the handkerchief from her and wiped her nose, "It''s a ruin, though the house is quite impressive for a house abandoned for sixty more years."

    "Could this be Sullivan''s magic?" asked Elise when Ian retracted his hand.

    "I don''t think that is his magic," Beelzebub replied, he entered deeper to the hallways when he stopped at the room trying to open it. "Each Demons have their own magic power while Sullivan''s magic was something that I don''t know myself but it''s not this."

    Elise nodded, she wondered where she should begin to search for Sullivan''s ghost. Was he really here in the house? Elise heard some ghosts couldn''t go too far from where they died, "Where did Sullivan died?" she asked, her voice echoing enough for Beelzebub to hear even as they walked to different rooms.

    "In this very house, the second floor," replied Beelzebub and Elise could feel chill running on her arms at the news.

    Ian pulled her arm as if knowing that she felt cold, "Don''t worry, ghosts can''ty a hand on you," unless the ghost was corrupted like the time in the vige.

    Elise hoped so and she nodded. Passing by the living room, Elise stopped at the cupboard to take the oval picture frame settled above the firece. Taking it, Elise blew the dust over, she use her handkerchief to wipe the rest of the dusts to see the portrait better. It was a small painting of a couple. The man stood beside the woman, his eyes were golden and hair silver.

    "This must be Sullivan," whispered Elise once she went back to his side. The woman beside Sullivan was beautiful, her brown hair scattered down on the chair she sat on and a bright blue eyes that almost looked simr to her eyes.

    "And the one beside is... Edith," said Ian with his eyes reading the end of the frame where names were written in it. "He clearly don''t look like a Demon, I understand now."

    Elise also looked at the man and found him closer to an angel than a demon partly due to his beautiful silver hair and his kind smile which was the opposite of Ian''s and Beelzebub''s red eyes along with their smile which hid the darkness that lurks. "Does in Hell appearance matter?" she questioned as from what she took from Beelzebub''s words, Sullivan the sixth didn''t seem to be epted well in Hell.

    "Simr to that," Ian confirmed her, "Like any other humans, they find people who look different than them as odd and weird. But unlike humans who bullied or shun them, Demons would rather keep distance with people like them as attacking is considered as a great offense which is very punishable in Hell."

    "They sound strict there," whispered Elise.

    "We could go there soon if you would like to," offered Ian his smile didn''t seem to be harmful but Elise can''t help to pull back on the offer to visit Hell. Hell had always been painted as a very horrible ce for humans to stay at and she wondered if going there would be alright.

    Walking away from the living room, they sauntered around, "I didn''t know humans could visit there alive." All this time she thought only the dead who had made sins would be sent to Hell. She had never heard a living person walking to Hell much less visiting around.

    "There''s an exception," Ian smiled looking at her with his jolliness, "And I can make that exception to be you. You''ve always been my exception after all."

    At times, Beelzebub walked out from the hallways his shoes creaking, making sounds, "Um, sorry to intrude you two love birds, but I don''t see Sullivan here, let''s go upstairs."

    Ian walked before Elise to the stair while Beelzebub strolled thest. Elise saw that in the second stair there was only one room to enter. Pushing the door, Ian entered first, he looked around finding nothing. But that wasn''t the case for Elise.

    When she entered, she saw the silver haired man standing before the window. He didn''t look alive. Hisplexion was pale and most of his body seemed as if he was made from fogs that colored more to blue.

    Elise felt her skin forming bumps when seeing Sullivan whose appearance didn''t change like the picture they saw earlier. The ghost was here!

    Ian noticed how her eyes had stared at one specific ce, "Is he here?"

    Elise turned and nodded, her lips purse and she felt her body react to hide behind Ian before she knew it herself. "He is there," she squeaked. "He looks the same like the portrait. There are no wounds on him," she noted what she saw, and she wondered why Sullivan''s body wasn''t bleeding, most Ghost she saw had a horrible figure of blood and images that could send one to nightmare, but if not for the fact Elise could see the bed and cupboard through Sullivan, she would have thought he was a spirit.

    Before Elise could mentally prepare himself, Ian cleared his throat, "Sullivan show yourself I know you are there you weepy brat." He spoke loud enough for the ghost Elise saw to have stop motioning frown and shifted his sharp gaze on Ian.

    Elise reminded to the time Ian told her to stare back at the ghost without feeling far which was what she did. "Who is this man?" scoffed Sullivan his eyes still gold despite being transparent and he scoffed with an irritated expression. "I didn''t know thief could be brazen to call the dead house owner shamelessly."

    Ian unlike Elise couldn''t see anything and he sighed, "Is he speaking?"

    "How did you know?" Elise looked slightly surprised, although at this point she shouldn''t be surprised by anything anymore, she can''t help to feel astonished by how Ian could tell something he was t able to see or hear.

    "Instinct," he deadpanned which was correct and half of it because of Elise''s reaction though he doubt she knew it herself, "What did he say?" Ian saw Elise hesitate.

    She turned her eyes at him slowly, "He calls you a brazen thief, and ask who you are."

    "Brazen thief," Ian repeated, his eyes narrowed while his lips pulled a smile which made Elise to wonder whether he had taken the words as offense or not as it was hard to make Ian''s current expression. He seemed to mock but his lips twitched for a single second Elise didn''t miss as she stared at him longer than staring at the ghost. "It''s been long since I got a pleasing nickname, from a weepy brat no less. Dying once doesn''t seem to be enough for him, I see."

 Chapter 230: House On The Hill-III

    <h4>Chapter 230: House On The Hill-III</h4>

    Beelzebub who stood behind didn''t have enough space to look forward but hearing how Ian had been called a thief, he snorted for a sharp gaze to look at him which came from the man who had been called brazen thief himself.

    Beelzebub quickly look at Elise, "Tell him we are here."

    So she would have to call Sullivan himself? Sure enough the man look gradually safer except for the fact he was see through, but Elise somewhere hesitates. She took one step closer when the ghost flew over toward Ian, "Sir Sullivan, we came to meet you. We want to ask about yourte wife," said Elise for the man to frown and snap a look at her.

    Sullivan first stared at her eyes before peering closely and Ian stretched out his hand to ce it over Elise''s face as if to block him. "He is staring at you intently isn''t he?" questioned Ian sharply.

    "He is," replied Elise, once again wondering how Ian knew that.

    "You could see me, girl?" asked Sullivan who has taken a step back when Ian pushed his hand to be a shield between them.

    "Yes, Mr. Sullivan," answered Elise, "This is Ian White, the Lord of Warine and Mr. Beel havee to visit you, Mr. Sullivan."

    "Someone whom I don''t knowe to visit me. This house isn''t a spot for people toe to test their courage. A few hade and been thrown. If you don''t want to have your back broken from being thrown over the wonder go home, child," huffed the man, there was pride in his voice and the way he bring himself with his hands constantly crossed gave Elise an air that the man was once a nobility.

    "But I think you know Mr. Beel," she added, "Mr. Beelzebub." The one name was enough to have the already frown between his forehead to knit tighter. "We hope you could help us with a few question, Mr. Sullivan?"

    Elise had been a polite girl since little with hope so she wouldn''t offend anyone which why she asked the man a permission but that''s not all the reason she ask. She didn''t want Sullivan to chose to disappear. They needed his knowledge and a part of his past that maybe could help them.

    Sullivan raised his hand as if to stop her, "Rude girl. Before you ask me you should introduce yourself. Didn''t anyone teach you this? I peg you don''t have parents to teach you this. You know my name but I know nothing of yours."

    "My name is Elise Scott, a sweet child," she hoped that was enough to exin how she could see him which she saw Sullivan indeed hummed din approval as of agreeing of her words.

    "A sweet child. That exin how you could see me. But odd," the manmented raising his hand to flick it over her, "You smell a lot like Demon but you are not, and this man," Sullivan stopped before Ian, his face grew closer to then pull back, "He smell like human but he is not. What is Demon doing here? Did Beelzebub put you up to this?"

    "No, we have question we hope you could answer, it is about your wife Mrs. Edith," Elise started and this immediately had Sullivan to take a fly backward. The ghost looked appalled by her question and a deep frown etched between his brows.

    "Go home." Sullivan dismissed her without looking at her as he had turned back to the bed.

    Elise quickly took one step forward, "Please Mr. Sullivan, I hope you could help me. I¡ª have the same case as your wife," this had the ghost to turn and look at her, "I''m a Demon''s Bride."

    Ian didn''t know what Elise was currently talking of with Sullivan all he knew was she was tying to persuade the ghost for their sake. How irritating, thought Ian if not for the ghost being invisible to his eyes right now, he would have pulled the information straight from the man''s tongue himself. Rip it out if possible.

    "Is this man over here yourpanion?" questioned Sullivan, who pointed his hand to Ian. "The man who you are in love with and I assume likewise?"

    Elise could feel her cheeks reddened, "Yes," she answered, turning to see Ian who had discarded his cold gaze to smile at her.

    "Throw Beelzebub from the house and you two could get in, I''ll answer your question," saying this Sullivan sat down on the bed again.

    Ian sender Elise receiving an instruction, "What did he say," he asked her.

    "He asked for Mr. Beel to leave before talking," Elise shifted her eyes to see Beelzebub frowning.

    "What? I''m not leaving-" Beelzebub''s words fell unheard as his body was suddenly thrown from the hallways. Ian raised his finger and the window suddenly unlocked. "You fuck- Ahhh!"

    Elise watched Beelzebub thrown from the window. She looked at Ian and he smiled sweetly as if he hadn''t done anything, "Will he be alright?" asked Elise she heard the loud thud when Beelzebub was thrown and doubt he was uninjured.

    "Don''t worry if that is enough to take him down, he would be sixth foot underneath since long before. Let''s get in," Ian turned a deaf ear to the shouting made by Beel. The blonde-haired Demon tried to break in but when his hand touched the knob, he felt a zap. Pulling his hand he saw the skin of his hand had been torn, "Shit," cursed Beelzebub.

    "Hey! Can you deal with your movement gentler?" Hallow questioned,ing out from the pocket of Beelzebub''s coat. "That hurts for me, you stupid Demon!"

    "Shut up," Beelzebub clicked his tongue as Hallow pursed his beak. What was wrong with these Demons? They all have lost their marbles, thought Hallow.

    "Why do you need to meet Sullivan anyway? I thought only Elise needs to meet him," because Elise need to know more about Demon''s Bride, thought Hallow.

    "Because Sullivan knows the person who I am in search for!" Beelzebub replied in anger. He have to enter but he can''t. If this goes on he wouldn''t be able toe back home and Lucifer will bring to light the secret he had hid. "Wait a moment, I know that this barrier work for Demons, but not you," drawled Beelzebub.

    "That''s impossible," scoffed Hallow, he was uninterested to help Beelzebub and was ready to sink down to his pocket when the Demon pulled him out. "I don''t have hands to open the door, okay?"

    "You don''t need to," Beelzebub smiled widely from ear to ear while Hallow regret his life choice, "We just need you to enter that window where I was thrown. By throwing you back there."

    "No! No! No!" Hallow tried to fly away from his hand but his body was small and Beelzebub had more control over his body. "You are mad!" He was so shocked that he had no more to say as his mind was blocked from the surprise. "I should have known I shouldn''t agree to your words. Where is my protection! You promised me!" Beelzebub raised his hand and in panic, Hallow yelled, "Hey, hey, look at me."

    Beelzebub indeed turn to spare him a nce, "I''m this cute little chick, yellow body, green eyes, and round head, are you really sure you are throwing me there without hesitation? What if you fail? In case you don''t know I''m telling you, I''ll die!"

    "You can tell meter how it feels to die twice. Don''t forget to report me what you see and ask Sullivan," Beelzebub said and he whispered, "Ask him where Heaven is, okay?"

    "I''M OUT! I''M NOT DOING THIS-" Hallow yelled but like how Ian had thrown Beelzebub, likewise Beelzebub didn''t hesitate to take a step back with his hand holding tight to Hallow''s body before throwing him enough that his body plunge to the window.

 Chapter 231: Lingering Memory-I

    <h4>Chapter 231: Lingering Memory-I</h4>

    Elise went inside when Ian closed the door behind him. They both walk toward the room and as Ian took a chair, he pulled Elise''s hand to ce her on the seat. "Tell him to show himself."

    She nodded and when she was about to tell Sullivan, the ghost huffed, "It''s not a matter of whether I can show myself. I''m trapped, this is not my soul you are seeing of, which mean I''m not a ghost."

    Elise couldn''t understand, "You are not a ghost?" but he was transparent although the difference was that Ian who could see ghost as he was a demon couldn''t see Sullivan being here.

    "I am what you could say as the memory of this house. Once this house gone, I''ll be gone too. Like a shadow," answered Sullivan and somewhere Elise felt sad for the person as he sounded lonely.

    "So he is only a memory of this house," Ian guessed which was right once again and Elise replied with a nod.

    "So you are a Demon''s Bride," Sullivan leaned forward and his eyes seizing her look from top to bottom. His gaze came as sharp but it didn''t feel ufortable for Elise. "How sure are you that you are a Demon''s Bride?"

    "There was an oracle given that says I am a Demon''s Bride," Elise answered, she didn''t know if she was sure she was a Demon herself, "How could you tell is someone is a Demon''s Bride or if they don''t?"

    "The power," answered Sullivan, "Some have a lethal power to kill Demons which the person themselves don''t know. Do you have power? Other than being able to see ghosts and see things with your eyes."

    Elise knew what he was saying, "I do. A power to return thing to ashes with a touch."

    "How lethal," remarked Sullivan and his words rub a wound on Elise''s heart. "Do your power affect the man beside you?"

    "Ian isn''t affected by my power," she answered, "He is an immortal who doesn''t get affected by wounds or die."

    "I think I know someone who are cursed not to die in Hell, but I doubt it''s him. He was banished from Hell and had never appear anywhere," Sullivan whispered, Elise didn''t know but she guessed that Sullivan had guessed Ian to be the same person which she knew he was correct, but she didn''t correct Sullivan. "Try your power on him. I need to see."

    Elise frowned, "Is there no way that we could avoid to do that?"

    "Please, child, shed your naivety. I know you don''t want to hurt him, but as you say he is immortal. If he isn''t going to die, where is the problem then?" Sullivan had spoke to her bluntly and needlessly to say, his words were all daggers. Although Elise could tell the man wasn''t an evil one, his words weren''t easy to swallow.

    She exhaled a soft breath from her lips, and her eyes look at Ian with full of hesitation. Sullivan called her naive and perhaps he was right, but she believe that no one would want to hurt their love one. Even if they do, it wasn''t easy to make such choice while knowing the other person have immortality.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian touched her cheeks, turning her facepletely to his so his eyes could stare fiercely at Sullivan the sixth. He can''t see him but the ghost could see him. He could tell that the ghost had said something that disturb Elise which he didn''t take it easily.

    "Sullivan ask if I could use my power on you," Elise answered, and Ian got the cause for her reaction.

    "Do it then, don''t worry. I''m not a man who promise to protect you but die first," he reached out his hand and ced it on hers, "I guess this will be our first time seeing your power work on people, right? I''m excited."

    Though Elise couldn''t share the excitement, she tried to be careful with her power, activating it, Elise opened her close eyes when she saw the tips of Ian''s gloves turn darker before turning to dusts and his skin that showed from his gloves turn ck. His flesh hardened, bing like a stone before it cracked and shattered.

    Elise didn''t know what she should do, her head was thrown in instant panic and she tried to reach out her hand only to pull back as she doesn''t know if touching Ian would only worsen the condition.

    "Don''t worry," Ian whispered his lips touched her forehead. He appeared to be barely fazed by his hand turning to ashes. "Look now," and Elise shifted her frowning eyes to look at how his hand that was broken mend before his skin that hardened took a lively color and soft. "This what I mean by immortal."

    Elise didn''t doubt Ian''s words of immortality, but she thought that his span of immortality was his life where he could not age. Now she understood, Ian was immortal because no matter what wound he received he wouldn''t die.

    "So your power affect Demons, pretty strong to point out," Sullivan said as he flew beside her. "And very fascinating to watch, I''ve never seen power so ambiguous that it could only harm and destroy things. And people to add."

    "Is this a power of the Demon''s Bride?" she asked him as the man knows the most in this room.

    "Who knows?" Sullivan shrugged which had Elise to frown. Didn''t the ghost ask her to show her power so he could determine whether she was a Demon''s Bride?

    "I thought you know which why you asked me to use my power," she saw Sullivan looking at her with a smug smile and her brows knit to a tight frown.

    "I did not promise, it was you who concluded that," which was true but Elise didn''t sit well with the ghost''s words. "But don''t worry, I could tell that this power of yours is truly a Demon''s Bride power. It''s the first time for a Demon to be with a Demon''s Bride despite knowing the risk that he would have to take."

    "That I will kill him?" questioned Elise for Sullivan to shook his head.

    "That and another thing. I conclude that you know it from the oracle where you are fated to be a Demon''s bride, but you hadn''t heard anything after it. You are simr like myte wife."

    Elise pursed her lips and she sped her hands together being careful as Sullivan seemed like a person whose mood change ordingly, "Was she a Demon''s Bride too?"

    "No she wasn''t, who is saying that?" Sullivan snapped and he rolled his eyes, "Edith was a corrupted Angel, she escaped from Heaven and we met by chance when she was sold to Hell to be punish. I was there and we fell in love, so I ran from Hell with her to live here, in the mortal''s world."

    "What happen after?" inquired Elise, "We heard that Mrs. Edith killed you which was false."

    "No, that was correct," Sullivan interrupted her, his eyes met Elise''s for a moment before he turned away to look at the window which could barely help him to see anything as dusts covered the window pane. "Edith betrayed me. She wanted to exchange my life for Heaven to take her back in. She was-" Sullivan sighed before turning to look at her, "-Edith was a Demon''s Bride through and through even though she wasn''t one, she was the embodiment of the Demon''s Bride term¡ª seducing me to love her which I wanted to believe that was true, but it would be naive for me to say that when she had pointed her power to me."

    Elise could sense that Sullivan was feeling sorrow from the betrayal he experienced. "I''m sorry," she said. But that reminds Elise she didn''t see Edith''s ghost here.

    Sullivan looked at her and only smiled, "You don''t need to."

    "Did she seeded to Heaven?" she asked, wanting to know if Edith truly came back to Heaven because Blythe was promised of a simr promise which ended up as a lie.

    "She didn''t. Like me, she was betrayed, though I doubt she knew that before she died," Elise couldn''t see Sullivan''s expression as the man faced his back to her, "I killed her before meeting with those bastards."

    Elise didn''t know what to say, "I didn''t see her ghost here."

    "She must have disappeared somewhere or maybe she had left with her soul taken by the grim reapers, I don''t know, I didn''t see her since then," answered Sullivan with his hand crossed.

    "Who betrayed Mrs. Edith?" Elise asked and this time Sullivan turned his bodypletely to her.

    "The dark sorcerers," the three words had instantly pulled Elise''s brows to a frown, "They feigned themselves as an angel which doesn''t work to me but it did to Edith. They proved her to be one by showing their white wings, because not everyone could mimic white wings."

 Chapter 232: Lingering Memory-II

    <h4>Chapter 232: Lingering Memory-II</h4>

    Sullivan didn''t express his sorrow or disappointment to his face but Elise could tell that it wasn''t easy for him to speak of the story. She couldn''t guess that Mrs. Edith had nned to betray Sullivan as from the portrait she saw earlier, they both looked to be smitten with each other.

    "The dark sorcerer," whispered Elise with a frown.

    "What did he say?" Ian questioned from the side, he didn''t intervene with the conversation so Elise could ask the question she needed but it seemed that their talk had directed from The Demon''s Bride to the dark sorcerers.

    "Mr. Sullivan spoke about histe wife," being careful, Elise lowered her voice enough for Ian to hear, she exin the rest for Ian to nod.

    "Edith''s scenario is simr to Blythe, she was also a corrupted angel who was promised to go back to Heaven if she could kill Demons which in fact could be fake as a dark sorcerer took an appearance of white wings," Ian said aloud so Sullivan could hear and the man frown while looking at both of them. "How weird, that was sixty-three years ago."

    Elise pulled her hand to her chin, assessing all the informations they''ve gathered, "They are nning for something but why the need to kill Demons? They could sacrifice humans," like what they have done to her family, thought Elise, her hand clenched tighter. "Killing Demons should not be easy."

    "But they took the risk which mean they need the Demon''s soul instead," Ian murmured, finding the answer he found something was going deeper than anyone could think of. "Sullivan, what else do you know about Demon''s Bride?"

    Sullivan didn''t like the way Ian spoke which was demanding as if he was above anyone, but the Demon thought to do a favor and replied, "I only know that Demon''s bride are hunted in the past, not by Demons but people who wish to kill Demons."

    "People who wish to kill Demons?" questioned Elise, "Are they the dark sorcerers?"

    "No, not them, from what I am aware of the dark sorcerers can''t kill Demons instead they are Demons worshiper, hoping to call Demons from Hell using sacrifices. I mean the relics. Relics are a type of angel, simr but an opposite faction, you could say they are built differently by a different God. It''s a long story but to make it short, they despise Demons."

    "But why would they hunt Demon''s Bride? The brides kill the Demons, which should make them an ally for the Relics," Elise ask in whisper but then she felt a click from her own words, "They want to use the Demon''s Brides to kill the Demons for them."

    "You are smarter than I took first, girl," Sullivan quirked a smile which didn''t reach high as he continued, "That''s what it is. I don''t know the rest about Demons. I only know there are certain rules for a human to be a Demon''s Bride."

    Elise raised one of her brows in question, "Conditions to be a Demon''s Bride? I thought they were fated to be one."

    "No, there should be condition for one to be a Demon''s Bride, although I don''t know what it is myself. You should ponder on your lineage, father, mother, or possibly your grandparents, you may find any or maybe some of them to not be a human. There you could find the condition of you bing a Demon''s Bride," said Sullivan, "I don''t have warning for you. You two seemed to be a perfect match, seeing that the man beside you is immortal."

    Elise filled Ian about the Relics, and he hummed, before asking, "What did you see from the dark sorcerers that your wife worked with? You saw their faces, didn''t you?"

    "I doubt their face woulde as useful now. They appear to be able to change and show their appearance. One of them was a woman but then she spoke with a man''s voice," replied Sullivan as Elise be the bridge so the two could talk, "Which reminded me, I think I remember one of them having horns, sharp and at first I thought the person was a Demon however he didn''t smell anything of such. To this day, I could only suspect him as a dark sorcerer, not much after."

    Ian hummed, "Why are you avoiding Beelzebub? He imed to be your friend."

    Sullivan put a face which tell he had many things to say, "Because that snobbish man had beening uninvited to my house for years! He poured alcohol in front of my house, calling my name while asking me dance! It''s insulting for him to keep and disrupt my peaceful rest in this house! I know he is searching for someone, but tell him I don''t know anything about Heaven. Finally someone could tell him off so he wouldn''t put fire on my house so I woulde and appear before him."

    Elise wondered if Beelzebub know ghost couldn''t die or be smoked out by fire, and instead if the house was burnt down that would make Sullivan''s soul to disappear. "I will tell him of that."

    "People would be hunting you from now on, girl. Keep your stand beside that Demon, he is immortal and should be capable enough to protect you. How weird, I have never seen him before."

    Stepping out from the room, Hallow quickly hid behind the door. In the end, he didn''t had the chance to ask, but he didn''t want to help Beelzebub either, Hallow was not pleased he was used like a pawn and decided to tell Beelzebub of how he wasn''t able to see the ghost because it was true.

    "Seems like many is hunting for you, Elise, the dark sorcerers, Relics, and corrupted angels, you are so popr I am getting worried that they will seduce you from here on after," Ian met her eyes and his lips twisted to a smile.

    "I doubt theye to seduce me. How do the Relics look like?" she then ask, she wondered which God the Relics belong to as Sullivan mentioned them to look like Angels, but Angels didn''t have mind.

    "Close to humans, four wings on their back colored in white, with pair of horns," exined Ian.

    "Are they strong?" she asked because Sullivan said that Relics were hunting Demons.

    Ian chuckled and he brought his thumb on her ample lower lips, rubbing as his eyes stared at it, "Not as much as me, they arepared lesser than a pinch of salt. One blow of breath is all it take for that one pinch of salt to disappear."

    Elise felt entranced when she saw his long ckshes turned slightly red on edge from his red gaze. "You are confident," she whispered, "Have you seen them before?" or possibly fought with them?

    "Not really," he slid his hand from her lips to the side of her cheeks, "But you should know Elise, the strongest man in this world isn''t a person blessed with power. It is rather their motivation, and with you here, my love, my motivation burn brighter than the Sun, making me not only immortal but supreme."

    Elise could only let her cheeks turn pink, not knowing what to say on the words that rolled smoothly from Ian''s lips. She wondered if there would ever be a day where her heart would be calm as now, she was sure even if thunder were to struck on the ground beside her, she could be care less about it as her heart could only focus on him.

    "But I could be also your weakness," said Elise as she indulge on the warmth on her cheeks.

    "Silly, my weakness is only my stronghold. Why would you be my weakness when you are the one who strengthened me, my dear Bride?" Ian teased her and his hand retracted, "The Relics of dark sorcerers shoulde soon orter. I think it would be fun to have a good exercise for the years that I missed."

 Chapter 233: Disposing-I

    <h4>Chapter 233: Disposing-I</h4>

    In Saltige, Angelica left her house in midst darkness. After receiving the reply letter from the ck dove she sent, she waited for the sky to turn pitch ck before leaving to the ce mentioned in the letter.

    Angelica had left the vige, proceeding to stride in the middle of the forest before entering a different vige. Once arriving, she went to thergest house in the vige. But instead of entering the gate of the house, she made her way around the house to the backyard. She then saw the back door of the house was opened and pushing it open, Angelica entered.

    She continued to walk sneakily and stop only when she finally found the person who had been waiting for her. "You arete," remarked the man who waited on her, "Without baggage you shoulde earlier."

    "The viger''s eyes would be on me if I leave all of a sudden. There was someone snooping around the vige for days," replied Angelica, she turned her head back and forward, watching for people to not hear their conversation. "I thought you would be in Lipton''s Manor."

    "Someone killed Blythe, it''s easy to tell that they are searching for me which why I needed a distraction and burn the house down. Only a few people in the manor saw my face, it was easy to escape from there," replied the man who then narrowed his eyes, "Who were snooping around Saltige?"

    "It was the authorities from the town''s magistrate, they are searching for the people who went missing in the vige. Do you know anything about that case?" she asked and the man shook his head.

    "I got not enough time to kidnap people especially from Saltige, and even if I need to kidnap people it wouldn''t be from that vige, we can''t have anyone finding out our experiments," the man then looked away in thought. He wondered who and why would the town''s magistrate snoop around Saltige. The missing peoplee from Saltige, it should be the vige''s magistrate but instead the town decided to work on it which should rarely happen unless someone from a high position had requested the investigation. "What happen to the rest of the experiments?"

    Angelica inhaled a mouthful of breath before she sigh with a deep frown, "Unfortunately they all fail."

    "All? I thought I told you we are running for times, how long do you thing we have been working on this? Yet nothing work," the man med her which Angelica didn''t take his words calmly.

    "Things like this take times. How long do you think I have been working on this? I have been on this experiments for more than seventy years! I am the most frustrated, but what we can''t force we can''t do," says Angelica and her face twisted in annoyance. "We need something important for the vessel or they would be nothing less than a walking doll."

    "Something to exchange for the soul," answered the man, "What else did you heard around Saltige?" His mind still focused on the fact that the town''s magistrate investigate around Saltige.

    "Nothing," Angelica answered before she pulled something from her mind, "But I did heard of something very odd."

    "What kind?" asked the man.

    "It was about Blythe''s death. There was a woman in the vige who said she heard there was a witness at the moment when Blythe''s was killed. An angel with white wings and a woman with red hair, just like my niece which is impossible because she had died," Angelica brought her thumb to bite between her teeth.

    The moment Angelica heard of a red haired girl, she can''t put it pass her that Elise came back to live that could never happen. Was it possible that Elise didn''t die? Angelica didn''t sell Elise for the sake of money, but to dispose her niece as soon as possible. It was because she knew Elise was cursed to kill people around her and she didn''t want to die next.

    "You told me my niece died, you are sure of that, don''t you?" Angelica looked at the man''s blue eyes with suspicion.

    "I wouldn''t lie to save a girl who could only bring death." The man lied through his teeth. Just the day before, he had killed one maid who was told to be a friend of Angelica''s niece, but the man didn''t think it was needed to tell Angelica as it wouldn''t benefit him. "It is rare for a person to have red hair but that doesn''t mean it''s? impossible. Your paranoia is what making you to believe that the red haired woman is your niece," which could be true, thought Angelica to herself.

    Angelica didn''t feel guilty of selling Elise, she only felt relieved, but she can''t put aside the ominous feeling she received when she stayed with her niece. There was something in Elise that made her ufortable which was odd as at that time the girl was still nine years old.

    "Putting that aside, Blythe''s horns should have been clipped. Without it, the angels shouldn''t be able to find or smell her scent. The man must be drunk or high from opium."

    "I want to believe so, but it''s better to be careful with our surrounding especially when we found rumors of angels. You know how lethal angels are for us, do you?" Angelica only questioned without expecting for answer, "By the way, what about the vampire you sent to the Warine''s Lord castle? Have she killed the Demons?"

    "She failed and died, but I''ve put a distraction for the Warine''s Lord to take, he should be upied by the death of the other maid for now. I want you to finalize the experiment, the higher ups are needing it as soon as possible, and you wouldn''t want them to run out of patience."

    Angelica frowned at the subtle threaten, "They wouldn''t kill me, Thom, unlike you I have enough skill on me that would keep me to be the everst person the higher ups would want to kill." Angelica pulled a smug smile as she was confident. But then her smile fell when she saw Thomas pulling a wider smile.

    The man licked his lower lips and sneered, "Let''s see how long your barking would keep you alive. Because I have seen someone on your position eighty years ago, who had a very promising talent but failed to do what they had been tasked for and died miserably. Between an Angel''s words and a simple dark sorceress like you, who do you think would win?"

    The smile on Angelica''s face had fallen when she knew Thomas wasn''t ying a trick on her. She bravely took a step forward, not giving in to the daunting gaze Thomas had. "Angel?" she scoffed. "I will reiterate your words since your memory seemed to have been spoilt. You are a corrupted angel, are you still thinking you are an immacte angel? I should say that confident of yours is what makes you a corrupted angel. The dirty blood of an angel."

    Thomas red at the human, he was about to raise his hand when Angelica pulled up her hand at the same second, "Don''t you think I would be defeated easily."

    The two continued to re at each other, before Thomas being the first one to let down his hand, "Fine," he said, "I will be here not for long. You should keep my previous warnings to your mind. The higher ups have been furious with how the experiments have not been looking well. No matter what it takes he wants you to finish the experiments."

    Angelica appeared to have words to say which she didn''t utter. She gave Thomas onest sharp gaze before turning away from the door she entered. Leaving the ce, she went back to her house. Being careful, she look around her neighbors'' house, to make sure no one had seen her walking in the dead night. Once she entered, Angelica opened a door which was crafted bellow the floor. She made way to climb to the basement.

    With a small candle on her hand, she walked toward one coffin. She set aside the candle, proceeding to open the coffin''s lid to meet the young boy who was sleeping inside the coffin. The young boy''s eyes were closed, his blonde curly hair floated over the water that filled half of the coffin. His skin was pale as he wasn''t breathing while arge wound across his stomach was simr of a wound which came from a feral animal''s w. Tubes were needled on his arm and half of the coffin was filled with water.

    Seeing the boy, Angelica pulled a dark smile. "Let''s get you done with, boy." As she moved on to her work, a pendant that was ced on the desk slide and when it hit the ground, the locket opened for a name to appear, ''William''.

 Chapter 234: Disposing-II

    <h4>Chapter 234: Disposing-II</h4>

    Meanwhile, Thomas walked out of the house once Angelica left and from the darkness appeared his friend who had worked with him to killed Ve the day before, "Do you think she could finalize the experiment?"

    Thomas shrugged his shoulders, "If she can''t we just need to find the next person to continue what we need her to do. It wouldn''t be easy to find the immediate next person but you should do it now."

    The other man raised his brow, "Have it been decided that she would be killed?"

    "No, but I could see that there are suspicions on Saltige, she is our only lead and a thread which we need to cut when it''s time. Follow her, Reinhard, and watch each of her movements. If she fails to be of our use, kill here there and bring whatever she did to us."

    "This would be boring," remarked Reinhard. "Was the niece she talked about before was the Demon''s Demon''s Bride?"

    "She is being paranoid, but it''s often said that people who are close to death would fear everything around them." Thomas didn''t inform Angelica about Elise yet. He didn''t see that it would benefit him if he tells the woman that her niece hasn''t died. "She thinks her niece as a cursed child; which is not wrong, but she was foolish not to know her full potential. Since the beginning, I knew the vampire wouldn''t be able to kill either the Demon''s Bride or the Lord. But she appeared to be more useless than I thought."

    "We didn''t get any information from her but getting to the castle thrice would be harder now," Reinhard took a step forward, "The maid that we killed, the news of her death would soon reach Warine''s Lord."

    Thomas smiled. Everything was going in his favor and it seemed that no one was yet to notice their n. The Warine Lord was smart enough to catch things, but the n had been constructed almost a hundred years ago, even if Ian was to stop the n, by then it would be toote.

    Back in the castle, Elise arrived back to see the maids stealing nces at her when she stood at the foyer. But the nces didn''tst long when Ian''s sharp gaze peered down to stop the maids from staring their eyes out which he knew made Elise somewhat ufortable even if she didn''t express her feeling.

    At one point Elise didn''t know where and when Beelzebub exited the carriage to disappear again like a phantom. Ian who noticed it decided to turn a blind eye to the action to catch Beel soon at the right time.

    "Will Mr. Sullivan disappear if the house is destroyed?" asked Elise as Ian walked from the entrance to take the fresh towel. By the time they entered the house, the snow had melted to water, making them to feel cold.

    "His soul wasn''t there in the first ce, for him to disappear would be a matter of time. The reason why he didn''t leave is because of the deep regret he had before he died," Ian pulled the towel over her cing it on her cheeks to wipe away the water. "What did he sounded when he spoke of histe wife?"

    "Mr. Sullivan seemed to be detached about the matter," Elise recalled how Sullivan didn''t seem to be bothered telling about Edith''s betrayal to him, "But he seems to be sad deep down."

    "Everyone will be betrayed at one point or another, Sullivan didn''t expect it, but he should have known that would happen the moment you decide to trust people," Ian had spoken his words calmly and Elise listened to his words with her ears open wide. His stare then shifted from the side of her hair that became ck on her chin as it was wet, "Just like the moment you kill someone, you need to be prepared that you''ll be killed the next."

    "I don''t think people who are in love would ever expect their partners to betray them," Elise answered to see Ian pulling the corners of his lips.

    "That is what makes him fall to the trap Edith ced him in. I remember Sullivan the sixth was known to be a person who could see through a person''s action. If he had used his power, he should have known the betrayal upon him if he looks at Edith well. But his love clouded his judgment," Ian slide down his fingers to her chin, lowering to her neck and Elise shuddered at his ice-cold finger that turns sharper with the words he said.

    "They said love is blind. Sullivan must have loved Edith with all his soul," which could be true. Elise didn''t know why Edith would choose to go back to Heaven when she could be with Sullivan, but if since the beginning Edith had nned to use Sullivan as a ticket to ascend to Heaven, perhaps her choice had been clear since the beginning, making her feel less guilty on the day when she kills Sullivan which ended up in failure.

    "Which means he closed his eyes to trust that Edith had truly loved him. Or that he wanted to believe what he saw was wrong," Ian pulled away from the towel from her neck to ce it aside to Maroon who stood in silence.

    "It''s cruel," whispered Elise, she didn''t me others to be cruel, but for the tragic event. She had always found herself easily sympathize with people which made her more humane and she wondered if, from all the victims, Sullivan had been the person who suffered the most, and yet he was still there in the house as if waiting for someone.

    "It is cruel. Love isn''t all roses," Ian answered, his eyes looking at her seemed to dazed out as if remembering something before pulling back to held a dark glint which made her feel her skin tingle, "I have seen many people who prefer to stay blind on their love."

    Curious, Elise asked, "Who?"

    "My mother," Ian watched her eyes burning with curiosity, but he still didn''t tell her yet, he was still holding to the end of the rope. Bringing his hand away from her, Ian took off his coat, sliding it off from his wide shoulder where his muscle looks taut even with the shirt that covered him. Elise watched how Ian''s arm wasrger than her and was reminded of the times when she had been held close with that arm. Feeling a little hot, Elise tears her gaze to look at the furniture that stayed on Ian''s left said.

    Ian pulled her chin softly, he didn''t allow her gaze to be shifted in mere furniture when he had just sensed Elise taking interest in his body. "Let''s not talk about other''s romance which had ended. You just need to focus on me, on us. If it was in the past, perhaps I would be thinking Sullivan as stupid and foolish, but you know now, I changed my mind."

    Elise waited for his words and Ian came closer to rest his face beside hers, "I don''t think I''m in a position to tell him foolish when I''ve be one of those men whose eyes are blinded from love," Elise felt her ears turning hot and her heart pound like never before, and she found Ian''s red eyes looking from the corner of his eyes, "You are cold, you need a warm bath. Like to use the bath from my room? It''s open for you any time."

 Chapter 235: Cuddling Together-I

    <h4>Chapter 235: Cuddling Together-I</h4>

    *Suitable music to y now: Exist for love ¡ª Aurora.* (rmended)

    The water drop grew heavy on the end of Elise''s hair before it fell on the floor bellow her. "Bath?" she licked her lips, knowing well that Ian''s gaze settled on her lips.

    "Yes bath," confirmed Ian, as he took a step back. His lips were wide in a smile where it seemed as if he was hiding things to keep secure only to his eyes. "It''s one of the best ever bath you would ever take on thend. Not to worry I won''t do anything to you in the bath. We could also talk about things that I know you would like."

    Between curiosity that slide on her eyes, Elise asked, "What is it?"

    "My mother and family. What do you say?" Ian offered her a choice which only had one single answer to begin with.

    Elise nodded her head slowly but Ian only stared at her, "I would like the answer from your sweet lips, Elise. Haven''t told you before I love your voice?"

    Which was correct, "I would like to use your bath," she felt the words slipping from her lips was simr to how the tightness she felt on her heart loosened to make her feel fluffy all over.

    "Good," Ian whispered, his eyes that were red flickered but he made sure Elise didn''t notice what he was having in mind. "Maroon, draw us a bath in my room."

    "It has been prepared, milord," Maroon met Elise''s eyes and he bowed. It seemed to Elise that the butler''s gaze on her had considerably calmedpared to before that was sharp like icicles. "I will bring thedy''s dress to the room."

    "Wonderful," Ian pushed her back, his smile was the brightest. "We can take a soak together as soon as possible, I don''t want you to shrivel up from coldness."

    Elise was taken aback that she didn''t move as Ian''s hand on her back, "T-together?"

    "We could do that together, if you would like to. You want?" the way Ian questioned her was like a person who offered a toast of bread in breakfast when it mattered a lot more than a bread to Elise. She could feel herself overwhelmed by his words and heat spreading from her cheeks to her neck.

    Elise asked herself if everyone who was in a rtionship moved as fast as they did. It had only been the second month since she arrived to White Mansion. Only a week ago was when she kissed Ian for the first time as well as she confirmed her love with him. But would most couple do the deed before marriage on the second month?

    Elise had never been in rtionship before, the only couple story she heard was her uncle and aunt''s story where she believe their marriage took two years. But it felt as if Ian had skipped a year and a half.

    Despite Elise thinking it was fast, Ian never forced her. He had always made her feelfortable with his smooth leading to the rtionship.

    When she shake her head Ian nodded which he didn''t mean he would stop there. After some consideration, Ian decided to ce a week after Elise''s conversation before touching her. He wasn''t a man who could calmly hold himself back around Elise who kept visiting his dream. Staring at her neck that was white and slender, Ian licked his upper lips.

    When arriving to Ian''s room, Elise stood awkwardly. It would take more time for her to get use to the room, thought Elise. Her eyes looked around the room, seeing Ian who light the mes with only a snap of his finger. Holding to both hands, she wondered what should she do and while thinking she took a better view of the room that had always been shadowed by the darkness.

    "Waiting for me to enter the bathroom?" Ian chimed, meeting her eyes that was torn on wanting to run but at the same time, wanting to spend more time with him. Ian felt her heartbeat. It had thundered even faster than the time she was on the edge of the cliff, watching him diving in and he enjoyed the reaction. Although Ian was concerned of Elise''s health, not wanting her to faint when he barely started anything.

    "The room is beautiful with more lights," answered Elise with a nervous smile.

    "I don''t use the room other than to sleep so I never bothered myself turning all candles on a room which I''m not going to stay for long. We could use the wax for anything else than candles which would be more beneficial," Ian leaned his back to a cupboard, his hand holding the edge, "But there is some things which I would need a light to work on with. Like now."

    Elise gulped when she sensed Ian''s eyes on her narrowing, a hidden fierce look settled on his eyes which was clear but at the same time was not. "Is the bath on that room?" asked Elise which received a nod, "I think you need a bath first," she noted Ian''s hair that had fallen ck beside the frame of her face, his short looked slightly wet as the snow had soaked when he took it off in the carriage.

    "How could I ever let my beautifuldy in my room to take the honor after me? That would be rude, go on, I will wait here," Ian tapped his finger on the cupboard, appearing to look harmless at a nce when he smiled.

    Elise decided rather than to stand idle was to enter, she could feel her heart spiraling and her thinking flew over the clouds. She had to remind herself that Ian had only offered her. After all, before, when they were both at the entrance he promised so.

    Entering the bathroom gingerly, Elise sneak to take a look at Ian behind her, who didn''t say anything but watch her as if she was the most prized entertainment. "I''ll enter," she announced, her voice sounding like a little puppy.

    Ian nodded and smiled, "Take your time."

 Chapter 236: Cuddling Together-II

    <h4>Chapter 236: Cuddling Together-II</h4>

    The bathroom was filled with white hazeing from the hot water that had filled the white tub. The bathroom was undoubtedly luxurious with a few painting hanged on the wall and Elise took off her dress carefully before walking to enter the bathtub. The water shake and fell as her body went inside the water.

    The warm water felt good on her skin which turned cold as she left White Mansion. It also ease her nerves that tensed when she thought that Ian was outside. But he promised not to do anything, and Elise wondered to what extent do anything meant.

    It still felt surreal for Elise that she was inside Ian''s room now. Despite the sorrow she felt, she found herself grateful that her misfortune was silver lined by Ian''s love and kindness to her. There was only to a few things that one could say she was blessed with and ite in the form of Ian, but Elise treasured that one person God gave her.

    "Is the water warm enough?" came Ian''s voice that had Elise to pull her knees to her chest. Her eyes quickly darted to the door, feeling her heart that calmed down to face again.

    "It''s warm enough," Elise answered loud enough for Ian who she guessed was standing near the door to hear her voice.

    "That reminds me, yesterday I remember that thest soap was used. Is there soap inside, Elise?" Ian questioned her, his voice was serene unlike how erratic Elise felt when his voice suddenly appeared in the middle of her bath.

    She looked around her with her hand on her chest and when she looked at the vessel which seemed to be the ce where the soap was ced empty, she knitted her brows, "There isn''t," Elise replied.

    "That''s what I thought," whispered Ian, "Mind to open the door? The soap is with me."

    "N-Now?" she asked, her voice had a little quiver as she questioned.

    Elise can''t tell Ian''s expression through the door, but the man was grinning the entire time since he had reminded Elise of the soap, his smile etched on his lips. "You are choosing to wash yourself without the soap? How could I let my first ever visitor the bathroom of my room to walk out without washing herself well with the soap? The soap isvender scented, I think you would like it."

    But the matter wasn''t the scent of the soap thought Elise. She looked at the towel, pulling it to wrap herself, she said, "I will be there," thest thing Elise think she could endure with her mind still sane was Ianing inside the bathroom while she was naked in the bathtub with barely water to cover her.

    "No need," the door clicked open before Elise could take the towel, she saw his leg entering the door, and feel her breath stopped regting. "I can bring it to you myself."

    In surprise, Elise who had stood up to take the towel sank down to the bathtub almost immediately. She pulled her hands trying to cover her breast. "Don''t look," she told him, hoping that he would not but instead, Ian''s gaze stayed sharp to her.

    "Are you asking me not to look when there is a very gorgeous view before my eyes?" Ian slide his thumb across his lower lips, his eyes turning redder, "That would be hard to do."

    Elise pursed her lips, "You know the soap wasn''t here." Elise was not slow and even without seeing Ian''s eyes which was brimming of mischievousness, she could tell that he had nned to enter the bathroom with her in it since before he invited her here.

    "Do I?" Ian tilted his head, pulling the oblivious card which they both know wouldn''t work, "It just seem that I''m not that much of a good man who can''t resist wanting to see my future''s bride body while she is soaking in the bathtub."

    Elise lips gape without a word she could voice, her heart was hammering against her chest and she whispered, "The soap please," after the soap, Ian would leave, thought Elise. That would spare her head from overheating.

    Ian walked forward, his eyes settling in the water which wasn''t clear enough for him to see Elise''s body, "Here, mdy," Ian ce the soap to her hands and Elise quickly pulled her knees together again. She looked at him, finding that he didn''t move but stood there, "Is the water cold? You are shivering."

    "No, the water is warm," she was shivering from a different reason, thought Elise but she wasn''t brave enough to say the words aloud. She saw Ian dipping his hand to the water from the edge of the bathtub as if checking the water temperature before humming. "I am going to take a bath," she said, reminding him in case he forgot.

    It felt awkward to Elise. Ian had only stared at her, and she didn''t know what she should do under his constant gaze which never left her even for a second. "Continue then, just think of me as another furniture inside the bathroom."

    "You promised not to do anything," whispered Elise, the words should have Ian thinking and agreeing to leave but her words only had his smile to widened.

    "Am I doing anything to you yet?" he pushed his hand which was inside the water, for the surface to ripple and so was the hazy shadow of her body which was beneath the water.

    "You know I can''t do that," Elise said with her brows slightly furrowed, "I can''t think of you as another furniture."

    "If not furniture then painting? I am often told that I look like one." Ian pushed himself to kneel beside the bathtub. His sleeve had been rolled to show his muscr forearm and Elise could see some of his skin which highlight his toned muscle. "Go on, the water will turn cold if you are not going to wash yourself now. I wonder how it will smell."

    Elise''s eyes blinked as if being defensive to Ian''s handsome face which was twisted in a very arousing gaze that came from his eyes, "H-how it will smell?" she asked his words that was ambiguously alluring.

    Ian pushed his hands to her arm which was covering her breast, brushing her skin. "Yes, your skin. I wonder how thevender will smell on your skin," she watched his tongue sneaking out from his lips, "and how this soft skin would taste like."

 Chapter 237: Cuddling Together-III

    <h4>Chapter 237: Cuddling Together-III</h4>

    Elise could stay calm. She hope the water filled the bathtub more than it did so she would sink down, and leave Ian''s gaze that always found its way to unnerve her with the overwhelming emotions that mixed from happiness to a feeling that make her scold herself as it was naughty.

    "Are you hungry?" she asked to receive Ian''s eyes that widened slightly. "I''m not a food so I wouldn''t be tasty," she exined for Ian tough heartily at his words.

    "You just now how to y me, do you Elise?" Ian pushed himself from the floor, "I will let you go for this time. Wash yourself well all the way to the nook and cranny, okay?"

    Elise shyly look down with the pink color that spread wider from her cheeks to her ears. She heard Ian spoke when he arrived next to the door, "But I am a little hungry, and you just don''t know yet how tasty you are. Although I still don''t know your taste either."

    Ian left Elise who felt confused by his words. She pushed her body deeper to the bathtub. When she finally understood what Ian meant by her being tasty, a shy sigh escaped from her lips which muffled as Elise pushed her face to the water.

    Quickly, Elise wash herself in count of minutes. She saw a new dress had been ced carefully on the cupboard inside the room and felt relieved that she could change inside. When she walked outside, Elise first searched and found Ian sitting on his bed.

    The side of Ian''s bed was covered by curtains when she entered the room in the beginning but the curtain had been pushed opened. "How was the bath?"

    "It was good," Elise replied, her hair was still wet so she decided to stand in front of the door and wait for it to dry so the water wouldn''t drop carelessly on the floor.

    "I expected more than good, so you would get too attached to my bath that you wouldn''t be able to use the one in your room, but I suppose this is fine for now. Your hair is still wet,e here, I will take it care for you," Ian patted the side of his bed, and Elise grew cautious while staring at that bed that had upied her mind for days since the time Ian brought it to their conversation. Ian found Elise''s jumpy expression to be extremely adorable.

    She was like a cat who was going to take a bath for the first time, extremely cautious because she wasn''t sure of what was going to happen to her, and there was the feeling inside Elise that wondered if taking a sit on his bed would only end with her leaving with nothing happening to her.

    Elise moved from her spot, her steps weren''t slow or fast. Sitting on the ce where Ian had patted, she felt him taking the towel from her hands and began to drape it over her. His fingers carefully dabbed her hair, "I always love your red hair."

    To ease her nerves Elise, began to talk, "Many people found it odd. In the vige and the town, they found my hair color always put of ce."

    "Hm," Ian pulled her hair from the side, his hand slide on her neck and Elise shuddered, "What did they told you about your hair?"

    "They say it was strange and out of ce, but I remember my mother have the same hair color," she answered. She can''t remember her mother other than her red hair, her face was hard for Elise to recall. And when she did, all she could remember was the horrible dark shadow that always covered her mother''s face which perhaps came as she felt fear in the past.

    "I remember you told me that. Those vigers, on the other hand, they must be blind not to see how beautiful your hair color is. They look like sunset and roses."

    Elise had her family who praises her for her hair color which made her feel less ufortable with her own hair color and the discrimination that people put on her when seeing her rare red color. But the praises Ian said smoothly from his lips, seeped to her heart, tickling her that her smile was spread wide across her lips could not stay calm.

    Ian pulled the towel from his hand, cing it beside her hand and Elise thought there was all they did, and stood up but before her body raise, Ian pushed her back to position with his hand on her shoulder gently. "So quick to run, I will not bite you now."

    "I thought we are done," said Elise. Was there still things Ian want to talk? His expression watched he making her feel conscious than ever.

    "No, if I am the one to decide here, but if you prefer it to be done you could leave," he offered, once again with the push and pull, thought Elise when he knew perfectly that since the beginning there was only one answer.

    Ian watched Elise didn''t move and his face leaned closer to the back of her shoulder where his lips brushed her skin very softly but enough to wreck the ship Elise was standing on, "Not leaving?"

    Elise shook her head, she twist her neck to the side where Ian had rested his forehead on, "W-what will you do to me?" Her words were very innocent that he couldn''t have but chuckle.

    "Some sweet things," Ian whispered, his words push the hint of seduction to her ears, "But we will start by brushing your hair. I like to hear your voice Elise, but you tend to speak less and ask or keep your thinking in your mind. I would like it better if you speak more."

    "But what should I speak about?" asked Elise. She was used to stay silence as in her earliest childhood, she was often scolded to stay silent. It had groom her to chose to speak less and keep her thoughts in mind.

    "About anything, your useless talk, futile worries, or even gossips, I''ll be here to lend you my ears," Ian pulled his hand on the back of her head, hisrge hand captured her whole head and he lifted her to look at him. "I told you didn''t I? That I am all yours from top to bottom and even my soul. You could use me as you like, and I will do what I like too."

    Not knowing what to say, Elise could only whisper, "Okay."

 Chapter 238: Delectable Sigh-I

    <h4>Chapter 238: Delectable Sigh-I</h4>

    Elise watched Ian leaving to take a hairbrush and came to sit behind her as she thinks what to say, "I didn''t know that you have been watching me. That you know I am on the quiet side."

    Ian pushed his hand on her hair, brushing her soft hair gently, "Everyone will know if they look at you well, on my side, I just stared at you a lot more than others. How did you find your first talk with a ghost like?"

    "It was not as frightening as I thought," replied Elise. Ghost was still scary to her but much better than before. "Do you have siblings, Ian?" she asked, wanting to know more about his past.

    "I did," replied Ian and Elise was surprised despite being the one to ask. She had thought to ask every single family member to have a better picture of Ian''s past.

    "Did?" questioned Elise.

    "He died," Ian answered, unlike the time he has spoke about Maroon, his tone brought no emotion or nostalgia which had Elise to guess that maybe Ian didn''t had a good rtionship. Her thoughts were strengthened when Ian continued, "He was the son of my father from his second wife. Growing up in my teens, I didn''t live with my father."

    Curious Elise''s eyes shifted from the bed cover to Ian when he hushed her and bring her face back to see front, "Where did you live without your father?" she asked.

    "At a different house, in a small vige that couldn''t be find anywhere on maps anymore," Ian answered her question in ease despite Elise knowing it shouldn''t be an easy story to tell.

    Elise pulled one strand of her hair that had dried, "Is the vige gone?"

    "It did," and before Elise could ask why, Ian enlightened her, "I was the one who did that," this time Ian let her face to look at him, surprise was there on her face but she didn''t judge which was a quality Ian had found to be the most beautiful from her that others normally wouldn''t have. Elise wondered why and she continue to hear Ian speak, "I live in that vige briefly with my grandmother, who wasn''t really my grandmother. I didn''t remember much as she died a day after she took me in."

    "Did she die naturally?" Elise saw Ian shaking his head.

    "Out of sickness, was what the doctor said when the truth was different. I found itter that my father had poisoned food for my grandmother to eat. It was a slow acting poison that work five hours after taken. But I didn''t sympathize with her death. She was not a kind grandmother, but a brazen and a greedy one. She agreed to take me in for the sake of money my father offered without knowing that he had nned to kill both of us using the poison."

    Elise didn''t know what to say. She found Ian''s life not to be smooth as one would expect from him. She somewhere felt that they didn''t had too much of a different lifestyle, seeing that their family both betrayed them. She felt her heart closer when she learn new things about him and it made her more curious.

    "Was it a terrible childhood?" she questioned.

    "I didn''t feel so, I was someone who didn''tin even if I was stabbed, it was taught to me by my father in the past, before I leave the house to stay with my grandmother," Ian let his hand through her hair, seeing how it felt smoothly which was to his liking. "Could you guess why I didn''t eat the poison that my father gave through a pie?"

    Ian stared at her and Elise tried to think why, she took a guess and ask, "Because your grandmother ate the pie before you?"

    "Worse than that," Ian answered, pulling the corner of his lips when he pulled the memory he almost forgot, "My grandmother gobbled the entire pie. It was aical death to behold you know. And although my father''s n to kill me using the cheap trick was foolish, it was also unexpected which why my grandmother died."

    It was said that if one had been betrayed multiple times by others, they would begin to lose trust to anyone, and it also set the person''s heart to ever believe the goodness in others''s, making them to be distant, which was the case to Ian. Elise didn''t judge Ian for feeling no remorse over his grandmother''s death because that was what most people would feel if they were on his ce, and possibly what Elise would feel to like in case of her aunt.

    "And at that time, I had a goal in my mind, I had no time to waste feeling sorry for others," Ian spoke, and he ced hairbrush aside.

    Feeling his hand away from her hair, Elise twist her neck, "What was the goal?"

    "To avenge my dead mother. Come closer," Ian pulled her body to lean with her back pressing on is chest. Ian had moved back in a way so pillow rest behind him, bing his support. His body wasrger than her, making him to be able to take every expression Elise had even when her back faced him.

    Elise felt his finger pulling her hair, and he brought it to his nose, "You smell likevender all over. It''s a very exciting feeling to see that you are in a scent that I choose."

    Elise could feel her breaths stopped at his words, "Is there anything I should do?"

    "If I say no, would you run?" she questioned and Elise shook her head.

    "I want to stay," she whispered, her voiceing to be the bravest by far in his room.

    "Then stay," Ian pulled his finger bellow her chin, bringing her lips to him. Elise felt his tongue sneaking in her mouth, her mind turning muzzy with how Ian had kissed her. He kissed her lower lips slowly, taking a bite which earned him a sigh from Elise. Her hands on his cks tightened, and by the time Ian pulled his lips from her, he watched her eyes going tears. "Do you know Elise?"

    Elise wondered what he was speaking of and shook her head. "I was wondering how could you know which button to push and turn me on," he whispered, his words turning her sky around, "Come closer."

 Chapter 239: Delectable Sigh-II

    <h4>Chapter 239: Delectable Sigh-II</h4>

    Ian''s words were like poison to her mind, making Elise to be dizzy in whatever around her so that her only focus fall on him. Ian proceed to kiss her again, taking time to kiss each seam of her lips, nibbling and licking the ce his teeth had sank on.

    Elise was left unaware until the moment she caught Ian''s hand had pushed her skirt, the new dress which wasn''t actually hers. The dress were made with a thin fabric that draped over another to create a heavier volume. His hand slowly glide on her stockings, pulling the dress up. "The dress look as good as I thought it would do to you."

    Elise bit her lips when she felt Ian''s other hand had found the way to her neck, traveling down to the column of her chest, "D-did you m-make this dress?" Elise had to stopped her breaths to be able to speak. She felt each wordsing from her lips rushed out, making it slightly hard to be heard but Ian, who had put his entire focus to hear every sounding from her lips, could hear well what she said.

    "Yes, with you in my mind, just like you always do to me." Ian looked at Elise''s eyes looking at his hand on her thighs and his smile widened. He nipped on her ears, gaining a surprise look from Elise and her sigh escaped in a nasal tone.

    Elise broke from daze of pleasure when she heard her own voice, color of red washed over her cheeks. Pulling both of her hands, Elise closed her mouth. She wished she could return time to a few seconds ago before she let the weird sounding from her or that she could sink deeper to the bed.

    Seeing her small action, Ian held her hands, removing them and he asked, "Why are you closing your mouth, my love?"

    "My voice sounds weird," answered Elise, her voice soft to his ears. "I-I don''t think it would sounds... good."

    "My naive bride," Ian chuckled on her reply which Elise can''t understand why. She felt her mind was scattering and it was hard for her to get a hold of herself. She heard his whisper keep pushing her to the hazy mist inside her mind. "Don''t muffle them, that''s the voice that I want from you. That beautiful cries of yours. Do you know that this dress have a ribbon on your chest?"

    Elise looked down on her chest to see that the dress indeed had a ribbon on it which colored in red, "How do you know my size? It fits me well," she tried to veer the conversation to the dress, hoping his hand to stop for a moment so she could catch a breath.

    "I told you, I just watch you a lot more than others."

    "You do..." whispered Elise. she felt happy that her lips raised and Ian could see her well.

    "Of course I do. I am not blind to miss any opportunity to admire you. Do you know why you are often tasked to clean the garden?"

    A shuddering breath exhaled from Elise when his hand rub her bosom. She couldn''t think straight and asked, "Why?"

    "So that you''ll be in the ce where I could watch from my study room. I haven''t told you, but I know even when you are quiet you often make expressions which I always look forward to see. I guess this is what you also think of when watching me through the window?"

    Elise took her eyes to see him, "You know I watched you from afar?"

    Ian nodded his head, "Now look at that ribbon on your dress," Elise did what he said, wondering which ribbon as there was a few on her dress. "What do you think would happen if you pull this ribbon and loosen the tie?" Elise''s eyes fell on the ribbon and she look at how the ribbon was tied to the hooks of fabrics that covered her front. Then she wonder if the ribbon was pulled before slowly it dawned to her that if it happen, her entire bosom would appear on view.

    "I-I think we should stop here," whispered Elise. She wondered why she was still here and not run because the gaze Ian had right now was a serious gaze that tells her he would not stop anywhere just by teasing her. She wanted to stay, but he had promised not to sleep with her before marriage. She wondered if because of her they would break his promise?

    Ian pulled the hand that tried to escape from him. Taking it to his lips, he kissed her gently. "Why?" Ian watched Elise panic under him. Her teary eyes were wonderful to his eyes. This was what Ian wanted to see from her, an expression of pleasure and need which he want to covet for himself. Only him could do this to her¡ª to touch and make her cry on the bed. If there was anyone who dared to do the same, he would rip their heads off their neck.

    Elise asked herself if Ian had forgotten his promise not to have the rtionship of marriage couple before marriage. "I can''t cross the line," she reminded and a hum of approval came from him.

    "We can''t cross the line but we could stretch the line," he smiled devilishly when meeting her eyes, "It''s a pity for you Elise, to fell for someone like me."

    Elise stared back at his eyes, "But I am blessed. To be with you, that you a-answer my feeling and to feel the same as what I feel for you, I feel blessed."

    Ian smiled on her words, he said nothing, but the words Elise said had deep meaning for him. "That''s the more reason that I can''t have you high and leave you there could I?" Ian pulled her chin to his side, "I will only touch you, my love. Can''t I show you the love I have for you?"

    Elise gulped, the words Ian said was hard to resist to. And Ian knew this. "O-Only touching?" asked Elise for confirmation.

    "Yes, only touching," Ian felt that he was being very evil at the moment, which he didn''t think of wanting stop his evilness. He had poisoned the innocent Elise to feel pleasure without herself knowing that she was in a peak of arousal. He could see each time he kiss the skin of her neck or push his hand to her bottom, her legs would squeeze. Elise could feel the pool of heat building up on her core, but she still doesn''t know what to do with the ball of heat; not even knowing that she was searching for way to release the heat to feel more pleasure by clinging so tightly to his arm.

    But Ian didn''t n to stop tonight. Since they had entered the house the thought of having Elise which had gue his mind since the day they first kissed, took over his mind. And now a kiss wouldn''t suffice to end his and her night.

 Chapter 240: Delectable Sigh-III

    <h4>Chapter 240: Delectable Sigh-III</h4>

    The firece crackled with the fire that burnt the log burning brighter. The room that felt cold but Elise could feel a trickle of sweat rolled from her forehead. Elise She know if it was possible for anyone to ever feel their body heating up as she did now. Every of Ian''s words he whisper to her ears felt like a love potion that brought a soft gasp from her lips.

    In her past seventeen years of age, Elise never knows that touching could bring the feeling she felt now, where she want to close her legs together to release the tense building up she felt on her her core, but that didn''t work. Instead it only worsen the feeling she had and she couldn''t wrap her mind around what she was feeling.

    She only knew that she want to feel more heat that spread from Ian''s hand, and the thought tickles her.

    When she felt Ian''s lips peppering kisses on the back of her neck, her back curl like the way her toes did. Her body felt as if it wants to run yet at the same time it wants to stay there. The emotions began to wreck her mind and body faster than her nerves ever did.

    Elise could feel something was building up, but she didn''t know what it was. The only help she could ask for was Ian, and it seemed he was doing something to ease it. Although on another side, he was also the person who had made her feel this way.

    Ian nipped her neck when he saw Elise''s eyes were on the clouds. No matter how good she felt now, her eyes should be meeting him now, so Elise would know who was making her feel arousal.

    "What are you thinking of, Elise?" Ian pulled his hand which was on her thigh to travel on her stomach, moving up very slowly to the lower curve of her breast which had her breath to quiver under him. He felt her muscle contract on his touch and his tongue sneaked out to wet his lower lips.

    "I-I feel strange," Elise muttered, hoping she doesn''t sound weird or weirding Ian out.

    This had Ian to smile wider, "Where do you feel strange?" He saw Elise watched his eyes shyly. Her entire face seemed as if she wanted to run from his hand that captured her, but she didn''t.

    "H-here," whispered Elise. She closed her eyes cing her hand on her core as this was where she felt strange. There was a weird sensation there. It felt hot but tense, she couldn''t put a finger on what she was feeling but her mind could only think that Ian would know what she needed to do to feel better.

    Ian pushed his hand under her skirt, touching above her hand that covered her core for her body to curl under his embrace. "Here?" A sharp moan escape from Elise, who didn''t reply and only nod. Her body shivered and tingled from the touch and she could feel her eyes almost turning back at the surge of heat when he rubbed her sex.

    Ian couldn''t hold himself and bite her neck when seeing her melting expression. "I know a way to make you feel better. What do you say, Elise? Should I do it or should I don''t?"

    He pushed his hand deeper to elicit her cry again when his thumb brushes her underwear. "P-Please..." whispered Elise and she saw Ian''s hand that was near her breast pulled the ribbon to reveal her skin. His hand traveled over her soft skin, rubbing to squeeze one side of her breast that he had been cing his eye on which earned him her soft moans.

    Elise pulled her hand to cover her chest, her eyes were in a panic, "What are you doing?" she naively asked when she felt his hand cupping her full breast, and her cry turn louder at it. Elise bit her lips to muffle her voice but Ian had pushed his thumb on her mouth.

    "Bringing your fantasies alive," Ian replied quickly. He enjoyed every little sighs and how Elise''s toes curled to the surface of the bed pulling the fabric. To see her reacting to what he did was a pleasure itself had be his most favorite thing to do. He had some wild imagination of making her cry but the thoughts failed to win with the real Elise on his bed. The real her was much more beautiful as she cries out of the emotions that he knew was maddening her.

    "Don''t you want to know what a couple would do in a bedroom, Elise? The art of night activities? This is what we are in a try for."

    Elise could feel how the tense heat between her leg build up even further with how Ian had touched her. He kissed her neck gently, bringing her chin to kiss her lips. The way his tongue moved became different from the soothing kiss he gave before. This time Ian was not rough at her but he wasn''t gentle either. He was fierce and she could feel something breaks loose between them.

    "I don''t know what to do," she said, her eyes almost rolling when she felt his fingers move in a circr motion over the nub on her core.

    Ian chuckled. He knew perfectly well what her words mean. She was still untouched with pleasure and that itself makes him want to nurture her to know pleasure only from him.

    "You don''t need to know now," he whispered, "Just let your body surrender to my hands and the pleasure I''m giving you and I will teach you everything that you need to know slowly," Before bringing her to his bed now, he had some idea on what to do but decided to teach her the simplest one to relief herself and the other ideas forter when she was ready. As for now, the little touches make her almost want to faint under his arm, and Ian had to be careful not to stimte her too much.

    A wet sound could be heard on her core where his hand focused on. She felt his hand rubbing the bud of her breast, the color turning darker as his fingers light pinched on it. At this point, Elise could not think of anything else other than how his tongue interlock and suck hers, tasting her mouth as his hand didn''t stop with what it was doing.

    Elise could feel Ian teasing her. He didn''t give what she wanted immediately, instead, his hand moved fast and when she felt the heat rising, his hand slowed down. She didn''t know if she felt frustrated, but her body felt disappointed every time he slowed down. But when he picked a speed, she felt relieved.

    As what Elise had guessed, Ian was indeed having fun watching her frustrated. He knew he could bring her to the state where her body feels electrified fast, but he took his time, like prey, he wanted to enjoy his time while watching all expression she had in store for him.

    "How does it feel, Elise?" Ian watched how Elise''s body flinched when his words seeped to her ears. His fingers had moved in a steady motion that had her brows furrowed as if telling him that it wasn''t enough. He knew exactly why, being the person who denied her when she reached the peak of pleasure. But that was what made it even more so pleasurable, which Elise didn''t know yet.

    "I-I don''t know," answered Elise before she took a sharp breath. She then murmured, "I feel good but frustrated." She wasn''t sure what she was feeling but she could tell when his hand slowed down that her body felt a need, and the need frustrated her.

    Ian chuckled at her honest reply, "That''s what I am here for."

    Elise bit her lips, "You are here to make me feel frustrated?" She caught the sign faintly and know there was a side in Ian that want to tease her, to test her patience. And although she wasn''t clear on what she was building up, the way Ian kept denying it, tell her of how he enjoyed seeing her squirming.

    Ian grinned, knowing that Elise had gotten a hint on what he did. "No, of course. I''m here to make you feel amazing. You will know that to deny what your body needed will bring you to a better pleasure. It''s time," saying this, she felt an electrical feeling on her skin her back shudder when his hand rubbed her bosom more roughly which didn''t hurt but instead feel good.

    Elise felt her breaths taking a sharper intake, and each time Ian''s finger on her core twirled and flick, she felt her body losing to the driving pleasure.

    Amid the swirl of pleasure Elise felt, she force herself to open her eyes. The entire time, she hadn''t look at Ian because of the embarrassment that she felt. She wasn''t sure if she could meet his gaze without thinking to search for a nket for her to disappear.

    She braced herself, wondering what look Ian had when she met his eyes. A fierce gaze that was enough to make her shiver watched her. It felt to her as if Ian was hungry and wanted to eat, and she knew well it was her who he wanted to devour.

    Meeting his eyes, her legs pulled together as if bracing for something that was about toe after.

    "Don''t hold it," Ian pushed his finger, "Elise," when he called her name, Elise felt as if sparks flickering over her eyes. A nk white sheet covered her view and her body quake under his arms.

    What Elise felt now was indescribable, she felt like a person raised high to fall into an overwhelmingly good feeling. Every inch of her body still shiver and she could feel how the heat didn''t dissipate despite Ian had taken a stop from touching her core.

    Her eyes were zed with tears as she looked at Ian''s eyes that took every of her expression without leaving for a moment. He took his hand that had pleased her to his lips, taking a lick as if he wanted to taste her directly.

    "Does it?feels good, Elise?"

    Elise did not know if she should reply it aloud as it was embarrassing, with her eyes meeting his, she brings her head up and down slowly.

 Chapter 241: Gentle Hands-I

    <h4>Chapter 241: Gentle Hands-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know if it was alright for him to continue sucking the finger he used on her core. Just by watching him, she could feel her cheeks heating up. It was embarrassing but he didn''t seem bothered. She wondered if there would be another man like Ian in thend; who was never shy to tell what he wants or what he needed from others. Like how he wanted to see her drowning in pleasure he teaches her.

    It was the first time for Elise to feel what she felt earlier as she never knew what pleasure was. All this time, she was taught that things that she did a few seconds ago should not be done outside marriage. Yet here she was, basking on the afterglow under his embrace. She broke all the rules her parents taught her, knowing thest one would be thest thing to do before marriagee, and although it was wrong as her parents taught her, Elise didn''t regret what she did.

    When she finallyes to a realization, Elise pulled her dress, trying to cover her bosom that wasn''t covered.

    "You don''t need to hide it, haven''t we done things that are more amazing than this?" Ian watched how Elise looked at him with the shyness evident and the after pleasure, he loved what he saw earlier¡ª the expression Elise had when she finally released what itched deeply in her.

    "That was that, and this was this," she answered. Was it alright for her to expose her breast like this?

    "What a cute answer you have there," Ian nipped her ears for another cry toe from her, "You were so beautiful just now that I just seem can''t have enough of you yet. Can youe for another four times, sweetheart?"

    Elise blinked at him in response, "W-what do you mean?"

    Ian smiled before reiterating his words, "Do you think you can handle feeling what you did earlier for another few moments?" It doesn''t seem to be enough seeing Elise in pleasure, her expression was something he could watch for another eternity without feeling the least bored. Instead, his need only thickened when watching her. Knowing that he couldn''t do more than this unless Elise was ready to cross the line, Ian decides to pour his desire on her.

    In one instance, Elise shook her head, "I think I will faint of bing weirder i-if you do more."

    "Then I''ll have to stay for this," he whispered, but the desire in his eyes was so thick that it didn''t seem like it would curb despite his words. "Do you want toe closer?"

    Elise pushed the surface of the bed, pushing herself when Ian leaned forward to press his lips on her forehead, "You did great."

    "I wasn''t weird?" At one point, she wasn''t sure what she did. She felt like a wave of heat washed over her, making her lose consciousness of what she did for a moment.

    "Far from it, you were very beautiful, that I can''t watch you enough," Elise smiled at his words, feeling happy that he found her beautiful. Like most women in thend, she wishes to look good in the eyes of the man she loved. "How was it for your first time?"

    "I lost my mind in the middle of it," she replied honestly, watching him chuckle without a hint of mischief. The boyish chuckle had her heart skipped all over again for him. "It didn''t feel only good. I feel somewhere safe."

    "You are with me, how could you not feel safe?" Ian twirled his hand on her hair, brushing her head softly as her headid on his chest. "If anyone dares to sell you again as your aunt did to the very establishment, you should have no fear, I will kill them again. No danger should evere on you as long as I''m here," he whispered, cooing her as if she was going to sleep.

    Elise nodded before she lifted her head and tilted her head, "Again?" she found the words odd.

    Ian shifted his eyes back on her, making an expression as if he was caught red-handed but then there was still the smile on him that wasn''t deterred that Elise had found out, as if he had said the words for her to ask, "I guess you didn''t remember or see it. I killed the ve merchant."

    Elise didn''t know if it was right for her not to be surprised by Ianing clean about his killings. He never hides how he kills people from her, which helped her to swallow the fact that Ian could kill people and had gotten ustomed to the fact.

    "Why?" asked Elise, she wanted to know the reason even if the ve merchant''s death didn''t affect her.

    "Because he ticked me off," was his simple answer. Elise looked at him with her wide blue eyes open slightly wider.

    "You are lying," answered Elise to him.

    For a moment, Ian was truly surprised, "Amusing. Why do you think I''m lying?" Ian was sure he had perfected his lie. Most people don''t know he lied as his expression never change and at the time he replies to her, his expression didn''t budge.

    Meeting his curious eyes, Elise replied, "I don''t know, but I think you wouldn''t kill people based on that reason."

    "Of course I kill people for that reason. There were many who pissed me off and I killed them," Ian answered, "Though you were right at this one. Remember how he whipped you?"

    The memory of nine years ago wasn''t easy to pull back to remember, but thinking back, Elise had a feeling that maybe that happened. She recalled that she had bumped into a woman''s dress which inadvertently ruining the dress which acquired the anger of the person whoter whipped her.

    "I think that happened when I ruined ady''s dress."

    Ian nodded, "In the past, I was also whipped using the same leather whip, it ticked me off to see someone recreating what others did to me which why I killed him. There was this ve the merchant had, the woman seemed to hold a grudge so I lend her a dagger to kill the merchant. I made sure to give her choices where she could choose without feeling pressured."

    "And she did it," Elise continued to receive Ian''s knowing smile. Elise could not say what Ian did was right or wrong, she didn''t feel it was wrong but at the same time perhaps it was not right either.

    "She now lives somewhere far from Runalia. If she is still alive, she should be alright," Ian felt her head turned on his chest to look at him and he let her hair cascade down.

    "She escaped?" asked Elise.

    "Not at first," he answered with his nonchnt reply, "After what happened, she was caught by the authorities. However, I was the one who lends her the dagger and it was alright right for me to let her escape. If she didn''t escape, the nobles would use her as a scapegoat, painting her as the bad person in the tale. Coincidentally, that day after we left a fire broke out in the ve building, killing all the people while releasing the ves at the same time. This was put as another crime on her."

    "How could that happen coincidentally?" It almost reminded Elise of Lipton''s Manor, of how one careless mistake of the servants burns the manor to ashes. Remembering it had Elise feel her blood curling.

    "I wonder how..." Ian stared down at her, "It wasn''t my doing so I was also curious why the house was burnt down. As if someone was trying to kill the people in the ve building."

    Ian didn''t think about it before. When he heard of how the ve building was caught in fire, he didn''t mind the reason why. But now it dawned to him as a question. Who had burnt the building? And for what reason?

    Watching Elise under his embrace, there was a gut feeling that tells him the fire had to do with her...

 Chapter 242: Gentle Hands-II

    <h4>Chapter 242: Gentle Hands-II</h4>

    Elise felt her eyes getting drowsy. The warmth Ian''s room had from the firece and his body heat, made her feel at peace and serene, also at the same time sleepy as she felt the most secure there.

    Noticing it, Ian smiled and pushed her forward, "You should be getting to sleep now."

    Elise pursed her lips. She still wants to stay here but then she was the person who had said that it wasn''t good for unmarried people to sleep in one room. Elise knew Ian was a gentleman who would not disrespect her, but then no one knows when one''s desire break lose. And although Ian was a gentleman, he was still a man and Elise was well aware of this.

    When she pushed herself forward to shift her body so she could climb down the bed, Ian stopped her, "Wait," Elise turned her body, seeing him when he touched her bosom. She didn''t say anything when watching him pulling the fabric and the ribbon to tie them to the hook.

    "Is there still something else?" asked Elise as she smoothened her dress that creased when Ian had rolled the skirt together for his hand to ess easily to her legs.

    "Yes," Ian leaned forward and kissed her lips, taking her by surprise. "I forgot my goodnight kiss. Sleep well, Elise."

    "Good night," Elise whispered back, and she went to the door. Leaving the room, her footsteps were slow before it turns to a dash as she made her way to her room with her cheeks colored in red.

    Closing the door, she settled her forehead on the door, and a small sigh escaped from her lips.

    Tonight was amazing to her for many reasons. She felt she was closer to Ian, not only her body but her mind as he told her a little about his past. She felt happy and somewhere scared because most of the time, when her happiness was at its peak sadness woulde like a storm over her. And she wished that would not happen.

    Bringing herself to the bed, Elise saw how Hallow''s bed was empty. She wondered if he would be able to enter the room if it was locked, but then she didn''t feel safe with the matter of sleepwalking that could happen because of the voodoo curse.

    Deciding to make a very little gap from the door, Elise then pulled her nket and fall asleep. For a long moment, the silence prevails in her room. The mes on the candles were some lighted on the cupboard near her bed where her body raced to.

    The tiredness hade to her body that Elise didn''t notice when her door was open wider. The gap that started small widened as something came inside her room. The part of the floor where the light from the candle shone on started to form a ck shadow that moved on its own as if it was alive. The shadow grew closer, forming to a shadowy figure. The figure stared at her, watching and it stretched out its?hand to touch?Elise only to stop when it noticed something walking to the door.

    "This shit still stay on my fur," cursed Hallow as he entered the room. He noticed how the door was opened wide, and his green eyes frowned, wondering why when he guessed that Elise must have left it open for him to enter.

    He was happy that Elise thought so much for him, but noticing how he had smiled, Hallow quickly pushed the corner of his lips down. He should not feel happy at this! If he felt all smiley and yellow from Elise''s gesture of kindness, he was sure he would regret itter when he had to abandon Elise.

    He recalled when Beelzebub asked him about Sullivan. He had replied that he can''t hear any of Elise''s conversation which was half true as he could only hear a few things. He also couldn''t ask Sullivan questions directly as what seemed to stay in the house wasn''t Sullivan''s ghost but the man''s memory.

    What was he doing searching for Heaven anyway? asked Hallow to himself as he shut the door close. He climbed on his bed then stared at Elise who seemed to be sleeping well. It was an elementary knowledge that Heaven is made up above the sky, which means it should be somewhere there. But it sounded to him as if Beelzebub wanted to go there. Unless the Demon has gone mad, it was close to impossible they would search for Heaven, but here Beelzebub wants to go to Heaven.

    The moment he realized something, Hallow''s eyes widened. Was it possible that Beelzebub wanted to use both Elise and Ian as a chance for him to go to Heaven? Had the Demon indeed turn mad that he wants to sell Hell in exchange to live like an angel in Heaven?!!

    Thinking that he had gotten to a very far and shocking conclusion, Hallow could only stare at the cupboard with his beak wide open. He wondered what he should do. Which side should he take?! If Heaven and Hell go to war which would win?

    Meanwhile, Hallow was in a stunned situation, a person had stepped out from the castle. The butler with the redhead went to do his business with his one friendliest friend he had with him¡ª his shovel.

    He was about to nt flowers that suppose to bloom in winterte at night when his nose caught a very distinct smell. He lifted his head to the tree, a frown was evident on his forehead when he sensed something odd from the tree. Being a continuous watcher, he was sure that the part of the tree branches was tall in the evening yet now it seemed as if someone had trimmed it which shouldn''t happen as trimming the tree would turn the entire tree barren.

    Reaching out his hand there, he touched the branches that were cut, to see that blood on his finger when he pulled his hand away. The blood wasn''t red in color but instead, it was ck¡ª it was a Demon''s blood. Taking off his gloves, Maroon pulled out his handkerchief, dabbing the surface to the branches of the tree before pulling back to the mansion ready to wait in the Lord''s study room when Ian had stood in front of him.

 Chapter 243: Gentle Hands-III

    <h4>Chapter 243: Gentle Hands-III</h4>

    Ian looked at the branches before looking at Maroon who bowed to him right after the first nce, "I smell a Demon from the tree,"mented Ian his red gaze moved to the handkerchief when he saw the ck blood.

    Maroon outstretched the hand which was holding the kerchief, "I believe a Demon must have infiltrate inside."

    Ian could tell the blood didn''te from other two Demons in the castle after him which was Maroon and Beelzebub. The blood was thick, and he frowned at it. "Did you sensed anyoneing inside the castle?"

    Maroon shook his head before bowing, "My apologies, milord."

    "It''s not your mistake," dismissed Ian, "If they are able toe inside without being noticed by you or die from the barrier I created around the castle, there is only one possibility. It''s a higher level Demon." His frown knit tighter. There shouldn''t be Demon higher than him unless the head of Hell leave their position toe to his castle which was impossible.

    "Should I investigate, milord?" asked Maroon.

    "That''s not necessary. Seeing that he only leave one drop of blood as his trace, you would not be able to find him or win if a fight break out." Ian frowned, wondering who could be the rat that snuck into his castle. It was hard to guess which Demon it was as there was only a few high level demons who would leave Hell. But none of them fit the list of bing an uninvited guest.

    "Milord, do you think Mr. Beel know who this person is?" asked Maroon with a skeptical look.

    "Perhaps," Ian answered, but his tone leaned more to a no as Maroon took his word. "What do you think Beelzebube for? Do you believe that he had said the truth of who he needed to find and that is all he wanted to do bying to a mortal''s world?"

    The butler voiced out his words by shaking his head, "He and the chick had been making a few shady movements. Should I dispose the chick now? He had informed what we need to know and by far he only show signs of betraying the Lady if he fell in a plight."

    Ian crossed his hand. His finger tapping his other arm. With a smirk he shook his head, "What else is there to look forward than a boiled chick? Hallow isn''t trustworthy. But we should see that. Elise need a friend, whether for her mental support or sacrifice if danger finds her. The chick would suit that position."

    "But what if he ends up betraying thedy?" Maroon knows Ian wouldn''t let anyone dangerous to be near Elise. Does that mean there was hope for the chick? Because to the butler''s eyes, the chick was no less than a five-year-old brat who would run to another person if he see candy dangling against his eyes.

    "That''s what we should look forward to. Whether he would truly end as a boiled chick." The grin''s on Ian''s lips widened. Hallow was full of stupidity. More than being an ally to the enemy, he would only ruin the enemy''s n if he indeed turn to the wrong side; which would only put them on a lesser risk.

    Austin ran from behind, his breaths fell short by the time he arrived near Ian and he had to regte his breathing well before looking at Ian. "A night run, Austin?" Ian smiled and Austin would haveughed at the joke but instead a grave expression came on his face.

    "It''s about the maid you dismissed my lord, she was found dead in a viger''s house. There were the Church members all over the vige and the magistrate." By the end of his words Austin had fixed his breathing and stood in a straighter poise.

    Ian received the information with an unchanging expression. His eyes narrowed quite a bit. How weird, he didn''t kill the maid yet, she had bite the dust. The Church part also got to his mind. For a single maid''s death which was insignificant for them, they gathered there which did not make sense.

    Ian turned his head to Maroon, "We should expect Oliver running to the castle byte evening," Maroon curtsey and Ian waved his hand to Austin before turning back. "Tell me more about how the maid died."

    Meanwhile, in Elise''s side as she had fallen asleep, she was woken up with a sensation of a hand on her cheeks. Has the morning came? wondered Elise, who was feeling drowsy. Opening her eyes very faintly, she didn''t manage to catch the person''s face with the darkness that covered her bedroom, but she could see feel gentle the person caressed her cheeks, and she could tell that the person touching her now was Ian.

    "Is it morning?" she asked, her voice was like a brush of a cotton, soft to ears and light.

    "Not yet, sleep some more," the voice replied, bringing her to sleep as his hand that was hidden underneath the shadow sneaked out to softly touch her.

    When Elise snapped her eyes open, she pulled the hand. Her eyes was wide as she look back at another pair of ck eyes that watched her with shock. Elise blink, "M," and she called the name of the woman whose hand was caught by her hands. But Elise was still in a surprise that she didn''t notice her hand took M''s in capture.

    "Why are you here?" asked Elise. She wondered how M could get in before it slowly dawned to her that she didn''t lock the keys before falling asleep. Had the tiredness got to her? Somewhere she felt she wasn''t safe which why a skeptical look came across Elise when she saw M appearing right when she opened her eyes.

    M also understood how she had disrespect Elise''s privacy even when she know Elise didn''t mind it, "I''m sorry, I was passing by when I heard moaning from your room. You had a nightmare so I thought I should help. Is everything alright?"

    Elise then stared at her hand to immediately release M''s wrist, "No it''s fine, don''t apologize. I''m sorry, I think I was still sleepy. I feel like someone came to my dream."

    Just a few seconds ago, Elise was sure the sky was still dark. Was that a part of her dream? She was about to get up when M took a seat on the side of the bed. The elder woman then took her hands together. "Are you really alright? I heard about Carmen and Ve. It must been hard for you that your friends were fired. I can''t believe to this day that the both had stolen something of the Lord''s but then again, I remember that their families were having a hard time back in their hometown. That might be the reason."

    That was the story Ian had ced to the maids. It didn''t seem like Ian had been the one to issue the news but Maroon who had taken the advance to hide the death of Carmen. They had no reason to hide the death, but Elise was told by Ian that there was possibility the Church was infiltrated with dark sorcerers and it was better to keep the news about Carmen''s death to less people so the dark sorcerers would not ess information but instead gave them information. If they knew Carmen was alive, another letter would be issued to the castle.

    Elise nodded her head, "I''m fine, M, don''t worry. It was only a nightmare thates with the cold winter. You know how they say¡ª cold season bring cold dreams."

    "Really?" M asked and she nodded her head again, not wanting to worry M asa nightmare was only a dream, thought Elise and it wasn''t much of a nightmare as the dream was instead gentle on her. She wondered if the dreame because she spend a night in Ian''s room. Being reminded again, Elise felt her cheeks turning hot with shes of the scenest night had to offer her spinner again inside her mind.

    "Then I will leave, I still have things to do." Elise waved her hands as she watched M leaving the room but she stopped near the door. With one hand on the door frame, M decided to speak, "If you wish to have someone to talk to, you know I am here for you and where to find me."

    Elise felt a wholesome warmth from M, she was one of the person Elise couldn''t afford to lose. "Thank you, but I am alright." Elise saw M gave her a good one minute of stare, as if confirming with her own eyes that she was safe and sound.

    "I will see you in the afternoon," said M which Elise reply with a nod as she couldn''t promise she would being home in the afternoon with her promise to apany Ian to Saltige.

    Don''t forget to vote~ and sorry for the one update, but I need rest >.<

 Chapter 244: Unwelcome-I

    <h4>Chapter 244: Unwee-I</h4>

    By the time Elise was prepared to leave the castle, she met Maroon near the foyer. The butler bowed and she returns his polite greeting. She noted how Maroon seemed to be smiling through his straight expression.

    Ian stood in front of the doors with his ck coat covering his broad shoulders. Seeing his shadow, Elise could feel everything she feltst night came rushing to her mind as her blood did.

    As if noticing her presence, Ian turned his body, his gaze turning to a smile when they met, "Finally you are here."

    Unlike her, Ian didn''t seem to be flustered like her with howst night went on. A-all the things they did where he touched her private ces to bring an euphoric emotions she doubt she would ever feel from anyone in her life. Is it because she was the one who was pleased? Or the past Ian had with him?

    Elise was well aware that Ian had a nine hundred years worth of past with him. It''s close to impossible that he didn''t meet a woman in his past whom he shared his night with. She didn''t feel jealous as it was in the past, although her heart did feel ufortable. But knowing Ian, she could tell that wasn''t the reason. Somewhere Elise felt she would never see him flustered.

    "Did I camete?" she asked when she was by his side.

    "You were not. But I was running patient of missing you sincest night," Ian watched Elise''s cheeks reddening. Leaning forward he saw her quickly close her eyes while standing on tip-toes. With a chuckle he kissed her. It would be crazy for him to refuse her wanting a kiss.

    Elise hold down her smile after the kiss. She heard Ian say, "Did you dream of mest night too?"

    The question had her in a second of silence, "I think I do."

    "You did?" Ian wondered why Elise hadn''t turn shy as when he teased her, a reaction of flustered which he couldn''t get bored of would usually take ce unlike this time. "What did I do?"

    "Brushing my hair..." whispered Elise. She frowned when she tried to remember her dream. Something felt amiss to her. What was it?

    "Like this?" Ian ced his hand on the back of her head smoothening the part of her hair that was blown by the wind. "Are you ready to meet your aunt?"

    Elise paused, "I don''t know. I am not sure if I am angry either, is it weird?"

    "Why would you?" He raised his brow, his lips twisting the grin, "It''s just show that she is very insignificant to your life. People tend to care less about people who pass by their life without leaving mark. In your aunt''s case, she did leave a mark by sending you to the ve market. You can be angry or even use your power to kill her," Ian encouraged which Elise took as a way for him to lift her spirit. "I will help you discard the body. The river or fire, which do you prefer?"

    Elise shook her head, unless it was Ian, she wondered if people could openly ask her how she would like to hide a body of a person who she killed. "Do you always hide the body in that manner?" she asked, pure out of curiosity.

    Ian brushed his hand on her cheeks, his eyes didn''t leave her gaze, "I like how you don''t mull on the killing part, it''s to me that you ept me wholly." Elise taking slow of her surrounding but her had ustomed to him pretty well despite how it wasn''t easy for her. "I don''t usually hide bodies, unless necessary Maroon would be the one to take care of it. Which why I gave him a shovel when he first became my servant."

    Elise left the castle, entering the carriage as Ian exined her. "I see. I think that''s why Maroon like his shovel." But shovel, thought Elise. Does that mean Maroon use the shovel to dig one ce to bury the body? Then where would it be?

    The time took to travel to Saltige was not too short or long. By the time they arrive, Elise saw how the viger''s eyes stared at the carriage when she peeked by the curtain that covered the window''s carriage. She saw the ce, and memory rushed in her, all which wasn''t great to recount.

    "Whose carriage is that?" spoke a woman from outside, it was Mrs. Welly who was close with Angelica as they were neighbors.

    "I don''t know," replied the other, whose eyes glued on the carriage that sparkles, "Why would a noble''s carriage be here? Is someone''s daughter getting married to a wealthy man?"

    "I don''t think there is..." whispered the other woman who was the wealthiest in the vige. "Look they are about to go down from the carriage!"

    The vigers waited for the person toe out, all with eagerness to see who it was when their eyes widened at the moment they caught sight of the long red hair cascading down to ady''s hips. Her dress were without dust, and was made with a good fabric without tears or dusts. Elise looked different than how she was nine years ago, when she was dirty and small, but the vigers who remembered the red hair, could not mistake who she was as thedy bear the exact simrity with the young girl who reside in the vige year''s ago.

    Elise looked around the vige, she first saw how the houses were simr to how she remembered with new houses built here and there. When she looked at the vigers who gathered near the carriage, she was met with the eyes that were not weing.

    The gazes took Elise back to her past. She had gotten bigger and taller than before yet, somewhere she still feel drowning on the sharp stare the people gave her. When she felt Ian''s hand on her back, the stifling feeling was suddenly gone.

    "How weing the stares are, don''t you think?" Ian smiled, taking in the view of the viger who showed their discord when seeing Elise.

 Chapter 245: Unwelcome-II

    <h4>Chapter 245: Unwee-II</h4>

    Ian was used to the unweing gaze of others as he was always seen as a hot monster with a shrewd mind. For the past years, he hadn''t been killing people as much as he did in the old times which why the gaze felt rather refreshing than when he visited soir¨¦es or parties where people wish to be on his good side.

    But the gazes today wasn''t directed to him but Elise. He turned his head to his bride, watching how her eyes were not in fear but distant while watching the viger. "Tell me, Elise sweetheart, have you seen all these people''s faces?"

    Elise took in the faces of the vigers that crowded near them. She saw Mrs. Welly standing with some other women and men who she knew. She noted that they have gotten older and some seemed to have a grandchild. "Yes, I know them... well."

    "Doesn''t seem like a good ''well'' I hear now." she turned her eyes at Ian, watching how he smiled and the evilness that lurks wanting to take ce.

    "It was a long story, but they don''t like me." She remembered the day when some of the adults threw her with stones. The look on their faces didn''t change, thought Elise. But then not all people change for the good and sometimes they don''t change at all.

    "I could clearly see that," he answered, "We should offer them an invitation soon."

    Elise raised her brows, "Invitation?"

    Ian put one hand bellow his lips, his eyes taking how many people were near them now, "My scaffolds have been getting lonely sincest time. As the Warine''s Lord, it''s not right for no one to die when our year is about to close. What do you think?"

    Elise saw how there were babies with the rest of the vigers and shook her head. It might be the fault of the adults, and although Elise felt angry with the unfair treatment they gave her when she was young, she didn''t want to be like them¡ª people who abuse children that barely know their surroundings.

    It was then when one woman stepped forward. The other viger made way for the older woman to step forward. From her appearance, she looked like ady in her fifties. A few streaks of white hair covered the top of her head. "What are you doing here?! I demand you to tell me your name,dy."

    "What a treat," Ian rolled his eyes for the olddy to re at him.

    The olddy gave him a pointed look, "This question goes for you too, sir. Our vige, Saltige does not allow any tourists toe without our magistrate''s permission. Especially for a red-eyed man like you as we don''t take well mythical being''s appearance here or a blood-sucking monster."

    "Fair enough," Ian raised his hand, his nonchnt tone brought another wrinkle of frown on the olddy''s forehead. "I assume that this magistrate is living in that very good-looking house?"

    The olddy couldn''t get the audacity Ian had where he had no respect for an elder woman like her. "Yes."

    "Now if you don''t allow me to enter, what''s the hold up for my bride here?" Seeing how they treated Ian, Elise was now sure that the vigers didn''t know Ian as the Lord of Warine. After taking the olddy''s features, Elise recalled who she was. The woman was one of the women who didn''t hurt her, but she was open with her hate and disgust for her red hair.

    The elder woman looked ufortable when looking at her and a deep hatred swirled inside the woman''s eyes that Ian could tell well. For once in the past, Ian had been subjected to the same state which why he could tell, "She reminds us of someone¡ª of a person who is not supposed to be in this world, which why we need your names before entering here."

    Elise raised her brows slightly, wondering what the woman meant that she wasn''t supposed to be in this world. Did she mean she had died? Was that what her aunt told everyone in the vige?

    "I guess adding years in one''s age doesn''t make them wise," chimed Ian, "If you want my name introduce yourself and bring the magistrate. I don''t see why I should tell you my name when you are not the ruler of this ce."

    The woman gritted her teeth, she had not been disrespected ever like the way Ian did now in front of other vigers. Ian saw one man came next to the older woman, he appeared to spare a look at him but when he smiled the man was rmed. He quickly bowed to Ian, "Milord! W-we wee you v-very much to our vige. We don''t have much to offer-"

    "That''s enough," Ian raised his hand to stop the magistrate. When Elise saw the magistrate, she notices she hadn''t seen the man before. "Guide us to Angelica Herney''s house."

    The magistrate quickly nodded his head, spreading his arm to escort them through the crowds, while Elise saw themotion around the crowds when they heard Ian calling her aunt''s name.

    Welly, who was at the far tail of the crowds saw how Ian moved between the people, and when hearing Angelica''s name, she hurried to run to her neighbor''s house. Angelica woke up from her table when she heard a knock. Pushing herself she wondered who it was. Because she had slept in the basement, it took her a while to notice the sound of knocking.

    Angelica frowned when she was greeted by the light once she stepped out of the basement. She went to open the door, to see Welly, her neighbor holding her fist near her face as she had been knocking on the door.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Angelica, wondering what was going on as Welly seemed to be in a panic.

    "Someone ising for you! I think you should leave," advised Welly, she turned behind taking a stance to run in case the two guests of the vige came.

    "Someone? Who is it?" Was it the Church members? It was only the night before that she reported to Thomas how people wereing around Saltige, but why did theye for her? "Is it the Church?"

    "Not them. It was a tall handsome man, the magistrate called him with high respect, and there was this onedy with red hair who looks exactly like yourte-" Welly suddenly stopped talking when she saw shadow erging over her and Angelica. She breaks her eye contact with Angelica to look back at Ian who offered them a sweet smile.

    "Thank you for your introduction, miss... whatever your name is," Ian pushed his finger to the side, "Do you mind if you step away from the door? I can''t promise not to strangle your neck if you choose not to."

    Elise stepped from Ian''s back and when she looks at the woman with ck hair, thest memory she had with Angelica, came rushing back to her mind, where she was sold, and the cold gaze her aunt gave that didn''t spare pity after selling her.

    The threat Ian said was enough to make the human woman startled; Welly staggered as she took steps to the left side before looking back at Angelica to run away from the house.

    .

    there could be another chapter in a few hour,, continue to vote and be a privilege member^^~

 Chapter 246: Unwelcome-III

    <h4>Chapter 246: Unwee-III</h4>

    On the way to her aunt''s house, Elise looked at Ian who took a steady stride which wasn''t fast or slow. This had her to think, "Why didn''t wee to Saltige faster?"

    "Do you wanted toe faster?" Ian answered her with another question and she shook her head.

    "It isn''t about that. If Aunt Angelica did work with the dark sorcerers, she could run at any moment. I was wondering why didn''t youe first here," because Ian had been a person who took things to his matter fast to solve problem before it could stem, but this time he didn''t and she found this weird.

    "That was what I was aiming for," Ian offered her a kind smile, "I was waiting to see her run, and see where her dirty paws would bring her before taking down the entire ce, but it didn''t seem like she got anywhere."

    "There is someone following my aunt?" She now know for a reason why Ian didn''te to the vige early.

    "Cynthia is following her. Do you want to hear something very interesting Elise?" she met his eyes, questioning what, "I heard about coffins missing in this vige."

    Elise knitted her frown, "Whose coffins?"

    "Some people, the range of age and reason of death differ. Bauer, what did you say about missing corpses and coffins from the cemetery?" The magistrate who was called by Ian snapped his eyes to him, the man looked uneasy with the gaze Ian had that was akin to a hungry bear in the winter.

    Bauer moved to Saltige after marrying a woman who grew up here. He was happy he took over his father-inw''s position as the magistrate, thinking to spend his life happily as vige''s magistrate usually task with meager problems. Yet he hadn''t pass a year since he was trusted as the magistrate when the Lord of Warine, to visit his vige.

    Bauer was versed with the stories about Lord Ian as previously he live in Warine. He knew all the rumors which was mostly bad than good. Seeing how the Lorde with his sadistic smile, Bauer could tell his day wouldn''t rest peacefully.

    "Y-Yes," Bauer answered, inting his lungs with deeper breath, "For the past four months there had been missing coffins in the vige. We have task the guards to stay every night after each funerals around the cemetery, but we couldn''t prevent the coffin from disappearing."

    "Disappearing? Isn''t there the possibility someone stole the coffin?" asked Elise as the man chose the odd term of disappear than stolen.

    "About that," Bauer was hesitant to what he said as he would sound crazy but went nevertheless, "As weird as it might sound, mdy, there had been ten men who were charged to guard one grave waited from morning to the next morning, only for the coffin to disappear. It was around the early time of dusk when one of the man noticed the soil on the grave deplete. We hurried to dig the grave again, but at the time we were toote."

    With a severe expression, Bauer bent his face closer to say, "It was as if the coffin was put under magic to vanish! Some says that it could be the doing of the ghosts. Others also say that this is the Ghouls'' doing."

    Elise frowned at this, "Ghouls, the beings that eat the corpse of a human?"

    Bauer nodded, "You have a great knowledge miss! Yes, that ghouls. Saltige was said to be ce known for ghouls in the past."

    But Ghouls were beings that never appear, they were close to grim reapers, however now that Elise had seen Demons, Grim reapers, Corrupted Angels, and ghosts, she told herself that Ghouls could be real.

    "That''s usible,"mented Ian, his tone light and free.

    "Have you seen Ghouls before?" she asked as he sounded like he had seen one

    "No, but it''s possible they are there. Look, we''re here," he announced and Elise break contact to see the gate of her Aunt''s house. There was the te name of Herney''s. She then saw Ian pushing the gate to enter, and saw how he appeared to the older woman who wasn''t her aunt.

    She followed him behind. "Thank you for your introduction, miss... whatever you name is," Ian pushed his finger to the side, "Do you mind if you step away from the door? I can''t promise not to strangle your neck if you choose not to."

    When Mrs. Welly had run, Elise took a good one minute to stare at Angelica as her aunt did to her. She saw how her aunt took in her feature with her eyes wide in shock. Angelica was in disbelief. There was ady who looked no different than her niece did, with red hair and therge blue eyes. Elise had matured but she bear little changes in her feature that wasn''t hard for anyone to know who she is after seeing her little self.

    But that''s impossible! Elise had died in the fire! thought Angelica in midst of her chaotic shock.

    "Aunt Angelica," Elise called the woman''s name and she saw how Angelica frowned gravely at her.

    "With all due respect miss, do not call me your aunt. My niece had died. I don''t know what magic you do to change your feature but you could never fool me! Please leave!" Angelica pulled the knob of the door, trying to close it on the face of the two guest who had entered herwn when she noticed the door didn''t budge. Her eyes looked at the hand that was holding the door.

    "Not so polite are you?" Ian pulled the door with less effort while Angelica used her entire weight to close the door to no avail. When the door breaks, she quickly ran inside but not for long as Ian caught her by her neck. "Would you be kind to bring us a tea, Ms. Harney? Your beloved niece who you thought had died came back alive. Wouldn''t you like to know how she survive from the ve''s market?" said Ian with a smile, he pressed his fingers further to the woman''s neck. "You would do that wouldn''t you?"

 Chapter 247: Death On Hand-I

    <h4>Chapter 247: Death On Hand-I</h4>

    Angelica finally took a better look at Ian''s red eyes when her body was hoisted to the air. She didn''t notice his red eyes before as she was stunned with Elise''s appearance. What was this vampire doing with Elise? Going by what the vampire said, the young girl standing beside him was indeed her niece.

    Angelica gritted her teeth, squeezing her voice she managed to turn her neck at Elise, "A-Are you going to watch your aunt strangled to death and do nothing?"

    Ian clicked his tongue, "Don''t use your chance patronize my bride, woman. Will you be getting us tea or will you die now?"

    Angelica knew some spells to kill the vampire. But there were too many eyes watching her now, from her neighbors, the vigers, and the magistrate that failed to do his job to protect her like other vigers but to let her be strangled. All of the people was useless, and it was only up to herself if she want toe back alive, thought Angelica.

    The vampire seemed haughty and that should be the death of him. Angelica twisted an eerie smile inwardly, but her face looked in fear outside. "I-I will! P-Please let me go!"

    Ian nodded before throwing the woman across the floor of the house, having Angelica to push cough for breaths while soothing her neck. She then pushed herself to stand up, her eyes ring at Elise who idly stood next to Ian without a word said yet.

    Meanwhile Ian turned to see Bauer inplete loss. Noticing Ian''s gaze, Bauer said, "I-If you are in need for tea, milord. I know a few tea leaves-"

    "Go away," Ian waved his hand and Bauer took no second to run away. When Elise and Ian entered, the door was closed, preventing the noisy crowds who was dying to know what happen crowd near the gate.

    "It''s her, isn''t it?" said the wealthy woman, "The niece that had always spoke of odd things and found with dead animals! I thought she died after falling off cliff."

    "But her body was never found, does that mean she had came back?" asked anotherdy with a plump figure.

    "But why after almost ten years?" questioned the first woman to receive no answer as they were confused to see Elise who Angelica said to died ten years ago,ing back alive and well.

    Elise looked around the house. She saw how the ce was not different from what she remembered, but she noted of how things seemed to got better where the tables were clean and there were ornaments she never seen in the past.

    "You are living a good life, Miss Herney," said Ian. He had taken a seat on one chair he pulled to sit near the only door of the house. "How much did you sell Elise for? Three golds?"

    Angelica sat on the door across Ian with an ufortable look, "I-I don''t know what you are speaking of-"

    "Why did you say I died?" Elise cut her aunt''s words, she watch her with a distant expression. This was the woman who had sold her, she thought. She was living well, and didn''t look like she aged much either.

    The brte woman watched her before she huffed. Dropping her oblivious act, Angelica said, "Going there is the same as dying. I just told the neighbors that you fell from the cliff."

    "But no one searched for my body," whispered Elise. She knew this wasing. Since the beginning there was no one who cared for her, and she took the fact easier than she thought it would. Was it because she expected this to happen? "You know that if I was sold to the ve establishment, I would die. Yet you sold me."

    Angelica rolled her eyes, "You should be grateful that you still serve as a purpose for me. You were thrown away, abandoned, and a cursed child who brought deaths and misfortunes to the ces you go. Likest time. You don''t remember but because of you, a girl died from this vige. Because she friended you. I guess you wouldn''t remember that poor girl''s name. She was Elena, Karen''s second daughter."

    Elise shook her head. She refuse to let Angelica''s words got the best out of her. "Just because she was a friend of mine, and died it doesn''t me that I am cursed. She died in an ident and that would never be my fault." She didn''t remember having a friend, but then she remembered that maybe she did. However, the girl died because she fell from a high ce without her being there.

    She wondered what Elise was here for, and it appeared to Angelica that Elise had brought the vampire with her only to reprisal of what she did in the past. "No. It is the fact. You don''t remember how many of your uncles and aunts who had threw you from one house to another? They were afraid to throw you in the forest¡ª afraid that someone would take you in and instead kill them. But no one could handle you. But unlike them, I don''t care about others. It was much better of you were gone early."

    "I have seen many heartless people but by far you are the worse, auntie," Elise spoke out. She can''t feel any remorse from Angelica''s words and doubt there would be. "How could you sell your own niece? You may not be rted close with my parents, but you are still their distant cousin. I am still a child at that time!"

    Angelica had enough of Elise''s crybaby-like words, "Well, if you are in my ce would you bring in a cursed girl like you to your house and let not only you to be harm but your entire family? You can''t call me evil when you don''t remember who you have harmed. Look back to yourself, aren''t there people who died recently around you?"

    Elise''s hand flinch at it, her eyes looking at Angelica when the woman smiled as she noticed that her niece reacted to her words. "So there was. This is proof that you are indeed a cursed child! It was the right choice of mine to sell you-"

    "Whether I am a cursed child or not, it is not up to you to decide what am I," Elise interrupted Angelica''s words. She would not allow the woman to poison her mind with her destructive words. "You treated me like I was a lethal weapon and used me before eventually selling me for money. You called me a cursed girl, but I see more like a cursed person who could not differentiate the good and the wrong¡ª how wrong it was for you to sell a child who could barely understand her surrounding."

    Ian who had sat in silence pped his hands after her words. He looked at Elise, a proud expression came across his face. "You said it, sweetheart. But you shouldn''t waste any more breaths with this woman. Look at her, she is still thinking she is correct. This type of people wouldn''t change until the taste the mes from Hell."

    "You spoke like a demon," scoffed Angelica, her words were free from fear that Elise questioned how her aunt could be fearless when she just had her neck strangled a moment ago.

 Chapter 248: Death On Hand-II

    <h4>Chapter 248: Death On Hand-II</h4>

    This is two chapters in one so it might be long~

    .

    Angelica took her hand to rest on herps. Her eyes carefully moved to the window that was right on her left side which she had left open so she would be able to use them to escape or scream for help. Although the vigers couldn''t help much, they would work well to chase both the vampire and Elise.

    "That''s because I am a Demon," replied Ian but Angelica insteadughed at his words.

    "I wonder if Demon would speak like you, confirming they are Demons without any fear."

    "You speak as if you know Demons," Ian said when Angelica''s lips twist further. "I don''t think it''s strange for Demons to boldly announce they are what they are when they have no one to fear."

    "Isn''t that all you needed to speak of?" Angelica pushed herself from the chair abruptly, "If you don''t have anything to do with me, I demand you to leave my house or you will be sorry."

    Ian raised both hands a pure curious expression settled on his face, "How sorry?"

    "I will scream," threatened the woman, and Ianughed in response. Elise saw her aunt giving a tighter frown when seeing how Ian hadughed at her words. "There are many vigers in this vige, vampire. You will be sorry if you don''t leave here. Most people are humans in this vige but with numbers, we are capable enough to chase one vampire and a human," her aunt shot a disgusted look at her which didn''t affect Elise.

    Ian saw how Angelica seemed almost as if she had forgotten how he had strangled her neck a minute ago. Doing that should be enough to send people running on their tail, but Angelica didn''t. She appeared unaffected and seeing how courageous she was, Ian could sense there was something more than what he was seeing now. "If you think that there is anyone who could hear you, try then."

    Angelica didn''t refuse. She immediately runs to the window to scream, "HELP ME! The vampire is assaulting me!" She then turns to look at the door, waiting for people toe but no one did. What was going on?! She was about to scream again by opening the window fully while making a run for it when the window shut close and lock itself.

    Surprised, Angelica turned her head to Ian, understanding that he was the one who had locked the window. Now, a weary expression came on her face. "W-Who are you?" It was unheard of vampires bearing the power to move things as Ian did now. And she could sense that locking the window without using his hands wasn''t the extent of his power. Then was he a sorcerer? Yet he didn''t appear to look like one.

    Angelica red at Elise, "What did you bring to my house!"

    "Now, now, what''s the panic, Angelica? You''ve been looking very rxed a moment ago," standing up Ian saw the woman running to the table before picking the knife that wasying there. Elise frowned at how drastic her aunt had reacted.

    Angelica swing her knife dangerously toward Ian, she could tell if the man strangles her neck again, she had to use drastic measures, or dead would be her future. "What do you two want from me?! You should leave while I am being nice."

    Ian pushed his hand to one of the cupboards and when he pick his finger, he saw how thick the dust he had picked. "We only wish to know about Elise''s parents. You are their rtives so you must know a few things about them, don''t you?"

    Angelica frowned she sent a deadly re at Elise, cursing inside for what she had brought to her house, "I don''t. I don''t even know their names."

    "Are you saying that you took Elise in without knowing her parents?" Ian asked and Elise also wondered the same. They might be distant rtives but how could Aunt Angelica don''t know her parent''s name?

    "Her mother died and her father abandoned her, what else other than that I have to know? And at that time I took her from her uncle, he took her in for a brief time, and know lesser about her than me."

    That was as if no one knew about her past or her parents, thought Elise, and her body shivered at the thought which she couldn''t understand why.

    "You should be grateful that I took you in and fed you without abusing you like your other rtives, but you came here bringing this blood-sucking monster with you. I knew that one day you will kill someone. Since the past, you have always been strange. Everyone would find you alone with an animal''s body beside you."

    Elise shook her head, "You don''t know anything. At that time I saw their ghosts, asking me to help them give the burial that they wanted. But you wouldn''t hear me, and it''s because since the beginning you have nned to sell me, don''t you?" Although it was subtle, there was a change in Angelica''s expression which confirmed her guess.

    Angelica instead of feeling guilty shrug her shoulders, "Even if I did, now you are the one enjoying your life, living in luxury by spreading your legs to this man, shouldn''t you be thankful to me even more?"

    "Now, wordsdy," Ian warned.

    Angelic clenched her jaw but Elise calmly replied, "I am thankful for you auntie. Because you sold me, I was able to meet people who treasure me as much as I treasure them. However, to you who was perfectly conscious of what I had to go through in the ve market have no right to think that you are correct. What you did is lesser than an animal, because they wouldn''t sell their own rtives for the sake of their own living like you did."

    It was Angelica''s first time to have Elise reprimanding her as she did now, and the woman was t happy, "You rude girl-"

    Elise didn''t let her aunt finish her words, knowing what she would say, she replied, "Unlike what you thought, I didn''te today for revenge. In the past I have hated you but seeing you now, I could only feel pity. I see you as a person who doesn''t know what is right and wrong; a sick person who thinks they are right despite what they had done. It might be toote for you to repent."

    "Is that so? I don''t want to repent either. Don''t think your smart mouth make you anything better, Elise. You are still a ve," Angelica red and Elise didn''t correct her aunt by saying she wasn''t a ve. Simply because she didn''t see the need to. It was sometimes easy to feel nothing to a person than hate, thought Elise. Feeling nothing to her aunt, help her to not care about Angelica, and perhaps after another six months, she wouldn''t remember her anymore.

    "I have answered all your questions, now I demand you to leave!" Angelica pointed her hand to the door.

    Because of both the vampire and Elise, she had gotten too much attention from the vigers than she needed to. Killing the vampire who seemed to be having a hidden ability wouldn''t be too hard, thought Angelica. She was confident that if they fight, it would be easy to kill the vampire and Elise. However, if she kills them now, the Church''s attention would be on her and they would begin to investigate her which she cannot afford.

    Until now, Angelica wasn''t aware of Ian being a demon or Elise being a Demon''s Bride, and the power they both held which powerful.

    Ian had fun watching Elise being brave and telling her aunt off because that was what the woman deserves. "I was wondering about a few coffins in this vige that ''vanish''. I thought you would know their positions or maybe the person who took the coffins."

    "Why would I know of such things?" Angelica snapped, "If you are here to investigate about the missing coffin it shouldn''t be me who you ask for but the magistrate. If you are not going to leave I will have to call the Church."

    "How?" Ian questioned, "And as the Lord of Warine, I doubt the Church would stop me from doing an investigation. I don''t think it has realized it yet, Miss Herney but you stink."

    Elise would have raised an eyebrow with the abrupt remark Ian dropped if not for the way his gaze had turned serious. "You and this house stink of corpses since we entered."

    Angelica looked at Ian with all expression on her face falling. She stood there, eyes fixed at Ian. "I made sure to make no smell of corpse to be in this room. What are you talking about?"

    "Maybe you could hide the smell by all the nts and herb there is that could hide the rotten smell, but your entire body reek of a rot. In this state, dipping your body to a bath of million roses wouldn''t help you get rid of that stink scent."

    Angelica gritted her teeth with how Ian keep jabbing her in every chance he had, "You are stupid."

    "Enlighten me, Angelica. While you are at it, also tell me why you stole the coffins."

    Elise saw how Angelica had stepped forward looking braver than the time her facade wasn''t noticed. "Why not guess? You seem to have a good head on your shoulders but seeing that you don''t run even after noticing the smell of bodies around me. You are no different than other vampires who don''t know their pride is what will bring them death!" Angelica saw how Ian still smiling but worse, the man hadughed in front of her, turning her anger to twist further on her face. "What are youughing about!"

    Ian, who always bear the all-knowing smile andughter could put people on edge and this was no exception to Angelica as it appeared to her as though Ian was anticipating all of this to happen¡ª as if since the beginning he had known that she was the person who had stolen the coffins from the cemetery when no one was able to.

    "I wasughing at your stupidity that I wonder how stupid others must be to never notice the culprit for the coffins vanishing. Let me tell you where you are wrong. You mistook our position. Have you ever seen a predator running from a prey?" Ian said nonchntly and Elise saw how Angelica''s face fell for a fierce re to take cover.

    "You will wish you die." The knife dropped from Angelica''s hand, falling to clutter on the ground.

    Ian raised his hand to Elise and she saw him reaching out her hand as if telling her to stand. "Take distance, Elise, and watch. People learn from watching and as for you my fast learner, this should be a good experience for you."

    At the same time, Angelica raised her hand, the crowds that gathered outside waited curiously near the gate when they heard something vibrating. It appeared that the sound came from the windows. One man was curious enough to try and enter the gate when all windows in the house shattered as if the house was blown by pressure from the inside and a shard of the ss came straight near the man''s face to graze his cheeks. If he was a step closer, his head would have been smitten by the shard piece.

    This was enough to send all vigers running from the house in a panic.

 Chapter 249: Death On Hand-III

    <h4>Chapter 249: Death On Hand-III</h4>

    Elise watched how Angelica took a step forward, the moment the knife fell and she raised her hand, and all the walls vibrated. A crack appeared from on the surface and noticing it, Elise quickly bring her hand before the ss blew to sharp shards. Before the shard coulde to her or Ian, it caught fire from the thin air before turning to ashes.

    Elise looked at her aunt, who now was smiling from ear to ear, "You are not a normal human," Elise said and her aunt that was once had her feet on the floor begin to float.

    "Amazed?" Angelica smiled a taunting grin, "You poor girl. It would have been better for you if you had just died that day in the ve building. But who knows that you would escape the fire."

    Elise raised both of her brows, she was surprised but not by how her aunt wanted to kill her. She was surprised because she had never thought her aunt to be the culprit behind the fire and she had be the arsonist to kill her, "So you were the one who tried to kill me."

    "Close," Angelica smirked wider, happy with how Elise looked surprise, "Someone who worked with me helped me to cast you away and send your soul to the grim reapers. It failed nine years ago, but I would make sure to do it right now. You called me animal earlier but now I will show you how it feels to be a hunted animal." The woman continued to stare at Elise, she found how no shards ss that she had broken and aimed at themes able to touch her niece. Her gaze quickly shifted at Ian. Was it this man doing? She had never heard vampires holding power like he did before.

    "It''s nothing to be amazed for being able to suspense in air. I see that you have never fly before," Ian saw how his words ticked the woman even further.

    "You speak like you''ve fly before," said Angelica. She asked herself, wondering where Ian''s confident came from that he could still bear a condescending smile after seeing her power? By now most people would have run, but here he was smiling.

    "Believe me I do that everyday which why I could tell that you are barely floating," Ian shifted his gaze to Elise, thinking he should do his business fast so she wouldn''t be harmed.

    Elise from the side shifted her gaze bellow when she noticed that the carpet on the floor shifted after the house quake earlier and spotted a small knob ced on the floor as if it was a door. Was it a basement?

    She recalled years ago that there was a few moments when she woke in the middle of the night when she found her aunt nowhere in the house. Elise remembered how she was afraid to leave her room at night as there was a time when she stepped to the kitchen in the night for a loud sounding under the floor.

    "Why did you steal the coffins?" asked Elise, she bravely took a step forward and when her eyes met Ian''s, she subtly pointed the door on the floor. It didn''t take long for Ian to understand what she hinted. "You are not eating the dead bodies, are you?"

    "I wonder? What do you think I use the bodies for?" Angelica didn''t reply as easy as Elise had expected she wouldn''t.

    "You are a dark sorceress," Elise concluded. She knew her aunt was a human and not other being. For a human to have magic but kept it in silence and to add the matter of the missing coffin, Elise was sure Angelica was a dark sorceress.

    "I am," confirmed Angelica with her chin tipped proudly. "I have been spending my time here in silence but now all my hard work is for naught. But that should be fine, after I kill you two. I could move to another vige."

    "That would only happen if you could kill we both," Ian cut the woman''s merriment who had spoken as if she could already see the Goddess of Luck on her side. "Are you sure you want to do this Angelica?"

    "Why? Are you afraid now?" Angelica widened her grin, she twist her hand and the shards that had fallen to the ground raise mid-air. "It''s toote," she whispered.

    "Of course that wouldn''t be," Ian remarked, noticing how panic screams sounded from the vigers outside the house as they disperse in fear. "I was only confirming if you would like to die now."

    "Try if you could do that," Angelica raised her hand and pushed it toward them, moving the ss shards to rain over them. But before the shards could touch either of Elise and Ian, once again me engulfed the ss and by the time it crashed to Ian, it reduced to ashes.

    Angelica wasn''t sure at first, wondering if she had used a weak force when shooting the sses earlier at the beginning as it had been a long time since she used her power, but now she was sure she had used a stronger current of magic to no avail!

    "What are you?" demanded the brte sorceress.

    "I told you what I am earlier, if you use your bird-brain, you would remember what I said," Ian taunted her, and his words work the right way to push another button of the woman as Angelica''s eyes turn livid. "Is that all the power you have, Angelica?"

    Angelica ground her teeth. She rested her hand to the side before twisting it with another surge of stronger magic current. Elise saw the furnitures in the house breaks and sharpen like stakes floating in the air. Her aunt smiled dauntingly. "Don''t beg me to stopter!"

    This time, the shards that were thrown to Ian was faster. He calmly manage to catch the rapid attack with the fire magic. When he saw the door to the basement he shifted his gaze to Elise, "Stay here and be careful. I wille back."

    Elise didn''t waste time to nod. She saw Ian swiping his hand and the fire throwing the shards outside while pushing back Angelica with his fire. At first, Angelica had the upper hand by creating distance with her flying weapons. But then, she saw how Ian took slow but steady steps toward her which pushed the dark sorceress'' feet to move backwards.

    Elise waited until Angelica could move further back, thinking to enter the door to the basement when she saw her aunt panicking and she yelled, "This cannot happen!" What was happening?! How could this man be stronger than her?

    This time Angelica used another magic of hers that made the sharp tools inside the kitchen that rested on the walls to quake and point their sharp des forward; as if invisible hands were holding the tools as all of them suspended on air before striking to Ian. One butcher knife went to charge like bullet to Ian''s head which didn''tnd as he caught the de effortlessly with his two fingers, before turning it to dusts.

    Angelica, who was thrown in panic, stopped in stun when she saw all the tools, knives, and scissors that he didn''t caught also turn to dust. Before she was able to react, Ian caught her neck, hoisting her body on air. Ian didn''t miss when Angelica raised her hand to him, wanting to use her magic again, and he used his other hand to pull the knife that was on the ground with magic before slicing all ten fingers Angelica had.

    "Oh no, you don''t," Ian remarked and Angelica let out a piercing scream of losing her fingers. The pain was enough to stop Angelica from using magic and upon a closer look, Ian took note of a ring with red stone¡ª the same stone that he knew he had seen before on Blythe''s dagger.

    "MY FINGERS!!!" Angelica cried for her fingers that was nowying on the floor. She didn''t know what was going on. She can''t believe she was defeated! Was she losing to a mere vampire with an abnormal power? Ian didn''t deny when he was called a vampire which lead Angelica to still thinking he was one, but the reply Ian gave her from earlier had her to rethink what was going on.

    "Let''s have a calm talk, shall we Angelica? And an honest one where you will have to reply my questions without lies," Ian squeezed her neck further, seeing the woman struggle, trying to breath when Angelica then saw one of Ian''s eyeball turned pitch ck while his irises shone red. "What do you say?"

    It was then when she was finally struck with a realization. "You are not a vampire... You are a Dem-" Before Angelica could finish her words, an arrow struck her neck from behind. Blood sttered to Ian''s face. He didn''t blink but threw Angelica aside and move away from the nearby window when a group of arrows went through to the house as one sharply shot to the wooden floor. Elise saw her auntying ck on the ground, her eyes lifeless as she died.

    What had just happened?

 Chapter 250: I am Not helping!!-I

    <h4>Chapter 250: I am Not helping!!-I</h4>

    Elise carefully stood from her ce. She didn''t immediately go to her aunt as she noticed the arrow that struck her neck and instead, she carefully went to Ian who stood behind a wall. When she got there she saw his hand that was holding Angelica''s neck from earlier was wounded.

    A frown appeared between her brows after seeing the wound, "Are you alright?" concernced Elise''s voice as she didn''t know what the arrow could effect, but it seemed to be a normal arrow as the wound didn''t seem to turn purple in color as a sign of poison.

    "Lively and healthy," Ian raised his hand and Elise saw the wound cut close. "Don''t get too far the archer is still here."

    "Why would they kill her?" asked Elise, she was confused about what was going on, "Is she dead?"

    "She is not breathing for now," he replied while his eyes looking askew at the dark sorceress whose heart had stopped beating, "It could be one of her ally, the dark sorcerers who wanted to kill her and me at the same time."

    "They wanted to kill her to silence her?" It was hard to believe for allies to kill one another, but Elise knew how shrewd dark sorcerers were. They don''t mind killing infants and her aunt who was pregnant. Why would they hesitate to kill their own ally then?

    Ian confirmed her words with a nod, "They don''t want her to spill any of their secrets. That just proves how she isn''t trustworthy enough." A grin came at the end of his words. It was annoying to know that the woman who he wanted to kill with his own hands had died, but then she had died. It was useless to cry over spilled milk.

    "Do you think they have left?-" Elise stopped when she heard screamings. The screaming was not only one but many that made it loud enough and it came from somewhere outside the house. "What''s going on?" she questioned while Ian took a step forward to see that the arrow didn''te again.

    Once he confirmed the archer wasn''t there he then moved toward the window and Elise followed. It was then when they saw arge furry animal like a bear but with a dirtier fur that was wet stepped to the red-colored snow.

    The beast had horns curling on the side of its head andrge red eyes that glimmered like blood. The worse news was, there wasn''t only a single beast as two more appeared toe to the vige, destroying the houses and anything thate across their path.

    A man was running when he fell on the ground only to be picked by the beast. His body hung on the beast''s hand, and he met the jaggedrge teeth of the beast''s before a loud snarl follow that was enough to st one''s hearing.

    Some vigers were stunned and could only watch the man eaten by the beast before more screaming of help echoed in the vige.

    Elise watched how it all transpired and her eyes shut close when the man was eaten alive by the beast. She could feel her head turning light-headed as she witnesses the gore, and she didn''t know how she managed to pull through without fainting or screaming. "We need to help them," Elise proposed, but how?

    Ian instead coolly watched over how people were eaten. He was the Lord but he didn''t have enough sympathy to start moving. As cold as it sounds he was a Demon. To see people dying was something he was used to but not helping. "You still want to help them after what they did to you? I remember how they watched you with their dirty eyes before. This could be their divine punishment for basking in their violence while justifying themselves as right like your aunt did."

    Elise looked at Ian''s eyes, confirming that he was asking her the question. "The fault lies on the adults, there were children there, and I don''t want the dark sorcerers to win as they did to my family. I''m angry but not to the one who is not at fault and I don''t wish for more people to die. Can you help them?" she asked, knowing that in this vige only Ian could beat the beasts who were hungry for more human meat.

    "Will you be alright checking the basement alone? Be careful with what you touch and if there is danger call my name." Elise responded with a nod but she saw how Ian didn''t move yet, "Will you promise me a reward?"

    "Now?" asked Elise, wondering if he was questioning now as the time they have was short. She wondered what Ian want from her but this wasn''t the time to hesitate, "I will."

    Ian twisted his lips. He took the chance to kiss her lips before taking one step back, "Stay safe." and he left with teleportation magic.

    Now alone, Elise made her way to the basement door. On the way, she saw her aunt''s body that had rolled to the side and her lifeless eyes stare back at her. Gulping down the nervousness that suddenly took in her heart, Elise opened the door which was attached on the floor to climb down the stairs.

    During the chaos, on one of the trees located on a hill, Beelzebub sat on one of the tree''s branches with his two hands circled in front of his eyes to make up a goggle shape. "The beasts are appearing, this is an improvement. I''ve been bored with the silence."

    "What? What beast?" Hallow who had been inside Beelzebub''s chest pocket pushed himself to look but he was small and hisrge green eyes didn''t seem to work great to see far. Had his eyesight turn for the worse because his body turned small?

    "Beasts, a mutant," answered Beelzebub, his tone was light as he exined what he saw, "The vige where thess went is under the attack of the dark sorcerers."

    "You''re lying, where?!" Hallow climbed from Beelzebub''s shoulders to his head. Leaning more forward, Hallow squints his eyes trying to see until he saw shadows of people and arge beast. What did Elly do this time?! But it isn''t her fault, every time death seem as if it was chasing her with troubles that were grave.

    Beel would have pulled the chick but he had something to tease instead. "Are you worried? For a human girl who you don''t think much of?"

    "Shut the Hell up! What''s wrong with you. I''m not worried," Hallow climbed down and walked to sit on the end of the branch. His feet continue to tap in an anxious sound while he stared at the location where Elise was and asked, "Do you think Elise could defeat that beast without Ian?"

    "I wonder..." Beelzebub watched Hallow''s reaction and his lips twisted in a malicious thought. While Hallow convinced himself that Elise''s safety wasn''t of his business, Beelzebub suddenly raised his voice that got Hallow''s attention, "Would you look at that! A red-haired woman is running and chased by a beast!" This was enough to have Beelzebub turn back to his head, searching for Elise who was chased by the beast.

 Chapter 251: I am Not Helping!!-II

    <h4>Chapter 251: I am Not Helping!!-II</h4>

    Hallow climbed again to Beelzebub''s head, trying to see but he couldn''t see well. Everything in his eyes was fuzzy and he could barely see a thing. The shadow of the beast was the only thing he could see and being a chick everything became smaller and harder to see, "Shit! Why are we here anyway! You should have stayed somewhere closer to the vige if we are going to tail the two of them!"

    "Before getting caught? You could do that but I won''t. I still have things to search which why I can''t afford getting caught by him." Hallow noticed how Beelzebub''s eyes seemed to have taken a deeper shadow which didn''t stay for long as he had pulled the Demon''s hair.

    "Where is she! You told me she was chased!" But Hallow wasn''t able to see a thing. Don''t tell him Elise had be the beast''s lunch?! "Quickly tell me!"

    "Oh, that? I didn''t say it was thess, I was talking about another red-haired woman but it seemed her hair wasn''t actually red, it was blood." Hallow stomped down from his body quickly, his steps were in anger.

    "You lied to me!" The chick was offended that he fell to Beelzebub''s trick!

    Instead of replying, Beelzebub who had raised his hand before his brows suddenly narrowed his eyes, a serious expression came on his face that Hallow didn''t notice at first. "Oh, what''s that I see? People dressed in ck, it''s the dark sorcerers. They are walking to one house. I think that''s the house that thess went in."

    "I may be a chick but I will not fall for things twice. Elly wouldn''t be alone anyway." As long as Ian is there, she would be fine. That is if they are together... thought Hallow.

    Realizing that he was feeling anxious, the chick pped his cheeks with both his wings. What was he doing?! Was he feeling concerned about Elise''s death? He shouldn''t be! Grim reapers cannot be attached to a human with a short lifespan, knowing that they would die soon so grim reapers wouldn''t interfere with their deaths. But what was he feeling now?

    Beelzebub then jumped from the tree, and Hallow seeing him on the ground jumped to his shoulders. "Where are you going?" questioned Hallow. He was itching to go to the vige even when deep down he told himself he should not.

    "Thess, she is in danger," Beelzebub replied briefly.

    Hallow rose both his brows, "I thought you don''t concern yourself with Elly."

    "My actions changes ording to the issue. If thess dies now, I can''t get what I need. I''m going," he announced and Hallow, who was on his shoulders could hear the sound of gone cracking on his back. He turned his head to see wings protruding from Beelzebub''s back, tearing his clothes and coat. Unlike the wings of an angel that was made up of feathers, Beelzebub''s wings were like a bat. It was smaller in size than those of an angel''s but spread wide.

    "I-I''m going to! I can''t have Elly die now either," answered Hallow, he imed inside that this was not helping Elly because he wants to her from death but the repayment of cloaks that she made for him to use in Winter.

    Beelzebub could see how Hallow''s emotions were falling apart and he shrugged his shoulders, "Hang tight then. There is no life insurance when flying with me." Hallow weighed his choice and he then entered Beelzebub''s pocket as the Demon flew to the vige.

    Elise stepped her shoes to thest stair of the basement. Thedder brought her to a deeper ce than she thought. Without any window or candles, she could barely make out a few things to see. Worse, Elise tried to have the door openpletely but the mechanism was made for the door to instantly close as if it had mas in it.

    She used her hand to feel whatever around her, being careful while she was at it as the basement was made by her aunt. To minutes ago, Elise was in disbelief to learn that Angelica was a dark sorceress. While she lives with her, she didn''t show any sign of being a person who had magic. It just shows how much of a good actress her aunt was.

    When Elise touched the cupboard on the side, she felt antern and a matchbox that was half-opened. After lighting thentern, the basement finallyes to light. Elise was first greeted with a mold smell and a rotten scent. The smell reminded her of how a cow''s meat was left rotten.

    Did Angelica hid the coffins she stole here? wondered Elise to herself. When the bodies were kept out in an open space, it would give off a foul smell and the smell could be what she was smelling of.

    She continued to walk deeper. Unlike her first guess, the basement was made long even further than the house itself. As there was only a single path, Elise walked straight. She saw some spiders and it was not soon when she arrived at one door.

    An uneasy feeling muffled her heart, and she wondered why. Not wanting to waste time, Elise turned open the doorknob and a sharper putrid smell attacked her. She pulled her hands before her nose. If she didn''t have a strong stomach, Elise would have vomited from the decaying smell.

    This time, she was sure the stench came from a dead body. Elise pulled her handkerchief to cover her nose before she continued inside. In the room she was in, there were candles lighted everywhere. She walked to see how there were a few coffins some were kept over another in a stack, and some were empty.

    Elise had gotten to one of the coffins where she saw the body of a woman whose body had rotten to a green color. Her skin was almost peeled off and unable to see the body for too long, Elise pushed the lid of the coffin to shut it close.

    She took a step back only to notice that her feet had kicked a candle, not wanting to destroy anything so Ian could further investigate, Elise moves with caution when she saw a luscious casket with a magic circle written under the casket.

    The casket was the only different coffin inside the ce, being the cleanest one. But Elise''s focus was elsewhere on the magic circle written below. What magic circle was this?

 Chapter 252: I am Not Helping!!-III

    <h4>Chapter 252: I am Not Helping!!-III</h4>

    Elise wondered what the magic circle was. It was written using white chalk. Arge circle was created first that wasrge enough for three coffins to fit inside the circle. A star was drawn inside the circle and another two stars that ovepped from the first one.

    Beside the circle was writings withnguage that Elise had never seen before. There were numbers and a thick ck book was thrown aside which Elise picked up. The candles were set on the floor, at the corners of the drawing.

    Elise felt she had seen something like this before, in the past, or was it from one of the books she read? This was a ritual¡ª a dark sorcerers'' ritual.

    But what ritual was it for that needed a casket to be ced inside the magic circle?

    Elise was more curious about who was inside the casket. Being careful, she unlocked thetches that were on the side of the casket before opening the lid by pushing it upward. She took thentern to her hand, wanting to get a better look as the room was dark when she saw there was nothing in the casket except for the water that covered half of the casket.

    What was in here? Elise suddenly snapped her eyes behind when she felt the presence of someone. Did she imagine it? The longer Elise spends her time inside the basement she could feel the air turning eerie and chilling.

    Not wanting to stay too long in the room where there were too many bodies kept, Elise who was afraid ghosts would fill this room who she would be able to see, chose to look only for things that were important. She looked around, seeing that there were little books around the ce despite the cupboard wasrge and enough for hundred of books to fit in.

    After concluding there was nothing else important in the room, she made her way to the exit when she heard a loud tapping sound above her. There were people walking inside her aunt''s room!

    Elise could hear several footsteps and she could tell it wasn''t Ian''s footsteps if it was his, he would have entered the basement to ask whether she had found anything and helped her to see the basement, but that didn''t happen. This wasn''t Ian then who?

    By this time, the vigers were running to the shelter, the safest ce they could find so the beasts wouldn''t catch them. The guards and other strong brave men tried to lure the beast''s attention elsewhere.

    So far no beast was able to be captured by the guards. With the difference of power a human had a those of a beast, it wasn''t easy for the people who were smaller in stature than the beast to take them down. Despite that, some tried to fight the bear with spears.

    "HELP!!!" Yelled a woman who then saw a guard pulling her, and the woman tried to struggle free. Her eyes were filled with tears as she looked at her daughter who wasn''t by her side any longer. A moment ago, her daughter was holding to her side but they were caught in a sea of people. When the mother squeezed out from the crowds, her little girl also jumped out of the crowds, however with her small body she only flew across the ground, falling to trip on the ground.

    "No! My daughter, she is there!!" The mother who had lost her daughter continues to yell while the guard prevents her from going to her death, thinking that there was no more help for the little girl.

    The girl was confused with what was happening, she was about to push herself to stand, wanting to find her mother when she saw on the ground she faced arge shadow a furry animal with two long horns looming beside her. The girl turned her head, and the beast didn''t take long to snap its mouth wide and bellowed a loud scream.

    The breath of the beast blew away the girl''s hair, and she froze to see the sharp jagged teeth like the end of a wooden saw. Blood and saliva covered the beast''s mouth as it opens wide to eat the girl.

    But before the beast was able to eat her, Ian appeared in front of the beast. He reached out his hand just enough for it to settle before the beast''s eyes, "You should go back to where you belong, little beast," when his finger snapped, in an instance the beast flew from the ce it stood at, high to the sky where the beast was almost brushed with the clouds. Arge crash was then heard which came from the beast as it had fallen from the sky to fall t on the ground, crashing to some woods that pierced to its heart.

    The little girl was still in fear and some of the vigers were left speechless by what Ian did. He turned to the vigers. Seeing how they all look battered made him think that this was their retribution for what they did to Elise. They deserve the death for sheltering the dark sorceress and abusing a defenseless Elise, thought Ian. He didn''t see them with pity.

    Some of the vigers who saw what Ian did thanked him. The hatred they showed earlier was gone as though it was non-existent. "Thank you! Thank you milor-"

    Ian raised his hand before the woman thanked him. He gave a sharp pointed look to the elderdy who had stopped him and Elise from entering the ce earlier. Ian offered the woman a smile to see how Karen''s expression twist. "Chop chop, you slowpokes. Are you all waiting for turns to be eaten? If you want to get eaten, line on this side, I will make sure they eat you before they die."

    Seeing how the people run, Ian then turns to see five beasts walking toward him. They all looked at him with a fierce gaze, as if wanting to avenge their dead friend but Ian knew that they were only controlled to do so. It alsoes to his notice how the count of the beast had multiplied, which mean there was someone who

    Cracking his finger Ian twisted his lips, "Well it wouldn''t be fun if the puppeteer is easy to find." The moment his words ended, the beastunched attacks and he proceeds to take down the beasts while the vigers sessfully escaped to the shelter.

 Chapter 253: Dirtied Hands-I

    <h4>Chapter 253: Dirtied Hands-I</h4>

    This is two chapter in one, it is long~

    .

    "Where is the girl?" asked the first cloaked man who entered Angelica''s house. He opened his hood for his face and bald head to show.

    "She should be here somewhere. I didn''t see her leaving the house earlier," answered a woman who came with him to enter the house. She made her way to the kitchen, her strides was quick as if this was her own house. "Look at this!" said the woman in merriment, she pulled her hood from her head, showing the long ck hair.

    The bald man walked to where the woman was, seeing Angelica''s body they both twisted a smile, "Look at the fashion this dark sorceress ended. An arrow to her neck! But I suppose this is not enough. I wanted to see far better death than this." Lifting her leg, the woman kicked Angelica''s face and as if one wasn''t enough, she kept doing it for five more times, as if she was releasing the hatred she had kept for years.

    "This is death sufficient for people like her¡ª the dark sorcerers, they always think they are a supreme being in this mortal world when in truth one arrow is all it takes to kill them. Whether her own people had killed her is not to our problem, we should continue with our work and take what we need," answered the bald man, "You should move back, you wouldn''t want to get caught by the blood and leave footsteps around the house, Eleanor. Is the girl we are searching for the red haired one?"

    "Yes, the Demon''s Bride," confirmed Eleanor, "Do you think this dark sorceress was killed by other dark sorcerers she is working for?"

    "Very possibly so," answered the bald man. "The Demon''s Bride must be around here if he didn''t leave the house yet with that man from earlier." Eleanor nodded in reply. While the man used hisrge hand to search around the house, destroying some of furnitures. The two separated with one searching the other half of the house and the other investigating the other.

    Elise wanted to leave the basement as soon as she could but she was trapped. She couldn''t see if the people were still above her, and that only made it even more difficult for her to escape the ce using the same door she entered with earlier.

    There was a thought in her mind to quickly leave from the door and make a run for it before calling Ian''s name. But she didn''t know who she would be up with and it was dangerous to act rashly. She could use her power but in term if fighting Elise knew she was weak. However it was only a matter of time for her to be found if she continue to stay in the basement.

    The people continue to make loud footsteps, searching for her and here and there. Elise didn''t realize it was her who the people was searching of but she knew it would be dangerous if she was found by the people.

    It was then when she heard, "Eleanor, look at this," the man rattled the door that was connected to the basement.

    The woman named Eleanor came to walk toward the door, "It''s the door to bellow. The girl must be in here."

    Elise turned her body, making a dash to the room where the coffins were stored at. She looked on the door, hearing some sound as the two people entered to wall in the basement. Not knowing what to do, she considered to hide in the coffin that was empty.

    Pushing the lid, Elise entered and rested on the cushioned coffin, she pushed the lid to close from inside and kept both hands on her mouth to make no sound. Her heart was beating against her chest and it was louder when she heard a sound of click from the door.

    "Do you find her?" asked Eleanor when they entered to the bald man. She looked around, opening some coffins when she scoffed at the body. "It stink so much here! What did Angelica kept in here?!"

    "There are only bodies here. What do you think the dark sorcerers thinking by storing coffins?" The man questioned when he found a rotten corpse.

    "Who knows, their ritual I presume seeing this magic circle here," said the woman when she bent down after looking at a ne. A name was written inside the locket and seeing it, she took it to her pocket. "Whatever they are trying to do is none of our business. We only need that girl¡ª the Demon''s Bride."

    "But she is not here," said the bald man, "We should hurry and fetch her before the beast eat her. Unlike us, the dark sorcerers don''t know the power the Demon''s Bride have. But if they know the power Demon''s Bride has, this would wage a war."

    "But we could win," said Eleanor with her chin tipped in confidence.

    "We could but no war is better. Our enemy is the Demons," answered the Bald man, "Help me go search around we could miss something."

    Elise made a slight gap from the coffin lid when she closed it earlier. It helped her from gettingck of air and to hear the conversation the woman and man was having. At first, Elise guessed the two people to be the dark sorcerers who had killed her aunt and unleashed the beasts in the vige, but from their conversation it didn''t seem like they were in a group.

    What was more important was the way the two people mentioned the Demon''s Bride. They were searching for her!

    It took Elise back to recall Sullivan''s words about the power of Demon''s Bride that the Relics wish to have. So were they the relics?

    She hoped the two people to leave faster. Although there was a space between the lid that helped her to breathe, the coffin was stifling for her. Any longer and Elise was sure she could faint inside the coffin.

    The two people continued to talk before Elise heard the door clicked close and everything went quiet. Finally they have left, thought Elise. She carefully removed the lid, pushing herself she saw that the room was empty from people. Not wanting to spend too much time in the room where coffins and bodies were, she then walked toward the door, opening the door to leave when two people was standing before the door.

    "I knew she would be here," said Eleanor with a wide grin.

    "And I was the one who told you this is the way to find her. I knew it she hid inside a coffin, very witty as a Demon''s Bride," said the man, Elise saw that the side of his face was inked and writings filled his skin, covering to his head. "Are you Elise Scott, miss?"

    Elise took her steps quickly behind, but she then realized she was trapped inside the room with no doors or window. "Are you two the Relics?" asked Elise, her eyes moved from the two people to the door before she looked behind her, searching for exits but there was nothing!

    "Oh so you have known about us already, that make the story a bit faster," the man indirectly confirmed he was a Relic. "We need you toe with us, Bride. It would be easier for you if you don''t fight us. You know that you are weaker here."

    And he was right, thought Elise. But that doesn''t mean she would go with the two obediently. "Where are you going to take me?" She asked, wanting to know what the Relics wanted from her.

    "Just silence her already and bring her out of here, I don''t want to stay here any longer," interrupted Eleanor, she had the expression that said she didn''t want to be in the room for too long, "From the words we had, she has not manifest any power, knock her up and that should done the job."

    Elise didn''t want the two to get close to her, the bald man appeared to be weary when he asked, "But what if she has power?"

    "In this state it would be weak, even if she has power, it wouldn''t affect us as much as it does to Angels. The faster the better, we still have dark sorcerers outside," reminded Eleanor. "But we can use that for our safety," she said.

    Elise wondered what the two was talking of. She understood the two people was speaking about her power, which only show how they want to use her power as Sullivan had told her. Elise tried to activate her power, but she was rattled that it wouldn''t be easy for her to use her power at will now. Regardless, Elise tried to use her power again, trying a few time.

    Hearing Eleanor, the bald man''s smile grew wider like a saucer. "That''s right, bring that out," before Elise could take another step behind, the bald man caught her by her neck. She struggled out of the man''s strangle, trying to release herself but she couldn''t. The man''s neck was akin to an iron d, nothing seem to work to make him budge.

    Her struggle was futile, and Elise couldn''t free herself. For some reason that was bad, Elise couldn''t use her power either. She saw the woman, named Eleanor pulled a rectangr box, opening the lid, Elise then saw therge syringe with a green-colored liquid that filled the tub. Seeing the syringe, Elise felt her head hurt, as if something in her mind was pushing her to remember a memory that she didn''t know was there.

    shes of people came to her mind and her own hand was dyed in red liquid. She felt dizzy, her fuzzy memories made it hard for her to dissect what she saw. Somewhere Elise was sure she had seen the syringe before, with the same green-colored liquid, but when? The pain she felt twist further, that it became even harder for Elise to form a thought.

    Before the bald man could take the syringe, and inject the liquid, a thumping sound came from behind Eleanor.

    The Relic turned her head with a frown visible. Getting a closer look, she then saw the door to the basement was opened. "It''s the dark sorcerers, tch! They came earlier than we thought!" She quickly pulled a knife from her skirt, waiting for the person who had opened the door to walk down thedder only for nothing toe after a good one minute had passed.

    Suddenly a fur ball fell from above. Eleanor readied her weapon to narrow her eyes at the yellow being that pushed himself from the ground.

    "Ah damn it! I told you not to throw me again!" Hallow cursed whilst rubbing his head where he felt hurt.

    Eleanor, who saw a small chick talking was bbergasted. The bald man had also stopped what he was doing to watch behind him as he caught Eleanor''s face looking odd. "What the hell-" But before the man could continue the rest of his words, he saw Elise''s eyes that were closed snapped open, her eyes which was blue had turned to gold.

    "Don''t touch me," whispered Elise before the bald man felt his body turn stiff. He saw the tips of his fingers that held Elise''s neck turned ck in color before a crack from on it. It didn''t take long for his entire body to turn to stone and blew to pieces.

    .

    *Author is setting a mass release schedule! If we could reach 2000 power stone or more, there would be a reward of mass release. Please keep this record until Sunday and the reward would be given^.^ I believe we all could reach to a higher record of power stone~ Each day you could vote three power stones a day and use all the three power stones in one chapter. Wish you all a good luck~

    .

 Chapter 254: Dirtied Hands-II

    <h4>Chapter 254: Dirtied Hands-II</h4>

    Eleanor, who was beside him turned her head to feel dust sting beside her face. The pressure of the wind was powerful that for a moment, she thought something blew beside her and she saw that her friend had indeed blew to ashes.

    The girl who was quiet suddenly snap her eyes at her, and when Eleanor met her eyes with Elise''s golden ones, she felt the air turn stifling. There was something in the air that shifted. Before the girl was felt like the weakest but now, Eleanor could tell that if she didn''t escape she wouldbust to the same state as the bald man did.

    But at the same time, she couldn''t leave now after witnessing the immense power Elise had. She wanted to have the power! She looked at the syringe and was about to take it when Elise raised her hand. When Elise pushed her hand, the woman that was once standing was then thrown to the wall that made a hole.

    "To think t-that you were h-hiding this kind of p-power!" when the dusts finally start to settle, Eleanor struggled to get up, and when she did, she spewed a mouthful of blood from her mouth. Elise didn''t move then but watch her. There was no single expression on Elise''s face but a nk look and a wise-judging gaze.

    Hallow watched what transpired in confusion. What was going on? Everything happened before his eyes so he knew what happened but Elise seemed different than before. When he saw Elise raising his hand, he was rmed because suddenly her nose bled.

    "Elly!" Hallow run toward her, his foot was slow and he decided to roll to arrive where Elise was.

    Elise slowly turned her head to him, before she lost consciousness as everything turned ck, and fell on the ground. Hallow went to wake her up by pping his wings on her cheeks, "Elly, are you okay?!! Wake up!! Oh god, Blood!" shrieked Hallow when seeing more blooding from Elise''s nose. He pushed his hand to her nose, confirming she was breathing before going to push his ear to Elise''s chest. When he heard the heartbeat sounded normal albeit a little slow, he sighed in relief which was short-lived as he felt the shadow moved behind him.

    Eleanor began tough, but Hallow was in more panic than happy to see the woman was alive, "What the fuck did you do to her?!"

    "I barely did anything. She fainted because of her ability awakening from inside her.?This is excellent! She had more power than everyone could imagine. With this power we could even destroy Hell,"ughed the woman, who can''t wait to have her hands on Elise''s power.

    Hallow moved forward when Eleanor stepped forward, "Move away little chick. I don''t mind killing you," warned the woman.

    "Just for your information, woman, I am very powerful! This is your only time to run," Hallow gritted his teeth, he look at the door. Where was that fucking Demon?! Before they entered Beelzebub and him went on separate ways. While he searched for Elise, Beelzebub went to hunt for the dark sorcerers, but he shouldn''t have done that!

    Eleanor flung her head behind andughed even more after his words, "I can''t wait to fight you and see that power of yours. I?Hope you could still talk after meeting my de," the woman pulled her de and charged forward.

    Hallow would have run. He would and he could have! But Elise was behind him and she would die if he move, but then?he can''t take her to run away either as her body wasrgepared to him.

    Shit! Hallow cursed, thinking it would be his everst curse when from behind Eleanor was tapped on her shoulders. She turned her head to meet a handsome face of a man with blond hair. The man smiled as if he was offering his greeting, "Time to leave olddy," and without any struggle Eleanor was engulfed by blue fire.

    "We should leave now," Beelzebub said, he bent down pulling Elise''s hand and helped her to escape from the house. When they went to the yard, Hallow continue to check on Elise''s condition.

    "What''s wrong with her? She is sleeping in this state and not waking up!" cane Hallow concerned-filled words. He felt sweaty even though the fire didn''t caught him. Seeing the woman, he was sure by now she would turn to ash as Beelzebub''s fire was hundred times more zing than a normal fire.

    "I don''t know, thankfully she doesn''t seem to be injected with this," Beelzebub showed him the syringe he foundying beside Elise from earlier.

    "And what''s that?"

    "Something that isn''t good. I don''t know for sure but she is safe for now as whatever liquid inside this string?didn''t enter her system. We should move from here," Beelzebub said after letting Elise on the ground.

    Hallow looked at him who seemed like she was about to leave with an expression questioning as if he was dumb. "We are leaving now? What about Elise?"

    "Not my problem, she is okay and that''s it. Ian would find her now in the open. I don''t have time left to afford here before he would find me," saying that, his wings emerged from behind, and Beelzebub was ready to fly. He saw Hallow who didn''t move and he didn''t ask before soaring to the sky.

    Hallow guarded the ce when he heard the door was opened from the house. This had the chick reaper to stay quiet for a moment. If he didn''t remember it wrong, wasn''t everyone dead inside the house? The bald man was reduced to ashes, the woman was burnt with fire. And upon recounting, Hallow find there was one more woman but she seemed to have died in the kitchen.

    So who went out from the house?

    It was then when Angelica who still had an arrow going through her neck walked to the yard. Her eyes that had rolled behind caught with light. The first time Angelica tried to speak, the arrow had destroyed her neck and she threw blood from her mouth, but her voice managed to came hoarse like a broken disk, "That bitch," cursed Angelica when her eyes found Eliseying on the ground without Ian anywhere on sight, her eyes turn livid, "You good-for-nothing niece, I will make you regret bringing that Demon to my house!"

 Chapter 255: Dirtied Hands-III

    <h4>Chapter 255: Dirtied Hands-III</h4>

    Hallow didn''t know who the woman was but this situation was wrong! How could a woman with an arrow going across her neck walk andy was still alive? But she smelled like death, thought Hallow to himself. It will be soon that the woman would meet death but what about him?! Grim reaper could not die but his body was now a body of a chick, dying was possible as his body as that of a mortal''s now!

    It didn''t seem like Angelica want to waste time as she marched quickly in front of Hallow. With hisst bits of power, Hallow tried to pull his scythe but whether it was because his physical body or if his ability had been sealed along with is body, he wasn''t able to do anything.

    God! Hell! Satan! Hallow called every name there is in his mind, hoping that someone coulde and save them. He then turned to Elise, pping his wings to her cheeks that barely did anything as his wings were made of but mostly feathers, he hope he could wake the girl while praying in his heart for anyone even a Demon to save them both.

    While Hallow was in a pinch, Elise didn''t know where she was. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in the middle of green field. Flowers bloomed everywhere beside her, surrounding her with a breathtaking scenery. Pushing herself to stand, Elise looked around. Where was she? She pulled herself to remember what she did and where she was before she was sleeping on the field only to remember nothing.

    The sky was vividly blue above the meadow. It was warm, and the warmth beckoned Elise to stay in the ce longer, but she felt like she was forgetting something¡ª someone. There was something important she had to do, but what was it?

    Unable to remember anything, Elise began to walk, the uneasy feeling in heart grew heavier when she pushed herself to remember what she had forgotten. There was something she had to do! It was important! and her steps that started with a walk turn to running.

    She ran across the meadow, unlike her first thought the meadow was wider. She had been running for minutes but?she can''t seem to find the end of the meadow. Elise didn''t know what she was running for, when she turned her head, she saw the meadow and the sky begin to crumble like ss and hat was behind the shattered sky was darkness. It didn''t take long for the sky that was once blue turned red, the clouds had disappeared and what once sound like a wind turned quiet. The sudden silence was eerie and she stopped for a good one second to view everything around her changing.

    Where was the sky? What was going on? Elise watched how everything was engulf by the darkness without a chance for her to make a run as all her surrounding faded to ck. The air took a sudden shift to stifle her. She then remembered what happened before she fainted, but she didn''t have time to think as the the air suddenly felt as if it had disappeared. The feeling ofcking of air was no less than the time she had hid inside the coffin before she was here. It hurt her and she tried to find a way to breathe.

    From behind, hands begin to emerged from the darkness, touching her body and some on the side of her face. The hands were pulling her behind, deeper to be eaten by the shadow. Elise struggled to release herself. Was this her dream? But when she forcefully pulled her arm it was scratched by the fingernail of the hands, making her bleed that stung her. The pain felt real and she knew it all too well. Why would a dream be this surreal?

    "No!" Elise shouted when the hand continue to push her to drown to the darkness. Struggling, she then saw a mirror formed before her. On the mirror was a girl with a long red hair, her eyes were golden like me, and horns appeared from her head. It took Elise another moment to realized the woman with hands that pulling her behind that it was her.

    But why a horn? and her eyes were not golden. What was happening?

    "Elise!" shouted Hallow and the next moment Elise snapped her eyes wide, she saw Hallow across her face.

    Elise pulled her hand to her head where she felt a pang of pain, "Why are you here?" was her first question. How long have she been unconscious?!

    "No time to exin, that!" Hallow pointed his wings to Angelica. Seeing her aunting back to life defying death even when the arrow had pierced through her neck, made Elise''s eyes to go wide.

    "Why- how could that be?" she asked. Noting how the sky was still up and how there was still screaming in the back of her ear, it didn''t seem like it had been more than fifty minutes since Elise saw her aunt died. But here she was, alive!

    "Surprised?" Angelica raised both hand and Elise pushed herself together and stood up. She felt dizzy, it seemed that her memory wasn''tplete as the onlyst memory she remembered was when she was strangled by a man. What happened after that she didn''t remembered, but she could not see the two Relics anywhere which mean they have left or something else had happened.

    "I didn''t know a dark sorceress coulde back alive," was this what Carmen said by seeing a personing back to life? But something felt amiss.

    "I never died anyway. It was to fool that stupid Demon that I died but it seemed he believed in it as I stopped my heart at the same time, you included. But that was close if I am not what I am now, I would have died." Angelica held her hand to the arrow from behind her neck and with a pull, she retracted the arrow from her neck. The wound then was closed.

    "What you are? You are a human and a dark sorceress," Elise uttered, she used the chance to secure Hallow behind her feet, making sure he was there.

    "That''s where you are wrong," saying this, from Angelica''s head horns begin to form which was straight and long. The horn was red in color and it was scaly. "I am an angel which why I don''t die using a single arrow. It was a wrong choice for me to believe in Thomas. I didn''t know he would betray me! But it didn''t seem like he was smart enough to know that a mere arrow wouldn''t kill me."

    There were too many things going on at the moment and Elise didn''t have time to dissect everything. She only knew that horns mean Demons, but then her aunt imed she was an angel.

    "I didn''t know angels have horns, it is only Demons who have those, you are a corrupted angel," concluded Elise. Now it made sense to her. Her aunt''s strange behavior when she was a child was brought up to this moment to show Angelica''s true self. How long have she been hiding this? Does that mean one side of Angelica''s parent was a corrupted angel?

    "I am but you don''t seem to be surprised by my horns," Angelica pulled her hand to her chin after throwing the arrow aside, "It''s as if you have seen horns before..."

    "I did, a beautiful ck ones which are better than yours," answered Elise and it seemed her words did a thing to make her aunt frown. Since she was young, Elise recalled how her aunt hated people who are doing better than her and it seemed although she had aged, she didn''t get wiser.

    "But you also now about us, corrupted angel," whispered Angelica when it finally dawned to her, " I know now, you were there to kill Blythe with that Demon!" Angelica frowned, her anger subside to a state of thinking. "But there was an angel in the story that came with you."

    Someone was there watching them when they were in the Church? asked Elise in her mind. The angel mentioned must be Ian at that time he had turned his wings white to prove a point to Blythe. Elise didn''t know the part of Blythe dying, but she had seen it before from the death vision which didn''t surprise her.

    "Don''t tell me you are that angel?" questioned Angelica, not wanting to believe it when from above they felt arge amount of wind blowing away whatever was bellow them.

    Elise looked up when she heard the sound of p, to see it was Ian who hade. Without spending another second, he came beside her taking her shoulders to embrace as his wings engulfed both of them inside.

 Chapter 256: Bye Bye-I

    <h4>Chapter 256: Bye Bye-I</h4>

    Elise''s clear blue eyes glittered when she saw how close Ian''s red gaze was to hers. She never felt more relieved then she was now, seeing Ian hade to her rescue. There was slight tears on her eyes that came from both surprise and overwhelming feeling of fear which she managed to kept down entire time. But one look at Ian made all emotions in her break like a dam.

    Ian''s ck wings moved from the front as it smack away the dangerous weapon Angelica threw toward them when she saw him before it continued to stayed in a circling form to protect them both.

    Elise felt Ian holding her close to his arms, "Are you alright?" he asked, pulling his face a little away from her to look up and down as Elise nodded her head. There was no blood on her although Ian noticed the ashes that had clouded her cheeks and her dress. He noticed this ash was the same ash when a body wasbusted, but he didn''t ask it first as it didn''t bothered much to him. It was more important to Ian that Elise was safe and uninjured. Fortunately there was no sound or scratches on her and he had came at the right time.

    Ian''s hand moved went to wipe the dusts on her cheeks and neck, "What is happening in the vige?" she questioned, there was worry but more than that was surprise and happiness at his timely arrival.

    "It took me a little more time than I nned to find the person controlling the beasts. Everything is under control now with the humans, I defeated the dark sorcerers and made sure he received a death befitting for what they did in your presence. I made it so that even in Hell the punishment would be taken more hellish for him," he said, making sure each of his words were filled with a controlled anger which she could feel and somewhere rte to.

    Not far from the ce where Elise and Ian were at, a head of a dark sorcerers was pierced to the de of a spear which was then hanged on the ceiling of the tallest house in the vige as a reminder for the the rest of the dark sorcerers that managed to run away with grave wounds on them.

    "No you are notte, thank you," Elise wanted to exin more of what took ce and how she met the Relics but then she saw Ian''s feather falling to her hand, it seemed to have shed as her aunt continue to attack them. "My aunte back alive."

    "I can see that," Ian pushed away the weapons Angelica threw to him, deflecting the sharp des to face Angelica. It seemed with the horn appearing from her head, her power grew stronger and before the des could touch her, another set of des struck the ones Ian threw, bouncing them to the ground. "Did anything else happen while you were in the basement?"

    Elise nodded her head promptly, "My aunt was the one who stole the coffins there were many of them under the basement and there were also magic circle but before I could leave, I met Relics. Like what Sullivan told us, they wanted my power."

    Ian''s eyes narrowed, his expression twist in anger, "Did they do anything to you?" he peered his eyes all over her, she was fine and when Elise shook her head, he asked, "Where did they go?"

    "I-I don''t know about that, by the time I wake up I was here." Elise tried to remember but somewhere her memory shed and disappeared. Which mean something happened that Elise didn''t know, thought Ian. "Hallow was with me," and Elise looked around behind her leg to find no one.

    "We can speak about himter," Ian noted that he smelled some scent of Demons from Elise apart from the Chick''s scent, knowing who it was. He decided to push the matter aside for now. His face then turned to Angelica, "It doesn''t seem very weing greetinging from you even when you are back alive,"mented Ian. He then turned his eyes at Elise who frowned. "Horns," he said and she caught his words clear.

    "She is a corrupted angel," answered Elise and Ian nodded coolly as if he knew it right after taking a nce from her aunt.

    "Still hugging even when there is someone here, I see no one have ever taught you two manners," Angelica said with her hands both raised to the air. Elise noted that after the appearance of horns on her aunt''s head, the power she kept unleashed and had gotten strongerpared to the time they fought inside the house. Everything in the presence of her aunt turn to weapons, the lying rocks and branches of tree looked sharper that it couldpete with des thrown earlier.

    Ian chuckled at her words, the corrupted angel''s expression twisted further in fury with more time Ian spend his talk with a condensed ding smile. "You have a rather good eye Angelica. I don''t have mother to teach my manners, and my father would rather curl up in a ball and die than studying manner which why he can''t seem to hold his dick with his right hand and sleep everywhere. I taught myself to show my love to my beloved even if my heart was dug out. Or would you like to teach this young man manner, old hag?"

    "Is that so? Then I should take plenty of time to have fun and teach you it," Angelica licked her lips, wondering which she would torture first between the Demon and her niece.

    "You hide well, auntie for no one to ever suspect you even while I was living under your roof. I thought Angels would hunt for you as they did to any other corrupted angels out there." But her aunt always manage to hide herself, and she questioned how. At that time she remembered Blythe wasn''t hunted by the Angels either when it was one form of their punishment.

    "We had to clip our horns, not the best method but the most effective one. That was what happened. Judging by your words, you are not an angel, are you? If you are you should have known about a corrupted angel''s horns long before this."

    "I never said I was one or acknowledged it. Why did you do it? You already have enough power as a corrupted angel, and you have a longer lifespan than normal. Why do you have to turn as a dark sorceress?" It didn''t make sense to Elise of what her aunt wanted more than being a corrupted angel which should have been more than enough. "Do you want to go to Heaven?"

    "Why would I go to some shitty ce like Heaven? Isn''t there more power in the mortal''s world than what I have now? This is barely enough. I might have a longer lifespan but I want more! I needed an immortal life¡ª a life where I wouldn''t die and live forever!"

    "That is her greed talking don''t heed too much to her words or it would only contaminate your ears, Elise. All people who is obsessed by their greed is nothing less than her." Ian said, his wings didn''t stopped to protect them from the sneaky attack Angelica did by throwing a de from behind them when they were talking. Seeing her attack failed, Angelica twisted her expression and at that moment Ian who noticed something from the corrupted angel twisted his smile further.

 Chapter 257: Bye Bye-II

    <h4>Chapter 257: Bye Bye-II</h4>

    Elise remembered in the past that her aunt had been ambitious but she didn''t know that Angelica had been thinking of having an immortal life which sound as absurd as when Carmen was offered to have her dead family came back from death.

    "Is that why you stole those coffins and the bodies of the people who had died? I went inside the basement and I saw everything," Elise confronted and Angelica pulled a wider smile.

    "So you have seen. Makes you happy to now that all the time you lived in this house there are bodies underneath you, don''t you think?" Her aunt asked with a pleased tone but she couldn''t share the sentiment. At this point, it was easier to think that her aunt have went mad. "But those bodies are different. For an enteral life, I need more living sacrifices. Those are experiments."

    "Experiments for what?" What experiments needed bodies of a dead person?

    "For a better future of course! You should have worked with me, I see that the Demon beside you have an excellent amount of power that could help us to endeavor the n we have. If you wish to do so, I would help you two to work hand-in-hand with us," Angelica took a step forward with her hand outstretched as if she was offering them a choice, "What do you say? Don''t you also want even more power, Demon? I see how bloodthirsty you are and how you are simr to me. Aren''t you interested in an evesting life? I heard it from a Demon before that they could also age and die, but you don''t want that, do you?"

    "If you are about to offer me a work, you should have done better by looking yourself in the mirror. I don''t work with dirty corrupted woman, you are also full of germs that I can''t bear to watch," Ian answered, his words jabbing the worse spot for Angelica who detested the word ''corrupted'' as she was differentiated from angels because of it. "It makes me question what better future you meant earlier. Is it by bringing dead people back to life?"

    "Oh? So you have heard of it," Angelica didn''t hide her intention, "It is an experiment to see whether a person coulde back to life, did someone told you of this? I thought this experiment is exclusive only for us, the dark sorcerers to know."

    "Well it''s not exclusive anymore it seemed," Ian shrugged his shoulder, his tone cool while he watch Angelica not noticing how a blue color started to form on her neck, but he didn''t n to tell either.

    "It''s not possible to bring a person back alive, stealing the coffins means you are disrupting other''s who are at rest," answered Elise, she don''t know if her aunt seeded as it seemed Carmen had seen it with her own eyes. "Is that what you told Carmen too¡ª that you could bring people if she kills Demons?"

    Angelica raised her brows, and her next words put a surprise to Elise, "Who is that?"

    "The woman who you sent to White Mansion..." she tried to exin but reading more to her aunt''s expression, she paused, "You don''t know," whispered Elise at thest three words she said. It dawned to her that while the letters were sent from Saltige, her aunt didn''t know who Carmen was, which why she was also surprise to see her. But if it isn''t her who was it then?

    "Confused are you?" Angelica drawled, looking at Elise with a wider smirk, "I don''t know the part about anyone needing any soul of a Demon''s because that''s not our work to do. But maybe Thomas had a change in n which I don''t care. Once I kill you two here, next would be them who tried to kill me by the arrow!"

    Elise exchange nces with Ian, noting that it was indeed not Angelica who Carmen had worked for but the man named Thomas. "Have you ever seeded in bringing anyone alive?" asked Elise to confirm what Carmen told her.

    "Not yet, but I have the best experiments who would soon wake up from death, all with the memories intact and soul attached. That boy is my most treasured experiment."

    Elise frowned on her aunt''s words, boy? Amongst the bodies she saw there was no boy. She recalled there was however, a casket that was made better than other coffin.

    "There was no boy in any of the coffins," said Elise and for a moment the smile on her aunt''s face fell.

    Angelica narrowed her eyes, an expression of disbelief came on her face, "There is one inside the casket that are made exceptionally fancier than other coffin. It was a boy-"

    "There was a casket but there was no one," interrupted Elise. It seemed that as she said the boy disappeared her aunt''s expression grew more severe.

    "That''s impossible! You are lying!" Her aunt yelled but then she fell to panic when remembering there were two other Relics from earlier when she pretended dead. Thinking that perhaps the Relic attained the body, she retreated to the house. But in a blink, Ian came before the woman and he caught her by her neck.

    "Where are you going?" Ian asked as if he was a friend who wondered where she was going to. Without a hesitation, Angelica raised her hand, she pushed all her energy to blow everything around the house to him but nothing happened.

    Ian didn''t move and he watched how Angelica tried to push her hand again and again as if waiting for her ability to unleash but nothing happen even after many of her attempts. Was it because of her fingerless hand? But before it worked!

    The woman struggled and Ian saw how quick she was to realize the big disadvantage she was in, "What the fuck is happening?! What did you do?!"

    "Nothing really," Ian grinned, his eyes fell to Angelica''s neck that had turned bluer and his hand let go from her neck, "Don''t you wonder, why that arrow doesn''t kill you?"

    "That is because I used my power, because I am a corrupted angel," Angelica was confused that she answered Ian''s question. It was Angelica''s ever first time to be stripped off her power. She never felt this powerless before and her entire face was soaked with fear to what would happen next that her power is gone now. The Demon is going to kill her!

    "It seems that your power add to your brain that you''ve be stupid to take what I mean. Let me help you to know what happened then," Ian offered, his grin spreading wider. "What about your friends, don''t they know you are a corrupted angel? But then why would they resort to kill you with a simple silver arrow while knowing you wouldn''t die with it?"

    "N-No way! No! They don''t have power to steal my ability and I-I never heard of anything like this!! Let me go!" Angelica pleaded, who then decided to negotiate, "I-If you let me go, I promise I wouldn''t appear before you two again. I-I will live a quiet life, never be seen by you two. J-Just let me g-go, would you?"

    Ian who had hoisted her body pulled his malicious smile wider, "That words of yours would be easy to do if you are never in this world to begin with. I don''t really have business with you Angelica. But I have some unfinished business with you for selling my bride to where people could buy her. Then to add, you abused her. I am a very petty person and Elise is mine now. I hate to see her cry now or in the past if not from from pleasure I give her," Ian had lowered his voice so only Angelica could hear. "It''s time for you to pay for your sin in the mortal''s world, woman."

    The woman saw how Ian''s eyes turned ck while his pupil turned red, from his head two horns begin to emerge that wasrge and it curled the opposite way of his head. His teeth became jagged and the shadow that covered his face turned nightmarish that tears began to spill from Angelica''s face.

    *Author is setting a mass release schedule! If we could reach 2000 power stone or more, there would be a reward of mass release. Please keep this record until Sunday and the reward would be given^.^ I believe we all could reach to a higher record of power stone~ Each day you could vote three power stones a day and use all the three power stones in one chapter. Wish you all a good luck~

    *

    Ads: There four chapters you could read after ced in privilege. To be a privileged member, open the content or scroll to thest chapter, there you would find an orange box, and tapping is thest action needed! There are two tiers of privilege: The first tier esses two chapters and the second tier ess to four chapters. Buying the privilege is not a must but if you wish to support the author in ie or have more chapters to read in advance this would be a good choice! It is only for two coins.***

 Chapter 258: Bye Bye-III

    <h4>Chapter 258: Bye Bye-III</h4>

    Elise watched her aunt who seemed to have lost it all. Streak of fear of dying was evident on her face. Ian seemed to still hold his yful tone, "Did you remember what did you told me earlier?" Angelica didn''t know what he was speaking of but Ian remembered what the woman told him. He had a good memory and a bad habit where he like to owe what others told him. Now was no different.

    Angelica stuttered, "I-I don''t remember... Please let me go. I can tell you what I now, the ticket to evesting life, an immortal life."

    Elise, who stayed quiet wondered what her aunt meant. All the talk of bringing back people to life and having a life without death was fable-like. But thetter one reminded her of Ian as he also retained immortality. She saw how his horns appeared, and his ck wings seemed to turned darker when he unleashed more of his demonic side.

    She heard himugh like a person who was truly enjoying a y, "Don''t worry if you don''t remember, I will tell you about it. You told me you would teach me manner. But you don''t seem to know what manner is which why, I will help you study manner we have in Hell. First manner is not to touch what belong to others, but you failed to do that and heree the punishment. Enjoy it."

    Ian released his hand from the woman, letting her fall before taking two steps back as the woman tried to run. Elise saw how the skin on her aunt''s neck which had turned blue began to form bumps as if her skin had bubbled. She ran and Elise didn''t know if it was a good idea for Ian to release her aunt; but then Angelica who was running with a smile, thinking she had won failed to run. Her entire body stopped and fire suddenly started from bellow her feet before engulfing her entire body.

    A scream erupted from the ce and Angelica continue to run frantic searching for anything to extinguished the fire but failed to find anything. She went toward Ian, reaching out her hand, "Hel-" But that was all she could say as the me zed harder.

    Ian then left to stand by Elise''s side, his stride was long and it brought him faster to hug Elise. He pressed the side of her cheeks and she could feel how his warmth spreading to her body. What once felt frightening and chilling now be better when she was under his embrace.

    "You did it, you saved the vige, thank you," Elise said when pulling away, she saw how his horns had disappeared as he came back to his normal state without his wings.

    "What is there to thank for when it is for others? You should have thanked me for saving you or maybe I didn''t do it well enough?" Ian tilted his head, he made a sad expression by sloping his brows and looking defeated.

    She can''t help but to smile at his action, "No, you saved me well, for that I am more grateful. I know you would be there for me."

    "But I left you alone for a moment and I shouldn''t have done that. You forgot to call my name, if you do I would havee faster," Ian saw how there was a small wound on her finger and he pulled the finger licking it, "I didn''t see this, my apologies."

    Elise shuddered when his red velvet-textured tongue rubbed her finger, the warmth tickled her cold finger, "W-What are you doing? It''s dirty, Ian!"

    "Don''t underestimate a small wound Elise, it can have invective that could even lead to death. Also, I can''t have youin your future groom to not notice a wound and not heal it after," Ian twisted his lips and his tongue continued to caress her wound, Elise then felt shiver when his teeth nibbled her. This was more than only licking a wound!

    "I won''t do that," she answered, trying to pull her finger, "We should go from here, there are still enemies."

    "No there are not. I''ve killed all of them and the vigers it at rest. There should be no one here that I could sense and I''ve sent Cynthia to guard the vige. Why didn''t you call my name when the Relics appeared? I would havee here," Ian repeated the question he had asked earlier. He wanted to know the reason as doing so would have notified him when the Relics appeared. Without a good intention, he didn''t know what the Relics would do to her and the thought that they would harm her boiled his blood.

    "I was scared and surprised that it didn''te to my mind." Elise didn''t understood either why calling his name didn''te across her mind when she was in the basement. She thought that she was a person was who had a quick wit to protect herself through troubles. But she was in a panic and it was often that people fail to think clearly when they were shocked or in fear.

    "But how does calling your name work? You are far even when I call your name." With the distance it should be hard for him to hear her calling for his name.

    "Because I have this," Ian pulled his hand and she saw a red thread formed on his ring finger which was attached to her neck, "This is our littlemunication string. Although if you are too far, I wouldn''t be able to hear you this much distance is enough."

    "When did you attached that to me?" she inquired because all this time she didn''t know Ian had put a string on her.

    "Guess?" Ian teasingly smiled, it wouldn''t be easy to take answer from him when he was heaving this way, thought Elise. She was conscious of how much Ian love to tease her by drawling to give what she want likest night. "What are you remembering? Look your cheeks is all hot," whispered Ian when he caught Elise''s expression turning all red and her heartbeat picking a faster pace.

    "N-Nothing. I was thinking of anything," Elise quickly replied, stuttering as she replied. She was about to get away now that her finger had been released when Ian leaned forward to bit her ear. The little action had Elise yelped and shuddered. The heat she felt had subsidedst night felt crawling to settle on her stomach again.

    She shook her head, and her eyes were stern when she met Ian''s red ones, "No."

    "No what? I only thought that your ears looked delicious, remember my reward?" Ian pulled away to see her think and Elise recalled that she had indeed promised him a reward.

    "But I can''t do anything special," she replied without knowing that in truth there was something only she could do for him.

    "That''s not yet for you to decide, don''t worry I already have something easy that only you could do," he whispered, watching Elise. The rush of adrenaline that was still on his blood had turned to somethingpletely opposite like lust when seeing Elise near him, making an expression that was hard for him to resist to.

    Elise questioned what the reward was but before she asked, Ian said to her, "Let''s go to the basement. I got a feeling that Angelica''s panic for losing a body is important." and Elise agreed at his words with a nod.

 Chapter 259: Bag Of Ashes-I

    <h4>Chapter 259: Bag Of Ashes-I</h4>

    Elise moved from the ce and when she walk, her shoes halted to see her aunt that had burnt crips to ck, most of her body had turned simr to coal which somewhere was much easier to look than if she was cut in half, thought Elise. She didn''t look for too long as it was gruesome to watch a corpse.

    When she turned her head, Ian hold her hands. Taking her attention he then smiled to her, "Don''t see her for too long, she will only ruin your appetite for the evening."

    Elise looked at the sky that had turned orange to indicate how much hours have passed after she first came to the vige, "I don''t think I have any appetite now."

    "We will work something outter," Ian replied, appearing to have something in his mind that could help her to regain her appetite. "I can even cook for you which I''m sure you would love."

    "That is something I would look forward very much if not for today," she whispered if not for the chaos that happened for her, Elise would have agreed in a heartbeat.

    They entered the basement not soon after. Walking down thedder first Elise then walked in when she felt her head ache. Her view tilted on her sight and she was about to fall when Ian''s hands caught her waist in time. "What''s wrong?" he asked, concernedced in his voice that turned his eyes to narrow.

    "I-I remember something that I did..." said Elise in panic. She forgot. She forgot that she had met the Relics here and hid before turning one of them to ash but what happened after she didn''t remember.

    "Calm down," Ian cooed her, taking her to his hand as he soothed her back. He saw Elise staring at her eyes, there were tears welling up that she was resisting to spill out. "Don''t worry, sweetheart I am here. Don''t be scared," his voice sounded softer as he saw Elise''s small body trembling like a leaf. Her face had paled since she entered the basement and he wondered what happened that could make his dear bride as frightened as she was now.

    When Elise''s heartbeat that tensed calmed a little by his presence, Ian then asked her slowly, "Can you tell me what happen? Are you hurt?"

    "N-No I... Ian, I think I killed someone," she whispered. It still felt real in her eyes. When the man strangled her and was about to inject her with a syringe, Elise was afraid and something in her suddenly felt as if it snapped.

    The next moment she remembered telling the man off and touched his hand before he was blown to ashes. Recalling the memory perfectly, Elise felt her skin shivered in chill. She had killed someone and the aftereffect of anxiousness filled her heart. The person who was breathing... she had killed him.

    "Shush," Ian whisper and he pulled her to his arm, knowing how much fear was in Elise as it was her ever first kill, he took his time to coo her, "Don''t worry Elise. The person who you killed they deserve the death, you are not at wrong."

    "B-But..." Elise knew she wasn''t wrong but she still couldn''t believe she had killed someone. "I don''t know what I should feel," she whispered, her emotions were everywhere scattering all over, tears that threatened to fall fell and Ian pulled his hand to wipe the tears away.

    "What do you feel then?" Ian attentively watched her, not letting every single tears to fall over her face as she wiped it all away. His hand on her back softly patting her. It was never easy to kill someone. Sometimes getting killed was even more easier than killing. Especially not for Elise who never killed anyone, it hit harder for her.

    "I feel scared and numb. I don''t know what I feel," and saying this she felt his arms on her tightened. The hug of Ian''s arm work to soothe Elise, but she can''t help to feel scared. Scared, of her own power which was stronger than she thought. A touch could destroy a person to ashes, there was no blood shed but the fact that she had erased an existence without a single trace made her shiver.

    "Then don''t be scared, I told you I am here. Or am I had turned to arge hungry wolf who is scary for you?" The moment the question left Ian''s lips, Elise''s hands tightened around him.

    "That''s not it," she whispered her gaze turning defiant as she knew this was Ian teasing her again, "You know I wasn''t thinking of that."

    "I know, I''m sorry I wasn''t doubting you but I am telling you that you don''t have to be scared now that I am here, what are you scared of?" He asked her and she pursed her lips when he hit her heart with his next question, "Are you scared of yourself?"

    Elise nodded slowly, "My power is stronger than we thought. It is destructive." She knew she could turn things to ash, but she didn''t know she could do more than that as when she turned the man to ash, he blew like fireworks and it shocked her.

    "Are you scared it would hurt you?" Ian saw her shaking her head in reply. The thought of killing was weighing in her and Elise was more than aware of it. He didn''t felt the same like how Elise did when he killed for the first time and it was because of their different in circumstances and Elise''s personality where she wish to protect than to kill. "Then don''t fear, you are not destructive. I know what you are feared of¡ª you fear that one day your power would break even worse than before and kill more people, don''t you?"

    Ian knows her the best, thought Elise, "What if I hurt many more innocent people?" At that time, she would not be herself but if her power breaks and work on its own like it did earlier, it was possible that she could hurt more people, turning them to ash. Her mind work an image to her head which disappeared when she shook her head.

    "Then I will be there to blow wind and brush away the ashes, so there would be no more traces left," Ian moved forward pressing his forehead to hers, "I don''t know about other people and if I have to be honest with you, like what I always did, I don''t care. I don''t care if people die because of you or if you kill people; even if they are innocent. Because what''s more important to me is you. You did well, Elise. I am proud of you for protecting yourself from that person."

    "I didn''t told you that person hurt me," she whispered, she didn''t know why but Ian always knows everything. Some times, he knows much more than herself.

    Ian chuckled, "That''s an elementary deduction. My sweet Bride have never kill people if not for a reason, just like you told me¡ª that I kill people with reason. Although yours are pure," he stated, enjoying how cuddly Elise was. Taking the liberty, Ian enjoyed how tight she embraced him, as if not wanting him to leave which he would never did even if Elise was the one to shoo him off.

    "But I killed someone, I''m not pure," she answered, it took her second before she asked in a softer voice, "Do you look at me differently now that you I have killed someone?"

    "Hm," Ian pulled from her embraced, he reached out his hand to her chin and Elise could feel her heart tensing as Ian seemed to be looking at her, weighing his words, "I think yes," Ian saw how Elise''s brows sloped, but it didn''t stay long as he stole a kiss from her lips, "What are you thinking, silly? I mean you look more beautiful and powerful than before. I guess I didn''t told you yet, but I love it more when my bride goes all powerful. You excite me."

    .

 Chapter 260: Bag Of Ashes-II

    <h4>Chapter 260: Bag Of Ashes-II</h4>

    Elise couldn''t help but smile on his words, it was embarrassing but knowing Ian was trying to cheer her up, her sadness feel as if it lessen. For the sadness wouldn''t be too long before it disappeared. They hugged each other for a little longer, letting time passes as Ian acted like her pir offort.

    "You are warm," she whispered, her voice was calmed that told Ian her shock had passed.

    "I am, aren''t I? You could cuddle longer when wee back hometer. The Church members would be here soon and it would be toote if theye here," Ian brushed his hand, running through her hair.

    Elise, who had pulled away saw how his hand was reluctant to leave her as Ian continue to twirl her hair between his fingers, "Why would it be toote?"

    "Because the Church loves to take cases from other''s hands before choosing it as confidential and hiding it from people outside. By that time it would be hard to hide the things we want to search of." He looked at her hair before having to part that left a lingering feeling on his hand that wish to feel the texture again. "Do you want to stay here while I look inside ore with me?"

    Elise shook her head, taking courage for herself. She felt guilty but at the same time, although it might be wrong, she told herself she had to do that or else she would have died.

    "My brave bride," Ian gave her the praise she deserved. Not everyone could be like Elise while having a heart like her. He found everything about Elise mesmerizing. At times she could be scared, but when it was time for her to be strong, she endeavored herself to prepare herself with courage. "You can tell me if you don''t want to be here anymore." and she nodded.

    With thest warning from Ian that was out of concern, they move to walk down the long corridor that lead to the single room. Elise clenched her hand and Ian rubbed her fists before opening the door for her.

    Before the doorpletely opened, Elise was suddenly remembered by the time she was captured by the Relics before. There was one more woman, did she killed her too? and she received the answer when they entered the room.

    Most things stayed the same as it was when Elise first came as she remembered. The difference being there were piles of ashes near the door which belonged to the bald man and another corpse that was burnt ck, simr to how Ian had burnt her aunt''s body earlier.

    Elise felt her breaths forming to arge lump on the back of her throat, "D-Did I kill her too?"

    Ian noted how the body didn''t turned to ash, "No." and she turned her head to see how confident Ian was with his firm reply. "This person was burnt to crips by a Demon''s magic. I could tell because this room reek a little of a Demon''s scent. It''s a scent that I know well," because the person live in his house currently, added Ian in his mind.

    But Elise didn''t know what Ian meant yet because she didn''t know much about Demons around Ian, "Whose is it?"

    "Beelzebub''s," was Ian''s short reply, his expression instead of thanking his friend to protect but a narrow.

    "Did he protected me?" she questioned because it seemed to her that Ian didn''t look pleased even though at times like these he would have smile even if his rtionship with Beelzebub wasn''t close, they had a closer rtionship to Elise''s house.

    "It would be good if it sounds so, but Beel don''t protect out of good will. You should ask why he is here in the first ce. He was tailing you," and Elise frowned, why would Beelzebub do that? "You told me before that you saw Hallow?" inquired Ian.

    "Yes, but it was only for a moment, I''m not sure if I dreamt him," she recalled to have dreamt of Hallow once before.

    "No, he was certainly here with Beelzebub. Whatever those two are nning you should be careful from them. They don''t seem dangerous oring with an evil intention, but something is fishy with Beelzebub." Ian saw the way the body burnt even more horrible than the fire he used, noting it was Beelzebub''s blue fire which belonged only to him out of all Demons in Hell.

    But Elise wondered why despite Beelzebub being fishy Ian didn''t kick him from the house. While they searched around, Elise then remembered about the casket. Opening it again to reconfirm the words she stated to her aunt that made her rattled, she wondered if she would be seeing a body of a boy but there was nothing the moment the lid was opened.

    "This is the coffin that your aunt-," Ian suddenly stopped talking and she looked at him, asking why in her eyes when he grinned and added, "I meante aunt mentioned earlier that there was a special experience that of her stored here. But seems like nothing to me." Elise then saw Ian reached out his hand to ced it deeper to the water, by the time he pulled his hand out he said to her, "I sensed a presence of someone and a rotten smell from here."

    "But the boy isn''t here. Did someone took the body?" The ced was filled with bodies that had met their final rest which was death. But what if this one body was truly as her aunt said bear a miracle where it coulde back to life?

    "Hm, I think someone did, it''s impossible for a body to walk on their own after all," Ian answered with a sound answer which Elise nodded to.

    "But what if ites back to life just like my aunt said?" Then that would be a disaster, thought Elise. She shivered when thinking everyone who died would be having a second chance to live. As beautiful as it sounded, at the same time it was terrifying because there was no telling who woulde back alive.

    When something that is natural like death to be yed by a human''s hand, it was more horrifying than blessing. Because by then humans would be defying the fate of their lives.

    "That won''t happen," came Ian''s firm words, his gaze met hers when he said solemnly, "Toe back alive it''s only a human''s romance, Elise. There are no human in this world who had lost their families withoutter thinking how wonderful it would be if their family came back alive. However, as it is said, that''s a miracle that no one could do."

    "But you are immortal, that is also something that is not possible," Elise wondered what was the difference when the two defy the rule of the mortal''s world which also seem to work in Hell and Heaven as angels and Demon could die. Ian was an exception.

    "I am different, sweetheart. I had to exchange something for my immortality. I sold my humanity to be a Demon. As for whying back to life is impossible, it''s because when a person died their soul leave their body. If one attempt to move the body, they would be simr to a doll, just a moving body as there are no souls in it," Ian said when he pulled his left hand away after dropping it to the water and wiped his hand before wearing his gloves again. "There are no one who could replicate a soul."

    "Did you saw someone tried to do that?" asked Elise because Ian seemed as if he knew all about bringing a person back to life better than anyone.

    "I did. Long ago," He then closed the casket, "It was a Demon named Caleb. He lost someone important to him and tried to bring the other person back to life."

    "But he didn''t seed," whispered Elise and she saw Ian smiling at her when a passing pity expression passed by his eyes which was new.

    "He didn''t. What happened was the person he treasured woke up with their soul distorted. The person who was brought to life then goes to rampage, eating heart of humans which in the end Caleb had to bring them death, again," Ian watched how Elise empathize with the person''s death. Sweet Elise, thought Ian. She was precious as her own being. He went to rub her cheek that had her to close her right eye, "We should look around a little more before leaving."

    Elise nodded, when she caught the heap of ashes in front of the door, inside her heart she told herself not to worry. What happened was because her body was trying to protect herself from danger, and if she didn''t she would have been injected with a syringe, going away, she then took the syringe she recalled to have seen and picked it up to bring it toward Ian, "The Relics trying to inject me with this. I don''t know what it was for."

    "It doesn''t look safe," Ian took the syringe to his hand and he moved the liquid to see how it was made in a soupy substance, "I will keep on this and look more into what it was." He narrowed his eyes while looking at the syringe as Elise continued to look around. Inwardly, he swore to bring the whole group of Relics who tried to put an unknown substance to Elise and made sure they all would face their fate¡ª the fate of death for daring to touch Elise.

    .

    There might me one extra chance chapter in a couple hours,?don''t forget to vote for the mass release. Our goal is 2000 powerstone ^^

 Chapter 261: Bag Of Ashes-III

    <h4>Chapter 261: Bag Of Ashes-III</h4>

    An hour after the chaos in the vige, the Church members arrived to Saltige where carnage broke. A familiar face that had gotten older stepped out from the carriage and seeing the bodies on the side of the carriage which was covered and bundled in whites he sighed, silently counting the bodies in his mind.

    "Some doesn''t go the way we wish for, do they, Kyle?" asked a man from behind. Kyle, who had shifted his eyes to watch the part of houses from the vige that had been destroyed frowned. He pressed his forehead. What else could be worse than having Christmas Eve which was only two day after turn to a bloody day?

    "We can''t wish for anything. We could only thank God that it seemed people are saved more than death." Kyle looked around the vige, his eyes then falling to see the vigers who have gathered to start fire to warm themselves.

    "That is true," answered the same person who had spoken with him earlier, his eyes were red that signified he was a vampire while his entire hair was colored in brown. A streak of ck color was on the side of his hair that stood out, "But I don''t know what to say seeing this..."

    The vampire whose name was Walles said, he drawled as he saw the bodies of the beast and dark sorcerer''s head pierced through a spear which was then hanged on the ceiling of the viger''s house.

    ''This should serve death that is befitting for them, you don''t have to feel pity for those dark sorcerers. How long have you work in the Church?" questioned Kyle.

    "Three years sire. I don''t not feel sorry for the dark sorcerers as I share the same sentiments, but I don''t know what to say. I have never seen deaths like this before," where bodies are hanged to serve as g on the houses as if the person who killed the dark sorcerers wanted the rest dark sorcerers to be warned never to do the same eve again.

    "You should get used to it especially with the person we are about to handle," and as if Kyle had called a Devil''s name thrice, therefore calling the Devil from Hell, he heard aughter and his neck twist to look behind, meeting Ian''s smile an internal sigh of fear struggled to escape which she managed to hold down.

    Ian watched how Kyle bowed, "Good evening, Lord Ian. There are no words I can express more to show how thankful I am for you helping this vige."

    Elise, who walked beside Ian saw Kyle. For a moment she looked at the man in surprise, she remembered who he was. Although he had aged and some scar came across his forehead, she knew who this man was. It was the man named Kyle, the same man who had brought her out from White''s Mansion in the past.

    "Don''t mention it, I was helping out of a whim as ''coincidentally'' when the vige I visited was under attack," Ian emphasized on the word ''coincidentally'' which had Kyle to narrow his eyes and sigh internally again. Ian knew he was not guilty which why he could say all this, but even if he wasn''t innocent, no one would able to put him to trial as there had never been any evidences before.

    "I see, that must be a certainly misfortune to you, my lord," Kyle said as he and both Ian knew that it wasn''t out of a pure coincidence that Ian hade here. "May I ask what did youe here?"

    "I came here to meet my soon-to-be family member that failed horribly," Ian met Elise''s eyes as he said this, he smiled and Elise didn''t know what she had to say about it, choosing to stay quiet.

    "Soon-to-be? Are you going to adopt anyone, milord?" Kyle inquired as he doesn''t know what else other than adopting could fit that term.

    "No, I was going to meet my aunt-inw, Elise''s aunt. But a tragedy struck to her ce and I saw her death there along with other surprising thing that I could never expected to ever be there in her house." This was enough for Kyle to look at Elise. The moment they met, Elise had noted of how Kyle looked at her for a long time. He seemed to remember her as much as she did.

    Seeing how their eyes met, Elise bowed to the man and Kyle returned with politeness. His eyes were strict as he watched Elise but he didn''t say anything.

    Unlike Ian and Kyle, Walles was surprised with the news and had a bigger reaction, "I didn''t know you are going to get married. It is a pleasant news, Lord Ian! A news worth celebrating," his eyes then shifted to Elise and she saw the vampire bowing, "Congrattion to you too, mdy."

    Elise had her cheeks slightly pink at the congrattion. They hadn''t talk about marriage but Ian had used the word ''Bride''. She felt all fluffy in her heart, and happiness surged in her when she stared at Ian whose lips were twisted into a gentler smile.

    "Thank you," Elise replied, returning Walles'' words of best wishes.

    "Congrattion, Miss Scott," Kyle followed after his subordinate. His words had some sincerity in it that Elise could pick although it was cursory andsted short.

    "You two are the first ones to here it, but I want to make the announcement of our marriage soon in a better manner which why I believe you two could handle about keeping this as a secret until the Winter Ball of Christmas Eve, would you?" Ian asked for the two men to nod.

    Elise didn''t know about marriage yet as they hadn''t talked about it. But she was happy with the promise of marriage, and like Ian she couldn''t wait to be one with him in marriage. It had been a simple dream of Elise to live and settle down with family of her own.

    "About the talk we left earlier, Lord Ian," Kyle began, deviating the talk from marriage as his work was more important. It was his responsibility with the lives he was trusted with and the justice he stood upon to find the root of what had taken ce in the vige. He didn''t know if he should be thankful it was Ian who had protected the vige as the man do more deaths than saving. "What do you mean by something unexpected that you found in Miss Scott''s aunt''s house?"

    "Coffins and dead bodies," answered Ian with a nonchnt tone while he saw a wrinkle of frown gained on Kyle''s forehead. "Want to see?" He sounded as if he was offering Kyle for a tea which only added another sigh from the man who had gotten far older than he was before.

    "Please show us the way."

    Ian nodded but he didn''t walk immediately, he then went to Elise, asking, "Elise would you like to follow or stay in the carriage? You''ve been through much, you can rest if you are tired."

    Elise had been hiding it but in truth she felt exhausted both physically and mentally, "I will stay in the carriage."

    "I''lle back soon. I can''t keep my reward waiting, can I?" Ian kissed her forehead and he looked at her, taking her every features before leaving.

    Now alone, Elise looked at the vige, she wondered why she didn''t saw any death shadows from the vigers earlier or from her aunt. Knowing that she would die, she would have emitted a death shadow and the vision thate along yet she didn''t saw anything. Was there possibly a rule for it to appear?

    She was still staring when a cough greeted her from behind, Elise turned her head to see Karen, the olddy who stared at her expression with a strict expression, "Did you killed anyone, Elise?" The woman''s direct question had Elise to look at her with wide eyes.

 Chapter 262: Fishy Discovery-I

    <h4>Chapter 262: Fishy Discovery-I</h4>

    It wasn''t only surprise Elise had when Karen had asked her the question. There was also suspicious. Since the past few days, everything was going hectic that there was almost little time for her to sort her own feeling. She was betrayed, and new beings she never knew was there appeared before her. There was no telling Karen who looked very much like a human to her could turn to a corrupted angel or Relic like how her aunt did.

    "What do you mean?" asked Elise, her defensive tone appeared evident on her voice.

    The olddy continue to look her with her chin slightly tipped as she was shorter in stature then Elise with her back hunched forward, "I mean, did you kill someone, take other''s life."

    After the talk Elise shared with her aunt earlier, she recalled about Karen''s second daughter. The woman had lost a daughter and Elise was med in the past, for being a friend. "Is this about Elena?" she asked, being forward about it, "I did not kill Elena and I do not know what words my aunt had put to the people in the vige, but I am not cursed."

    "Even though right after you appeared this vige is under attack?" was Karen''s quick reply and her words stung Elise''s heart.

    "What does this have to do with Elena?" Elise questioned, the woman stared at her with a look of hate and bitterness, pushing me to her when she hadn''t done anything and would not do anything. She was a child at that time, she was still small yet everyone med her for what she did not do and Elise had enough of keeping silence about this. She was hurt in the past and now she wouldn''t let herself be injured by other''s words again.

    "The reason why this vige is under attack is not mine. You should have asked my aunt for the reason," answered Elise, seeing how Karen''s formed a frown she continued, "My aunt was a dark sorceress. I don''t know the reason why the vige was attack, but that should be more than enough reason for you to understand that I did nothing. You cannot me me for what I did not do or for the very lone fact that I was visiting here when the attack happened."

    Shock filled Karen''s face, who seemed to be at disbelief with the news Elise told her. "T-That''s impossible. Angelica is not such a person. She is not a dark sorceress, she can''t be," the elderly woman said, as all this time she had only seen Angelica as a poor young woman who remained unmarried. Some times kindness was enough to blind a person and it was the same for Karen. Elise knew how her aunt would always look no less than an angel simr to her name, and her kindness in the vige know now bounds to the outsiders.

    In the past when Elise still lived with Angelica, they thought of her aunt even more than a saint as she continued to bring a young girl while everyone feared that she was cursed.

    "I don''t know how long she had been hiding it, but she is a dark sorceress, she is the same person who unleashed the beasts on this vige," Elise exined. "The Church Member would exin you what happened after they have sort everything out, by then you will have proof of what I told you."

    "Then howe you are still alive?" questioned Karen, whose expression twisted in confusion and some hatred. It had Elise to question why Karen had called and talk to her if she hated her so much. "Angelica told us you fell from a high cliff and died."

    "Because I didn''t fall from the cliff. My aunt had lied to everyone. In truth that nine years ago she sold me to the ve merchant," when Elise replied this, Karen''s eyes widened, she appeared to be shock. But there was still something Elise couldn''t understand. "Why did you ask me if I kill someone earlier? Are you afraid that I will one day kill someone because of my curse?"

    Karen looked at Elise with a deeper frown after the shock had passed. The woman didn''t know what to believe but then Elise had nothing to gain with lying, "I didn''t me you for you being cursed. I med you because you were the cause of Elena''s death," Elise frowned at this, she wondered what the woman meant. All this time, she thought Karen hated her because she was cursed which in fact was not true.

    "My daughter yed with you and she told me you showed her theke. You... How could you bring her to theke?" The woman broke down to tears which she wiped it away.

    Elise was surprised, she knew how Karen still med her, but now she knew the reason was not her cursed. "I don''t know anything about the Lake but I do remember something. It was not me who showed Elena theke. She told me about it instead."

    "What do you mean? Elena has been sick since her childhood she wouldn''t know anything about anyke."

    Elise shook her head, it was a misunderstanding and she had to resolved it not because Karen had painted her on the evil side but it seemed that the woman still had not move on from the loss of her daughter, "Elena said to me before that she heard some of her rtives talking about ake that could cure any injuries if you sink at the water. I was young and was filled with wounds when Elena told me I could do that, but the next day I wasn''t able toe," Elise tightened her hands, "Angelica locked me inside the shed because I sneaked out the day before."

    Karen stuttered, "B-But if you didn''te why would Elena be there then?"

    "Because she wanted to cure herself. She knew that you were crying every night because she was sick and thought she needed to be healthy. I''m sorry for your loss, Mrs. Karen. But you should now it wasn''t I who is?responsible for your daughter''s death." As a friend, Elise felt saddened by Elena''s death, she was a good friend of hers, and perhaps the kindest person she have ever met before moving to White Mansion.

    Elise asked herself why this memory in her faded. She recalled that she had friend but it was not until now that she remembered Elena. It could be that when little Elise had trauma of the past where she was shunned and abused, that some of her memory faded. Although memory about her aunt weren''t good to look back too, she found some memories of Saltige that she could hold dear to.

    "T-Then do you mean I have been ming you for no reason?" whispered Karen, but then she shook her head, "That''s why you don''t about that then. You were not lying."

    Elise raised one of her brows, she couldn''t understand what Karen spoke of and she realized how they have not been in the same page. "About what that I didn''t know?"

    "The wound in Elena''s chest," answered Karen, who then continued, "Elena didn''t die from drowning, she died because she was found floating in theke with a cavity on her chest." The woman then paused, recalling the death of her daughter which had be arge trauma for her was hard and Elise could see it with the way the woman clutched to her heart. "Then we found you who came out of the forest with your dress filled with blood. That''s why I med you."

    Elise for a moment didn''t speak. Despite understanding everything well, she needed a time to dissect what Karen was telling her. It slowly dawned to her that all this time, Karen had not me her because she was cursed and that people who was near her would die; she also didn''t me her because she showed theke to Elena in which her friend died at. It was because Elena''s death was not drowning but someone had killed her!

    "I don''t remember anything about this," said Elise, who was looking at Karen. Why was there blood on her? She didn''t want to think of the possibility that she was the one who killed Elena. Her memorysted only until she was locked in the shed, she couldn''t pull any memory about her walking to the forest and with her dress full of blood no less.

    Did her power berserk? asked Elise and she felt her blood run cold at the thought. It reminded her of how she had killed someone before by turning them to ashes, and there was no clear memory in her head of what happened after, she didn''t remember seeing the other Relic was killed or meeting Beelzebub. Did she fainted right soon after turning the other Relic to dust?

    "There''s is no ming that you don''t remember. By the time you arrived at the foothill of the mountain, you fainted because of a high fever. Later then you told us that you don''t remember what happened," Karen pursed her lips, "Before, when I still can''t believe somewhere you are not Elena''s killer. You were a child at that time, it''s not possible that you managed to kill Elena, but all evidence pointed on you. Then there was the words that man told me."

    "That man?" inquired Elise whose ears were ced close to catch all words Karen told her.

    "A walking man who visited our vige, he told us that you bear a deep power that could one day blow another person. I wouldn''t believe his words but then he showed a miracle. He said that Elena would die the next day. I didn''t believe him but it happened."

    Elise was still talking and many questions filled her when Karen was called by someone, she then bowed at her, about to leave. "Wait!" Elise stopped Karen from leaving, "Do you perhaps remember who that man was? The one that told you about me and Elena''s death?"

    "I don''t quite remember, but his name if I''m not wrong was Gabriel."

 Chapter 263: Fishy Discovery-II

    <h4>Chapter 263: Fishy Discovery-II</h4>

    Elise looked at the houses from beside the carriage. Frank, who was the coachman of the carriage saw her, "Elise, you could go inside if you want to. You look a little ill."

    She turned to where Frank was, shaking her head, "I''m fine, I will wait for Master Ian before entering the carriage." and Frank nodded.

    Sitting inside the carriage would only make the thoughts inside her mind spinning over and over, making her feel restless and she chose to stand outside the cage, trying to pull her mind from what were revolving inside her mind.

    Elena died nine years ago, she recalled everything to the point she was locked in the shed, but who did she go to the forest and why? Elise remembered how scared she was to go to the forest with her ability to see ghost. She wouldn''t go there. Yet her little self did go there and she was found with blood. Whose blood was it?

    It wasn''t a lie if Elise doesn''t feel scared of her own power as she had turned a person to ash. It was defensive but then she wondered if she had killed someone before, because somewhere turning the Relic to ash doesn''t feel like her first time.

    Elise now was sure she had lost a chunk of her memories. The reason was unknown buting to Saltige did answer a few of her question although she didn''t find anything about her parents yet.

    "Is the cold not bothering,dy?" The question came beside her and Elise shifted her eyes, breaking her eye contact from the sky to Oliver.

    Elise recalled the man at the funeral held in Lipton''s manor. The man didn''t look at Ian well, thought Elise and somewhere she felt as if the man was suspecting Ian. "I am bundled up with coats, I am fine, thank you for your worry, sir."

    "It''s our duty to worry about civilian. People think to work as a Church Member is the easiest, but you know we have to be ready to loss our lives every day with every cases we handle. Not most of them are good, and if I have to be honest, every cases are filled with dangers, like this one. It must have been a great ordeal to suddenly have dark sorcerers be at the vige you are visiting of."

    "Sometimes things don''t go the way one wish. I believe that this is not a great ordeal but a disaster for the vige," answered Elise, being careful as the man didn''t seem toe and talk to her with a casual intention. Elise knew because of the way the man had showed some of his animosity towards Ian in their previous meeting. "Is it alright for you to be here, sir? I hope you are not busy."

    "I am not if busy is your worries. It''s a little unsettling how if one stay for too long with the Lord they would die, no offense but I have seen many massacre started by the Lord," Elise turned her head at Oliver who said this, her eyes narrowed but she didn''t let her emotions get the best of her. "By all means I do not condemn or suspect the Lord for the asions, I just think it is unfortunate for him. To walk on blood steps, I don''t think anyone can do that."

    Which was correct, Elise thought. But then this was Ian they talked of, like he said, he was different than anyone. He was a special person like diamond, thought Elise. However, diamond could also get chipped with their surroundings. Like how Ian want to protect her, Elise shared the same emotion. She want to protect him and herself. But Oliver had spoken for Ian not out of sentiments. The man was trying to allude things to her.

    "The Lord is special, but that doesn''t mean the misfortunes follow him. When I was a child I was told the same," she said, thinking that perhaps it was time for her to go back to the carriage. "You must spent a busy day, Mister Oliver," Elise said when Oliver interjected her,

    "Yes I did, actually in a vige that is far from here, there was another horrible case I had to pick up. It was a case about a single woman found dead as the body was nailed to a tree with stakes. We are still currently searching for the culprit," Oliver said the words slowly and he stared at Elise. She didn''t felt odd with how the man had stared her intently as the man had gazed at her with the same intense stare since they first met.

    "It must be horrible," she didn''t ask why the woman had died as doing so would mean spending more time with Oliver, "Well then, I will take my excuse."

    "Please do not be in a hurry, Miss Scott, I still have something to told you."

    She raised her brows, why her? She knew she wasn''t important and yet rather then searching for Ian, Oliver had spend more time talking with her. The man continued by asking, "Do you know someone close to you who had died?"

    Elise was cautious not to reply or change her expression, "Why do you ask sir?"

    "It''s a personal question, just a question that I wanted to inquire," replied Oliver and she knows he was lying.

    "There isn''t anyone," Elise didn''t know if she managed to lie well. She wasn''t used to lying since before. "May I ask you a question?"

    "Go on," Oliver offered, wondering what the maid had to ask her.

    "Why do you interrogate me, Mister Oliver? Are you suspicious of Lord Ian?" Oliver narrowed his eyes and Elise kept her voice cool, "It''s a personal question of mine that I wish to ask. Whether if you hate the Lord or not."

    "I do not hate the Lord, and to be suspicious would be a great evil intention of mine which is punishable byw. That is if I am suspicious to him without an evidence of use him of what he doesn''t do," the man made sure hisst words were heard to Elise.

    "Do you mean that you have found an evidence?" questioned Elise and the man pulled a smile.

    "If I did, the Lord wouldn''t be here, Miss Scott," Oliverughed as if it was a joke but she didn''t join theughter. "But I wonder until when this statement stands. It would help if you could tell me anything you found weird happening in the castle before..." the man let the word hanged before covering his face with a smile. "You know where to find the Church," He then bowed as he left, leaving Elise ufortable with the words the man let her to fill on her own.

    She wondered to what point Oliver knows about Ian and what the man was nning for.

    Oliver, who had left Elise''s side then went to meet Reinhard, his subordinates, "Did you get the words of agreement to investigate Warine Lord''s castle from Kyle?"

    Reinhard shook his head, bringing the news with a sigh, "Kyle wants a concerted proof. He would not budge if there is not enough reason for us to investigate the castle."

    "The old man is too cautious for himself. He is afraid that the Church would get on the Lord''s bad side if we upset him," clicking his tongue, Oliver bring out his cigar, lighting it up with the help from Reinhard before blowing a gray smoke. "The time is running out which we don''t have much. We can''t use a proper method. We only have to gain that approval letter by ourselves. It''s time to use that method. I''m sure something will surface underneath the castle''s ground. We should dig it up and bring a light to the Lord''s misdeed before bringing him under the guillotine. Do you find any clue about the maid that was killed?"

    "No, the report said that the Lord has a solid alibi the time when the maid was killed. I do think the Lord have known about the news by now."

    "Which mean it would not be soon for him to know that we are on his tail." Oliver dropped the cigar, extinguishing the fire by stepping on it before he dust off his hands. No matter what Ian need to die even if there was nothing underneath the castle''s ground he would create a mistake enough for the Lord to be killed.

    "Since the beginning Demons should never mingle with humans. He should not be here in this world when our n is on move. A hindrance that we would need to get rid of. Proceed with our n," raising his hand, Oliver dismissed Reinhard who went to follow the order Oliver made.

    Meanwhile, Oliver then left when he saw a body being brought. The man then stopped the people from dragging the body. Taking the end of the fabric that covered the body, Oliver then pulled to see a body burnt ck that the skeleton could be seen, "Whose body is this?" he asked.

    "I-It is the body found in the culprit''s basement, apparently this is a body of a woman who was killed by the the dark sorceress who lived in hiding."

    Oliver took a better look before he raised his hand, telling the subordinate to move. A line of frown then added on his forehead that was wrinkled. That was a body of Relic and although it was faint, he could also smell a scent of a Demon. Just what happened in this vige?

    Curious of what happened, Oliver then left to Angelica''s house, and there he saw Ian who was standing with both hand on his pocket. Noticing Oliver, Ian''s smile twisted, "Oliver, how I miss you."

    Oliver narrowed his eyes at Ian''s friendly greeting, wondering to himself why did Ian''s words sounded as if he knew he woulde and had been waiting for him.

    .

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to 2000 powerstone! Let''s go!~

    *

    Ads: There four chapters you could read after ced in privilege. To be a privileged member, open the content or scroll to thest chapter, there you would find an orange box, and tapping is thest action needed! There are two tiers of privilege: The first tier esses two chapters and the second tier ess to four chapters. Buying the privilege is not a must but if you wish to support the author in ie or have more chapters to read in advance this would be a good choice! It is only for two coins.***

 Chapter 264: Fishy Discovery-III

    <h4>Chapter 264: Fishy Discovery-III</h4>

    Oliver knew there was something more than how Ian looked. He was known to be a mad person with a charming face, but no one knows the secret the Lord hiding. He was not a human, and Oliver wondered why he was here.

    "I am honored that you are missing me, milord."

    "Oh that wasn''t what I meant," Ian interjected him, "Please don''t misunderstand me, I said I missed you, that our path didn''t cross until now. I didn''t know you would be here. I see that you went to my carriage."

    Oliver frowned, the carriage was four houses away from here, then how did Ian saw him talking with Elise? "Did you see, milord?"

    Ian chuckled, his eyes looking at Oliver as if he was stupid, "If I grow my eyes on my carriage, maybe I would be able to. I can smell my beloved from you. She smell different you see like roses and rose don''t suit you because you smell more like... weed," he saw how Oliver''s eyes red at him and Ian turned his head to the older church member who he came with at first, "Kyle is this all I need to be here for?"

    "Yes milord, thank you very much for your cooperative statement as a witness and for helping the vige from the massacre," Kyle said, although knowing how there was slight lies on Ian''s statement gratefully thanked Ian as in the end, it was him who had saved the vige.

    Ian raised his hand stopping the man from bowing as he knows Kyle''s back would twist if he do that, "It''s one of my responsibility as the Lord, and my major reason being someone asked me for help," and the reward Elise agreed for. "Although I am curious I was sure there should be someone here who had notified the Church about the attack, but you all camete."

    A sigh and another wrinkle appeared on Kyle''s forehead, "We tried toe as early as we could, and issued sorcerers toe and protect the vige. In fact we havee an hour as soon as we received the rming news we came to the vige, but at that time we cannot find the vige."

    "You mean you lost yourself?" asked Ian which was not possible. Kyle might be old but he wasn''t a three-year-old who had no sense of direction. Unless...

    "It might sound weird, milord but when we came here everything was forest. We searched every nook and cranny only finding the vige when everything had ended," Ian narrowed his words, understanding what happened now. "If we have wings perhapsing here would be fast."

    "I doubt that," Ian responded and the man in front of him raised his brows, "What you experienced is a magic."

    "Magic?" Kyle asked, not understanding what he meant as he never heard a magic that could erase a vige.

    Ian nodded, deciding to enlighten the man, "It''s an illusion magic that made you believe there was no vige when you have been walking around it. The reason why the magic broke is after I defeated the sorcerers. I don''t think it would be easy for the Church to find anyone who could break illusion magic but you should be working on it now."

    "I see, thank you milord for giving us your insight," Kyle was a man honest for his work although Ian had disliked him for taking Elise away, out of all people in the Church, he was one of a handful people who work in the name of justice.

    "No problem," Ian was about to leave when he saw Oliver. The man stood near Angelica''s body that was currently wrapped in a whiterge fabric. "Have fun watching, Oliver?"

    Oliver didn''t know when Ian had appeared behind him, but then Ian had always been like this and he knew who he was. Without getting startled, Oliver turned his face, "I was thinking that you have done a very great work, milord. It''s not easy to burn a body like coal. I was just praising that you are very good at this."

    "At killing people you mean?" Ian questioned, and seeing the man didn''t reply he chuckled, "I don''t think I am as good as you." the question quickly had Oliver smile to fall like how a pin would to the ground, t.

    "Pardon?" Oliver''s gaze changed to a weary look after what Ian said.

    Like how Oliver had not reply to his question earlier, Ian only smiled. His smile was more malicious than the calm one that the churchman had before. Reaching out his hand, Ian ced it on the man''s shoulder before leaning to speak in a lower voice, "I don''t what you have been trying to do or nning to do Oliver, but I have ears and eyes that are more sharp than a the tongue of a de. I know that many people have wondered why do I know many things; and that is because not everyone could hide their intention. Even if they could, I can see more than what others could. Nothing could be hidden before me." said Ian, making sure his words easier to hear for Oliver as the man wasn''t smart enough to know how dangerous what he was going to.

    Ian then asked, "Have you ever heard of a saying that said to be cautious with fire? Do you know why it is?"

    "So you wouldn''t get harmed by the fire?" Oliver didn''t deterred when Ian tightened his grip on his shoulder, not wanting to show how Ian''s grip. He appeared to not be bothered by Ian''s words, but inward the man was filled with shock and questions.

    "Yes, so it seems that you are not as dumb as a weed, but notpletely smart either," Ianmented, his red eyes turning deeper in color while facing down Oliver who was shorter in stature than him ring at him, "You should know Oliver, that fire is alive and they are particrly hateful when someone is disturbing their rest. If you stick out your hand too deep, you would be the one engulfed to the fire¡ªbusting to ash. If you want to carry your peaceful life, don''t stick your nose to my business."

    The threats Ian gave was not subtle, and he meant every of his words.

    "Are you threatening me, Lord Ian?" questioned Oliver when he flinched at Ian''s grip that felt no less than an irond.

    Ian retracted his hand, taking three steps behind and with the mischievous smile he inclined his head, "I wonder what you mean by threats. I don''t make threats Oliver. I am warning you."

    Oliver turns his hands to fists, to be told off by a Demon didn''t sit well with the man. "I never pegged you to be a kind person who would warn others."

    "Believe me I do," Ian responded in a sing-song voice. "You should know that I hate germ the most. I don''t want to dirty my hands and caught by unknown illness. But I don''t stop people from courting death, as maybe it could be one''s fetish to die and I''m not one to stop though I would like not to participate. Which why if that is your fetish, you should find someone less than me, I don''t like to give other a quick death."

    The color on Oliver''s face changed to a darker hue, the man was appalled by what Ian said and that only had one side of Ian''s lips to raise higher, "Next time don''te close to my Rose again or I will pull you like the weed you are." Giving Oliver onest pat, Ian then left the ce to go back to where Elise was, leaving the former with a face filled with hate.

 Chapter 265: Pain To Remember-I

    <h4>Chapter 265: Pain To Remember-I</h4>

    Elise looked on the window next to her left side. She watched how the vigers have left and how the sky that was once blue was covered with a veil of ck. She could tell the blue sky was somewhere still there as the darkness bear the blue hint.

    While waiting, she found a new memory inside her where she was walking on theke on the date of Elena''s death. She didn''t remembered how she was there, but she recalled that time she was waiting for Elena after managing to squeeze herself out of the shed from a small window that was built high. Then if she was there on theke, did she saw what happened to Elena?

    Now that she had calmed herself, Elise''s thoughts were clearer and so was her feelings, she waited for Ian toe, so they could speak about what she found when suddenly the door of the carriage was opened and Ian entered. Was this what people meant by speak of the devil?

    "Have you been waiting for me?" Ian asked when he entered and Frank closed the door hurriedly.

    Elise saw how he looked, there was patches of blood on his face and shirt, the color had turned dark as two hours have passed from the fight, "Are you alright?" she questioned, "Was the fight difficult?"

    "Barely," Ian smiled as he sat in front of her. Thentern that was ced inside the carriage colored both of their faces in orange as shadow covered some of them, "You have gotten better to ignore my question do you?"

    "I was waiting," answered Elise to his previous question. "Did everything went well with the Church members?" She didn''t know how much Ian had told about the Church about what took ce in her aunt''s house and she wondered what he said.

    "Everything was smooth as a butter," Ian then patted the side of his seat. Knowing what he meant, Elise carefully stood on the carriage that moved stably but when the tire of the carriage stumble over a stone, Elise was pushed forward. Without having anything for her hand to touch and keep herself stable, her body fell and Ian caught her by her words. "Caught you," Ian whispered, and she felt him pulling her body to ce her beside him.

    "Tha-" Elise didn''t finish her words when Ian leaned forward, his face descend and he stole a short kiss from her lips. When he pulled away, Elise''s cheeks had turned all warm, "Is this the reward?" she asked, reminding him of what he said earlier before he fought.

    Ian chuckled, "This small? I don''t think this is my reward unless you give your kisses as a reward?"

    "That''s not what I meant," whispered Elise, she felt her breaths quivered as Ian came nearer to her side.

    "Of course I know," He pulled his hand from her cheeks to her neck, trailing down to her corbone. "I want more of you. Reward is something that is more special, but your kisses, that is my privilege as your future husband."

    Elise felt her cheeks turning all pink, "A-Are you serious about the marriage?" Elise didn''t know about the marriage yet as they hadn''t talked about marrying each other. It was a surprised but a joyful surprise for her. Somewhere Elise still couldn''t believe how her life was moving on with Ian by her side, all happiness she didn''t know she would ever have.

    "Since the day you told me you love me, I have promised to give you all of me and by that I meant marriage," Ian pulled her fingers, and he took off the gloves that covered her hand. He then took her ring finger, "The mark is gone," he said, meaning of the ring mark he made by biting his teeth to her skin. "I will exchange the faded mark with a real ring soon. That ring would be a proof of my promise to make you happy of the life ahead of you," Ian heard her breaths hitch and his smile spread wider. "Are you happy?"

    Elise nodded, "Very," somewhere she could feel her tears zed her eyes and Ian as if knowing it rubbed her eyes gently.

    "Don''t cry, sweetheart, I don''t like seeing tears sliding from your cheeks," Ian touched her with the gentlest touch that could have one wonder where his tenderness coulde from a man who had been bloodthirsty a few hours ago. "Sheesh, why are you crying?" He asked with a soft smile when seeing how tears continue to drop one after another from her eyes. "Is my promisecking?"

    Elise shook her head, "I''m just too happy. I don''t know that one day this could happen."

    Ian listened to her words carefully, "What day?"

    "That I would get married," she replied, closing her eyes to stop her tears from dropping which she didn''t know why, but it couldn''t stop. Her tears weren''t tears of sadness but of happiness. Her heart was filled with an overwhelming emotion with the promised Ian whispered to her.

    "In the past I thought I was truly cursed, that the people beside me would die. I know that it''s not true, that people spoke the way they did because they don''t know what I went through. It was easier for people to believe that my misfortune and the loss of people around me was a curse, and at some point I believed that way too¡ª that perhaps I was cursed," whispered Elise, her voice trembled ever so slightly and Ian held her hand tighter. He kept his ears only to her words, somewhere feeling his heart ache as Elise didn''t know that she was truly cursed for being his bride. "I thought to myself that perhaps I would be alone, without a husband and or children because I was cursed."

    Leaning forward he took a peck at her knuckles, "Don''t keep your ears to their words. You deserve happiness, Elise¡ª All part of you, and I''m sure you are not cursed," Ian couldn''t bring himself to tell Elise that she was indeed cursed for being a Demon''s Bride and decided to tell her as soon as he could as keeping a secret would only hurt her. "Even if you are cursed, mark my words, I would do everything even selling my soul to help you break the curse."

    Elise slowly nod, "I am only afraid that if that curse is true you would die. Out of all people, I don''t want you to die. That''s why if one day I ever tried to kill you-"

    "No," Ian interrupted her, he could guess what she was about to say. "I will not kill you."

    "But if I-" Ian leaned forward, his hand slide behind her head and he captured her lips, kissing her. Elise felt his tongue pushed in, trying to hush her as if wanting her to forget what she wanted to tell him earlier.

    When their lips parted, she saw how Ian''s outer eyes had turned pitch ck as his pupils burn redder then zing me which he used to burnt her aunt, "That will never happen, Elise. Do not put those words on your lips. Never. I will not kill you even if it was a matter of my death. As much as you want to keep me alive, I don''t want you to die. You should keep your eyes to all possibilities, not everything end with your death, There should be a way and no mater how narrow it is, we should be able to push through it together without losing each other. Will you promise that to me too?"

    Elise thought of how his words were correct. There should be other way and no matter how small the possibility was it was much better than them both losing one each other. Elise nodded her head, "I will." and she received a kiss on her forehead as if it was his praise.

    "But what makes you think that one day you would kill me? Is it because you killed the Relic?" Ian asked as it seemed the thoughts of death continue to linger in Elise''s mind.

    She shook her head, "Before we left, I had a little talk with Karen. It was about something that I did in the past, and somewhere I don''t have a good feeling about this."

    "What is it about? Tell me," Ian coaxed her, holding to her hands.

    "I think I have killed someone before," answered Elise and her words fell to whisper as the two looked at each other.

 Chapter 266: Pain to Remember-II

    <h4>Chapter 266: Pain to Remember-II</h4>

    The carriage shook as it moved to an uneven path as the snow piled. Thentern hanged outside the carriage also trembled as the horses. Ian looked at Elise''s face and her eyes that glittered when she spoke.

    Elise wasn''t sure of it but somewhere she could feel she hadbusted a person into ash like she did to the Relic hours before.

    "Why do you say that?" Ian questioned, he could tell Karen had spoken something that had made Elise to think that she had killed someone.

    Elise pursed her lips, "When I turned the Relic to ash earlier, I felt like that was not my first time to use my power. I think I used in the past too, but my memories are gone. There are some of my memories that I think I couldn''t remember."

    Ian knew that he could sense that Elise forgot a few things, "Did you remembered anything new?" and when he saw she nodded, he asked, "What was it?"

    "It was about Elena, Karen''s daughter. I remembered thest time I yed with her, I promised to meet her in theke," they were passing by a forest when the scenery motioned to show argeke that had froze, creating a ze that glimmered if light hits but now the Sun had turned to moon, "I think that is theke."

    Ian turned his face, watching theke he didn''t see anything different to it, "Then what happened? Did Karen''s daughter died in the river?" Because it seemed the woman hated Elise and it could be because the woman med her for her daughter''s death, guessed Ian.

    "I thought she did," answered Elise with her brows furrowed, "That day I couldn''te because my aunt locked me in the shed, but then Karen told me the viger found me at the foothill, and my dress was soaked with blood. But I don''t remember what happened, I didn''t know that I came back home with blood either or the reason. Elena was thenter found dead with a hole on her chest."

    Ian, who had been silent to here her words then looked at her, "And you think you killed her?"

    "I don''t think I killed Elena," she answered, "There was blood on me, and my dress, but I don''t think my power is to kill, if I did killed Elena she would have turned to ash."

    For a point that was right, however, Ian couldn''t agree for sure. Elise''s power was still stored in her and they don''t know to what extent her power was. Somewhere Ian could tell that turning people to ash wasn''t her only power.

    "But I somewhat remembered that I went to the Lake," whispered Elise as she frowned, trying to pull her memory a strong pain hit her head and she curled her fingers in pain. The pain ache on her head. It was the same pain that would always strike her when she try to remember a nk part of her memory.

    Seeing how Elise back bent forward as her hand touched her head, Ian took her head, cing his hand there, "What''s wrong, does your head hurt again when you try to remember the memories?" she slowly nodded her head and he cooed her, "You don''t have to remember it if you couldn''t. If you force it you will be the one to receive the pain," he was also curious of what happened but Elisee first to him before a memory.

    Elise did what he said because the pain when she tried to remember her lost memory wasn''t easy to handle. It felt to her as if her brain had been twist and needled. Even as she stopped trying to force her memory, the pain lingered on her head, tingling in pain.

    "But I think it is a very important memory, I don''t know why I forgot it," she whispered. All this time, Elise didn''t know she was living with some part of her memory was lost. It was like wearing a dress she wore almost everyday but then there was a hole and she didn''t realized the tear on the fabric.

    "There are two possible reasons," Ian responded, brushing his hand on her head gently, "I have heard cases when children are too scared of what they have seen in their earlier childhood, a part of their mind would try to push the memory away from the person''s head, so they wouldn''t feel trauma of their past."

    "I heard about that before," it was on one of the book she read in the past, "What about the second reason?"

    "Magic," Ian wondered why Elise had to feel pain when remembering her past. It worry him a lot as internal pain or injury wasn''t something he could heal. Although for external injuries he could use his magic to heal, it wouldn''t help to ease the pain Elise felt. He was worried about her, not wanting her to feel pain, and if magic was the reason she forgot her past, he would find the person who had casted the magic and give the person a good beating.

    Elise was surprised, "There is a magic that could erase a person''s memory?" She knew magic could control a lot of things but those were called elements, she had never heard a magic that could tinker with other''s mind much less erasing the memories.

    "There is," Ian confirmed her, "I have seen a person''s memory erased before, and I have seen them having symptoms like you did, feeling their head attacked by sudden pain when trying to remember the memories. The paine from the after effect of the magic. It is to prevent the person from trying to remember the memory. As the person would unable to bear with it, they eventually retreat from remembering the memory."

    "It is what I am experiencing now, that means someone had erased my memories using magic," whispered Elise, but when? At the time she was in theke?

    "It''s very possible that if your memory was erased, the culprit would be the one who met you and your friend on theke," Ian told her, filling another puzzle to their question.

    That was possible, thought Elise, "But I don''t understand, if the person who erased my memory is the same person who had killed Elena, why didn''t they kill me too instead of using magic?" That would be the most logical think to do then when the person was ready enough to kill Elena.

    "Because I suspect that person couldn''t," he answered and Elise turned her gaze from thentern she looked for a moment to think toward him. She could find from Ian''s expression that he had found an answer to her question. "Memory erasing magic is not a magic everyone could do. It''s a magic that only Angels or Demon could use. And only a higher level of Demon who could perform the magic."

    Elise furrowed her brows, to mull over the pieces of informations she found. That would mean that day, Elena was killed and her had witness what happened, the blood could possibly be Elena''s. "But that would mean the person who had killed Elena was a Demon."

    "Or an Angel," Ian chimed, adding to her words, "Don''t think Angels are kind, Elise. For their mission, at some point they would even kill humans, or a child."

 Chapter 267: Pain to Remember-III

    <h4>Chapter 267: Pain to Remember-III</h4>

    In the past Elise, who had grown up feeling herself close to Church could never believe angels could kill humans. Angels are holy beings and they were born to protect humans, yet now she learned that Angels could also harm people, "Have you ever seen and Angel who killed someone before?"

    Ian brought a nket on his side to drape it over her leg, while answering to her question, "I have seen it. You have heard from the chick about Death Angels, remember?" she nodded her head.

    "I remember Hallow told me that they don''t have mind like other Angels. Is that why they could kill humans?" because they don''t feel emotion, they wouldn''t feel guilty to kill people, is that what it was?

    "They are simr, but higher level Angels do have a mind of their own. They are, however, weird," Ian spoke with a slight familiarity as if he had seen them before that Elise noticed for a few times. He had also spoke. about Heaven, thought Elise. "If your memories are indeed erased, we could suspect that the higher level Angels were the one who erased your memories. Do you remember anything weird about Elena?"

    Elise was about to pull her brows and recollect her memories when Ian said, "If you feel pain stop remembering the memory. I am worried that you feel pain in a ce I cannot see or healed."

    Elise smiled at his concerned before she carefully look back on her past with Elena. "I don''t remember her behaving differently from others. Elena was the second daughter of Karen. She was a bit timid but a friendly person. I only remember ying with her, but she don''t seem to be anywhere close to strange." But then Elise wasn''t sure of it too much, her memories had been altered and she could perhaps pull the wrong memory, deceived by the magic. "You told me earlier that you have seen an angel who killed a human. Why did they kill them?"

    "A mission, that was all I have been told," Ian answered her, remembering the past when he had met a particr angel, "Angels have a stricter rule than Hell does. They cannot disobey what Heaven told them to do and if they do, that would earn them a punishment. Not all punishment have been great. The higher your offense was, the higher punishment you would receive."

    Elise was curious, "What punishment do Heaven and Hell have?" she wondered what would Angels and Demons would be punished at as she had never heard anything about punishment being there in both Heaven or Hell. Hell, is ce for humans to be punished but not Demons that add more to her question.

    "It differ for Demons and Angels, but there is one punishment that stay simr on both sides," Ian saw Elise''s eyes that had shed tears before bringing a little crinkle of curiosity, "It''s a punishment to rip their own wings. This is a form of punishment of a higher level, only done when the being is suspected of a high crime."

    Elise winced at the mention of ripping their own wings, and she frowned, "Why do they have to go so far?"

    "Because in Hell and Heaven there are no jails. They believe for angels or demons to study and rectify their mistake is through pain. The pain is immeasurable for both Demons and Angels. And when an Angel or Demon lose their wings, the punishment don''t end there," Ian''s eyes turned cold and his expression darkened, although there were no pitch-ck wings or horns on his head, Elise could almost feel that his demonic side appeared on him. "They wouldter then feel a worse pain when the wings they lost grew again."

    Elise doesn''t have wings, but she could feel how painful it was just by the words Ian said as his words bear so much impact where she could almost imagine the pain. Wings for angels or demons are like a limb of their own, it was not different than losing a hand or a leg, and the punishment was even worse as the person had to rip their own wings. She can''t imagine anyone ever going through the pain, and how painful it would be.

    "It must have hurt," she whispered, and Ian looked at her, for a moment he stared at her features, taking in her concerned expression before smiling.

    They have talked too far away from their case, and Ian brought back the talk, "We shouldn''t keep our option only on Demons or Angels. It could be one of them or even both. All possibility is there," and she agreed with Ian''s words, there were other beings like corrupted angels and Relics that they have to be aware of. "What else did you talked with Karen?" Ian asked her.

    "That was all that I talked with her. But there was another strange thing. Karen said that she met a person who could some sort of tell a future. The man told her that Elena would die and that I held so much power in me. He introduced himself as Gabriel," when Elise looked at Ian, she saw him frown, a look of narrowing came on his eyes as she told him the man''s name. "Do you know him?"

    "I''m not sure if the person I know is the Gabriel the old hag mentioned, but there is one Gabriel in Heaven, the angel," Ian raised his index finger, folding the rest as he pointed up toward the sky, "But Gabriel is amon name. It could not be him or it could be him."

    Elise felt somewhere her breaths shuddered when she thought of a real angel stopping to mortal''s world, it felt unreal because to Elise Demon was close to be realistic than Angels, who had only been mentioned in the Church. "Do you think you could find out if the man was Gabriel, the angel?"

    "That would take a long time, Angels don''t usuallye upon," Ian answered, although he knows a way, that would mean he need to separate from Elise, but after seeing today there were Relics hunting for her as if she was the most prized prey, he knew he couldn''t leave her alone. He had left only for thirty minutes when Elise had to kill the Relic before. "I will try to find a way."

    Elise nodded, taking a breath to calm herself she then asked, "What did you told the Church member about my aunt and the Relics?" If Elise was on Ian''s spot, having to tell lies about her aunt and the two bodies, she didn''t know what to tell them but seeing how he hade back without problem, make her wondered what did he told them.

    "A story that I made on spot," Ian smiled, twisting his lips. "I told them your aunt invited one woman who is a dark sorceress like her which then I burn on spot before finding the coffin. For now we know that dark sorcerers possibilities have corrupted angels amongst them, while Relics work for themselves to exterminate Demons."

    Elise nodded but then recalling the casket on the basement of her aunt''s house made her to remember about the body of the boy that had gone missing. Who took the body? and why?

    "Are you okay? You can tell me if you are not," Ian then said when taking her hands to him, "I''m sorry I made you to dirty your hand."

    "You didn''t," Elise said, "I thought I was wrong to kill a person, but it was to safe myself. It maybe not right but I don''t think it is too wrong either." Elise wondered if it was because Ian had killed people that he could ept her who had killed someone. If it was another person, she knew they would judge her as how she experienced in the past.

    "I know it would be hard for you but you are not wrong. The Relic had whating from them. When one kill another it is only a nature rule to be killed. It is also a nature''s rule to kill and protect yourself, what you did today is not wrong, it is right."

    "I... se...e," whispered Elise when suddenly her eyes were closed and her body tilted forward, about to fall. Ian''s eyes shifted fast and he quickly reached out her hand, holding her wrist to prevent her from falling. Bringing her to his hand, he frown when seeing how Elise''s eyes were closed shut.

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to reach 2000 powerstone! Let''s go!

    *

    Ads: There four chapters you could read after ced in privilege. To be a privileged member, open the content or scroll to thest chapter, there you would find an orange box, and tapping is thest action needed! There are three tiers of privilege: The first tier esses two chapters for one coin and the second tier ess to four chapters for two coins. The third tier ess ten chapter for 190 coins. Buying the privilege is not a must but if you wish to support the author in ie or have more chapters to read in advance this would be a good choice! It is only for two coins.***

 Chapter 268: Ill Intent-I

    <h4>Chapter 268: Ill Intent-I</h4>

    Ian brought her body closer to see how her lips leave a small gap for a soft snore to leave. Seeing that Elise was actually asleep, and that the worse case of her exhausting her power didn''t happen, he exhaled a small sigh from his lips that smiled slightly, "You worry me like no one could ever do," whispered Ian before bringing her to sleep on his shoulder.

    He looked at the window and when seeing a ck shadow, he opened the window to let his crow toe inside. The crow that had entered sat on the opposite sit and pped its wings in order to let the snow that umted on its body to disappear.

    Ian thought about Elise''s words, and the name ''Gabriel''. Seeing how the dark sorcerers had gotten stronger by year from the innocent sacrifices they took, he could tell that soon the Church wouldn''t be able to lift a finger against them which mean the time for dark sorceress massacre in the fivend could happen any time soon.

    And as if it wasn''t terrible enough, there was the experiment of resurrection. If the experiments they were doing sess of bringing the dead back to life, a war could break not only between humans and dark sorcerers, but Angels and the people who had defy nature by resurrecting the dead. It wouldn''t be his problem if a war break, but the problem was if the dark sorcerers, who are hungry for more power caught news about Elise''s power that could kill both Demons and Relics, they would alsoe for her to covet her power.

    Seeing something on the crow, Ian narrowed his eyes and reached out his hand to curl his finger and call the crow toe closer. When it rested on his arm, he looked at the w of his crows where there was blood and a white feather wings that was small.

    Taking the white feather, Ian saw the glow and he knew it didn''te from a white feathered bird. His crow wouldn''t bother to attack a normal bird. The feather came from a person with white wings¡ª angels. Noting how the feather didn''t disappear or transform, this was a genuine wing of an angel''s. But whose? Gabriel? The timing was too good to be true.

    The crow was with him the entire time they were in Saltige which mean it caught the feather around the time he was busy fighting. If an Angel was there, watching them, it would mean they were watching for someone in the vige.

    Far from the carriage that left to White Mansion, the wagon that carry the dead bodies of the people that didn''t belong from Saltige shook as it drove toward an uneven path. It was when the wagon''s driver yawn that he didn''t notice the weigh of the wagon lessen when a ck shadow rolled from inside the wagon to the ground.

    The person struggled to get out from the fabric that bundled their whole body and a coal-ck hand stuck out from the fabric, followed by the rest of her body toe out when the fabric unraveled.

    "Fuck!" cursed Eleanor, she saw her body and looked at how her skin had turned horrid ck. Her skin was like patches that could be peeled if she lightly rub at it. That Demon! thought Eleanor. She couldn''t believe she let her guard down for a Demon to kill her with fire. But it didn''t appear that the Demon was too smart despite being a higher level Demon as it didn''t know that simply burning a Relic wouldn''t be enough to kill them.

    "You have a dirty mouth,dy," came the voice from behind and Eleanor turned her burnt face with a deeper frown. It was the same blonde-haired Demon who had turned her to the state she was now!

    "You know that I''m not dead yet," said Eleanor, taking a careful step back on the snow.

    Beelzebub brushed his shoulder where the snow piled on it, and his eyes grew tired as he reply, "It didn''t take long to know you are a Relic. Although fake, you still have a blood of an Angel; and Angel don''t die with a simple fire."

    "It seemed you know but you didn''t kill me," snickered Eleanor, "It''s because you cannot, could you? There was another Demon who was the groom of the Demon''s Bride, but he too thought that I died. Demons are always foolish when ite to fights. They are too prideful with their power, and that would be their reason to die."

    "Ah? You mean Ian," Beelzebub said, he yawned to continue, "That''s wrong,dy. He knew that you aren''t dead yet. But he kept you alive so I would kill you. He knew that I''lle back and finish you. Do you know what this is?" He pulled the syringe that the Relics brought.

    Eleanor narrowed her eyes at it and sheughed, "Do you think just because you ask me, I will answer your question? You will have toe and kill me if you think that would ever happen."

    Beelzebub wrinkled his lower lip with an expression as if he knew this would happen, "I see that negotiating don''t work. I told myself about this, that sometimes it useless to keep a person alive. You just need the person to have mouth and a soul so they would speak, the rest is unnecessary." and he began to take off his coat before pulling Hallow who was inside his pocket to his hand. The chick appeared to wail, wanting to speak but his beak was glued by some magic that made him grumpy.

    Eleanor initially frown at Beelzebub''s confident reply but then she pulled a confident smile, "You think that is enough to scare me? I''m not a little girl who would tremble in fear. If you think to escape from fire is my only power, you are wrong Demon."

    Eleanor whose skin was burnt then pulled her hand together, sping them to her chest and a light glowed on her. The light was bright for her entire body to be covered by it. When a second pass, the light disappeared and Eleanor appeared naked with her body looking the same before she entered the house, without a single wound or scratch. Her scorched skin that was discolored to ck be unblemished and pale, leaving no trace of her getting fired alive as if time had turned backward for her.

    "What do you think?" Eleanor raised her smile higher, expecting a horrible shock toe on Beelzebub but instead the man clicked his tongue as if he didn''t like what he saw.

    "Wear your clothes,dy. It don''t look good to me to fight with a pervert who is undressed in the middle of a road," Beelzebub turned away, sighing while rolling his eyes, "What a bad day I have today to meet a woman who like to be naked."

    Hallow who suddenly felt his mouth could move yelled, "Oh God! What is she doing?! Is she asking your opinion of how good her body look?" and the chick pulled his wings over hisrge green eyes, unbelievable at what he had seen.

    "Might be, she is not my type though," Beelzebub uncrossed his arm to crack his knuckles.

    Without the need to see Eleanor''s face, Beel could tell the woman, who had been quiet clenched her hands, and anger contoured her face as the two continued to make fun of her as if she was a clown!

    "I will kill you two and make you my first triumph for the Relics!" Eleanor with her hand opened pulled a knife she had took to prepare herself in the fabric she was bundled upon. Who knows her decision to take her knife would be needed right as soon as she left the wagon.

    "Try then," Beelzebub offered the woman the first attack. She used her knife that was shaped like crescent moon to charge and slit his neck. With less effort, Beelzebub raised his hand and pushed Eleanor''s hand when the de almost reached his face.

    Beelzebub hadn''t use any of his Demonic ability yet, and instead took the fight in a nonchnt manner by using only his hands. But the fun died in two minute, and Eleanor who was irked by hiszy fight, yelled, "Seem like you are afraid of me, are you?"

    Beelzebub didn''t ride on her provocation, instead he nodded, "You are naked after all, I''m afraid my body would get advantage of."

    "You fucker!" Eleanor yelled and she continued to swung her de dangerously when the de slipped from her hand, Beelzebub saw how she didn''t panic and instead smile. He then inclined his neck to the side to see how Eleanor hadn''t carelessly let go of the de but had done it so the de woulde back, circling to cut his neck.

    "I am disappointed you know," whispered Beelzebub when catching the de an inch away from his neck, "I thought you would do more, but you are looking less like an Angel and more of a human. Even a corrupted Angel is more powerful than you. But then you are fake," throwing the de, Eleanor caught it, and she heard Beelzebub snapping his finger. "Time to end this don''t you think?"

    "Like that would happen," Eleanorunched another attack but then something happened to her body that she couldn''t understand what happened.

    In the first six minute of the fight, Eleanor was the quickest between the two. Her attacks had been going steadily and fast. But for no reason, she felt her speed slowing down despite only little time had passed.

    Not knowing what happened, the female Relic then felt her breaths ragged as if she had been walking up and down a steep hill when the fight had only go for nine minute. It didn''t take another minute for her to feel her hands heavy like stone and she had stop. Looking at her hand, she saw both of her hands trembling in exhaustion.

    "What is happening?! What did you do!" this was the Relic''s first time to ever felt so much exhaustion as she felt now. She felt as if her body melting with the sweats that profusely soaking her face even in the snowy day and her muscles tingling in tire.

    "Just a little trick, but you don''t have to know," Beelzebub smiled and he moved forward. Eleanor told herself to run but her body was so tired that she couldn''t move a single muscle or lift her little finger. Everything she did be tiring and she could only stood still on her ce, "Look at my eyes," said Beelzebub which Eleanor did, "Now tell me, what is this syringe for?"

    "I don''t know, G..." Eleanor opened her mouth and her words about to spill when suddenly her body move back and she blew to stter of small chunks of meat. Beelzebub, who stood not far from Eleanor who had now turn to most blood, clicked his tongue.

    Hallow didn''t know what happen but he was shocked to see Eleanor blown to bits as if the woman had dynamites attached on her body, "Did you do that?" questioned the chick.

    "No, that was a curse ced for the Relics. If they spew secrets of the Relics, this would happen to them," answered Beel, he watched how the snow had turned red as it was soaked with blood. To see the pure white snow dyed in blood color, a premonition sink to Beelzebub, that something bad will happen.

    "Nasty," chimed Hallow who was then picked by Beelzebub as the man wore his coat under his blood-soaked shirt. "Tell me about something. Why did youe back here to ask about the Syringe? I thought you don''t care about Elly."

    "It''s my life''s warrant," Hallow raised his brow and the Demon continued, "So Ian wouldn''t kill me yet." Hallow still couldn''t understand but then Beelzebub flew to sky with his wings, leaving others toter find the body of Eleanor.

 Chapter 269: Ill Intent-II

    <h4>Chapter 269: Ill Intent-II</h4>

    The snowy sky turn the morning to cloudy blue. The room was filled with warmth that came from the firece and Elise, who was asleep woke up drowsily. Her eyes first stare at the ceiling before she pushed herself to sit on the bed. She felt haggard. Did she fall asleep in the carriage? It must have been because she used her power, as after fainting once, she felt all her energy disappearing.

    It took her a few moments to realize how dark the bed she was sleeping at. Was it still nighttime? Then Elise turned to notice that it was the curtain of the bed that covered all light. Pulling the curtain, she looked at the room that wasn''t her. Once again, she had slept in Ian''s room, thought Elise. But she couldn''t find Ian anywhere.

    Standing up from her ce, Elise pulled open the curtain, her eyes squint as the light came to blind her view for a moment before she saw the wide spread of white on the backyard.

    It looked cold, thought Elise. Then she realized that she waste for work. When Elise thought of leaving to her room, she stopped by a mirror and saw herself dressed in a night gown. Who dressed her? Was it Ian? Elise turned shy when she thought thatst night Ian had changed her clothes, but then they were going to be husband and wife soon, this little thing would happen soon and she slowly calm her giddiness by thinking so.

    Deciding to leave the room and go back to her room, Elise opened the door to be surprised at Maroon who stood before the door as if knowing she would head off from the room, "The coat," Maroon passed her the coat which she take.

    "Thank you," and the man bowed, "How long have I''ve been asleep?"

    "Eight hours," answered Maroon, "The Lord is currently leaving to visit the Church for a report of what took ce in Saltige. Would you be having breakfast?"

    It still somewhere felt weird to Elise with how she was treated like a Lady as she is still a maid, "I think I amte for work, I will skip breakfast."

    As if knowing this would be her reply, the butler replied, "The Lord had kept a word for me that I have to follow and that is for you to eat breakfast. He told me that you had lost energy and working in empty stomach would only make you sick. The rest of your day have been mark as a weekend. You don''t have to do anything for now."

    Elise thought that her body do feel and not wanting herself to get ill, she decided to take the day rest. "Please bring the breakfast to my room, I will be eating there, thank you."

    Maroon didn''t reply but nod. He then left the ce as Elise took her time to walk on the third floor of the castle. No maid was on the highest story of White Mansion which make her to breathe easily while taking a stroll.

    She looked at the window, her eyes not watching anything in particr. Remembering what happened yesterday, Elise didn''t want to think over of how she killed someone. She hade in term with it and doing so, make it easy for her to go through after killing the Relic.

    Elise didn''t immediately walk to staircase and leave to her room. She stopped when she realized she hade to the Gallery. Wanting to walk some more, Elise pushed the door open and she lighted thentern to walk around the gallery.

    She saw the painting, there was the vige she and Ian had looked at before. Some other drawings were there but she focused on a single drawing of wings painted in ck that seemed to had just been ced here.

    Was this Ian''s wings? asked Elise to herself. Knowing he was the one who painted most of the paintings here, she guessed this was also his painting as it had his touches and colors.

    Elise was about to take a better look of it as she noticed something when she heard a whisper beside her ears, "Elise." The whisper was low but the voice that had called her used a chilling tone that made her goosebump.

    Elise turned her face to where she heard the voice but there was nothing. Did she imagined the voice? she wondered but staying at the gallery where there were only her and mostly shadows, she felt ufortable. Reaching out to the door, Elise stepped out when she heard a soft song being sang.

    Elise knew the song, it was the song that belonged to the maid who she dreamt in her nightmare. The same song was being sang, and it had her to walk down the stairs to follow the melody and find the singer. But the moment Elise passed by the hallways the song disappear.

    "Oh, Elise," M called her from behind and she turned her head, "I was about to bring your breakfast," the woman looked at her, "What''s wrong?"

    "Did you heard someone singing?" asked Elise, she looked left and right. Thest time she heard the melody ended here, but there was no one who seemed to be singing.

    "I don''t think I saw anyone who sing around here, I had been walking here for more than five minutes if there was anyone, I should be the one to know first," M answered, and Elise knew she didn''t imagine the song to y on her ears again.

    "I see," Elise whispered. At first she asked if the singer was a ghost, however, with the exnation Ian gave her, there should be no ghosts in White Mansion. The singer that sang in her nightmare must have been a person too. Elise wanted to find the person as if she was able to sing her dream to bring her out of her room that would mean the person helped Tracey to cast the voodoo curse on her. Which could mean that there were still someone inside this castle who want to harm her.

    "Is it important to find who was singing? Did they bother you?" M asked as they both left the hallway to the staircase, and went to walk toward her room.

    Elise didn''t know if she should reply honestly, but that would take a long time to exin and she decided to reply otherwise, "I wanted to ask the person because I think I have heard the song once before."

    M hummed when they entered Elise took the tray of food from her thanking, but then a maid came toward the room, the girl first look at Elise before looking at M, "Miss, I cannot find the head butler anywhere. It is something that I think to be very urgent."

    "What is it?" asked M, and Elise who was curious stated there to hear more of what the maid had to say.

    "It is Lady Monica, she hade with her brother Sir Elijah. The two request to meet the Lord for an urgent case," said the maid and Elise raised her brows in question.

 Chapter 270: Ill Intent-III

    <h4>Chapter 270: Ill Intent-III</h4>

    Lady Monica, thought Elise, she recalled the Lady to be the one who was the daughter of the Count but she didn''t remember the Lady had a daughter.

    M pulled her breaths, she looked at her before turning to the maid, "I will notify the head butler, for now you should escort the guests to the receiving room." and when the maid left, M looked at her, "Have a good rest, I heard that you slept for hours, it would be good if you eat more, but I know it would not be easy to digest food the first thing."

    "Thank you, M," and M left. Elise entered her room, cing the tray on the cupboard before she went to peek on the window across the door of her room. There she saw Lady Monica stepping out from her carriage with a man taller than her. Elise wondered what the maid meant by urgent case that Lady Monica had. It would be normal if Count Gary, their father who came but instead it was Lady Monica and her brother.

    Not to forget, Ian was out at the moment and she asked herself if everything will go well. Not wanting to think too much about the guest, Elise who felt her body tired and head aching went inside her room.

    "I don''t see that maid," said Elijah when entering the foyer of White Mansion. He looked around, noting the maids.

    "The one with the red hair," said Monica, "But father said she is here. He saw her," the girl whispered. "You," Monica called the maid who was showing them the way, "Do you know of a maid with red hair?"

    The maid was the same maid who had been told off by Maroon a few days ago for talking rumors about Elise. Questioned by thedy, she wondered what she should do. Should she reply? But that would only earn her another scolding from Maroon and she doesn''t know if this would be herst warning before getting fired from the castle. But then she couldn''t refuse to tell the Lady either.

    "I-I..." the maid stuttered, she looked around but there was no one who could help her!

    "My sister only want to know of the maid''s name becausest time, she had helped her. She want to meet and thank her," said Elijah, making the maid to know his intention which was false.

    The maid saw the sweet smile Elijah offered and with the man''s handsome face, she was quick to believe that the man didn''t lie to her. "Is that so. The maid that you are searching for is called Elise Scott. She is a new maid to the castle."

    Monica hummed, "How long have she been here for?"

    "About a month and a half," answered the maid who then continue to resume showing the way to the receiving room.

    Once the siblings reached the receiving room, Monica gave her brother a hint. Knowing it, Elijah leave her sister''s side and made way to the maid who had showed them the room, "Could you please call the maid we talked about earlier? If you could we want to have a small talk with her."

    "I don''t think that could happen," replied the maid, seeing how close the distance between them, the girl''s cheeks were red with blushes. "Elise is taking a day leave today. She often do things like this, taking break when it is not her time yet." the maid used the chance to make herself look better out of spite.

    Elijah could tell that the maid wasn''t lying about Elise not being in the castle, he the continue, "Do all maids live here?"

    "Yes, everyone live here," the maid answer all questions Elijah had without getting the bits suspicions.

    "Okay," Elijah left the maid''s side. Once the maid had left, the smile he put left his lips and he looked at Monica who crossed her arm with a huff.

    "She has been working here for a month and half, isn''t this time for Lord Ian to get bored of her?"

    "It should be, but the maid could have pulled some trick to keep the Lord''s interest on her room. You know the maid once live in a vige and who knows what kind of bed tricks she had learned from her ce. I heard that there are many maid who seed to gain favor of noblemen by pleasing the men on bed with seductions they learned from the street," Elijah said, instead of taking a seat stayed on the window, his eyes looking outside.

    But Monica wasn''t satisfied with it, "I don''t care about bed tricks or whatever it is, in the end theye from the street. The lord is a pureblood how could he settle with a woman from the street?! Dirty things should be kept out from the house and the Lord should know that better. When I meet her I will-"

    "Grab her by her hair and have a fight?" Elijah finished his sister''s words to see her sister looking at him with a deep frown.

    "Are you telling me not to and stay here watch her with Lord Ian? I don''t like this at all!" Monica whined, her face was filled with jealousy. "Like Ellen and the maid, they both are thieving cats!"

    "Of course I''m not telling you that. You know as your brother I support you," Elijah said as he walked beside his sister. He sat down on the chair and leaned to Monica''s ears, "But you should know how to y your card rights. There are better things than having a fight that could only warrant you death. Lord Ian hates bothersome things and he dislike people touching his possession. Right now, that maid is his possession."

    What her brother said was true but Monica couldn''t sit still and see everything transpiring, like how the maid would cling to Ian''s hand. "Are you telling me you know a way to have the maid disappear?"

    "I do," grinned Elijah with an ill intenting to settle on his eyes, "You have to first find out if there are any other secrets the maid is hiding around here. The maid from earlier seem to hate the red-haired girl. We could use that as a chance to earn more rumors about her and use it when time is right or spread rumors about her secret. If that''s not enough..." trailed Elijah whose eyes went back to the window and his lips curled when a red haired girl passed by the garden, "I could help you."

    Monica waste to understand what Elijah meant as she was stuck staring at the door, "Then do it if you could help me!"

    "Okay, but I will need your help," Elijah decided to give a hand because it seemed to be fun. At the same time, the maid who had left came back inside the room, Elijah gave his sister a hint for her to ask the maid and the girl nodded, understanding his words. "Excuse me, but I would like to go to the restroom where is it?"

    "I can show you the way!" the maid quickly said but Monica hit her hand to the vase that fell. Fortunately it didn''t break as the floor was carpeted, but it rmed the maid, who quickly left to take care of the vase.

    Elijah with a smile then left the room. He then find her way to the garden without knowing the blonde-haired man who stood at the corner of the hallway with his hands crossed. Beelzebub chose to watch as he could tell something exciting was about to happen to Ian''s bride. Some times a little quake on a silent ship would make the ship stronger for the waves thate after which goes the same way as rtionship, thought Beel.

    .

    Don''t forget to vote to reach 2000 powerstone by Sunday

 Chapter 271: Rumored Sister-I

    <h4>Chapter 271: Rumored Sister-I</h4>

    Elise who had her breakfast had came down from her room. She had nned to rest but when she tucked herself to sleep, she found herself unable to close her eyes. She went to her window when she saw the bird on the ground. It appeared to unable to fly as a patch of blood colored the white wings.

    Elise frowned, being one who couldn''t let a bird to die when it was wounded, she didn''t want to watch. Leaving her room, she made her way to the garden and pulled out her handkerchief to bundle the bird gently on her palms.

    She checked on the bird''s pulse and saw how it was still breathing. Not wasting time, she then left to tend the care when a man made his way inside the garden. Elise saw the man whose eyes settled at her as if he was seizing her features.

    "Would you mind to move, sir?" asked Elise as the man didn''t move despite minutes passing. He was standing near the door, blocking her way and Elise didn''t want the bird to die on her hands while the man stood there.

    "I am quite lost," said Elijah, offering a sweet smile after looking at Elise''s feature. Upon a closer look, other than the girl''s unique red hair and bright blue eyes, he found that the girl held a delicate feature. She might not be the most beautiful but she was indeed a sight for the sore eyes. "Are you going to tend that bird?"

    Elise knew who the man was. She might not remember the man''s face before but she had heard from the maid before about the arrival of two guests to the castle. It was Lady Monica''s older brother whose name was Elijah.

    She looked at the bird and nodded, "Yes, if you mind could you move?"

    "Sure," Elijah made way by moving to the side, "But could Ie with you?" At this Elise couldn''t help but raise her brows subtly. She was smart to know there were dangers around here. The man appeared to look like a human but she had seen how her aunt who seemed like a human to turn out and be a corrupted angel who had horns on her head.

    Elijah at first narrowed his eyes seeing how Elise didn''t took his offer quickly. By now most women would have said yes, but the girl appeared to be careful which had him to wonder if she was ying hard-to-get. "I might look like this but I study as a doctor, I could help the bird if they are in danger. Just like how you couldn''t bear to see the bird die, I also don''t have it in me to watch the bird to die while doing nothing. And I could see from where I stood now that the bird''s ribs are broken. It would be dangerous if we leave him like that."

    Elise looked down on her hand, the bird seemed to be struggling and she could also tell before Elijah telling her that the bird''s ribs were broken. She don''t know how to mend that, but Elijah seemed to know, "Okay. It would be great if you could help me, sir."

    "Give me the bird and could I ask you to bring the first aid kit?"

    Elise pulled out her other hand, showing that she had brought the first aid kit. They then move to sit on the bench of the garden. While Elijah taking care of the bird, Elise stood to watch and to remember what the man did so in the future she wouldn''t need any help if shee across this case again.

    When Elijah was done, he passed the bird to her, taking the handkerchief to clean his hand. "That should be enough for him."

    "Thank you," Elise answered when she saw the bird peacefully asleep on her hands. "I will be now taking my leave."

    "Wait a moment. I need to ask you a few question," Elise stopped at her ce, she wanted to leave but then it would be rude as the man had helped her, "Are you Elise?"

    Elijah knows his name, thought Elise and this was enough to put her on guard. "I am." she answered, "Why do you ask me that?"

    "My sister said that she met you once and I was curious. She describe you as ady with a beautiful red hair and blue eyes. Looking at you now, I could understand what she meant. Your hair remind me of Roses, it is a very beautiful color I have never seen before that makes me want to touch your hair."

    Elise didn''t let Elijah off by the ttery. She wasn''t stupid nor blind to not be aware of how Monica and their mother had looked at her. If they both dislikemoners, she could guess that Elijah would be no less tolerant than his family. It was even more surprising for Elise to hear that Lady Monica had spoken good words about her, as she knew the Lady didn''t like her. In the soiree where she came with Ian, she noticed how Monica red at her and the re was enough to tell everything the Lady felt about her.

    Why did Elijah lied then? wondered Elise, knowing that somewhere the reason lied in her.

    "Are you in a hurry? If you are not, would you mind to talk a little more beside me?" Elijah reaches out his hand and he touched Elise''s palm. Before Elise could move away and pull her hands, suddenly felt her sight covered by ckness.

    Elise didn''t know what happened but when she opened her eyes she could hear a faint whisper, "Dangerous." The voice startled her out of no where, and she immediately recoiled from Elijah''s touch and the man looked at her with wide eyes and surprise at the rejection. But Elise didn''t notice Elijah''s expression as she was focused more to the voice that warned her earlier.

    It was the same voice that had spoken to her when she had went to the gallery this early morning, thought Elise. But unlike the time in the gallery, the voice had spoken using a louder voice and there was a scratchy voiceced in the whispers voice that made her goosebumps as it felt to her like a person was speaking directly beside her ears.

    She looked around but there was no one¡ª no ghosts. Then who was that? It felt ufortable to Elise that she was the only one who could hear the voice because by Elijah didn''t seem bothered as if he cannot hear what she heard.

    Elijah saw how the girl rejected his touch as if she was rejecting his entire sweet talk and a deep frown came inwardly. What was going on? It was weird how by now Elise didn''t take upon his kindness, instead the more he talked with her, the more the girl be closed off. This never happened to Elijah before. He knew he was fairly handsome and maids like Elise would have been like the maid he met earlier, swooning over him but this one girl did not.

    "Did I perhaps do something that offended?" questioned Elijah, keeping a smile when deep down, he was in disbelief and angry at how Elise had boldly swatted his hand.

    "Germs," Elise whispered, for a moment she wasn''t sure of what she was saying either and her words seemed to break the smile on Elijah''s face. "My hands are a bit dirty, I don''t think it would be great for you to touch my hands now as it is filled with germs. Thank you for helping me and the bird. I will take my excuse now."

    Elise didn''t want to stay any longer in the garden, it was because of the whisper that had startled her from earlier brought her a feeling as if the wind was bringing her ill omens. She left the garden, leaving Elijah and make her way to her room to wait for Ian toe back and tell him the odd things she had been experiencing.

    Elijah, however, who was left on the garden turned to be sour. He cannot ept a mere maid had ignored and rejected him. Without wanting to waste time, he came back to the receiving room, wanting to tell her sister when he opened the door to see the Lord had taken a seat beside Monica.

    Ian looked at the window, and his lips curled deeper in a smile, "What an ugly view to stay beside my Rose," Ian remarked and the siblings could feel their heart drop at the small remark. They both looked at each other before on sending the other a nce. Monica felt the most threat as before Ian came she had questioned the maid when suddenly the Lord opened the door. Both Monica and the maid was still in anxiousness, wondering if Ian had heard what they sat.

    Ian who was calm with his demeanor and only his words that went like a threat startled the Lady with his next question, "Did you see what I saw, Monica?"

 Chapter 272: Rumored Sister-II

    <h4>Chapter 272: Rumored Sister-II</h4>

    Surprise, 6 chapters~~

    .

    Monica was rmed and so was Elijah. They both couldn''t understand what Ian meant. The siblings knew who was on the garden a moment ago and it was Elijah with Elise. The Lord had dropped a remark about Rose, but Monica who sat on the view right across the window wondered if there was Roses bush on the garden as she couldn''t see anything.

    The sister turn to look at his brother once, "I-I don''t know what you might be saying, milord."

    Ian smiled turning his face to see the siblings staring at each other and Elijah, who was still standing near the door with a stiff expression as if ghost had appeared and scared the living out of him. "So you don''t see what I saw. That is a waste of your good eyesight, Monica. If you couldn''t use it well, you should give your eyes to people who need them more than you."

    Monica gulped, she didn''t know what she did wrong. She had only asked the Lord question but it instead only made his mood turn for the worse. She wondered if there was anything she could do to fix what was happening but then the Lady didn''t know what she should do.

    Monica decided tough a little, hoping to lighten the mood, "It is a gift from God, I will use it well, milord."

    "But I don''t think you do," Ian tapped his hand on the arm rest, letting some silence prevailing in the room that tensed the air even more. "If you do you would have put your eyes to a better use."

    The siblings didn''t speak, not because they didn''t want to but they couldn''t. They were afraid of Ian and despite Monica wanting to marry Ian for the look that he had and the wealth thate after which could benefit not only her but her family''s name, she was afraid to die. More than good rumors, there was only pitch-ck gruesome rumors about Ian, and how that he was bloodthirsty. But even without the rumors, people who had seen Ian once knows how the man was¡ª he was bloodthirsty.

    "Well enough of the chitchat, I want to hear what you two have to say by walking to my castle. We should see whether your eyes do hold a reason for being in your socket, after this, Monica." The threats was tant and if it''s not Ian who had spoken the words, the siblings would haveughed it as a joke, but now they could only gulp and wiped away the sweats on their forehead despite the cold room as the firece wasn''t lit by fire.

    Elise, who came back to her room settled the bird who was asleep on the cupboard near the firece so it would not freeze. She was afraid to keep a living being on her hand, knowing well of how her emotions were still unbnced and she didn''t want to hurt the bird by mistake.

    She then went to check how Hallow was not there in his bed. She had been waiting for the grim reaper, wanting to have a proper talk and ask him as she was sure yesterday the yellow chick she saw while trying to wake her up was Hallow.

    While taking in consideration how Beelzebub was also there, she wondered if Hallow hade and visited Saltige with the Demon. But her question was why were they were there.

    Staring at the window which she opened, Elise''s thoughts drifted about Relics and corrupted angels when she heard the door was knocked. Walking to the door she opened to see Cynthia. The woman smiled at her, "I hope I''m not disturbing, could we talk together?"

    Elise wondered why Cynthia was here but then, she was happy to talk with her, "No. Come in, Cy." Elise showed Cynthia the way inside as she went to pour a warm tea, Cynthia looked around and she stopped at the painting of Elise''s family which she hang above the firece. "You must be busy, I haven''t seen you for a long time," said Elise when they both sat down on the cushioned chairs.

    "I think you''ve heard that I''ve been staying around Saltige," Cynthia smiled taking the tea and she murmured how delicious it smelled. "Austin is around the edge of Warine. He is there to see whether a fight had broke out as there had been a news of how there was friction between humans and the mythical beings in the North of Warine."

    "That must be hard," whispered Elise, "Did you see my aunt visiting anywhere when you were in the vige?"

    "She rarely went out of the vige instead. I thought it was weird, some times it was normal for a person to rarely leave their vige but you aunt almost never leave the vige. But one time she left the vige," Cynthia said, repeating what she had told to Ian the previous day.

    "Where did she go?" Elise questioned. It was weird that her aunt would leave if she didn''t want to stay too far away from the vige.

    "Somewhere in the middle of the vige. I followed her without stopping but she had gone out to pick herbs. I went to take the herbs but it appeared to be herbs that used for coughing. Until then she looked like a human," but Cynthia had heard what her aunt was and she knew that Angelica wasn''t as human as she appeared to be.

    "Is that your bird?" asked Cynthia.

    Elise looked at the bird before shaking her head, "I picked it up. It broke its wings and fell. Fortunately nothing happened. Have you heard anything about Ian, Cy?"

    Cynthia raised her brows, noticing Elise had called the Lord by his name, "Do you mean his past?"

    Elise nodded, she wished to know more and find out what others think about him. "I heard a few things about the past and what he actually is."

    "It must have surprised you. I mean, when I know it also surprised me. I met the Lord when my town was killed, by mistake did I saw his wings. I have never seen wings like that before. It was like an Angel''s but the ck color told you that it was not," said Cynthia which she agreed to. Elise would have believed Ian to be an Angel than a Demon because of his feathered wings but she never heard of an Angel whose wings were ck. "I even told myself he was Lucifer¡ª the angel who fell from Heaven to Hell. Seeing his wings it was more believable."

    Elise agreed with Cynthia. She also guessed somewhere that Ian was an Angel before, but he told her he was a human.

    Cynthia continued, "At first, I thought he would kill me but to my surprise, he offered me a job. Other than that I only saw his mother once."

    Ian''s mother? "Where did you see her?" she asked, wanting to see his mother.

    "The gallery, but I suppose the painting is not there anymore. Thest time I visited the ce there was nothing. I think the Lord would show you if you ask."

    Elise thought that it wouldn''t be soon for her to hear the rest of Ian''s past, but with the time that didn''t allow them to be together for too long, she became more curious. She knew it was Ian''s habit of making her curious for long, but now she really want to know what happened in his past so she would feel more closure to him and the him she didn''t know when he was still a human.

    "Do you remember how she looked like?" she asked and Cynthia seemed to take time to remember what she saw.

    "She was a beautiful woman. With a long ck hair, and her face bear simrity with the Lord, however she looked like a very gentledy with a kind smile that I don''t think the Lord will ever show," Cynthia described. But Elise who had seen Ian''s smile, somewhere could imagine how his mother would look like. Cynthia then took a sip on the tea, her finger tapped on the handle of the tea. "Elise, have you ever think of finding out about your parent?"

    Elise, who found the question surprising took time before she nod, "I always want to know about them. There is a part of my memory that I think disappear in my early childhood. I''ve always wondered about my father who left." She wants to believe at least her father to be a good man and that he left for a reason. It was because that Elise had family who didn''t love her that she wished she had only a single person in her family that would love her. She hoped that person to be her father.

    "I see...." drawled Cynthia who pursed her lips. There were hesitation on Cynthia''s face that had Elise to wonder in herself what made the woman to hesitate. "What if you have a sister?"

 Chapter 273: Rumored Sister-III

    <h4>Chapter 273: Rumored Sister-III</h4>

    Elise looked at Cynthia with a wide eyes. She could feel that the question was not a rhetorical question. It was as if Cynthia was trying to see whether she like the idea before proceeding to something... to tell her a surprising news.

    "I don''t think I would know how I feel," Elise answered honestly, "Bit I think I might feel happy. What do you find about me?" she asked.

    She saw how Cynthia was hesitant, "I went to the vige where you were born at. There, I heard many rumors about your mother and father, there was, however, one rumor about how your father didn''t leave alone. He left with a daughter," said Cynthia before peeking at her expression.

    Elise didn''t know what to say, as she was surprised. "And that daughter could be my sister?" she saw Cynthia nodding her head in response and it had Elise to be quiet for a long moment to process what she heard. To know that she has a blood-rted sister surprised her.

    Since she was young, Elise believed she was alone. It was easy to live alone but at the same time it was lonely. There was a few instances when she thought how her life would be better if she has a sister. But then she looked at how she live and she was somewhere thankful that God didn''t give her a sibling who would suffer along her.

    She was surprised, happy but filled with questions. She didn''t know she had a sister, and that her father brought a daughter when he left the vige. Had he really abandoned her and her mother for good? She can''t say for sure that she didn''t have a sister as her memory of her childhood with her mother barely exist.

    But if there was a chance for her to meet her sister, she would like to do that, "Do you know where she could be?"

    Cynthia nodded but when she did, a knocke across the door and Ian stood on the wall next to the door with his body leaned on the wall. Elise looked at him, only a few hour passed after she fell asleep, but she longed for him that now seeing him again made her to unconditionally smile. Cynthia immediately stood up and bowed at the Lord.

    "I''m not disturbing, am I?" Ian knew what he did and he came to walk on her side, "I can tell the rest Cynthia, you could leave now." the woman didn''t need to be told twice and just by seeing the air between the two, she knew that the couple need times alone.

    Once Cynthia left, Ian took a seat across her, "You stared at me too much."

    Elise didn''t realized until she was told, but she didn''t avert her eyes from him, "I can''t?" she asked to earn hisugh.

    "No, you can. Stare at me but don''t feel bored," Ian whispered her as he crossed his hands and bring his elbows to the surface of the table.

    "I heard Lady Monica came earlier," said Elise, remembering the Lady who hade with her brother.

    "Yes she did," Ian raised his hand and she saw the patches of red on his sleeve. The color was deep that had her to stare at it. "I was talking about her eyes."

    "Did you take her eyes?" she asked because of the blood, and knowing Ian''s trait where there was a few things that he like to do drastically, that could happen.

    Elise saw Ian''s grin curled deeper to a smirk, "Nearly, I was going to but she brought unexpectedly good news. Don''t worry this blood is not from the guests. I stumbled over a few people who wanted to kill me, so I killed them on the way."

    "Are you alright?" Elise knew Ian wouldn''t get hurt but she can''t help to worry over his wounds as he often fought with people who want to take his life.

    "Perfectly healthy," Ian enjoyed the care Elise gave, and he wanted to bask in it but to have his bride worry lines isn''t good, he thought, "I promised I wouldn''t die before you and I could not, so rest easy. And you know how I have a great skill in scaring people."

    Elise puckered her lips in puzzle, "What does that have to do with not dying?"

    "Well, I could scare grim reapers and kill them before they took my life. I know a few way to defy the living and as long as I stay immortal as I am, I would never be at risk of dying," Ian said with a nonchnt tone and Elise wondered if it was because he couldn''t die that he wasn''t afraid to get hurt. But she doesn''t want him to be careless. No one could tell the future and by her being beside him as Demon''s Bride, it could mean that his death woulde soon and she would be the one to serve the death.

    When the thought of how she could kill Ian, Elise felt her heart growing weary.

    "But you told me that no one could defy death," she said to see how Ian didn''t reply but look at her. This had her to feel an indescribable anxiousness.

    "I could find a way if that happen, and if I can''t, I know you could," Ian smiled, but his words weren''t assuring for her. It sounded to Elise as if he didn''t care about his life, nor death.

    "You know that I am concerned about you but why do you not fear death or me? Now we both know that I am a Demon''s Bride, I could kill you," she whispered, it wasn''t that she doesn''t believe herself, but the will of the heaven was said to be fate. And there had never been anyone who could escape fate just like death.

    "Because I cannot believe you would ever kill me," Ian whispered, he stood up and he stood beside her chair before turning her body along with the chair with one turn, he did smoothly. Bending on leg he then took her finger to press his lips there, "I know Elise what you are thinking and what you are feeling. I could tell your anxiety of not wanting to lose me to death, and I tell you this, that would never happen. More than me, I worry about you. You know how powerful you are, don''t you?"

    Elise nodded her head, she knew as she had been the one who activated the power, and both of them knows this wasn''t the extent of her power yet.

    Ian ced her hand to his cheeks, as if wanting to share her his warmth to soothe her, "Your power could be a catalyst for a war between Demons, Relics, Angels, and Corrupted Angels. They all want power, and you are the source of that strong power. You are no different than a stone that could bring people to live, and for that, everyone would do anything to covet the power for themselves¡ª for their goals and greeds. Which why I will be making a request for you," Ian looked at her eyes deeply and she could find his fierce gaze at the request he was going to make now. "From now on would you promise me not to hesitate and kill when anyone is hurting you?"

    Hesitation was thest enemy in a war. Ian never felt it before but he had seen people who wanted to kill and instead get killed as they were not ready to take a life. It was easy to say the word ''kill'' than to stab someone over the heart, and for Elise who never want to hurt people, it was more difficult and a terrible thing she would have to go through.

    Elise didn''t reply immediately, because killing was not easy. It didn''t only affect her psychically but mentally. "I don''t know if I could ever kill."

    "I know," Ian whispered to her gently, "And I know that for you killing isn''t easy. Which why in return for my request to you, I promise to be here for you, and you could share that guilt of yours half to me. You could kill a million and give half to me, so you wouldn''t get tired. I am here and you can tell me everything you want to tell me. I will be there for you."

    "I don''t think we are ever going to Heaven if I kill were to kill a million," whispered Elise as the thought came to her mind.

    Ian felt how Elise had moved her hand to run through the locks of his ck hair, "Do you want to go there?" he asked her while watching how despite the deep question they shared now, Elise had a rather controlled expression.

    Elise shook her head softly, she felt that her eyes were dazed on him, the very presence of Ian acted like a fast-acting alcohol where she would be drunk on him, and it remind her of the first time she had seen him when he had saved her from danger. That time to, she felt as if the time in the world had stopped for her eyes could only gaze at him.

    "I don''t want to go anywhere without you," she said, her heart and emotionsing out as words on her sweet lips, "Heaven or Hell, if you are not there, I wouldn''t like to go there."

    "That''s exactly what I thought too, my love," Pushing himself up, Ian took her by her lips and when Elise felt his tongue entering, she felt at the same time something deep in her was opened. Slowly, she closed her eyes, letting her whole body and heart to feel the love he gave her through their kiss.

 Chapter 274: Witness an Angel-I

    <h4>Chapter 274: Witness an Angel-I</h4>

    Ian moved the seat to be on her right side. He had soothed her, and now Elise felt calmer than before. Somewhere deep inside her, she hade term with her killing the Relic which was not easy but she had managed to do it.

    "About earlier," said Elise, "Cy told me that I have a sister is that true?" there was a hopeful going on her blue eyes which Ian could tell.

    "We don''t know yet, it was rumor deprive from one mouth and another. You know the game of whisper, some times the correct story flow to be otherwise by the time it reaches to another person. I will tell Cy to find more about your sister and once we pinpoint her location, we could go there," Ian told her, his words brought a tone of promise which she believed in.

    "I wonder if we meet her I could meet my father." Going by the story of her father leaving the vige with a baby girl, if they could find her sister, they could possibly find where her father went to or if her father stayed with her rumored sister.

    "I would like to think so for you," Ian knew how Elise had lost all of her family members and even if it was only a silver chance, she want to hold on it. There were many type of loneliness, and although Elise wasn''t lonely with him around her now, there was still a part of loneliness in her heart that he couldn''t fill but her family. She was scarred as a child, and lose trust to her family and if there was a chance, he would like to help her.

    Elise nodded, she couldn''t describe what she felt, but there was certainly one question she had in her mind that she want to ask if she could meet her father. "What did you talk with Lady Monica?" asked Elise.

    "It''s a news that her father brought, you know how sly dog Count Gary is. He wanted her daughter to look good to my eyes," Ian wasn''t blind to other''s intention especially those of Lady Monica. The threat he made before in the room wasn''t a joke as he never said one. If Monica and her brother had brought information that he didn''t need, he would have pluck the woman''s eyes from her socket like grapes.

    "I noticed that too," whispered Elise without meeting her eyes, she felt her heart going unsteady and when she realized it, she had broken the edge of the table with head ability.

    Quickly with her hands, Elise covered the part of table she had broken with but it instead only crack further that she had to turn her hand to fist and used her elbow to cover up what she did. While doing all this, she heard Ian chuckled. If only there was a hole for Elise to go to and she would have buried herself in it.

    "Jealous?" she tried to shook her head but with the evidence on the table that told enough of her feeling, she felt tongue-tied. "I enjoy your jealousy, it makes me feel like you know what I am feeling. I saw you with Elijah."

    Elise raised her brows, where did he watched her? If Ian told her that he didn''t only put a link of red thread between them, she would believe him cing an eye on her as he always seemed to know whatever she did. "He only helped me with the bird, I was afraid it would get hurt. Nothing happened between us."

    "I know that sweetheart, but you know what I feel is different. I don''t like to see you with a man who wanted to touch you, like how you wouldn''t like if a woman touch me, do you get it?" she nodded, knowing the feeling Ian told her, "But think of Monica as a leaf while you are a flower, you are notparable to those leaves on my eyes, which why you don''t have to care if leaves falling around me, I don''t bat my eyes on them. I only have my eyes on you."

    "That''s reassuring," whispered Elise, and she smiled now that her emotions were back to happy, she didn''t know what had taken ce under her hands. "You know I also don''t look at anyone other than you. I told you before, I never like anyone in my life until I meet you."

    "Hm," Ian hummed with a smile that broadened wide on his lips, "You told me that. The siblings came to tell about the Lord of Runalia, they gave a news of how Garfon was searching for a way to throw me over the throne. We had a friction in the past which why the man would be more than happy if I was gone, and I receive another tip."

    Elise leaned her body slightly more forward, "What was it?" there was no one in the room but she can''t help to speak in whispers.

    "Oliver and Garfon are teaming up against me, they both want me to leave my throne with my live or not," Ian said to her that had Elise to frown.

    "Is the person who hired the people to kill you before you reached to the castle came from Lord Garfon?" she asked, guessing the timing that was possible.

    "Correct. I tried not to kill them, but I wasn''t in a good mood and identally killed all the men he hired to dispose me without leaving one to interrogate. I thought to wait for the other people he hired toe and attack me again but who knows the count siblings woulde," Ian raised his hand to pushed her hair, before leaning on his arm to stare at her face.

    "But Sir Oliver work for the Church, I don''t see why he would want you to stop being the Lord," they might seem not to have a good rtionship, and many passive-aggressive arguments but that wasn''t enough reason for him to plot against Ian.

    "I don''t know but we can know it soon. Once the suspicions died down, we could show Oliver to one room I have prepared in the castle, we can then get along and ask each other questions we both want to know," Ian also wondered why, but hebeled Oliver''s reason for wanting him to leave his position as greed.

    Greed and envy are both things that he often see and he knew how the two reason often be what drives people to their goal. To have greed and goals weren''t in anyway bad and it could sometimes be a good weapon if it was honed in a right way, however, it does when it shed to the wrong person, like Oliver and Garfon did to him. Ian was protecting what was his and if anyone try to collide on his goal, the only one to suffer was them while he would be unscathed.

    "The room at the end of the hall in the third floor?" asked Elise for Ian to smile at her, and she saw the way his lips curled.

    "I would like to show you there, but there is little to no amusing things to see there. Let''s go to a better ce sometimes."

 Chapter 275: Witness an Angel-II

    <h4>Chapter 275: Witness an Angel-II</h4>

    When she first went to the mismatched wall at the end of the corner, Elise somewhere suspected that the ce leads to somewhere, and it was only now that Ian confirmed her thought. "Why didn''t Count Geralde here and share the news with you?" Because usually, it was the head of the family who would meet the Lord, Elise wondered if there was a reason other than for Lady Monica to meet Ian.

    Ian leaned on the back of his chair, "The Count is a rather particr man, he knew thating to my house would be dangerous but he didn''t care, that just show how much the family wanted power even at the expense of losing his only daughter''s life. He isn''t a good father but then we all seem to have daddy issues."

    Father, thought Elise, understanding what he meant by issue. Both their fathers didn''t seem to be like a good man, although Elise hoped her father to be one, there was more evidence of him being an irresponsible man than not.

    "Did you do anything else today?" Ian asked her, his eyes shifting from the bird to her.

    His question reminded her of the strange things that transpired around her, and Elise quickly told him, "I was walking around when I heard of something weird. It was when I went to the gallery when I heard the voices of people calling my name."

    Ian didn''t brush off her words like others would by saying it was a hallucination. He knew that Elise was a special woman, she was far different than others and it must be because of the gene that runs through her blood which they haven''t discovered yet,?"What do the voices sound like?"

    Elise pursed her lips, "It was hoarse, scratchy, and gruff, when the voices whispers to my ears it feels like a few people were speaking at the same time," recounting the voice that rang on the back of her ears, Elise shivered. "I heard the voice twice."

    Ian has never heard about whispers being a part of Sweet Child''s ability or a Demon''s Bride''s ability, "When did you hear the whisper again?"

    "When my hand brushed Sir Elijah," answered Elise and Ian narrowed his eyes. He had been jealous when he saw Elise talked with the man, but brush it off as he would make sure the man never appeared before her again. But when he knew the man used the small chance to touch her, his brows furrowed deeper and a cold glint appeared to his eyes. He shouldn''t have let the siblings left with their limbs still attached, thought Ian.

    Putting aside the jealousy while keeping a note about the unfinished business he had to do with the siblings, he asked her, "What did the whisper say?"

    "Dangerous," the single word was more like a warning to Elise. "I don''t hear the whispers again after that. I don''t think it is dangerous but it feels spooky."

    "If you feel it isn''t dangerous, I don''t think it is either. But the whisper do seem like they are warning you," Ian said, he wasn''t being biased because of his dislike for Elijah who had touched what was his, but he also could tell the man was crooked. "It would be better if you keep the warning the whisper told you and tell me again if you ever hear the whispers again. I will look deeper into the whispers." and on this, she nodded. She asked herself where the whisper came from but that was still a mystery as Elise was sure it didn''te from a ghost.

    "I also heard the song that the maid sang in my dream before again. I searched around the castle, but I didn''t find the singer. When I came to the source of where I heard the singing, the song ended." Elise didn''t know why, but she felt the singer was important.

    "That would mean the maid who sings in your nightmare is still around the castle," whispered Ian and his expression took a change to an angry one. One look had Elise to shiver.

    "I don''t think the singer is a human," Elise didn''t know if Ian would search through the maids or worse, kill them all.

    "We will see," was his short answer, and she waited for him to exin how which he didn''t tell her. Ian raised his hand to touch her cheek, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill them. I will only question. What do you think you would do if you find your sister?" he asked her, turning her attention.

    Elise slowly shook her head, a soft breathe passed by her pink lips, "I don''t know, I never thought of having a sister before. I maybe did, but it was when I was still young." What would she do if she finds her sister? she wondered to herself. "How was your rtionship with your brother?"

    "Never good," Ian told her with a nd tone. He leaned his back deeper to the back of the chair and his eyes turned to see the window which was right across them, "Mine could be bad, but that''s not yours. I know you would be fine. Surprised would be your first reaction like everybody would, but you could get to know herter as you spend more time together, and forge a bond. That''s how most siblings did."

    "But not yours," Elise whispered softly, her eyes that looked at him lingered for long.

    She continued to look at his features, when Ian turned to her with a sterner expression, "I have something to tell you."

    "What is it?" she asked, wondering why he was being careful.

    "It''s about your friend who left the castle. She was found dead three days ago," Ian knew what expression he would see when seeing the news, he had to hold off to tell her because Elise needed rest both her physical and mental, but it would be much better for him to be the one to tell her the news than anyone which could put a crack on their rtionship that he didn''t want to happen.

 Chapter 276: Witness and Angel-III

    <h4>Chapter 276: Witness and Angel-III</h4>

    Elise was in shock, she looked at him without a single word passing by her mouth and she felt her heartache. Tears started to bubble up in her eyes. "How did it happen?" she asked while trying to hold down her welling tears. She could not believe that Ve had gone. It had only been three days ago when Elise saw her friend off as she left the castle. She hoped that Ve would find happiness while waving her hand and wishing her goodbye, but the parting words she said unknowingly be thest goodbye Elise would have to say to her only friend.

    "Someone killed her," Ian didn''t want to tell her in what fashion Ve was killed therefore keeping his words milder, "She was killed terribly. I have put her to rest in the coffin and send her back to where she belongs."

    Killed? Elise felt her heart aching more, and she held down her feeling, the table that was healed from the crack she made earlier broke again. Seeing what she did, Elise put her hand away when Ian held her hand, squeezing her warmly, "Have you found out who killed her?"

    Ian shook his head, "It was suspected to be robbery, but I suspect it''s more than a simple robbery." He had seen Ve''s body and in the way the woman was killed, he could tell there were only two reasons why the killer would nail her in the tree. Either they bore deep hatred for the woman, or that they need to put her on the tree for the viger to witness.

    Elise felt her stomach twist, but the pain didn''te from her having a stomachache. It was her heart that felt painful. She was sad when thinking of how Ve wasn''t in the world anymore. She had lost many people along her way, and it had never been easy to lose another one.

    Elise looked down, her view bing clearer when her years left her eye and she pursed her lips when she saw how her power began to affect Ian''s hand, "Please let go of my hand. You are hurting."

    "It''s nothing," but Elise knew it couldn''t be nothing. "If I can''t give you thefort that you need when you are sad, I don''t know what else I could be useful for you."

    "But that doesn''t mean it doesn''t hurt for you," Elise saw how expressionless Ian was behaving but there was the slight furrow between his brows. He appeared to be unaffected but in truth, Elise''s power had grown much that it did pain him more than just his hand. "I will be fine after just a moment. I don''t want to hurt you even if you would be okay with me hurting you."

    "I''ll get better in any second anyway," Ian raised his hand and wrap it over her shoulders, bringing her close, "That''s why you could cry on my chest. I told you that I am yours just like the way you are mine. We get hurt but we have each other. I want you to share with me not only your happiness but your pain and sadness."

    Elise was touched by his words, his promise was more than words and his action speak louder than it needed, "Will you tell me about your pain too?"

    Ian turned to her, he curled his lips to a smile and Elise noticed how much his smile could lift her heart. "Have I not?" he asked.

    "You know, you haven''t," and on her reply, Ian chuckled. His hands on her shoulders now felt stronger and firmer than ever where she felt the most secure too.

    "Lean to me more," he whispered and Elise did what he told her to, letting her tears to fall as she sobs on his chest.

    Elise didn''t want to cry for long, but she keys her sadness and what filled her inside out with the tears. When she felt better, she looked to the depth of his eyes, being serious, "Ian, can you tell me more about you? I want to know everything," she raised her hand subtly to his hand, feeling the vein that settled on the surface of his palm. Her power had calmed down which was great. It was hard for her to control her power but with how she tested her power before, she was able to manage her control Nd for now it seemed to work well.

    "Then let''s do that," Ian smiled at her which raised the brightness of her eyes with expectation, "How about I tell you once we went to the Winter Ball?"

    "The winter Ball?" Elise asked to remember that they had indeed made a n to go together to the Winter Ball which was held in Runalia. "Will you tell me everything by then?"

    "I promise," Ian raised his little finger to intertwine with hers, "I learned this from my mother. She told me by doing this promise will stay longer. Though she didn''t fulfill herst promise to me."

    "What promise?" Elise felt his hand on her cheeks as he brushed the tears that trickled there.

    "Not to die," when Ian said, this Elise wanted to ask more when the door was knocked and Maroon''s voice came from the opposite side of the door.

    "Master, Austin has arrived," Ian nodded and he moved up from his chair.

    "I wille back, sweetheart," and Elise nodded at this, when he left, her eyes settled long at the door as it was closed. She had many questions but she felt her heart peaceful after sharing many of her worries with Ian.

    Standing up from the chair, she cleaned the cups on the table. While moving, Elise passed by therge mirror on her dressing table. The first time she passed by the mirror, she saw her reflection slightly blurry as the window was fogged. She raised her hand, wiping to clean the window before resuming to clean the table.

    Passing by the mirror for the second time, Elise didn''t notice how her reflection in the mirror had horns on her head which disappeared by the third time she passed the mirror.

 Chapter 277: Witness an Angel-IV

    <h4>Chapter 277: Witness an Angel-IV</h4>

    She was nervous and her shoes that she had chosen perfectly for the day to meet the Lord continuously tapped on the bottom of the carriage as she bit into her finger, trying to calm herself which only did the opposite effect. When the carriage door open, Monica''s eyes turn to frown at his brother who had entered the carriage.

    "You told me it would be easy to seduce her," huffed the sister and Elijah only looked at his younger sister without a word. His expression was worse than the one Monica had. His pride had been stained by the red-haired maid who called him a ''germ'' right across his face and he wasn''t in the mood to talk about it.

    "What rumors did you heard from the maid?" Elijah asked her.

    "Useless ones," Monica huffed while crossing her arm, "She used the time bbering about how that red-haired girl caught Lord Ian''s attention!"

    "Only that?" Elijah pressed, learning forward on the seat as the carriage went away from White Mansion.

    Monica raised her brow, "You don''t believe what I am saying now?"

    "I ask if there is more, the more rumors we need is better, don''t you want the Lord?" questioned her brother which only had Monica to raise her brow even higher.

    "Tell me why do you want to help me first," Monica wasn''t stupid to not see how much her brother seemed to be invested in the idea of her marrying the Lord and separating the red-haired girl with the Lord.

    Elijah knew his sister was quick to uptake when ite to things to this. He smiled, "For the sake of our family, if you manage to be Lord Ian''s wife, this would be a good chance for us to improve our family. So tell me what rumors you heard?"

    Monica narrowed her eyes, picking up the lies but then Elijah promised to help her and she brushed off her suspicions, "It was about a ve girl. They said that before the maid was a ve."

    "ve?" Elijah repeated and when Monica nodded, his smile twisted higher, "That''s the rumor that we need." He wasn''t satisfied with what happened today, but he knew what to do to make things right with the rumor he received.

    Two days passed, and finally the day of the Winter Ball arrived. Elise felt alone, without her friends she didn''t manage to go to Ve''s funeral as she had been buried, but she prayed for her in the Church.

    Exiting the church, Elise saw the same Father who she metst time. She looked at the man, wondering why did he seemed haggard when their eyes met and the man smiled, "Good afternoon, miss. I remember that you always visit the Church every morning mass."

    Elise looked at the man who seemed to be in his early thirty, he didn''t appear to look like a priest as he didn''t wore the uniform but rather a simple white shirt and ck ck with an outer ck coat. "Do you remember me?"

    Father Redrick smiled, "Yes," he replied beginning to walk and Elise followed as they exited the hall to the passage where the windows were tinted in blue. "Not many people often visit the Church, only some. Although thisnd consist of both mythical beings and humans, only humans visit here, and the vige around the church are small with barely two hundred people, out of the two hundred people, I''d say fifty are humans and only half more woulde to the Church in the morning mass."

    "Which why you remember most people whoe here," said Elise, she noted Father Redrick''s feature which was gentle, there was an air around the man that Elise couldn''t figure out but she could feel that the man could make people around himfortable with his presence.

    "There is not much young girl who came here, you are by far the most memorable miss who I''ve seen to visit the Church weekly," said Redrick, offering her a kind smile which Elise can''t help but to return with the same ambience. His eyes that was colored brown shined when it hit the light from the window. "I saw that there was something bothering you today."

    Elise turned her head from the window to the man, and the priest continued, "I''m sorry, I don''t want to sound rude, but I saw you crying before on your prayer."

    It must be the time when she prayed for Carmen and Ve, thought Elise, she nodded softly to the man, "I lost two of my friend, I prayed so they would be safe in Heaven without any problem to burden them anymore, and so they would rest peacefully."

    "I''m sorry to hear your loss," Redrick said, being sympathetic with his words. "But youe to the right Church to pray for your friend''s souls," said the man stopping on his heels which Elise followed, "Do you might know what this Church is built for?"

    Elise looked around, and her eyes stopped at the window which was built differently than the rest. The window was made up with many tinted-colored ss in different color to form a figure of an angel, like a painting made of ss. The ss art was beautiful that Elise can''t help but gaze at it as she replied, "I heard the Church was built tomemorate the death of a person."

    "Yes, that story is correct," said the priest who turned his body to stare at the ss with her, "There were stories passed by people from the nearby vige and the Church of how a lucky person be a witness to an Angel''s blessing."

    The story had Elise''s interest piqued, "Is this Angel the one you are talking of?" Taking a better note from the ss art, Elise saw the Angel''s eyes were in golden color. She couldn''t put her finger whether the Angel was female or male, with the feature and long golden hair, Elise couldn''t tell what danger the Angel was. At one sight they looked like a female with the long hair but the Angel''s figure didn''t look simr to a woman''s. There was once when she of how there was no gender for Angels and perhaps the ss followed the saying.

    The priest nodded his head, "The Angel always hold antern on their hand, and they oftene to our world from Heaven with antern, they are the Angel of healing, Raphael."

    Elise hummed, noting that the priest knew about Angel, she asked, "Do you might now more about Angel called Gabriel?"

    "Of course, Angel Gabriel is the Angel of good news, they oftene to the world to sing good news. There are also Uriel, and other angels," whispered the priest and Elise noted the name, wondering if the Gabriel she and the priest knew was the same as the one who hade to her vige and the one Ian know, "You might be more familiar with another Angel named Lucifer."

    Elise heard the name before, recalling it was Beelzebub and Ian who spoke about the name when they were in the dining table. "I heard about Lucifer before, that he is the Angel who was thrown from Heaven to stay in Hell because he was punished."

    The priest look at her and nodded, "There are many stories about that, however, I also heard that story wasn''t true," whispered Redrick as if wanting to make their talk private even though the passage they were walking at had no people other than them. "There are some stories about Lucifer that people passed from mouth to another, some that I think is more correct than the one you''ve heard and the oue night surprise you."

 Chapter 278: Seductive Whisper-I

    <h4>Chapter 278: Seductive Whisper-I</h4>

    The way Father Redrick had told her about Lucifer, seemed as if the man knows more than she does or anyone would. With curiosity on her eyes, she asked, "How was it different?"

    Redrick made his voice lower but with the empty hallways, his whispers echoed throughout the hallway, "In most belief the story goes the way you said earlier. But there was saying that in truth Lucifer wasn''t thrown from Heaven. It was said that Lucifer had ck wings because he was punished but in truth, his wings had been pitch-ck since his birth."

    The talk about pitch-ck wings reminded Elise of Ian''s wings which only made her more curious, "How did that happen? I thought all Angels have snow white wings."

    Redrick smiled gently, but his smile turn smaller when he continued, "That how it goes for most Angel but not Lucifer. He was said to be born unlike other Angels did. There was a different circumstances he was brought to the world which make him special and different in Heaven."

    "What was the difference?" questioned Elise.

    "All Angels are born from Heaven, but Lucifer wasn''t the creation of Heaven. He was a child born from an Angel and a Demon. Are you interested to hear more about the story?" inquired Redrick, and he offered, "If you still have time and want to hear more, you coulde to the Church''s Library. In there you could also find more about Angels and Demons," the man drawled at the end, meeting Elise''s eyes that subtly widened.

    "There are books about Demons here?" asked Elise because this was a Church. Since the olden time it was said that Demons are the enemy of Angels and somewhere for Church to hold books about Demons felt strange to her.

    "It''s odd, I know," Redrick chuckled when seeing how Elise''s blue eyes turned wide, "Books about Demons are seen as a sphemy to many people, and most people even burn the book thinking it was a curse," which is understandable with how Demons are seen as evil, thought Elise. "But there are also people who are too afraid to burn or keep the book which why they would send the book here for us to keep and watch over. Church are the holiest ce in thend, therefore, the books about Demons wouldn''t havoc even if curse was ced on it."

    Still curious, Elise asked, "Did that ever happen?" The priest only smiled before shaking his head wordlessly. She took another nce of the Angel before they walked pass the ss, "Are all Angels'' eyes golden like the paintings and the stained ss earlier?"

    Redrick took time before saying, "I''m not sure about that myself as I have never had the chance to see an Angel before, but based in the stained ss and the witness''s testimony of those who had seen Angels, they do hold bright golden eyes."

    Elise nodded, noting whatever information she could have now, and being careful she asked, "Do they have horns?" On this question of hers Redrick stopped at his heels which made her to stop to.

    The man looked at her eyes, staring deep which felt long to Elise before the priest coughed augh, "I have never heard of Angels having horns before. If it is Demon, I have heard them have one. But it''s weird..." the man drawled.

    Elise looked at the priest''s eyes that had turned thoughtful as he appeared to be recollections something, "What is weird?" she asked Redrick.

    "There was someone who asked the same question as you did. I remembered the personing to me and ask of whether angel had horns, but the person died two years ago, he was involved in a carriage ident on his way back home."

    Does that mean the person saw a corrupted Angel? asked Elise to herself. Father Redrick looked at her as she was in her mind and said, "If you would like toe and read the books I mention earlier, you are wee toe anytime. I live here so I should be at this ce anytime youe."

    Elise nodded, she wanted to find more about Demons and Angel, "Thank you for your offer, father. I would like toe soon," and the man nodded.

    As they spoke, they both arrived at the entrance of the Church where their walk and talk ends at. Leaving the Church, Elise entered the carriage that Ian had arranged for her little trip when she opened the door to see a blonde-haired man sitting inside the carriage. One side of his cheeks was bruised and he crossed his hand, looking at the opposite side of the window before turning to look at her.

    "Close the door if you areing in," Beelzebub said, there was something in his tone that soundedzy and the man yawned as if he hadn''t got a proper sleep.

    Elise closed the door and she took a seat on the opposite chair where Beelzebub sat on. "Why are you here, Mr. Beel?" When she came the man wasn''t here but now she found him inside the carriage, sitting as if he had been there waiting for her the entire time.

    "Ian ordered me toe, out of all people in the castle by far I''m the strongest after him which why he asked me here," replied Beelzebub, he then stared at her face, "But I don''t know you will be visiting the Church," the manmented, his mouth let out a scoff when seeing the Church''s gate where there was an angel. "This is not ce where we would go."

    Elise thought about Ian''s decision, and she could tell if he chose Beelzebub toe for her it would mean the man was save for them trust even with the mystery underneath him.

    "Is the Church a bad ce for Demons?" asked Elise, remembering the time when Ian came to visit Blythe, he appeared to be fine entering the Church.

    "More than bad, lesser Demons could even die by entering the Church because of how the building are sprinkled with holy water," answered Beelzebub. Much more than Elise thought the man answered her question rather honestly. "Are you not going to ask why my face is injured?"

    Should she ask? asked Elise in herself. "You were there in the vige with Hallow." Beelzebub didn''t look surprise and he didn''t reply which give her a tacit confirmation. "Why did you follow us?"

    "Whim," Beelzebub responded while meeting her eyes, for a moment she noticed how the Demon was thinking of word to answer her toe up with the single word. A smirk came on Beel''s face, "You''re not thinking I was there to safe you, did you? I heard from Ian''s Demonic servant that you two were going to a vige and followed both of you."

    Really? asked Elise wondering if he had told Ian the same reason as it was hard for her to believe it was a coincidence.

    "I heard you are getting a sister," Beelzebub spoke and Elise raised her brow at this. It wasn''t a secret but she didn''t expect Beelzebub to know about it so quickly. "Do you remember anything about your father?" The Demon questioned without beating around the bush.

    "I don''t..." Elise drawled on her words as when she casted her gaze from the Demon to the window she saw a figure cloaked in all ck. When she took a better look, he noted the boney hand that held a gleaming silver scythe on its hands. A reaper, thought Elise. What did ite for?

 Chapter 279: Seductive Whisper-II

    <h4>Chapter 279: Seductive Whisper-II</h4>

    Elise had stared at it for long, forgetting that it would be bad if the reaper noticed her, but she was stunned. With the arrival of a reaper, it signify a person''s death, but whose? There was only her and Beelzebub, but the reaper seemed as if it was following their carriage.

    She looked at Beelzebub, trying to find any death shadow but there was nothing in the man and ite to her notice that she couldn''t use her power to herself as she can''t view her own body, looking at the window, she try to find any smoke around her body but there was none.

    "What does the reapere from?" whispered Elise in question.

    "To reap some soul," Beelzebub answered while leaning forward to the window to take a better look of the reaper, "Don''t worry, it doesn''t seem toe for you or me."

    "I don''t know that reaper woulde to reap a soul of a Demon," Elise said, she noted how the reaper''s body was floating as it followed their carriage. The road they took was rather empty, therefore making her grew weary.

    "All beings that have souls bound to die, that''s the rule of this world. Angels and Demons are no less. If timee for us the reapers who belong to theherworld to bring our soul woulde for us," Beelzebub rubbed his chin while staring at the reaper, "But those are not the ones send to take a life of a Demon."

    Elise, who also look at the reaper with a mixed expression, asked, "There are difference in reaper that takes a Demon''s life?"

    Beel was feeling quite generous today, thus replying to her question, "They go by the scythe. If it''s a silver scythe that would be for humans, ck for Angles, and red for Demons."

    "The reaper has a silver one," whispered Elise, then was iting for a human? Out of the two in the carriage there was him and her, and she was the only human. It was then when it dawned to Elise of something strange the man said, "How do you know it''s noting for me?"

    Beelzebub looked at her, his eyes turning crescent as he smiled, "Tell me something,ss. Is your mother a human?"

    Elise wasn''t sure if whether her mother was a human. Her aunt and the relics that came for her looked no different than other humans, and they looked simr. Was there a chance for her mother to be a human? "I''m not sure about that but I think she was a human."

    "What about your father?" the question had her frown to only knit tighter, "You don''t know," said Beelzebub, "But at least we could tell that your father is more than just a human."

    "You are not answering my question from earlier," Elise said, knowing that the man was trying to veer her focus on his previous word. "How do you know that reaper does note from me?"

    Beelzebub sighed, "You are more than a normal human,ss. You might be a human but your groom is not. If the reapere for you-"

    "Their scythe would be red color," Elisepleted the word for the Demon to nod with a smile. He appeared to be chatty today and as he didn''t refuse to tell her what she ask, Elise continued to ask the man, "Have you ever seen a Demon Bride before?" because Beelzebub seem to know more than her.

    "No, but I''ve seen pacts before," and Elise''s brows raised up as she doesn''t know what the pact was. The high Demon continued, "When a marriage is promised from a Demon to another, they would make a pact, and I see Ian had made one with you. For a demon with a human partner there would be a slight difference when the pact is established, the human will acquire a part of the Demon, therefore making the reaper to reap their soul with the red scythe."

    That happened? wondered Elise. "I don''t remember a pact made between me and Ian?"

    "The humans wouldn''t remember as the Demon would be the one to use the pact," answered Beel and Elise keep an eye on the reaper who seemed to have stopped following them once they passed by another vige. Did it leave because there wasn''t anyone who it want to reap? wondered Elise, thinking that it was fortunate.

    She felt ufortable in silence with Beelzebub. The man was here to protect her which mean he wasn''t all bad. There were some questions in her mind, but she could tell what Beelzebub know was also limited, "Is it alright for you to answer me all this?" the Demon look at her when she asked, "I thought you would keep silence than to reply to our question."

    "There''s no problem, I''ve told Ian about this anyway, and what I know isn''t necessarily important that I can''t tell you," but somewhere Elise felt that the man was still holding secret. "The reaper is gone," Beelzebub noted what Ian said, and he curled his lips, "I think you have nothing more to worry now, is it?"

    Looking at the window there was no reaper, but why does she felt a little ufortable about it? It was as if the reaper was a bad sign but Elise hope it wasn''t and that the reaper had not followed them but that it was going to the ce for them to reap soul.

    While silence prevail in the carriage, Elise was suddenly remembered about the body that was supposed to stay inside the casket back in her aunt''s basement. A day before, Ian had told her that he would look about the boy that disappeared. However, they had more important people to find such as her father and sister, and Ian told her the possibility of finding the boy whose face they never saw was low. She wondered where did the boy went or if like her aunt said came back to life?

 Chapter 280: Seductive Whisper-III

    <h4>Chapter 280: Seductive Whisper-III</h4>

    Once the carriage arrived back at White Mansion, Elise stepped out to go back toward her room. Throughout her talk in the carriage, Beelzebub seemed to hold no ill intent from her or Ian. She wondered if he was their ally or foe. The man held something mysterious with him and it didn''t seem like he would reveal his mission which became his reason toe from Hell to the mortal''s world.

    Passing by one hallway, Elise saw a maid who bowed at her that felt strange as she was still a maid like her. When Ian promised marriage to her, she didn''t know that he had notified the rest of the maid how from now on and the rest Elise wouldn''t be a maid but his bride. The maids now understood that if they treasure their life, thest thing they would do was to antagonize Elise.

    "Lady Elise," came the passive voice from behind, turning her face she saw it was Maroon. She offered the man a smile which was not returned like always and she looked down to see a small box wrapped with a blue ribbon and a card ce in between the ribbon and the box. "Did you have a good time in the Church?"

    It was somewhat unexpected for Maroon to ask what she was doing or how she felt. It was weird, but she took it as a positive response as the man was trying to put their strained rtionship for the better, which mean the man knows that they both had nothing but Ian''s best interest.

    "I did, it was unexpected to have Mr. Beel toe with me," although that wasn''t quite correct as the man suddenly appeared inside her carriage. She recalled the time when she stepped out from the carriage and how the coachman Frank''s jaw turn ck when he saw Beelzebub stepped out from the carriage as he didn''t see the man entered the carriage before.

    "Mr. Beel is quite a unique person," Maroon kept his words brief as he wasn''t a talkative person and he pulled the box he held to pass it for Elise to hold, "I came to give this package that came for you."

    "For me?" Elise wondered who, but there were only a few people that coulde to her mind who would give her a gift. Opening the card that was folded to two, she opened to see the name written ''Edward Hand''.

    "It''s from Mr. Hand," whispered Elise, confused with why the man had sent her the package. Opening the card she read the writings only halfway as it was long, deciding to take it to her room. "Thank you, Maroon." and when the man bowed to leave, she made her way to her room while the butler made his way to the Lord''s room, notifying him of what he had passed to Elise.

    Once Elise arrived in her room, she opened the card, her eyes slowly reading the words little by little, summarizing the writing, Edward had been generous enough to gift her a dress, saying that he would like her to wear the dress to the Winter Ball; and this had Elise to narrow her eyes. She didn''t remember telling Mr. Hand that she would be attending the Winter Ball. Other than Ian and Maroon, there should be only limited people who know this.

    Elise opened the box, and her eyes stopped to see the blue dress which was folded neatly inside the box. Pulling the dress, she saw the dress which was made from a fabric that was soft to her touch. The skirt of the dress was long enough to touch the floor as Elise spread the dress. It was gorgeous, thought Elise.

    With their days passing by fast, Elise forgot to question?Ian about the attire she would be wearing, leaving her with almost nothing presentable enough to wear to the Ball. She only remembered the need for a dressst night, and spend the rest of the day thinking about what to wear to the Winter Ball.

    Elise recalled what transpired when she attended the Soiree held by Lady Monica''s family with a simple dress wear for amoner to the market, only to be seen as a person who had trespassed the manor, she didn''t want that to happen again; especially when she would being to the Ball with Ian, the Lord beside her. Ian told her not to worry about how she looked, but today she will be attending the Ball with him, and even if it was only for once, she wants to look good in a beautiful dress.

    Sitting on the bed, Elise stared at the dress again. This dress was what she needed, but somewhere she felt ufortable to wear the dress while not knowing how Edward was able to learn that she would be visiting the Ball. Yet, the dress was the only lovely dress which she could wear to the Ball.

    Although she doesn''t know the meaning or intention behind why Edward would gift her the dress, Elise chose to wear the dress. What worse could happen by wearing a dress? She had never heard of a person who died after wearing a dress and this was her only choice, thought Elise to herself. She could ask Ian for a dress but doubt that even with his magic he could create a dress in a snap of a second.

    After another round of think, Elise who chose to wear the dress stood up from her bed. She was about to pick the dress that was lying on the corner of her bed when she heard a knock lightly calling from her door. Who was here at this time? she wondered. Curious, she turned the doorknob only to have a tall man towering in front of her.

    "Ian!" called Elise, surprised as she didn''t know he hade back to the castle.

    Ian looked at her, taking in her feature with the usual mischievous smirk that he always used. His crimson eyes trailing a little over her room and spotted the blue dress over her bed before shifting his eyes over to the woman in front of him. He stepped forward, entering the room to say, "Where did you acquire that dress?"

    "Mr. Hand gave it to me," Elise replied, straining her neck to see Ian''s brows knitted in its elegance.

    "Hand," he repeated, the vampire. He indeed moved fast like leech, Ian thought. "Aare you going to wear that dress, sweetheart?" Ian asked her, Elise couldn''t tell why, but somewhere she could feel there was a taunt lurking beneath his words.

    "I think yes," Why did Ian seem angry? "I don''t have any other dress-"

    "I know," he whispered, reaching out his hand, the back of his finger trailed from her cheeks to her neck. His fingers were cold and felt like ice which sent shivers to her bone that make her skin tingle, but that wasn''t all. His gaze that was tame felt like the silence before a storm. It was calm but it couldn''t hide the fierceness it held. "Do you know why a man would love to give a woman a dress?" He gave the riddle that she always had to think twice before replying. But this time, she found no answer and instead shook her head.

    She could feel how his finger slowly rubbing the veins on her neck, and Ian felt her throat bobbed under his fingertips as she replies, "I-I don''t know."

    On her innocent reply, his grin grew bewitching as though something was stirring deep inside his scarlet eyes. Ian slowly slid his hand over the cor of her dress, sending another cold shiver that startled her for a moment due to its freezing temperature.

    Elise''s eyes were glued to his face as he drawled over the answer.

    After unbuttoning the first two buttons on the cor of her dress, Ian leaned his head down, whispering next to her ears, "In this world, my love, only men who have an interest in a woman would gift them a dress. It is because they want to be the only one to undress the cloth," Ian said with his voice deliberately low and slow, each intake of his breaths brushed her ears to feel her toes curl. They want to be the only person to unbutton the dress, to pull the string that caged your body, and uncover the skin under it. And once they have seeded in getting on their way, undressing you... they would push you down to the bed, and took you down and wet, just like what I did four days ago, with something more that I promised not to do to you until marriage."

    A soft quivering gasp came from Elise''s lips who had be a subject to his naughty talk. She squeezed her hands together, feeling butterflies in her stomach, and her heart beat fast like a train.

    Ian paused lightly and he kissed her neck to draw out a hitch of breath from her who was under his embrace. His lips slowly brushed to her neck and he bites on her skin lightly before kissing and turning the pale skin to red. When Ian had pulled from the side of her face, he looked at her, and Elise watched his red tongue licking his lips that he used to put a mark on her.

    "Unfortunately for that leech of a vampire, you will not be wearing the dress over there." Ian reached out his hand to take hers that turnx on the side of her waist after his words to hold the box which he brought for her. "And the fortunate news is, I prepared a dress for you."

 Chapter 281: Dressing You-I

    <h4>Chapter 281: Dressing You-I</h4>

    Elise whose cheeks were red tried to find the right word to speak, but after what Ian had told her with his seductive smile, she felt as if something had stuck on her throat, and somewhere Elise was sure that it was her heart that jammed on her throat. "What is this?" she asked, trying to force the heat on her cheeks and ears away by deviating his attention to her question.

    "What do you think? It''s a dress that I had someone to tailor for you," Ian entered her room seamlessly as if it was the most natural thing for him to do, and with a click, he closed the door behind him.

    A dress? Elise watched how Ian made his way to the corner of her bed. His hand took the dress that Edward gave her to take it to his hand, and with a light snap, a me caught the hem of the dress and Ian threw the dress to the firece to watch the fabric turning to ash.

    "Ah!" A gasp escaped from her lips when seeing the dress turn to nothingness.

    Hearing the concerned gasp from Elise''s delicate lips, Ian, who had taken a seat on the side of her bed took his time to shift his eyes to her. "What''s wrong Elise? Are you sad that I burnt the dress? That you didn''t get the chance to wear them?"

    Elise knitted a light frown on her forehead, "That wasn''t what I was reacting for."

    "Really?" was his nonchnt answer as he watched her with one of his brows raised. He sounded unaffected, but seeing his gaze, Elise knew it was more than simply affected. Ian seemed angry, and at first, she didn''t know why, but after seeing the dress turning to ash inside the firece, she knew it was because of the dress that had gotten him to turn jealous. "But that was how it sounded to me, Elise. You were surprised and sad that the dress now helps the firece to give you more warmth."

    Elise saw the distance between them that turned the air tense, and bravely she cut the distance between them, making way to stand near him, "I was not happy when I first receive the dress from Mr. Hand."

    "Hm," Ian didn''t stop her from her exnation, waiting patiently to hear what she has to say. "What did you felt then?" He questioned her with a smile. Since he had entered her room, his smile hadn''t left him, but that was what makes him more taunting. Ian wasn''t scary, but he did make her feel nervous.

    "I was shock and rather ufortable. I don''t know how he knew that I will be attending the Winter Ball, I didn''t tell him," she said, and Ian who was watching her had cast his gaze briefly away from her to look at the card that was ced near the box Edward gave her.

    "You didn''t? I thought you two had be a penpal," Ian said, acting oblivious to what he had done.

    Elise shook her head. She tried to find the right word to tell Ian that she had felt nothing from the dress that was gifted to her. She didn''t want him to misunderstand her, "I was thinking to wear the dress because it is the only dress that I have. But-" Elise hadn''t finished her words when without warning Ian pulled her hand to bring her to his chest. Swiping his hand, he folded both of her legs on hisp.

    "Continue," Ian told her, wanting to hear the rest of her words.

    Elise gulped down what felt like her giddiness. When Ian became jealous, she didn''t only see taunt from him, but a possessiveness he had for her, that only make her heart skip faster. It felt to her as if his entire focus had been to her, and she was special-- a feeling that Elise didn''t know before until now. "But I felt different when I receive your dress. I feel very happy," Ian watched how her hands which were holding the gift box hugged the box tightly as if it was her treasure, and watching her, his smile broadened. "But I don''t think you should burn the dress."

    "What will you do if I didn''t burn the dress then?" Wearing it was out of choice, and Ian knew this plenty well. But upon seeing the dress in her room while the one he made was on his hands made something on the back of his head to snap lightly. He didn''t like it. To see Elise wearing the dress that another man created for her while having Elise in his mind was not something he could tolerate or brush off lightly.

    "I will send the dress back to him," she said, and he hummed with an expression uncaring as he had disposed of what was created with her in another man''s imagination to ash as the firece was the dress belong to, "Your hands are cold, where did you go earlier?" she asked when seeing how his hands had sneaked from her shoulder to her waist.

    "I went to visit graves," Ian stated while she held both of his hands to share her warmth.

    "Whose grave was it?" Elise wondered if it was the grave of someone who was important to him. Like his mother, perhaps?

    "Someone whose name I don''t remember," and Ian saw how Elise''s brows raised higher on his reply. "Not everyone should visit the grave of people who they remember, do they?"

    "But if you don''t know the person''s name, why did you go there?" Because most people who visited graves would be visiting to share the memory they once had with the person who had left, but this was different.

    "Because I needed to shift their grave. Whose grave did you think I will be visiting earlier?" Ian asked, his hand softly brushed her hair, "My mother?" he asked her.

    "Yes," she responded what she thought. "Have you visited your mother''s grave?"

    Slowly, Elise saw Ian shook his head softly, his smile grew stale as his eyes settled on her red hair, "My mother''s grave isn''t anywhere in this world anymore. She''s gone down to her ashes, burnt. Even when a dayes for me to meet her, that would never happen even if I die. Unfortunately, my mother had lived her life clean, without killing anyone which why I wasn''t able to see her in Hell. If only she had killed someone, perhaps I would be able to meet her. And likewise, if I hadn''t killed anyone I would have been able to see her in Heaven, but it wasn''t a choice for me to make."

    "Why not? Is it because you chose to be a Demon?" questioned Elise, and she catch a sight of how his smile curled.

    "Yes, because I chose to be a Demon,e here."

 Chapter 282: Dressing You-II

    <h4>Chapter 282: Dressing You-II</h4>

    There was solemness in Ian''s words which had Elise wanting to ask him, to draw out the reason behind his words, but she knew he was still trying to hold the story from her. This was his bad habit, she thought but Ian had done it perfectly well by making her curious. And somewhere she doubt after pulling out one answer she would have the answer to all mystery shrouding around him.

    Ian was no less than a rabbit hole, and Elise felt like Alice from the Wondend, who fell to the hole after following the white rabbit to taste the mystery around him.

    "You are not going to tell me the reason now, will you?" she asked to evoke a chuckle from him.

    "You know me," he whispered, pulling her hands he reached out to his box, "Let''s not waste time. I knowdies often took time in dolling themselves, although I doubt you would need much time as you are beautiful enough to blind my eyes."

    Her cheeks blushed from hispliments, but she whispered, "You sound like you know manydies."

    To see a little green from Elise''s eyes was a sight to behold, and Ian can''t help to chuckle, "I do," and Elise turn her eyes to him, her lower lip curled to the upper one as she heard how boldly he was able to state his im, "But no one could win from you. I do guess my eyes have been blinded by your beauty, and after seeing you no one coulde before my eyes ever again."

    "Thank you," Elise whisper, "For the dress, I didn''t know you would be making one for me."

    "Silly you, that''s the first thing I would do for you, sweetheart, open it," Ian urged her, and with a nod Elise opened the box by pulling the end of the ribbon to loosened the tie. cing away the lid of the box, her eyes fell on the red dress. The first thing she noted was the stone work on the cor of the dress which sparked.

    Elise trailed her finger to the dress to feel the softness of the fabric and she could only watch with her face amazed. The dress was beyond beautiful. In her entire life, she had never seen such a beautiful dress. Everything about the design was made meticulously to the smallest detail which was paid attention to in order to create the gorgeous piece.

    "The one who made this dress came from the South. That is where the best fabric are made which why it took much more time than I thought it would, but seeing the dress now, spending the time was worth for it." He exined, his eyes not staying away from her smile that was wide with shyness and impressed. "Do you like it?" the question came from Ian who watch her delighted expression with a satisfied smile.

    Elise looked at him before she nodded her head with fervent. "I love it! This is very beautiful," Elise could tell how much work was poured to the dress and Ian had bought the dress specifically for her which mean a lot more to her.

    "More than the dresses you have seen before?" Ian asked to see her nod, and the nod had him to smirk wider. "Then this is worth of all my hard work. We can''t waste time. Let us have you wear your dress now."

    The happy Elise slowly brought her head up and was about to put her chin down toplete her nod, when she caught something from his word, "Us?" she asked Ian whose smile was wicked.

    "Yes, you and me, us," he repeated as if she couldn''t hear the words he said earlier. She didn''t need his exnation! thought Elise to herself.

    "I don''t think I need help, I can wear the dress alone," normally another woman would help ady who wear a dress, but she didn''t have a person to help her now. There was Ian, but he wasn''t a woman. And to change dress mean she would need to strip her current dress she wore. The thought went over the roof and she kept her expression schooled.

    "Are you shy??I have seen more of things of you, remember? You don''t have to be shy dressing or undressing yourself in front of me. That is what all couples do," and smoothly, Ian''s hand started from one button on her upper cor to begin unbuttoning one. Elise held his hand, biting to her lips when their eyes met, and she heard him continue to sway her mind, "On the back of the dresses there are mostlyces, I don''t think you could tie them alone unless your hands are made to work the other way. Still no?"

    "I will take off the dress myself," saying this, Elise quickly stood up from the bed to take the dress and walk to where there was a divider. Changing her dress had never been so nervous as she did right now. Elise wondered if Ian was watching her changing, and the thought drive her wild with how every rustle of fabric echoed in her silent room.

    Not wanting to make the silence longer, Elise sped up the process of undressing her dress to see the corset which was inside the box. Wearing the corset, it took Elise a moment to notice that the corset to wear the gown was different than the corset she usually wear. For the gown, the corset need to be pulled tighter, but Elise was alone....or she wasn''t.

    "Um...Ian," she called his name after a moment of thinking what to do. As if in cue, she could see his shadow across the divider that had her thinking if her shadow could be seen when she changed her clothes earlier.

    "Do you need help?" He asked readily, almost as if he was waiting for this moment. He knew that she needed his help not only on the dress needed help but the corset, thought Elise.

    She looked down on her bare feet, finally remembering that''s she hadn''t wear the petticoat or stocking and there was only her chemise under her corset that could kept her from being naked. "Wait, I need a few moment," said Elise but before her words couldplete, the other side of the divider was pushed open and Ian leaned on one side of the wall with her eyes on her legs before slowly shifting to meet her eyes.

    "Good view, sweetheart," Ian whistled.

 Chapter 283: Dressing You-III

    <h4>Chapter 283: Dressing You-III</h4>

    She saw how his eyes drank on her view, and how his gaze swept over her, not missing a single part of her skin. Ian watched how her legs squeezed together, her bare skin was soft and it took him a moment to warn himself not to bite into her legs and run his fingers all over her skin and her full bottom that was barely hidden by the chemise.

    "I told you to wait," whispered Elise. It was toote for her to take anything to hide her legs, even if she wear her stocking now it would only be another view for him. Her skin tingle and a part of her body felt like it hardened.

    "You spoke toote," Ian reached out his hand to close the divider between them, and with him entering the divider gave them the extra disclosure than Elise needed when she was bare footed with only her panties on her lower half.

    "I didn''t, you came inside here too fast," Elise said. She told herself to get used to this as soon they were going to get married, but there was something in Ian gaze that was untamed and wild, making her felt as if he had touched her when his hands were still on his sides. "Did you know this would happen?"

    Ian tilted his head while walking toward her with his footsteps slow, "I don''t know what you are saying. If you mean that I nned to dress you starting from your corset then you are not wrong. Did you think I was a sheep, Elise?" Ian trailed his hand on her shoulder and with a light turn he shifted her front to look at the oval mirror which had the same height as him.

    "You should now that no matter how cautious I am to handle you, how gentle my fingertips run over her skin, that I am still a wolf." Elise could sense a shivering tone from her whisper, and even though Elise felt cold, her skin that he caressed felt warm on every movements of his fingertips.

    "But wolf eat people," whispered Elise, meeting her eyes with his zing ones from the mirror. "You don''t eat me, would you?"

    "I would," he responded, noticing a raise of her eyes which widened, "Likest time on my bed. Sweetheart, the word ''eat'' doesn''t mean biting and munching you. There are many other meaning and I think you know now?" Ian drawled when he saw her entire face burning in red.

    "D-Do you know how to tie theces?" she quickly deviated his attention from her or their talk. Being in one room was enough to make her body tingle, and it was even worse when they were in a enclosed room where each of their breaths felt as if it brushed each other.

    "I do. Spending nine hundred years, you will pick up a few things to learn, be it dress or painting," Ian run his finger to herces and she saw from the mirror how his eyes shifted to look behind her corset at theces before looking up to look at her again.

    "You are talented," said Elise, not knowing what to say. She knew that talent is not all it take for a man to know how to dress a woman, it needed practice, but Elise wasn''t jealous as now the person standing before him was her. "What else did you do nine hundred years ago?"

    "Some activities," Ian left his words ambiguous. There were things that he wasn''t proud enough to tell her, like how there was a time when he spend his life doing nothing but drinking and having sex. But when one had eternity to face alone, they tend to spend their time in something drastic which was what he did in the past. Though he knew it was bad, now everything had be his past. "I also used to do hunting, not far from here there a forest called Wildon Forest, there are many wild animals there and I used to hunt and take the fur of the animal. Do you want to try?"

    Elise felt how his hand starting to tense someces on her waist, "In the past I also often apany my father to hunt." and by father, she meant Mr. Scott as she didn''t know who her birth father yet.

    "Then do you know how to ride a horse?" Ian questioned her for Elise to nod. Having a horse in the vige was considered as a privilege. Although the Scott''s wasn''t rich, they were blessed with two horses which her father use to hunt during Summer. And Ian took Elise''s knowledge that was more than otherdies around her with proudness.

    "Hold your hands on there," Ian pointed his finger to the wall, and Ian reached out his hand to hold the wall. "Breathe out when I pull thece and don''t let go of the wall. If you do..."

    Elise, who positioned her hands on the wall, clenched her finger tightly, and she turned her face just enough to see the side of his face, "If I do?" she asked to see him smile.

    Ian wanted to tell her that if she didn''t hold the wall tight enough she would fall, but meeting his eyes only riled his mean side, "If you do, I will hand you a little punishment."

    Elise didn''t know what punishment it was. But now that her legs and bottom bare to his sight, she wanted to speak to veer his attention from her legs as she could feel his eyes crawling over there. "What kind of punishment?"

    "Like this," Ian, who whispered next to her ears reached out his hand to her bottom and Elise''s eyes widened as she felt his palm caressing the left cheek of her bottom. The touch was soft but when his hand squeezed there, he drew out a cry from her lips.

    But that wasn''t the end of what he did, Elise parted her lips to speak when she felt a bit sensation on her bottom as Ian swung his palm hit her bottom, "Ia-hhah!" Elise bit to her lips, her eyes went in panic as Ian had spank her bottom.

    W-What happened?!

 Chapter 284: Bloody Intruder-I

    <h4>Chapter 284: Bloody Intruder-I</h4>

    Turning her face, she looked at him in disbelief, finding Ian watching her back with a wider smile on his lips. "I''m sorry, but let me tell you that was notpletely my fault," Ian saw how she looked left and right as if searching for a ce to run while knowing that she was cornered. He pulled her waist, bringing her closer and his lips settled on the tip of her right ear, "You asked for it."

    "I didn''t!" Elise frowned to him. She did asked Ian, but she didn''t request for Ian to show her his punishment. But at the same time, she wondered if this was what he meant by punishment the entire time. Her thinking was suddenly blown when his fingers caressed the part of her skin that he had pped. "Don''t touch there, i-it stings,"ined Elise with her eyes closed.

    "I like how you speak with a cry, sweetheart but don''t lie, I know I barely did anything that could make your skin sting or change your pale skin to red with just the light touch. Have you learnt your lesson now Elise? Don''t provoke me by asking what punishment I will give to you again. You are naive so you don''t know what you did us just riling me," His eyes trailed on her exposed bottom which was reflected on the mirror as her body had turned for her back to face the mirror.

    Ian watched the way her toes curled and how her legs squeezed together as if wanting to hide the view from him. He knew that it was wrong to spank her, but at the same time, it hard for him to resistnding his hand there on the full pale bottom.

    There was something in Elise that bring out the protective side Ian never knew he had before. But she didn''t only evoke that side of him. When Ian saw her helpless expression under his embrace, his mean side lurked out, and it made him to want to see her squirm in both pain and pleasure.

    At the moment, Ian did felt sorry for spanking her bottom, but more than that he felt satisfied and while trailing his finger on her spine, he wanted tond his palm on her bottom a few more times before giving her the reward she needed for enduring the pain.

    Elise, on the other side, didn''t actually felt pain when his hand whipped her bottom. It didn''t feel hurt, and even if it did, the pain was quickly shifted to a tingle of pleasure when Ian''s finger gently caressed there.

    Still flustered, Elise stuttered to exin, "I-I wasn''t trying to provoke you. I was genuinely curious what punishment," speaking about it again made her want to find the nearest hole to hide to, and quickly she said, "We are going to bete. Can you help me with the corset?"

    "Okay, we can''t bete after all the preparation we did," Ian pulled himself from her shoulders and Elise met his eyes before quickly showing her back. He noticed how Elise folded her hand on her back as if wanting to hide her bottom which had him to chuckle.

    Elise felt him begin to pull theces of her corset tightly, trying not to speak, she felt each pull of his hand tug her body from behind. Once the corset had been secured to a tie, Elise saw Ian being gentlemanly enough to turn his back. Taking the chance, she quickly wore her petticoat to cover her legs before wearing her stockings whichter she realized that she had worn her clothes in the opposite order.

    "Don''t be too hurry, sweetheart, are you alright?" Ian decided to ask her after pulling himself together, "My apologies if your bottom hurts. You know it''s hard to keep my hands to myself when I haven''t seen you enough. Take it slow, I will not do that again unless you ask me for it."

    A little hasty with her reply, Elise nodded but shook her head, "It didn''t hurt me too much, but I will not ask you to do it ever again." Just thinking of how he had hit her, was enough to have a rush of adrenaline wash over her. Elise didn''t think she would want to be subjected to the spank again.

    "If you say so," Ian whispered in a sing song voice. Taking the dress from the box, he then passed it over her who was sitting in the small rounded couch ced beside the standing mirror with his back still facing her. "But no one can tell the future, my love. In the past I never think I would be spending my life with a person I love, but here we are. You can never be too sure that you wouldn''t ask for it, so don''t cross the thought hastily."

    Elise saw his broad back, watching how the ck shirt he wore seemed stretched to show how toned his muscles were, "Did you not believe in love?" she asked.

    "Barely," Ian said with a honest tone, opening up to what he felt in the past before he fell for her. "I thought love was stupid and that humans often drawn love like it was something amazing when it was all but an illusion. But all Demons thought the same. Love is fleeting and you know the rule of the nature¡ª the strongest will always pray on the week. Some times having a person you love could be your weakness and I just never thought I would be able to find a person I would love."

    Elise pulled the sleeve of the dress to cover her shoulder, while putting her ears to his words tentatively. "I thought the same like you before. I also thought that I won''t be able to find anyone I would love," whispered Elise, "But that changed now?"

    "Yes and all is because of you in a very positive way," Ian turned his back to look at her, as if he was able to see that she had worn the gown, and he looked at her to say, "After meeting you, all my thought about love was changed one hundred eighty. But that''s not all you did," Ian took her small hands before cing it to his chest and she felt the soft heartbeat that reverberating underneath her fingertips. "You make my heart beat like it could never before and I''m thrilled to experience this with you."

 Chapter 285: Bloody Intruder-II

    <h4>Chapter 285: Bloody Intruder-II</h4>

    A slight surprise came on Elise''s face when feeling his heart was beating becausest time she put her hand over it didn''t move like hers did, "It moves... how?"

    "I often let my heart stay still, andst time I was showing you whether or not I will die if my heartbeats stopped. But now, my heart seemed to leap on ce when I am near you," it was as if he had lost control over his heart, but it was great on its own way as for the first time he felt like he was truly alive. Only Elise was able to do this to him. No one else could and that only make her more special than she already was to him. "What about you? Which Season do you prefer? Winter?"

    Elise''s smile ran to spread over her lips, "Me too. When I was young I dislike winter," she said honestly, when closing her eyes the remembrance of the past came over her where she was hungry with nothing to eat and her hands were numb from frostbites. When she opened her eyes, she then saw Ian looking at her.

    People often think red eyes as zing as his would be taunting to be seen, and could make one feel pressured; But Elise could only feel warmth. He was her sce, and she thought he needed to know that, "The only memory I have when Winter is when I was alone. Cold was bearable at one point as my body grew numb over it. But loneliness was different. The pain which is not visible to the eyes gouge deeper than the wounds on my body."

    Ian pulled the ckces on her dress which was on her back, and on her words, his eyes narrowed. After tying theces, his hand slowly moved to hold her hand. "You know it makes my heart break to think that you were alone during your hardest moment. You were young and yet the world wasn''t kind to you," whispered Ian. If he had a list of people who had harmed her, whether when she was a child or now, Ian would have took the list and hunt down the people. He knew Elise wouldn''t like that, but sometimes revenge are what needed for the person to repent.

    "But that was what you felt too," Elise looked to his eyes, "We share the same pain," she whispered. Deep down she knew there was more happy moments she felt in her past, but what about Ian? She hadn''t heard about his past, but she could tell how deep his loneliness was.

    "Mine was bearable," Ian said, and somewhere she doubted he was telling the truth, because Ian was the type of person who would hide his pain to the person and Elise could tell it was his habit¡ª something that reflected from his past where he had to endure things and convince that he wasn''t hurting. "You did great surviving everything on your own."

    "You too," whispered Elise as she fixed her dress. "But now, I think I have begun loving Winter and that''s because of you. You make my days full of warm, and that''s also because you are a warm person."

    Ian swipe his finger under her eyes, his smile wasn''t full of mischief but kindness and gentleness one could never guess they would ever seen from him. "Sweetheart, you have gotten smooth in seducing me aren''t you? Sometimes it worries me that you could seduce people while not knowing it. How do you like the dress?"

    Elise who was now covered felt less nervous than before. Turning to the mirror, her eyes stopped at the red dress. The color was almost the same as Ian''s eyes which burnt red thatplement her pale skin and red hair. It looked heavy but when Elise tried to move, she noticed how light it was despite the manyers she wore. She wondered if she could go running with this.

    "It''s the best ever gown I''ve ever worn in my entire life," she said with a tone of delight. If a dress was enough to make Elise happy he would have made more, thought Ian.

    "Don''t say the best of your entire life yet, we still have the future ahead us. Come here, princess we still have one thing left from you," Ian went out of the divider for a moment while Elise questioned what he meant. The gown was enough than what she needed.

    It didn''t take long for Ian toe back with another box which was round. He patted the round seat that she had sat on before, telling her to sit and Elise calmly. Taking the seat she then felt his hand taking the sole of her feet, pulling to her surprise.

    "I told Martha to made this. She stopped halfway after her father''s death which worried me that she wouldn''tplete the work. But it seemed that she was aspetent as her father and managed toplete the shoes."

    Elise saw how his hand nimbly pull out the shoes which was made with a higher heel. There was delicate stone work which was of the same tune as the dress, and theces was red while the covers were colored in ck.

    When Elise tried to stand up, he held his hand for her to stand. She couldn''t tear her eyes away from the gown or the shoes. It was more than she could ever wish for. Since the past, Elise had been a very simple girl, and a single wild flower was enough to make her happy as a gift, but what Ian had given her was something she had never received before.

    "Thank you, they are very beautiful that I am at loss of words, Martha and the seamstress has worked very well on them," she said, her amazement unendingly glittered on her eyes. Martha lost her father, but she was able toplete her work which made Elise to be more impressed with the woman.

    Ian took her hair, pulling it to one side of her neck, "They are not more beautiful than you as they''re only here topliment you. I love your hair, will you put it down for me?"

    Elise nodded and he smiled, watching her appearance to see what he had created for her and how it had adorned her, "I think I did well. I will wage for you once you are ready, don''t take long. I can''t be too far from my heart for a long time." Ian kissed her cheeks, making a giggle to slip from her lips.

    "I will go fast," Elise said before watching Ian leaving. She took one more sight of her dress, and was still impressed of the dress which made for her. Not wanting to make anyone wait, Elise quickly sat on the dressing table to fix her hair with her smile crinkling over her lips that couldn''t leave.

    Downstairs, Ian who had left Elise''s room had changed his clothes to a formal one. Dressed in a ck suit, he swept his hair to the back, letting it to staybed back while leaving some falling untamed to his forehead. He stepped out from his room, meeting Maroon who bowed to him, "The carriage should be ready in another couple of minutes."

    "There''s no need for hurry. Ady needs time to doll herself," Ian said. "That''s right, you can use your shovel from now on." Maroon wondered what he meant but he didn''t ask.

    "Mr. Beel request to attend the Winter Ball. Should I stop him?" Maroon understood the difference in power between him and Beelzebub. The blonde-haired Demon might appeared to be nonchnt, but he had seen the man''s power before. It would be difficult to stop Beelzebub but not impossible, thought Maroon in silence.

    "No let him do what he want. I can see the mark," Ian said and this had Maroon to narrow his eyes. "I see that you have gotten close with Elise. You can keep your eyes red or are you still regretting that you have turned to a Demon?"

    Maroon''s eyes instantly lit up and he shook his head, "That can never be, milord. It was myst promise with her," he said in a whisper, "She wanted me to stay the way I did in the past."

    "Lilith you mean," Ian looked at Maroon. Like him, this man knows what it felt to lose the person they love. But it hit harder for Maroon who lost his wife and Ian had never felt that before. When he imagined Elise dying, his blood boiled, and somewhere he could form an understanding with him now. "Keeping a promise is important. I learned it too before, but you should soon ept that everything change. Like weather and even stone change by time with rain and air around them. I''m not stopping you to keep your promise Maroon. I want you to move on."

    Maroon''s lips that had always set in a straight line pulled slowly, forming a small smile, "It wouldn''t be easy."

    "Believe me I know. Nine hundred years weren''t enough if I were in your position. But you should be able to do that soon," Ian spared one more look at the butler and his servant. "There is still time ahead for you. That should be plenty." To forget someone was not easy, especially in Maroon''s case when he didn''t have a chance to bid his goodbye before Lilith''s death.

    Ian shifted his eyes to the window once Maroon had left, when he noticed a grim reaper with a scythe colored in bloody red. The reaper stood next to a tree as if it was searching for something or perhaps waiting for something.

    Knowing what the red scythe meant, Ian took a longer walk. He stopped only when he reached toward onerge window, opening it to see the snow falling.

    "You''re here," Ian said without looking back to where the Demon was standing behind him.

    "I-Ian!" The Demon yelled behind him, without looking Ian could hear the Demon''s breaths behind him huffed as if he didn''t have enough air to fill his lungs. Ian had walked far from to the side of the castle where less people would be around. Most maids were afraid of the particr hallway because of the rumors that was sent around the castle of how there was a ghost roaming around the ce even when there was none.

    "Speak freely," Ian said, his eyes were still on the window pane. "You can''t possiblye and ask for a tea to chat, are you?"

    .

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote, it''s very helpful for me as the book would get more new reader if you vote, each day you could vote more than two powerstones. If this book is well received I n to make a new book with the same genre in the future ^^

 Chapter 286: Bloody Intruder-III

    <h4>Chapter 286: Bloody Intruder-III</h4>

    Author''s note: Hello lovely readers! I have told this in the recent updates which the privileged member knows earlier, but I forgot to tell you about this, sorry TT. Currently, I am going under a surgery with another four days of surgery. I have just finished my first surgery and everything is going well. I am still drowsy after the first surgery which why the updates would be slow, but I promise not to stop updating. I will also increase the word rates to 1600-1800 words which is close to 2 chapter in one chapter. I''m sorry to update a single chapter but my body just couldn''t keep up with my schedule. Thank you for reading this notice~~

    .

    The reaper who Ian saw venturing on the front yard stopped as it suddenly disappeared. It seemed for once had vanished, but the next moment he could tell that behind the intruder, the reaper stood behind the man, holding out its scythe, wanting to bring the Demon''s soul.

    "I knew it! You were the killer," the Demon said with another huffed of breath. Turning his face, Ian saw how the Demon''s body was filled with holes and blood covering the floor under him. The wounds were the proof that he had tried to enter his castle and breach the barrier he made.

    At first, Ian guessed the Demon could be the one who had intrude his castle previously, where Maroon had found the blood on the tree. But this Demon''s blood was red not ck that signify how low ranked this Demon in front of him was.

    "Remind me of what you are using me of. I have killed plenty and I don''t think anyone would remember every people they kill, don''t they?" essing another look of the Demon, Ian didn''t remember him before. "And you are a Breaker. Did you leave Hell without permission?"

    "Stop your futile talk!" The Demon coughed another blood, "You might not remember her, but I do. You killed her! You killed Blythe!"

    Ian narrowed his eyes and he took a step closer for the intruder to extend his hand out, he conjured his ability to his palm but as time passed, nothing happened. The intruder tried to use his ability for more times only to realize that he can''t use his power. What the fuck went wrong?!

    "What do you mean by Blythe? I don''t remember meeting any woman named that before. Mind refreshing my memory?" Ian asked the man with a tone as if he was greeting the intruder with open hands.

    "Don''t make fun of me! What is happening?!" The Demon cursed under his breath when he couldn''t use his ability. He could use his power before but why he couldn''t do it now?!

    "Why you can''t use your power?" Ian questioned and he lifted his index finger to point the ceiling where marks were carved on it, "This is my house, my territory. Surely I wouldn''t let intruders like you to enter and get the advantage here. Its the rule of thumb. It''s strange to me how one could act hot-headed without using their mind like you."

    The intruder Demon ground his teeth at Ian''s casual remark. Seeing the his power couldn''t be use, the man let his hands fell to his side. "Don''t make fun of me! Out of all why did you kill Blythe? She was a corrupted angel, but her heart was no less than an Angel! All she did was to spend her time in the Church but you came there to kill her."

    "So you are one of Blythe''s victim," Ian asserted. Seeing how the Demon was head over heel for Blythe, he could guess what the corrupted angel did that had the intruder to enter his castle even with his life on line. "The Demons who she seduce before killing. Compared to what I''ve seen from our first exchange of word, now I know you are truly stupid."

    There was once anger swirling as if it couldn''t wait to boil inside the demon''s eyes, but it was reced with a sudden confusion left by the word Ian said to him. Internally angry, he took a few moment to cool himself and process what Ian told him.

    "What victim?" he asked, not wanting to believe what Ian told him. "You are lying to me! I know you are trying to put a rift between us. So that I won''t kill you," the man wiped the corner of his lips. Being a Demon, his wound could heal on its own, although today his regenerative ability seemed to have slowed down for some reason he suspect to be the magic Ian had. "Blythe wouldn''t kill anyone. She was someone who wouldn''t even kill a fly. There were many other people who you could kill but not her. You are strong yet you pray on the week."

    "It seemed that you don''t know, but that''s the rule of the living¡ª the stronger triumphing over the loser''s defeat. It is both foolish and immature if you think you could kill without being killed. Who told you that I killed Blythe?"

    "You don''t need to know who. It was just a passerby," the man brushed off his question, directing his re and anger to Ian, the man who had killed his beloved without knowing who Blythe was and how the woman had used him for her mission.

    Ian didn''t care much about the man, but he was certainly interested in the person who had told the man that he had killed Blythe. Because that day, Ian was sure there was no one other than him, Elise, and one homeless man who hid in the second floor of the church knew he had killed Blythe.

    The homeless man was insane, and he could barely tell who had killed Blythe. Which mean someone other than the three was there. Someone who had also told the intruder about him.

    Ian looked at the man who was tattered, a flick was all it take for the man to die, he thought. "You said Blythe was a person who couldn''t kill a fly? Well perhaps that''s the reason why you are still here."

    "Don''t mock her, I will kill you even if it''s thest thing I will do!" and without further ado, the man charged forward despite the amount of blood he exude.

    "Try then," Ian put his hand up and down as the man was about to touch him, he failed as his body failed to reach him and fell to the ground. "Maroon," and in one call the butler appeared, "Clean this, and bring that body to the cell. He is still alive for questioning. There is someone who think my house is a party needed to attend."

    While Maroon took care of the body swiftly, a soft click sound of shoes resounded, "Ian?" Elise called his name to see him standing in front of pool of blood while the darkness engulfed him as the me on the candlestick was instantly blown by wind that came out of the opened window.

 Chapter 287: Watching You-I

    <h4>Chapter 287: Watching You-I</h4>

    Elise had finished wearing her dress and tying the side of her hair into small roles which she connected in the back of her head, she ced the pins to secure her hair in ce while letting the rest of her hair falling to her waist.

    Once she was done, a smile crinkle on her face. She looked to the window, wondering if the carriage hade and if she had to hurry when her eyes narrowed to see a reaper. Taking a better look, Elise was rmed when she noticed the scythe the reaper was holding was colored in red, the scythe used to take a Demon''s life!

    In White Mansion, there were three Demons, Ian, Maroon, and Beelzebub. Did ite to take a life?! Just by thinking one of the three people was rmed put the bell ringing in the back of her mind. Without hesitation, Elise stepped out of her room, she cannot run with the dress and heel she wore and chose to walk fast.

    The reaper she saw now was a different reaper than the one she had seen when she was in the carriage. The scythe they held was unlike the one she saw previously. Who did ite from? asked Elise in panic as her feet stepped down the staircase.

    Did ite for Ian? the thought was far fetched, but her worries consumed her mind. But worries wouldn''t do anything and she had to find Ian to tell him about the reaper. She passed by the hallway and was about to make her way to the lowest floor when she noticed a blood puddle on the corner of the staircase that stopped her feet.

    Seeing the blood had her eyes widened and Elise could feel her hands turning cold at the sight. Whose blood was it? Was this the reason for the reaper with a red scythe toe? Not wanting to waste more time to think, Elise quickly left to follow the trail of blood, stopping only when she saw a shadow standing alone. "Ian?" she asked when seeing the bright red eyes that shone in the midst of the dark.

    "Don''te close," Ian stopped her from stepping her shoes to the puddle of blood and made his way to her side. "There is blood all over here, you wouldn''t want your dress to get dirty with it."

    "Whose blood is this?" asked Elise, still thinking of the reaper she saw earlier. She was worried that the blood came from him as the darkness didn''t help her to see if whether his shirt was soaked with blood or not.

    "It was the intruder''s blood. A victim of Blythe came," and Elise raised her brow when she felt his hand settled on the back of her waist to lead her from the hallway. "It appeared that Blythe seduced Demons with her pure act before killing them. And one of the demons she seducede here to avenge her death to me."

    Elise looked at him and a frown creased her forehead, "How does he know you killed Blythe?" That night they were alone, and Elise doubted anyone else saw them with the rest of the people in the vige asleep.

    "Someone told him. Someone who seemed to know more than we do and they want to push the me on me," that wasn''t the first time anyone wants to pin the me on him, however, this matter was strange. "I kept him in the dungeon we should know the answer soon." and Elise nodded her head. "What got you here, is it the blood?"

    "I saw a reaper with a red scythe from earlier. Mr. Beel told me about the different color of scythe the reapers had and whose soul they took with the scythe," exined Elise and she could feel her heart at rest that the reaper didn''te for Ian.

    "So he did. Did he told you anything else?" Ian questioned when they stepped down the staircase. In the middle of the staircase, Elise saw the maid who looked at her for a split second before immediately bowing. For the past two days, she could feel the change of attitude of the people around her.

    "About what?" Elise asked, breaking her gaze from the maid who had made her way out.

    "Like how I punched him?" Ian twisted his lips when Elise blinked her eyes. She did saw the bruise on Beelzebub''s face, and although she was curious, she didn''t question the man.

    "Why did you do that?" she asked him as he seemed to want her to ask him. "Is Mr. Beel trustworthy?"

    "I punched him to teach him a little lesson," Ian said to her first question, "Remember howst time he saved you from the Relic?" she nodded, and instead of a punch shouldn''t Ian thanked Mr. Beel? she wondered. "It''s actually the thing he did before that. I heard from the Chick that he stole something from you."

    "What?" Elise raised her brow, wanting to ask but at the same time, they had arrived near the carriage that had her to pause her question.

    Being a gentleman, Ian opened the door, reaching out his hand to help her enter the carriage before following her to get inside. It didn''t take long for the carriage to leave the castle.

    "What did he take from me?" asked Elise. She didn''t think having anything very valuable that Beelzebub would want to steal, and to her memory, she didn''t remember losing anything important. Or did she?

    "This," Ian said and Elise followed his movement to his hand that was rummaging through the chest pocket. Pulling it out, Elise saw the silver chain where a small locket glimmered when light reflected on the surface. "Isn''t this yours?"

    Elise took the ne to her hand, turning oval locket made from silver, she saw the carving around the frame and recalled this was the same ne that she and William had bought from the market years ago when she was still young.

    Turning the locket, Elise opened it to see her own name written there. "This is mine," whispered Elise, "I''m sure I kept this home, but after the disaster, I couldn''t recover this and left it there." She was sure she had left it in her room, leaving it there. So how did Beel have her ne?

    Finding something strange, Elise looked to meet Ian''s eyes, "How could Mr. Beel have this?" Did hee to Scott''s house to take the ne? But that would mean the man had known her long before he came to the White Mansion...

 Chapter 288: Watching You-II

    <h4>Chapter 288: Watching You-II</h4>

    The carriage continues to drive to its destination as the snow had stopped raining from the sky. Elise looked at Ian, waiting for his exnation. Since she met Mr. Beel, there was one single question in her mind that didn''t change to date. The question was whether she could put trust in Beelzebub despite the mystery he carries.

    "It was Lucifer who told him to fetch the ne from your house once he crossed the Hell''s Gate," was Ian''s honest and quick reply. He recalled the night after they came back from Saltige, where Ian had rested Elise in her bed.

    ''Thess is asleep?'' questioned Beelzebub, who had been standing with his back leaned to the wall opposite to the door.

    ''You got many exnations to do Beel,'' Ian said with a smile on his lips that grew stale as the me on the candlestick which was hung on the wall beside them flickered as if a wind had blown the me when there was no opening possible for the wind to enter.

    Beelzebub didn''t react nor he said anything. He only pushed himself with his other feet to stand straight. ''I can''t,'' said Beelzebub after a few minutes had passed for Ian''s eyes to narrow.

    The two words that came from Beelzebub was clear that the demon can''t answer any of the questions Ian had. Crossing his hand, Ian noted Beelzebub''s stern expression without a smile to say, ''Lucifer.''

    Instead of replying, Beel only took silence to himself. Ian sighed, ''What did you do, Beel?'' Ian asked him, ''Out of all people in Hell who you could ever owe, why did you choose that slick snake?''

    Finally, Beelzebub who was silent pulled his smile, ''I don''t have a choice. Does a single punch suffice for this afternoon?''

    ''Hardly,'' said Ian, and in a split second, he disappeared from the door and a punchnded on Beelzebub''s jaw. The blonde-haired demon staggered. Holding his jaw he saw the blood which was ck dripping on his palm. His body leaned to the wall beside him and the locket ne he ces on his chest pocket slipped from the vigorous action to fall, and it caught Ian''s eyes.

    Taking the locket from the ground, he picked it up to see the name written inside the locket. With his eyes still narrowed, Ian turned his head to see Beelzebub, who had cracked his jaw forming a wider grin.

    Now, back to the present,?Ian''s eyes stared at Elise who was waiting for his words, "You have heard about Lucifer, haven''t you?"

    Elise inclined her head slightly to her shoulder when she heard Ian''s question. The conversation reminded her of the one which she had in the afternoon with the priest, Redrick. "I heard about him this afternoon during the talk that I had with a priest in the Church. He told me there were two stories about Lucifer."

    "I didn''t know about the story of Demons running in Church," Ian hummed, wondering about the coincidence, "What did you hear?"

    "I heard about another possibility of Lucifer''s birth-- that he wasn''t banished from Heaven but was born from an Angel and a Demon, therefore his pitch-ck wings," exined Elise while looking at Ian. She doubted Ian''s ck wings were of the same case as Lucifer as he wasn''t a Demon but a human at first.

    A sprinkle of light glittered on Ian''s eyes, "How strange. I have never thought that version of the story would appear outside Hell." So it was true? wondered Elise and she heard him speak, "Beelzebub had signed a contract with Lucifer. We don''t know what the content of the contract is, but for now, Beel will not be able to tell us about whatever order and promise he made to Lucifer."

    "But why would Lucifer want my ne?" Does he belong to the side that want her power? asked Elise to herself.

    "Do you think there was something you put inside the ne?" Ian asked her and she took time to think before shaking her head, "Lucifer had been a very strange bastard. He could be our enemy."

    "I don''t think we would have time to rest," whispered Elise. People were hunting for her, and Ian was aware of this too. The Relic want to take her for the power she had which they would want to use. On the other hand, the dark sorcerers and the corrupted angels were nning in hiding for what that was going to happen.

    "We don''t, but we can take it easy," Ian reached out his hand to touch her face. His finger softly trailed on the outline of her face as he want to feel her feature with his fingers.

    "Do you think it is alright for us to have Beelzebub in the castle? If he is under Lucifer''s order, I don''t think it would be safe," Elise asked the question she had wanted to ask him. They still don''t know whether Lucifer was their enemy, but as Ian had told her earlier, he could be their enemy.

    "Yes we could. In the mortal''s world there are many castles and houses Beelzebub could turn to whening here," Ian said, pulling away and Elise felt the warmth from has brown gloves leaving her cheek.

    "But he didn''te to any other house. Is it because of me?" Her blue eyes turned to him to find him shaking his head.

    "He came as a sign for help. Beel wanted me to help him in the problem he was dragged on by Lucifer. I am not keen to help him, but I once owe him in the past," Exined Ian, who then twisted his lips to add, "Also, I hate Lucifer. If by helping Beelzebub would ruin him somehow, that''s also a plus for me. It''s as simple as it is. The ne that you have now, Beel was the one who purposely let the ne fall. He cannot act but he was giving us sign that Lucifer was affecting him."

    Was that so? Elise didn''t know that Mr. Beel was bound by contract he made with Lucifer. This only had her to think more negatively about Lucifer and that he was an enemy of them.

    With many things happening around her that Elise finally recalled what she wanted to tell him, "I think I dreamt of something, during the time I fainted back in Saltige."

    With eyes looking at her, Ian listened to her words promptly, "What did you dream?"

    "It was a dream where I walked in a meadow. I don''t remember why I was there but then everything was engulfed in ck, then I recalled seeing my own reflection on a mirror," Elise paused when she was getting closer to the part where it was the most important. She didn''t know why, but she felt her heart heavy when getting closer to this part. "In the reflection I saw my eyes turned golden and there were horns in my head. I heard from the priest that angels have golden eyes," but they don''t have horns, she added in her mind. "Do you think I might be a corrupted angel, like my aunt?"

    Ian narrowed his eyes at her words. Elise as a corrupted Angel? He shook his head, "You are not." and this had her eyes to look at him questionably, "Corrupted Angels would have horns but their eyes wouldn''t be golden. It''s a punishment for them to have horns but all their core power as an angel was sealed along with their golden eyes. Like how your aunt is using the help of ck magic instead of her Angel ability."

    Ian thought deeper about the dream Elise had. He doubted the dream was a simple dream without a meaning. Knowing of how Elise held an unknown power inside her, it was saver to think that dream was a sign. But what was it?

    "That makes me wonder more about the priest you spoke with. He sounded like a person with an extreme amount of knowledge most humans wouldn''t have," Ian wanted to meet the priest in question as it was rare for him to find a human who knows about Angels and Demons. He could be an enemy, Ian added in his mind.

    "I think it''s because the Church he live in held many books about Demons. He might have read about it, and about the Angel''s eyes, it was me who asked him. He wasn''t quite sure about it."

    "What was his name?" asked Ian, deciding to keep the name as he knew the Church.

    "Redrick," Elise named. She didn''t see Father Redrick as a dangerous person, instead she felt somewhere that the man was a very gentle soul which make her rxed when she talked with him. It was as if she knew the priest before which was impossible as he never remembered his face before.

    "Keep that with you." Ian tapped the locket which she still held on her hand, "It maye useful when the timee seeing that Lucifer tried to loot it."

    "Okay," saying this, Elise opened the ne which had a loop and a hook to wear and Ian helped her by taking the ne. "Thank you," she whispered when he was done with the ne. Looking to the window and the road, Elise noted thentern which was hanged at the side of the street as if to tell that this was the right road to the ce where the Winter Ball was held, "Are we near?" she asked Ian.

    "Another thirty minute, it shouldn''t be too long." and like Ian told her, thirty minutes was shorter than she expected. By the time she realized, the carriage entered the gate of arger mansion. The ce was almost the same as White''s Mansion with the only difference being the ce was filled with lights.

    Stepping out of the carriage, Ian helped her. Elise looked at the mansion, noting how many guests have arrived, and how busy the ce was when she felt from the corner of her eyes Ian''s gaze settling on her.

    "Have I told you how beautiful you look today, sweetheart?" Ian trailed his hand on her chin, slowly moving to her neck which was open as the dress was tailored to show her shoulder des, "You look lovely that I can''t keep my eyes away from you."

    .

    This is two chapter at one, please don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 289: Watching You-III

    <h4>Chapter 289: Watching You-III</h4>

    Elise''s cheeks turned pink at his words, he knew what words managed to make her heart fluttery, "It''s thanks to the dress," she said, pulling the side of her skirt. Her heart was filled with many happiness from the dress he gave her. "And the shoes," added Elise, not forgetting one single thing Ian''s have gifted her.

    "Those are whatplements you. Have you heard of how a dress only suits the person wearing it because of the person? That''s how it goes. The dress looks beautiful to you because you are the one who is wearing them. I can give you my words that out of alldies in this building, you are the one who honest the osten out of them all." Ian noted how Elise''s heart pick a race at his words, and his charming smile only broadened. Reaching out his hand, he gently asked her, "Your hands, mdy?"

    "It''s my pleasure," replied Elise with a little shyness and giddiness as she ced her hand on his.

    She was about to take one step forward when Ian wrapped his hand around her waist, his eyes curved as a smile grew on his lips, "Before we enter there''s something I need to tell you." thinking it was serious, Elise nodded her head promptly. Was he going to warn about the person who hosted the Winter Ball tonight which was Lord Garfon who hated him? That she had to be careful?

    But what she guessed was different when Ian said, "Once we enter, you can let yourself loose. If there is anyone who dares to nder,ment or even drops a single remark about you, you can p them, and give them the same nder they told you. You can also call me."

    Elise waited for more words from him, but nothing came and she only watched him with her eyes widening, "That would be rude." Compared to the guests of the Ball who belong to the high society, Elise was a maid, and she knew the consequences she has to face

    "It wouldn''t," Ian said firmly to her and she saw the smile that was with a stroke of evil in the corner of his lips. "You are not a maid any longer, Elise. You are my bride, the bride of the Warine Lord. Those who nder you are the next in line for the death sentence."

    Elise looked at him with surprise. She knew that if she marries Ian soon she wouldn''t be a maid. Is that why she hadn''t worked for the past few days? After a moment of pause, a smile then appeared on Elise''s lips, "Is there a warning I should take before entering?"

    Ian was satisfied with Elise not rejecting the idea of defending herself. He knew that although Elise might be gentle and a sweet soul if a timees when someone tries to condescend her, she would have more than enough power to protect herself.

    "Stay away from germ and bugs," Ian answered after some thought. Elise looked beautiful today, gorgeous enough that he wanted to bring her instantly to his room, and do what he had promised not to do until the marriage bell rang. Earlier in Elise''s bedroom, Ian was more than aware of how sly he was behaving. Using all opportunity around him, he had done what he wanted-- to touch her, and to see more of her skin which was covered by the gown he created for her now.

    His eyes trailed on her neck, even lower to the top of her chest. His finger felt a sudden urge to touch her neck, moving even slower and his mind drowned to the moment he had indulge to brush her soft skin. Ian licked his lower lips, "And if you find any problem without me, call my name. That''s all."

    Unaware of where Ian''s gazended on, Elise took note of his warning cautiously. Entering the castle, she looked around to meet some curious eyes of people who questioned who she was. Without a sharp hearing like Ian''s, she couldn''t hear well what the people were talking of, but somewhere she could guess the talk which the people whispered to each other now.

    Ian looked at the people whose whispers caught his ears before his eyes falling to his lovely bride who was watching the people. Unlike one would expect from her first debut in high society, Elise was calm. Despite the rumors and the unweing eyes of jealous women, the braveness she had didn''t fade out which was very like her.

    "Milord," said a person who bowed at them. It was a man who Elise recalled to have seen before during the time Ian had invited people to White Mansion. The man looked at Elise once.

    "Speak Chase, don''t let your eyes wander where you would regret it," Ian reminded as he could tell where the man''s eyes were going at while seizing Elise''s figure. "What did youe for?"

    A flicker of panic came to Chase who quickly replies, "The other Lords are waiting in the other room."

    Ian turned her eyes to Elise, "I will be going now, Cynthia should be here in a few minutes. You can count for her when shees."

    "I will wait here," Elise returned the smile that he gave her.

    "I wille back soon," he replied, leaning forward to kiss her cheek. The action had surprised not only Elise who didn''t expect he would kiss her in front of the many guests but also the bystander whose eyes couldn''t leave from her or Ian. "Enjoy the party," Ian sent a wink before leaving, and her eyes could only glue themselves on his back while her finger trailed on the side of her cheeks where his kiss linger at.

    Now that she was alone, the gaze felt prickly and more noticeable than before. Elise didn''t stand around in the middle of the ballroom and she went to a ce with lesser people when she noticed a man whose hair was dark brown walking from the other side of the gallery dressed in all ck.

    It was Father Redrick, thought Elise, and when she thought of this, by chance the priest''s eyes shifted at her. However, the man didn''t move as if he didn''t notice her as he continued to make his path.

    Curiosity piqued Elise who saw the priest. She wondered where he was going as the door he was leaving lead to the exit. Was he leaving even though the party had barely started? She thought of calling the priest as they were acquainted when she felt a light tap on her shoulder.

    "Aren''t you Lord Ian''s maid?" asked someone from behind, surprising Elise and she broke her gaze to look behind and see that it was Lady Monica.

 Chapter 290: Standing Out

    <h4>Chapter 290: Standing Out</h4>

    It was Lady Monica. The woman was dressed in a navy gown and her lips were painted in the same red color Elise recalled simr to the one she uses when visiting White Mansion. The woman came to greet her with a smile, but Elise wasn''t slow to not notice how the smile thedy had didn''t reach her eyes.

    "Yes," Elise said, she didn''t think it was needed to tell thedy that she wasn''t a maid any longer, "My name is Elise Scott, I hope you have a pleasant evening, Lady Monica," she greeted, at the time she also noted the fourdies standing behind Lady Monica. Two out of four were vampires and the rest were humans.

    "I do have a pleasant evening," before she saw her, added Lady Monica in her mind. She came running when she heard one of the Ball guests who told her the Lord arrived. Initially hearing Ian''s name improved her mood to the clouds that fell and shattered when she heard that he hade with a red-haireddy. "I am hoping you are enjoying the Ball? I have heard that it is hard for peasa- I mean,moners on their first time in attending a Ball."

    Elise noted the jab the Lady tried to say, where she wanted to call her a peasant but hid the word with another one which was less offensive. But she knew that Lady Monica had slipped the word in purpose. "Thank you mdy''s worry, but I cannot say yet whether I am enjoying the Ball. After all, it hasn''t started. But for me, I find that the Ball is manageable," she said politely.

    "The Lord is a very generous person isn''t he?" chimed the human woman who seemed to have been married by the golden ring on her left hand, "I say it as unusual for a Lord to bring a maid with him. I guess having a doll and dressing game isn''t only popr to women but men?"

    "Lord Ian loves new things maybe he had just acquired a new interest, like keeping a doll," The second human woman answered, their eyes now were mocking and Elise who had seen the gazed before felt that she was used to the gaze, not letting it offend or hurt her. "A living doll must be more amusing than the one we have at home. But then interest in dolls will die as time passes like how we all felt when were young. In the end, the doll will belong to the trash. It''s pitiful, really."

    "Ladies, I don''t think we should speak about dolls and maids now, considering..." Lady Monica let her word hung for Elise to fill on her own with a smile that twisted with a light chuckle, "I hope you are not offended by their words, are you, Miss Scott?"

    Elise could feel the attention they gained as more people bing more curious about her and the talk Lady Monica had currently. She didn''t mind the gazes, and this reminded Elise of the words Ian had told her before they entered the castle. It was truly like him to warn her about the future which woulde to face her.

    "Of course I am not," Elise answered to see how the fourdies'' smile except one widened at her meek words, thinking that they had seeded to oppress a person who couldn''t retort back to their condescending words. But this wasn''t all Elise had to say, "I am not offended because I am not a doll. Only people who do not have sight would think I am one. Considering thedies'' kindness I am aware that you areplimenting that I look like a doll. Thank you."

    For a moment the kind look on Lady Monica''s face faltered which she managed to bring up a smile, "You have a smart mouth, do all maids have smart mouths like you do? I see that there are lessons that most maids have but you don''t. It makes me wonder how the Lord would bring you here when there are better maids with better manners than you."

    "Many people have smart mouths, mdy, and it is not a bad thing to have. What matters is for the person to use their mouth. Whether they use them to speak for kindness, to belittle, or to protect themselves," Elise stated and she could feel the intensity of Lady Monica''s eyes that build up as she continues to speak. To her, fights like this would never benefit anyone. At the end, when a fight breaks out it would hurt people. However, Elise had done it to defend herself which Ian let her do. It was time for her to stand by her point and stop the threedies from voicing offensive remarks to stop them from repeating their words in the future. "And as for my manners, I believe I have the best manner others could offer because I can differ what to say or what not to say that could hurt other''s feelings which I can tell now that most peopleck."

    Smiles of the humandies and one of the vampiredy fell, their eyes that wereughing now turn to a frown as they looked at Elise¡ª the human maid who had dared to retort to their words and even tried to teach them a lesson.

    The vampiredy was the one who started, not pleased by how she had spoken, "I do think you do not understand what we meant by manners as you are clearly the onecking now. Do you not have parents to teach you that you should know who you are speaking to before opening your mouth?"

    Elise who had heard the words about her parents several times didn''t lose her cool. The other woman who stood right beside Lady Monica then added, "We should forgive her. You are lucky Miss Scott because not all guests in this Ball are as kind as us who would forgive you after the words you said. You better take it as a lesson for the future and learn your ce."

    Elise pulled her smile sheepishly, she looked at the woman who was the same height as her, "I''m sorry, I was not aware that manners here are taught differently than the one I was taught with. I was told to respect people, which you say to be wrong, and that leads me to question the manners most people have here."

    Thedies'' expression twist with more anger at Elise''s words. One was about to speak but she beat them into it, "Pardon me for asking, but do youdies want to be my parents?"

    "What?" Lady Monica''s friend, Lady Tina gasped at her words looking at her as if she had lost it.

    "Was I wrong?" Elise questioned, all this time she had spoken with a very soft tone that didn''t change even after the people offended her by bringing up her parents. Elise wasn''t angry, however, she couldn''t stay silent either as thedies had brought up her parents to the conversation, who she treasure deeply in her heart despite everything. Although her father had left her and her mother wasn''t the best mother one could wish for, they had been the one who bring her to the world and this was more important that whates after.

    "Because from what I heard, everyone is very kind, wanting to teach me as a parent would. But I was about to refuse if that was the case because I don''t see how my manners would improve if I am taught by people who could belittle others as soon as they greeted them."

 Chapter 291: Concealing Presence-I

    <h4>Chapter 291: Concealing Presence-I</h4>

    Clearly, her words upset thedies in front of her. At this point, Lady Monica''s smile had disappeared, but Elise didn''t regret a bit of the word she had said. And it seemed right after her words, the three were left speechless because they could never expect her to retaliate or stand for herself.

    "You clearly know what you are starting, do you?" asked Lady Tina, she could not ept the fact that someone lower than her had crossed the line to teach her manner which she didn''t need.

    "I apologize if it sounds that way to you,dies, but I suppose not everyone in the Ballroom would stand by the words you say. However, if you feel ufortable with my words, I will take my excuse," Elise bowed lightly to thedies out of politeness before leaving the ce, making way as she had gathered unnecessary attention.

    "That audacity the maid has, being kept as a pet must be what makes her believe she could run her tongue freely," Lady Tina said, her hands on her dress clutched tightly out of anger.

    Lady Monica wasn''t less angry than Lady Tina. In her mind, if not for the fact Ian was the one who had brought Elise to the Ball, she would have pped the girl''s cheeks and teach her a lesson on who to pick a fight and not. What made her feel more humiliated was the fact Elise was a former ve but she had dared to speak as if they were on the same level. Her mouth was itching to reveal the news and tell everyone that this lowly woman in front of her was just a ve but when she turned her face, she saw Elijah who reminded her not to as it wasn''t the perfect time yet.

    "But I suppose that girl does know what she is talking of," chimed the seconddy who was a vampire. She had been silent but now that she spoke, the attention falls to her and all the threedies frowned at her words, "I mean, Lady Tina, you have crossed the line."

    Lady Tina was already in a foul mood and upset by Elise''s behavior that only worsens when she heard the vampire''s words. "When exactly did I do that, Lady Daphne?"

    "When you brought her parents. Please don''t get me wrong, I am not quite happy with her action either, but we should keep moderation in what we speak, especially when Mr. Jace is watching," this had Lady Tina to look across the room and pursed her lips when seeing a human man who she was fond of.

    "Well,dies, I will excuse myself, I wish you a pleasant evening, " Daphne said before leaving the ce. She looked toward the patio of the ballroom where Elise had passed and a frown came on her forehead as she stared at her red hair. The red hair reminded her of the recent finding of corpses in Edward''s house.

    But Daphne didn''t put much thought into it. To have red hair was rare, however, she couldn''t say that all woman with red hair was the same person Edward had taken a fond of. Turning her heels, Daphne was about to make her way to greet the person she know when she saw Edward entering the Ballroom.

    A smile quickly appeared on her smile which disappeared once she had left thedies earlier. The vampire Lady quickly made her way to the man, "Edward, I don''t know you would be here."

    Edward shifted his eyes to look at Daphne and a sigh came from his lips, "I don''t think I need to tell you everything that I do. Have Lord Ian came?" His eyes swept across the sea of people inside the ballroom, searching for one single woman with red hair that he couldn''t find anywhere.

    Daphne raised her brows, "Why are you searching for the Lord?"

    Edward rolled his eyes at her. While being popr as a male was one thing to be proud of, it could also be annoying like now. Edward saw Daphne''s liking to him as a pain in the neck. The woman was pushy enough to push him into an engagement which he didn''t approve of. Not wanting to waste time here, Edward, who wanted to find Elise in the gown he had sent her this afternoon, couldn''t wait to see how she would look.

    "I have some business to take care of which is none of your business," dropping the cold words, Edward left Daphne whose smile fell when his back faced her.

    She didn''t speak but the irritation was visible on her face. "So this is where you are," said someone behind her. She moved her red eyes, looking at the man for her eyes to widen. With a frown, she took the man''s hand to bring him away from the eyes in the Ballroom.

    They arrived at a ce where there were fewer people and the man looked at Daphne with a wide grin, "You look beautiful today, but if only you have horns without those fake red eyes and fangs, sister."

    "Stop beating around the bushes. What are you doing here?" she asked the man whose eyes were ck, "Wyatt? I recalled that you were warned to stay hidden."

    "Thomas told me toe here. Would you be interested if I tell you that a small childes to our group?" Wyatt questioned for Daphne''s eyes to narrow. "Are you still pursuing that vampire of yours? He might be simr to the person you love two hundred years ago, but you know he is different. Look at his eyes, Ace was a human Daphy, he is not a vampire. And looking closer to him, I can''t see how he looks like him."

    "Shut up!" Daphne cut him from talking, her eyes had turned from red to ck, and anger flooded in her face, "Cut the chase, Wyatt. Even if you are my brother, remember that we have different fathers, and I will never hesitate to kill you if you speak his name once again."

    Wyatt raised both his hand next to his head in an act of surrender, "Calm down, sister. Although we might be corrupted, you should remember you are an angel. It wouldn''t be pretty if an angel like you fume in anger," on the words, Daphne sent him a silent re. "I only wanted to ry you the news that I think you would be more than delighted to hear. I was here to tell you that you don''t need to pursue your fake-Ace over there because we have found a way to bring your real beloved Ace to this world."

    .

    A/N: The next chapter wille in a few hours. Don''t forget to vote and it would also be very helpful if you could promote this book in the recent valentine event which is happening in webnovel ~<3

 Chapter 292: Concealing Presence-II

    <h4>Chapter 292: Concealing Presence-II</h4>

    At the news, Daphne''s lips that curved lightly instantly fell to a straight line. She looked to her half-brother, her eyes looking straight at him trying to find traces of his lies which she couldn''t find.

    "You are not lying," whispered Daphne, her eyes that looked at Wyatt were fixed as if they were nailed. It took seconds for disbelief and awe toe on her face.

    Being a corrupted angel, Daphne was different than the rest of her kin who wanted to go back to Heaven or internal life. After clipping her horns, she lives like any other humans around her. It was the time when she was still young that she met a man named Ace, the human man who she loves but soon died in a Demon''s hands. Out of anger, Daphne dipped her hand to ck magic, and use her power as a dark sorceress to avenge Ace''s death.

    Since then Daphne began to pour her anger into killing Demons, who were the cause of her beloved''s death before eventually encountering her half-brother who she hadn''t met for a hundred year. Having an ally might be great for others, but not for Daphne. When Wyatt offered her to work with the dark sorcerers, she rejected the idea as she was too upied with vengeance. The only reason she had agreed to work under Thomas was the offer they gave, where they promise to bring the dead back to life including her beloved Ace.

    She couldn''t believe what she heard, and asked again, "You mean the experiment was a sess?"

    "Thetest experiment Angelica performed turn out well. Else I wouldn''t be here under the spotlight and move to take more souls for the ritual." noticing a presence of a person, Wyatt stopped talking and his eyes moved to see the man who walked alone. "I will tell you the rest. Do you think that man heard us?"

    "Possibly," Daphne answered with a cold glint as the human man, who was lost looked at the sibling in a puzzle. He didn''t hear it wrong, did he? They spoke about soul and ritual. While the human man tried to solve the puzzle which he couldn''t solve due to his thinking process blocked by shock, Daphne moved her eyes from the man to her brother, "Is there anything else we needed for the resurrection?"

    "No," A malicious grin was pulled wide across Wyatt''s face, "Thomas promise to resurrect the first person toe. It would do you wonder if youe early, sister. Or should I save your seat?"

    "I have enough legs to go there. If I do agree to your help, wouldn''t you ask me for another favor?" her question was right on the coin that had Wyatt to grin. "I will go back alone," Daphne emphasized herst word, and Wyatt who receives her response smiled before he shifted his gaze to the human man who seemed to finally register the fact that the two were dark sorcerers.

    The man quickly turned his back. He was about to move his legs and bolt from the ce when in one swift second, he found himself hanging on the edge of the ssless window which was built on the right side of the passage he was walking at before meeting the sibling.

    "me your misfortune, human," Daphne said, and the man turned to look at her who was holding the cor of his shirt while standing at the frame of the window. "I don''t really like killing humans if only you didn''t walk here," she said while watching the man''s face turn pale as blood stop regting on his face out of fear. The man yelled for help that fell on deaf ears as he hit the ground, turning to a bloody mess.

    "Let''s go," Daphne said, moving from the hallway.

    "Wait, there is someone I need to bring back to Thomas. He insists toe here earlier, wanting to see someone he said," saying this, Wyatt turned his head, his eyes slowly descending to the boy who walked out of the shadow that covered him. "Oh, William, speak of the devil. You werete. Did you get to see what you wanted?"

    Daphne stared at the boy, and somewhere she found a chilling presence from the little boy who looked at Wyatt expressionlessly before casting away his gaze to Daphne. The boy didn''t speak, but his gaze was ufortable to Daphne as they were bleak as if he wasn''t alive but a living dead. There was also the way the child brought himself that didn''t make him look like a simple child.

    "No answer," sighed Wyatt, who was ignored by William, "I will take that silence as a yes. We should go back now."

    Back in the Ballroom, Elise was offered a drink by the servant who strolled around the ballroom to offer drinks for the guests. After the talk she had with thedies, she left in the hope to find Father Redrick. She retraced the steps that the priest could take which left to nowhere.

    Some of the other guests have begun the waltz. To waste time, Elise looked around the people, sipping her drink when she spotted Oliver not too far from her. She didn''t remember having a good talk with the man and doubt they will. Looking around, she also noticed Mr. Beel standing in the middle ofdies who seemed to assemble around him and the Demon did a great job in humoring thedies.

    It was not long when Elise saw Ian entering the ballroom again. A sight of him made her smile grow and she was about to walk toward him who was swarmed by people when from behind she heard a voice, "Elise."

    Elise recognized the voice and she turned to see Edward Hand standing before her, "I had been searching for you, but I didn''t know you woulde with a different gown." Edward had spent time searching for Elise throughout the ballroom with the gown he had sent to her in mind. What he didn''t know was Elise already had a gown to wear and didn''te with the gown he gifted her.

    She looked at the vampire whose eyes seizing her dress and felt awkward, "Thank you for the gown, Mr. Hand, I really appreciate your gift. It was a very beautiful gown, however there was already a gown that I prepared to wear tonight." She didn''t want to make her words sound offensive to the man as she could tell some disappointment in his eyes, and although there was some lies, Elise recalled how Ian said he would be preparing everything for her, from the gown to the shoes. He had prepared everything for her which mean her words weren''t entirely a lie.

    "And that gown wasn''t mine," Edward said, his eyes looked calm, but internally he was frowning in annoyance. The gown he sent wasn''t in anyway lesser than what everyone wear tonight. However, the dress Elise wore had a different ss on its own. Even if one wasn''t acquainted with fashion, they could tell how delicate the gown was tailored and how magnificent it turns out. The fabric was made from the most expensive silk.

    And that was where Edward''s attention fell on. The dress that Elise had, it was clear that the fortune Elise made for being a maid wouldn''t be enough for her to purchase the gown. Which would mean the gown was gifted by someone¡ª someone who Elise deemed better than him which his pride didn''t allow him to be happy even after her polite rejection.

 Chapter 293: Concealing Presence-III

    <h4>Chapter 293: Concealing Presence-III</h4>

    Elise could feel the frown on Edward''s face. The man wasn''t pleased, but she had given him the reason. If he had sent her a letter about it, confirming that he would be sending a gown only to reject it today, that would be her fault, but not now. Regardless, the man had good intentions by sending her the gown. Politely Elise made a light bow, "I''m sorry if this offends you, but I was very grateful for your intention. However, as I did not know you would be sending me a gown, I was not able to notify you about this."

    Edward noticed how he hadn''t controlled his expression. He shook his head swiftly, putting the smile on his lips, "No, half of this has my fault for not asking if you have arranged a gown to wear. Were you happy when receiving the gown?"

    "I do, thank you again," Elise answered. Edward seemed to be a kind person at first, thought Elise. But she can''t help to feel cautious with the man as he had sent her the gown as if knowing if she would being to the Ball when she was sure she hadn''t told the man beforehand.

    She was about to ask when Edward who wanted to veer the conversation asked, "Have you received the letter news from the Church? I remembered that the letter was sent this afternoon. It should arrive at the ce you live now. Thetest day for the letter to arrive would be next week."

    Elise raised her brow, thinking if she had forgotten anything, "Letter news from the Church?" What letter?

    When she remembered what letter it could be, Edward spoke, "The newsletter of when the second test of the Church would start."

    With everything that happened around her, like three days ago where her aunt had turned out to be a corrupted angel and the death of her friends, Elise could barely remember the Church''s test even though the letter her passing the first test from the church was sent only more than three weeks ago.

    "I guess you don''t remember," chuckled Edward, "The second test of the Church wouldn''t require only your knowledge like the writing test but also your endurance."

    "Do you know what kind of endurance it is?" Elise questioned as the man seemed to know much as he had passed the three tests before bing the Church member.

    Edward smiled, although the interest Elise showed him was because of the Church. This was one step to gathering her interest in him. "I don''t know much about it, but I get the faint idea. Each year the test the Church held differ except for the first one which is the writing test. The second test is endurance¡ª to see how much one could hold their justice in them and serve them in the best possible way."

    Elise raised her brows, questioning how would the Church perform the test in her mind. She had heard in the start about two hundred people participated in the Church test, only for half of them cut in the first test. The second test was not even kinder and only one quarter of the participants was left for the third test. In the end, yearly only ten to twenty people could pass the test with their live.

    Edward continued, "In the second test, the church would re-enact some cases that happened in the past the same way with the killers and the victim around. The only way to end the test is to find the killer and solve the case. Last year I was able to find the killer with the help which I doubt anyone could now."

    Curious, Elise who knew the test woulde soon for her, asked, "Why is it different now?"

    Edward lowered his voice, "It''s because a church member would be acting as a participant this year around, and this is the most troublesome thing because they came there to help the killer to hinder the participants from finding the killer. That would mean everyone would be untrustworthy. It would do you better if you don''t believe anyone."

    "But finding out the killer would need other''s help," said Elise, she didn''t know how to find the killer if she is alone, but she knew that alone wouldn''t help. While thinking, she then decided to think the matter aside as there was an even more important question she wants to ask Edward. But before she did, she felt a fist touch wrapping around her waist.

    "Elise," it was only one word, but spoken from Ian''s mouth, Elise could feel her heart leaping in both joy and surprise. She turned her eyes at him to see his gaze falling to Edward. "And the vampire, what was his name again?"

    Edward clenched his hand when he noticed how the Lord''s hand had swiftly touched Elise''s waist and how the girl didn''t reject his touch. "It''s Edwa-"

    Ian raised his hand before Edward couldplete, "In a second thought I don''t think I would need for your name. As I am sure it wouldn''t take an hour for me to forget you again," Ian had spoken with a smile that only vexed the vampire further. Without paying another attention to him, he then shifted his eyes to Elise who had stared at him, more specifically his face as if she was confirming if he wasn''t her illusion. "Did you lost yourself, sweetheart?"

    Elise saw him quirking his lips, "You were the one who left me," she whispered the words enough for only the two could hear, and at this, his smile grew.

    "I am very sorry if you missed me too much. I do know how hard it is for one to be separated with their own heart," leaning forward, Ian who had spoken the sweet words enough for the curious crowds around them to hear kissed her forehead. The action made loud gasps ring from her surrounding.

    Everyone was surprised, including the people whose eyes had been on the couple the entire time the ball started such as Edward, the vampire who witnessed the act transpired right in front of his eyes, Lady Ellen who had stopped twirling in the middle of her dance with a gentleman, and Lady Monica.

    All the three people whose emotions and interests differ, have the same goal, and now all of them watched the couple with eyes turning darker in malice.

 Chapter 294: Nostalgia-I

    <h4>Chapter 294: Nostalgia-I</h4>

    Elise could feel the attention, but this time around she didn''t shy away from it because today, she hade as his bride. In the future, there would be more asions such as this, and knowing the position Ian had which is the Lord, and how whatever the Lord does and wherever they go would be followed, Elise felt it was wise for her to get acquainted with her surrounding.

    "Sweetheart?" asked ady who was plump in figure. She held her fan in a way that covered her lower half face but her smile was evident as her eyes curved. Elise turned to look at thedy and returning her smile, she saw the woman bowed, "Have the blessed day finallye for us to hear a word of marriage from you, milord?"

    "Duchess Ste," Ian called the woman''s name while Elise bowed. She noticed the familiarness the two shared but didn''t feel jealous as their rtionship sounded more like a friend than of lovers. Perhaps because Elise knew how much Ian love her to the point that he didn''t mind getting harm or hurt by her hands that she didn''t feel any more jealousy toward the affairs he had in the past.

    "You are correct, could I please have everyone''s attention to my dearest?" questioned Ian when his eyes brushed away the guests in the ball, noting that he had gathered their attention since the moment he entered the ball. "I have a grand announcement to make, and a happy one to state. This breathtakingdy over here is named Elise Scott. She didn''te to the Ball with the purpose of attending as mypanion, but because soon she would be my wife. I thought it was only right for her to get acquainted with the Balls she would be attending with me in the future and create one. Our marriage would be held out next year around the fourth month of the year. This news is made for today for everyone to hear, and to know about our marriage."

    "This is a celebration!" said Duchess Ste with a brimming voice that breaks the silence that ensued as if it was an eternity. "I can''t wait to attend your marriage, Lady Elise," the woman smiled at her and Elise could feel the sincerity behind her words as she returned the woman''s smile. Unlike most people, thedy in front of her was clear with her words, bearing no ill intention, and Elise could tell she hadn''t said the word only to be on their good side.

    "The marriage of the Lord would be grandiose, I can''t wait to hear the exact date. It would be one of my most awaited events in the past decades. May I ask where would it be held at?" The woman questioned, looking at Ian whose eyes then shifted at Elise as if waiting for her to answer the question.

    She looked at him, her eyes were filled with even more questions as she doesn''t know anything about where their marriage would be held at. It was also her first time hearing the faint idea of their marriage date. At first, when hearing Ian''s announcement she was surprised, but she didn''t bother with the details as her heart was filled with too much joy.

    Silently Elise pulled the sleeve of his clothes that earned her his naughty smile, "I n to hold the marriage anywhere Elise would like to. As the groom, it is only right for me to grant the wish my bride has. Whatever it might be. Whether it is love, house, or even anyone''s head who had disrespected her," saying this his eyes trailed to both Ellen and Monica who didn''t stand far away from each other. Lady Ellen thought Ian wouldn''t know what happen at the beginning of the Ball, but with his sharp initiation, it wasn''t hard to tell that it happened, especially when he saw the exchange of gaze Ellen had when looking at Elise that had more contempt.

    With a clear voice, he spoke slowly, "The reason why I announce this to you all is to make everyone understand that I expect them to show respect to my future wife. And if there is anyone who disrespects her or carelessly letting a remark from their mouth, you would be warranting death."

    The air turn stifling and Lady Ste was the first one to make a bow, followed by the others to show respect to the woman with who the Lord has promised marriage. The party barely started and the announcement made the whole party crowded. Elise, who stayed beside Ian didn''t know how to react when many people who she has not met beforee up to praise every trivial thing they could see from her. The same people who had looked down on her before in the soiree she attends or some that didn''t care about her, quickly changed their attitude wanting to know more about her.

    Elise felt overwhelmed by the sudden myriad of attention. Never in her life, she had been treated this way, to be in the limelight. She saw how unlike her, Ian didn''t mind the attention but then he had always been a person who walks at his own pace, not caring about what others think of him. Regardless, Ian made sure to make herfortable, letting her talk with people who he sees as more amiable so she wouldn''t need to take care of the rude people who knew how to mask their praises with mockings.

    While trying to let the conversation flow, Elise kept a smile but she still couldn''t get used to how the people around her talk and excused herself to the washroom.

    Getting more fresh air on her way, she noticed how after their marriage deration, Edward had disappeared somewhere. To Edward, Elise sees him at first as a friendly person, but she could tell there was something off about the man. Like the way he gazed on her that lingered more than necessary. She had made clear of her intention, not wanting to lead the man by the nose as the person she loves was Ian. But after tonight, noting how Edward had sent her the gown as if she was knowing that she would attend the Ball, she felt the need to guard herself and create more distance from the vampire.

    Elise, who knew she shouldn''t venture too far inside the castle with the danger around her, quickly made her way to the powder room when on her way, she caught the faint shadow of the person who she knew.

    The person said after exhaling a heavy breath, "Give some time to weigh on my choices about this. I will-" as if noticing Eliseing near, he stopped talking and his brown eyes shifted to look at her.

    .

    A/N: I''m not sure if anyone would like to know about this, but I will be giving a little head-up. I will be going under a surgery since tomorrow and another four days. I will try my best to write more, but the update will be very slow, although I will make sure not to miss a single day of update. ^^ I hope everyone a nice day~

 Chapter 295: Nostalgia-II

    <h4>Chapter 295: Nostalgia-II</h4>

    A/N: Thank you for everyone''s best wishes! Your words is really a cure to my worries about the surgery ^^ Sorry I can''t reply to all of the messages though but I appreciate every thoughts and have read them all. To update, currently I finished the first surgery, the surgery would take more than the five days and I expect more days for the healing part after the surgery but I think I will manage. At the moment, I''m still feeling drowsy so I resume writing for a moment, it doesn''t mean I would stop updating, but I think I will update a single chapter worth of 1800 words (almost two chapter at one). That''s all. Sorry for the rambling~

    .

    Hearing the voice stopped, Elise wondered if the priest Redrick, who had been the one who she saw was speaking heard her footsteps. Hiding would only make it seem as if she had been hiding to eavesdrop on the conversation he had. Therefore, she walked forward bowing at the priest who made a deeper bow at her.

    "Are you lost, Miss Elise?" questioned the man. He didn''t call Elise as ''Lady'' for the very reason that he had missed the statement Ian made in the Ballroom.

    "I was on my way to the powder room, I am sorry to intrude on your conversation," she looked to the person who was supposed to stand across Reinhard, only to see there was no one.

    In time Redrick continued, "It is not an everyday asion where two people meet again in such a short time. You look very beautiful tonight, miss Elise. Did youe with someone?"

    It appeared that Redrick didn''t notice her when they were inside the ballroom. But Elise saw him exiting the room earlier. When she saw him depart, she wanted to follow the man, to greet and speak with him but was faced with Lady Ellen and her friends that she lost him.

    Now in front of the man, she could feel how the air that started to stifle her turn calmer. Redrick had been the man who always held a gentle smile, his eyes bear no hatred that makes speaking with him easier, and Elise wasn''t the only person who felt this. But more than his sereness, there was something from Redrick that made her felt nostalgic and she can''t point out what it was as she had never seen the man before.

    "I came with Lord Ian," replied Elise for Redrick''s eyes to give out a slip of an awed expression. But it didn''t stay long that had Elise to think that the priest was surprised by the action that Ian had never taken in the past. "Can I ask how did youe here?"

    "It is weird, isn''t it?" asked the priest with a smile, "At Christmas Eve which is today, many think that the priests and nuns in the Church would be out of hand to prepare for the celebration. But in truth, Christmas also means for a family to gather together around the dining table, also for people with more wealth to celebrate the holiday by hosting a party or banquet. As I had quite a lot of free time, an old acquaintance of mine gave me the invitation."

    "I see," Elise whispered when she looked at the moon that was nowhere to be found, "It''s a moonless night tonight."

    "It would be an enjoyable night if this was Hell," answered Redrick whose eyes turned slightly red as the me from the nearestntern shadowed over half of his right face.

    Elise, who was caught by surprise by his words, turned her eyes, "Why would it be an enjoyable night in Hell?"

    "A moonless night or full night is considered as good luck in Hell, I read about it from one of the books that I mentioned to you from the Church''s library. About your question that you asked me before," Redrick turned his eyes briefly to look at her while she wondered about which question as she had asked him quite a lot of question in herst visit to the Church, "You questioned whether angels have golden eyes and I found many stories about angels having golden eyes. Oddly enough while searching, I heard about some angels who were said to possess horns."

    Angels with golden eyes and horns? The features Redrick told her was very simr to that of her own reflection she saw during the time she fainted in her aunt''s yard. Unable to hold curiosity that burnt in her mind, she asked, "Do that angel bear golden eyes too?" if they did, it was possible that she could be the same being as the angel Redrick describe, meaning she would be able to find her roots.

    "Unfortunately they do not. While some angels acquire golden eyes, these angels with horns are said to be tainted, and unlike other angels in Heaven they were said to be banished from there for the mistake they made."

    Corrupted angels, thought Elise. The horned angel Father Redrick mentioned was in fact not her but corrupted angels. "Do you know what mistake the angel makes?" although Elise knew this part of the story and the answer, she thought to ask since gathering more information was better than having nothing.

    "Something along the lines of escaping Heaven. But there were some other angels who were banished aftermitting a grave sin. The rest are not ascertained, and even if it was I don''t think I can read it," the man responded with a faint smile on his lips as he pushed himself from the ssless window.

    "Was the writing hard to read?" As most books were written using hands, Elise wondered if the book was written in difficult writing as it didn''t seem to be written in a differentnguage, seeing how Redrick could read the content of the book and understand what was written in it.

    "I guess you could say that. I could understand a few words that were written there, but there were some words that I cannot recognize. Just words gathered together to make a word that has no meanings," said the priest who seemed to be in a thoughtful expression as if trying to remember things. "That reminds me, the book about the Demons was mostly written that way too which why I could barely make out a few words. If you have time, the Church is open for you toe and read the book."

    "Thank you, that would be great," Elise said, taking the invitation. It seemed reading the book would be difficult and she wondered if the letters were written that way for only a specific group to read, such as demons.

    "If I may ask, why are you searching about Demons and Angels?" Reinhard asked when Elise was about to leave.

    Now that Elise thought about it, she must have sounded weird to be curious about Demons, and she replied, "I was curious," she then thought it was time to leave but seeing Reinhard, she felt the need to say these words, "I find that talking with your father Redrick, makes me feel peaceful."

    "I am d if you think so," the priest replied and his smile widened, "I also find that talking with you bring me a sense of nostalgia, as though we have met before." and Elise agreed at his words because she felt the same. "But that must be not possible. I would have remembered if I talk to someone like you."

    Likewise, that was what Elise thought. Somewhere she felt as though she knew Father Reinhard before this, but she would have remembered the man if they do, bit she was still doubtful as part of her memory was gone. Now that the man said he hadn''t met her, perhaps the nostalgia came because this person reminded her of someone.

    They talked a little more about the Demons book, and after a while, Elise, who remembered that she was told not to stray for too long excused herself.

    After Elise had left, Reinhard who was alone leaned back to the ssless window which was right behind him when the voice came beside him, "She must be almost eighteen now. Time passes too quickly."

    Reinhard didn''t turn around to see the person who he had been talking to until Elise came, "Eighteen is a small number for us, she is still nothing but a small child who needs help from people around her and you."

    "If I could I would have gone and met her long before," was the answer the voice replied with. There was a hint of sadness lightly hinted under his breath. "But then she wouldn''t want to know about me either. I know my mistake and how I am not a good person to enter her life."

    Reinhard turned his face, his eyes which was brown in color then saw the small crow whose eyes were golden in color, "She is very simr to her, and she seemed to be very mature than others of her age."

    "She does look nothing like me or them," agreed the crow, "Whether it is her look or her character and that is good. It would be a disaster if she follows our family''s character. The world doesn''t need another person like me," and Reinhard noticed how his eyes lingered long at the hallway where Elise had left to. Although the crow''s expression barely changes, his friend Reinhard could sense the regret that flickered across the crow''s eyes. "What did she seek you for?"

    "About angels and demons, she seemed to be very curious about the corrupted angels. Do you think she has realized about her blood?"

    "Maybe," the crow whispered not adding another word and immediately change the question, "Have you met Lucifer?"

 Chapter 296: Nostalgia-III

    <h4>Chapter 296: Nostalgia-III</h4>

    Hearing the name brought a sense of nostalgia to Redrick. He saw how the crow was looking at him, the golden eyes that most people mistook to be something he acquires toe from an Angel. "I don''t," said Redrick and he slowly tilted his head for the frown toe in between his brows, "Is there anything wrong?"

    "No, and that is the problem," The crow clicked his tongue, "Lucifer had been too quiet for the past decades and who knows what he is nning to do. The Demons in hell are also useless, they follow their leaders but once there was no leader they are quick to search for a new one, not knowing the consequences of following them. If the person they follow swam tova, those headless demons would follow even to death. It''s foolish and troublesome. Have Lucifer got close to her?"

    By her, the crow meant was Elise. Redrick shook his head, "As far as I know she was only curious regarding him. I told her about his origin but I doubt she knows that the story is true."

    "Well, you better shouldn''t talk about him. More curiosity in her about Lucifer will only bring a great disappointment once she knows about him," The crow replied.

    "But sooner orter there woulde a day when everything is revealed to her. She would know everything about her, for good or bad." Redrick watched how the crow gave him a sharp gaze, disliking what he saw but deep down the crow knows that one day the time woulde for Elise to learn all the secrets about herself which she never knows.

    Redrick saw the crow beginning to extend his wings as though it was about to leave, "Will you be returning to Hell? You still need to recuperate. Wait for another one year before doing anything reckless."

    "I don''t need a year, if my condition is good I need only another month. I cannot push this matter any longer. I have heard about the future from Asmodeus and how the disaster is about toe. It''s time for me toe back."

    Asmodeus was a high demon who could see the future, Redrick wondered what disaster the high Demon meant. Before the crow could leave, Redrick asked him, "Are you going to leave now?"

    The crow raised his brows almost as if surprised to hear that Redrick wanted to be in hispany for longer, but he noticed that wasn''t the case. "What else should I do then? Enjoy the cakes and food inside the Ball? The only thing Human would want is me inside their Ball as I prefer blood more than sweets."

    "That wasn''t what I meant," sighed Redrick over hearing the crow''s words that were as sarcastic as he recalled since the past. "Are you not going to see her closer?"

    An interval of silence came before the crow answered, "That won''t be necessary. I visited her before and saw that she lives in a household of a High Demon. The Demon might be troublesome but I have put her something of mine that would protect her in case if that Demon tried to do anything funny," The crow then turned around, his expression turning solemn as he spends more time thinking, and he whispered to himself before flying, "It''s odd because I have never heard of a High Demon like the one living in that mansion."

    Back in the powder room, Elise stepped inside and closed the door when she heard the door was opened again and her eyes stopped at the person who had entered the powder room.

    "You," was the first word the person say, her eyes that were looking at her was arrows subtly which Elise didn''t miss to note. It was Lady Ellen, and upon seeing the Lady, Elise could feel how the few minutes that was going to happen wouldn''t go easy or friendly.

    Yet unexpectedly, Lady Ellen suddenly bowed before her, and when her face lifted up there was a smile on her lips she offered to Elise. And Elise found the change in behavior almost surprising and she immediately brings herself to be cautious. "Lady Elise, I heard about the word Lord Ian said earlier, congrattion," said thedy who was only two years older than her.

    "Thank you," Elise decided to ept the woman''s words, but she was still on guard. After what had transpired in the past where she was betrayed multiple times, she knew how one''s expression could betray the intention they held inside their heart, making it hard for anyone to ever guess if whether the person bears ill intent or a good one.

    It was strange how Lady Ellen was quick to congratte her even after how the woman had condensed her on their first meeting during the time thedy visited her. It made Elise to once again realize how being Ian''s future bride could swing people''s opinion of her from low to the highest and how she was seen as a person of high standing whom they want to be with to be in her favor that could perhaps have her to bring their name to Ian.

    Lady Ellen moved toward the room, locking the door that gathered Elise''s attention. It wasn''t lockedpletely but the sound was enough to set her rmed and she had her reason.

    "I must be making you ufortable,"ughed Lady Ellen, herughter was light, "Our meeting wasn''t a good one, but please understand as a nobledy it is my rule not to let any maids ck on their behavior. It happened once which ended badly for me as my maid tried to loot what I had, including a very important ne myte mother gave me. I hope you would forgive me and understand where I aming from."

    Elise returned the woman''s smile, but inwardly she doubted the Lady''s words. If she was truly being strict, she wouldn''t be mocked and be delighted when she told Elise to clean her shoes and would have reprimanded her once before letting her go. But the Lady did the opposite. And one more reason for Elise to be cautious was because she noticed the expression Lady Ellen had when seeing Ian. Being a person who loves Ian she could tell when someone else likes him. And jealousy never works well on people.

    "I mustment on how lucky you are, Lady Elise. I mean, not everyone gets to be in the position where you are now,"mented Lady Ellen whose face turned at the oval mirror hanged on the wall. "To be married to a nobleman must be a fairytale to most people as it doesn''t happen often, and even when it did, most of them doesn''tst long."

    Elise watched the woman''s tone that didn''t raise, but her lips curled when she had said thest words.

    "But I hope yours don''t," Ellen turned to look at her, "In the past divorce is something taboo and it''s still going the same now, but nowadays the idea is received much more tolerant than before. I just wish you wouldn''t experience that, noting your young age it would give you a deep scar if you are divorced."

    "Marriage works for two people Lady Ellen. What adheres to a rtionship is their mutual feeling andmunication. I believe there must be a reason for people to go on divorce. It isn''t easy but that might be the best, it is a decision others make that I wouldn''t want toment on." Elise answered she felt that in a count of hours she had gotten much wiser by watching the people around her and their behavior, "And if I have to fix your words, it is not only marriage betweenmoner and nobles that ends with divorce, but everyone else''s marriage hold the possibility."

    "I see," the tone on Lady Ellen''s voice that once was light fell a few octave deeper, turning dull, "You are right, but I say this because your situation is different than others. I only want to tell you the possibility of divorce you have. Because, you know how Lord Ian is, he is a man whose heart is free and wild. If he ever takes another wife, I hope you would be understanding. That is if the marriage goes well."

    Elise turned to see how Lady Ellen''s smile that was high curled deeper after she had said those words as if she was happy with what she said and prayed that herst sentence would do otherwise.

    Putting a smile, Elise didn''t deter from the words thedy said, she instead replied, "I believe in Ian, that he is not such a person. He is the man who I love and I know he is a person who would treasure me, and people wouldn''t harm their treasure," the words seemed to rub salts on thedy''s wound, as her expression grew worse. "The marriage will go well. Thank you for your wishes, Lady Ellen. I hope you will find this night a good one."

    After setting what she needed to say, Elise stepped out of the powder room. She exhaled a sigh and began to walk away from the ce. She learned how quick one''s position was, and all was because of one single announcement Ian made. It showed her a clear sign of the power rested on his shoulder, and how heavy it could be on him or her, but imagining Ian, Elise could tell he wouldn''t pay attention to such things, and that side of him was a quality Elise admired.

    She decided to quickly go back to avoid troubleing for her when she saw groups of people gathering outside the ballroom. Has the Ballroom ended? But before she could ask, she saw how the crowd''s expression didn''t seem good and whispers came along.

    .

    A/N: Finish the second surgery. To update, I feel like I have learn what a fabric would feel during the stitches, I had to be awake during the surgery, sorry if you feel horror while reading this, lol. Anyway, is it only me or have the powerstone decrease very suddenly? Don''t forget to vote, it''s my only shine throughout my pain ^^ Enough of today''s rambling~~

 Chapter 297: Share The Warmth-I

    <h4>Chapter 297: Share The Warmth-I</h4>

    The crowded people continue to whispers, and the situations was looking very grimly. When Elise spotted Ian, as if knowing her gaze, his eyes automatically finds her. The people who spoke beside him stopped and also turned their heads to see who he was looking at. Noticing who it was, the people made way for her toe and Elise made way toward him.

    "What happened?" she asked, wanting to know what was going on that made the guests to move from the ballroom over toward the hallways now.

    Ian tipped his chin toward the ssless window, "Someone was found dead, it seemed the person jumped from the window. I don''t know why everyone needs to die on the merry day I am having now. But death do cling to me like a narcissistic person do. Did you pass by this hallway before?"

    Elise shook her head, "I didn''t. I walk toward the opposite hallway."

    "That''s great," Ian said, and she saw a grin on his lips that curled with an opposite meaning than what his words sounded to be. He leaned next to his ears, making his voice to whisper, "He didn''t kill himself, someone killed him. If you had walked here, it was possible we were going to fight, but then I think you would be fine."

    Elise''s eyes widened while looking at him, "How do you know that?" she made her voice smaller, by now people saw that they wanted to talk and made room by swarming away. Only a few people was near them but they didn''t seem to need on their conversation as they were immersed in their own talk.

    "There," Ian pointed his hand toward the ghost that stood on the hallways. It was a ghost of a man holding his hand together as if in fear. Because of how dimmed the hallways was and the fact that the ghost was almost transparent while standing in the corner of the room.

    By seeing the ghost it wouldn''t be enough to know that it was killed, but the man was whispering things. Elise couldn''t hear it well, and she tried to read the person''s lips, something that she liked to do in the past, to see the person say, "Someone killed me!"

    Elise turned to Ian who had crossed his arm together, "He said he was killed," and Ian nodded. Because of his sharp hearing, he could hear the ghost''s words clearly.

    It appeared that the ghost was confused and filled with resentment which why it could materialize as ghost and the grim reaper hadn''t took his soul.

    "Should I ask who killed him?" Elise questioned, to find the killer, it was easier to outrightly ask the man but Ian shook his head.

    "The worse ghosts you could ask are the ones who have just died. They have not fully understand that they have died, and most of them bear deep grudge that makes them instead dangerous." As Ian exined, he then bring his hand to snake around her waist, taking the chance to bring her closer, "What do you think they would do if they find out that you could speak to them?"

    With a slight hesitation, Elise then replied, "Take over my body by possession?" she had heard before of people who was possessed by ghost. She also heard some people saying that it was even easier for ghost to possess the body of a person who could see them, like hers.

    Ian nodded and he took his hand to rub her nose that tinged in red color from the coldness, "Although you don''t have to worry, you soul is particrly stronger than lost humans for being a sweet child. But it''s better to be careful than not."

    Elise in agreement nodded. They both know that she was different than most people. While she was a sweet child and a Demon''s Bride, there was also the possibility that she was not a simple human. The dream that she had when fainting back in Saltige Vige haunts her. She wondered what the dreamy mean, was it trying to show what she was?

    "My Lord," came the voice from the left side, and Elise''s blue eyes that stared at Ian''s handsome side profile slowly saw how the corner of Ian''s lips curled deeper, malicious glint flickered over his eyes.

    "It''s a shame that I was not able to greet you early even though I was the one who had invited you. I would admit that it is very surprising to have you as a guest, because you often return the invitation." The man who had spoken was a man who had a shorter figure than Ian, his height was almost the same as Elise with arge round stomach and a smile that didn''t reach to his eyes when seeing Ian. Instead, Elise noticed the grudge and hatred the man showed toward Ian.

    The man appeared more than sixty, however, the woman who was holding his arm affectionately didn''t seem to be older more than five yearspared to Elise. She also noticed the simr rings the couple had on their ring fingers, proving them to be husband and wife.

    As if noticing Elise, the man smile, "Pardon me for thete introduction, I am Garfon Sicth and this is my wife, Rachel." Lady Rachel the bowed with a smile, her eyes were brown and she appeared to be a human like most people who live in Runalia. Elise had heard about the rumors when she was still living in Runalia, of how Lord Garfon hated mythical beings and for him to take a human wife was a must.

    Being polite, Elise returned the bow and introduced herself, "Elise Scott." and while introducing, she saw the gaze that Lord Garfon gave, the gaze lingered for too long than necessary, making her to feel ufortable.

    "My bride is beautiful isn''t she?" Ian''s voice chimed, and he pulled Elise closer to him to shield her from the gaze of the disgusting man, "But it is unnecessary for you to keep staring her, I''m not fond of people eyeing my beloved. Just likest time when there was someone who stared at her despite the warning. I was weighing on what to do to make this person learn their ce and decided to dig out their eyes and it seemed to work. If you don''t want that to happen, restrain your eyes Garfon."

    .

    A/N: The next chapter will be updated in a few hours. Today is more painful after the surgery...TT I can barely keep my mind sane from the pain and frustration of unable to eat anything. I try to write but the pain acted like walls of maze in my mind, making loop which only hardened my brain from thinking. Still another ten or fifteen days with this pain...

 Chapter 298: Share The Warmth-II

    <h4>Chapter 298: Share The Warmth-II</h4>

    Ian had called him in front of the guests who was still swarming around the hallway. Most people watched the way Lord Garfon''s smile fell, but it didn''t stay long before he picked his smile.

    Instead of Lord Garfon to reply, the woman beside him who was his wife spoke, defending the Lord, "It must be because of the Lady''s red hair, it is a very unusual hair color. It''s very beautiful."

    The woman smiled at her which Elise returned to, the woman continued, "My name is Rachel, it is nice to meet you, Lady Elise."

    "Likewise, Lady Rachel," Elise return the greetings with a light bow politely. Unlike mostdies who showed a hostile expression toward her the moment their gaze fixed, Lady Rachel didn''t. The woman had a very gentle smile and a bright golden hair. While watching how the golden hair curl and fall toward the side of her waist, deep somewhere, Elise felt as though she had seen the same hair color before.

    It was then when Ian noticed Elise''s gaze facing somewhere. He leaned beside her, his red eyes following her gaze which settled on the corner of the ceiling, "What''s wrong, my love?"

    The words tickle her ears, and Elise had to close one side of her eyes, "Don''t you smell something?"

    "Hm, your sweet smell?" Ian teased, even though he knew that wasn''t what Elise was speaking of. "Where did you smell it?"

    "There," Elise pointed the other end of the hallways, "It smells sweet, like Lilies." The scent was strange to Elise and she wondered if she was the only person who could smell the fragrant scent which filled the hallways. The smell certainly came from the flower Lily. When she was young, there was a time when she found Lily flowers and she knew the smell. But the scent currently filled the room very distinctively and quite strong which why she could pick the scent despite how the hallways was filled with many people who wore different perfumes.

    Ian raised a single eyebrow, he turned to smell the scent Elise told him. But unlike her, he smelled nothing which was strange. As a Demon, his senses were far sensitive than Elise who is a human, yet he couldn''t smell anything.

    "How strong is the fragrance?" he asked her, his red eyes watching her expression but Elise shook her head.

    "It suddenly disappear," she whispered, when themotion on their left side turn rowdier which shifted her attention.

    "Carlos! Carlos!" shrieked a woman near the ssless window. Seeing the body on the lowest ground smashes as if it was a pumpkin dropped from a high level, all colors on the woman''s face faded, turning her whole body pale as sheet. She quickly took a hold of the man on her left side who had be the person to take over her husband''s death.

    The person was the vampire, Edward Hand. Despite how murky he felt deep inside his heart with anger at boiling point, he still had a job to do and if he ignored his responsibilities, the Church would evoke his position. Therefore, he stayed at the ce even when he wasn''t in the mood to do so, trying to get to the root of the problem, while watching how close Elise and Ian was.

    All this time, the vampire denied his thought that Elise love the Lord or vise versa, thinking it was impossible with the different statuses the two people have. It was no less than a little girl''s fantasy for a maid to marry the Lord, and he didn''t know what happen that made the rtionship between Elise and Ian worked out. It didn''t make any sense to him, even more so when he heard about the marriage.

    "My condolences for you, Mrs. Graham," stated the vampire tonelessly to the woman whose eyes were silver. "Your husband is presume to have taken his own life. Do you might know if his mental physic had been unstable during the past few days or weeks?"

    "No! That never happen," the woman sobbed, her face was stricken with tears, "My husband had always been a very happy person, he always filled himself with nothing but good thoughts! He wouldn''t kill himself. Oh, Carlos!" and the woman broke down in tears again.

    Elise watching the scene could feel the heartbreak the woman shows. The ghost of her husband was on the corner of the room, but the woman couldn''t see it. Ian told her the man was killed as for who, they still do not know for now.

    "Are you curious who killed him?" asked Ian beside her ears, surprising her who was in a deep thought.

    Her blue eyes met his red ones, turning it faintly purple as their eye colors hover over one another, "Do you might know of a way to find out who the killer is?"

    "I could ask. In my entire life, there had only been a handful of people who did not answer what I ask them. He would surely reply," Ian offered, and somewhere Elise waspletely sure the ghost would immediately tell him of who the killer was.

    "If he isn''t killed," came the voice from Lord Garfon who unexpectedly still stood not too far from them. As he was the Lord of Runalia, the moment he spoke most attention shifted toward the man. "Isn''t it possible that he was killed? I have known Mr. Carlos before, he is not someone who would kill himself as what Mrs. Graham attest. I even more doubt he killed himself tonight when I had just heard of rumors that Mrs. Graham is pregnant."

    Elise would have seen the lord of Runalia as a person with sharp instinct, that if is she didn''t see the way Lord Garfon had been staring at Ian as he spoke. The Lord continued with a smile that was not pleasing to see, "To me, it is even more possible for him to die because he had offend someone rather than suicide as there had been a history like this happening before in the past."

    Most people understood by who Lord Garfon had not-so-subtly mentioned between his words. It was Lord Ian, the man who was known to have killed people randomly even some times for the simple reason of not liking their expression or face.

    The hallway was filled with noises a moment ago, but with the provocation Lord Garfon started the air turn still as if time had stopped. All eyes were on Ian and Elise lifted her chin to look at how his lips had curl high, a silver glint sparkled over his eyes.

 Chapter 299: Share The Warmth-III

    <h4>Chapter 299: Share The Warmth-III</h4>

    The discord between Ian and Garfon was clear, and Elise felt the tension for the first time. It was apparent that this wasn''t the first time Garfon had provoked Ian. With a smile Ian tilted his head as if he couldn''t understand what Garfon spoke of with a gaze that watched Garfon as if he had spoke crazily, "If offending someone is enough to die, right this moment there would already be another head rolling," and by head it was clear Ian had meant Garfon''s head.

    Elise saw anger switched over Garfon''s face and when her eyes moved to see Mrs. Graham, her eyes met Edward''s by a small second. Even when Elise had removed her gaze from the vampire, she could sense his stare still lingers on her and she felt ufortable as now, Elise could feel the deeper meaning behind Edward''s gaze.

    "What''s wrong dear?" Ian ignored Garfon and switched his stare toward the sweet creature beside him who was stared by a small mosquito. "Do you feel stuffy and don''t like to be here any longer?"

    Elise blinked at his question, she wanted to say no as she wasn''t feeling stuffy like he said, but she could tell he had stated the question aloud for a reason.

    Lady Rachel giggled softly, breaking the tense air between her husband and the Lord of Warine, "I heard that this is the first social event for Lady Elise. First event is always the most burdensome and tiresome, I would suggest to take rest in the waiting room." Lady Rachel states at Elise''s blue eyes, waiting for her words as if she was offering Elise toe with her.

    "Thank you, Lady Rachel, but that is not necessary," Ian replied instead of Elise, "We n to go home soon and spend time specifically together. As you know, nothing is better than being with your beloved than people who knows nothing better than speak with audacity. I''m not patient enough to hear words spilling from a dirty mouthed person while holding myself from tearing their mouth." Ian offered his elbow for Elise to wrap her hand on it. Ian''s red eyes stared at Garfon whose face mood had took a turn for the worse, "Have a nice night all of you."

    Few people stared at their backs as they left. More eyes that settled on Elise was on the negative side which was Lady Monica who had just left the room, and Edward who could barely kept his cold head and seemed as if at any moment would snap a human''s neck and drink them dry.

    On another side, Elijah, Monica''s older brother shifted his eyes after seeing the Lord and the maid who would soon be someone with a higher position than them, noticed Edward''s expression and when he found where the vampire''s gaze settled on, his lips curled in a malicious intent.

    Elise wasn''t used to wear a high heeled shoes, it was pretty but also hurt the back of her feet at the same time. Ian''s hand helped her to gain stability and lessen her pain, "Thank you," she said, knowing he had offered his hand for the reason to help her. Elise didn''t know how Ian noticed her feet was feeling painful as she believed she had kept a rather calm expression, not wanting to stress on her pained feet.

    "No worries. I noticed you limped when you walked earlier and smell some of your sweet blood," the way Ian had spoke about her blood felt oddly sensual and as though he knew what he did to stir something inside her, his grin widened.

    At the moment they had just left the hallway, entering the ballroom again to leave through the main entrance but stopped near the door when Cynthia had just arrived to the ballroom. Seeing Elise with the Lord, she politely bowed to show her respect, "I apologies for beingte, milord."

    "How is the matter of searching Elise''s sister goes?" questioned Ian to his aide who had just arrived, making sure he asked the question with Elise beside him.

    In the mention of her sister she had never know to have one, Elise looked at Cynthia full with expectations and her curiosity burnt in her eyes.

    With Ian beside her, Elise didn''t feel lonely, but there was a part deep inside her that wish to have her own family, parents or sibling which she never had the privilege to have so. When hearing that she has a sister, something spark inside Elise, a feeling of longing which she never realized before. In the past she thought it was enough if she had just one single person to stay beside her. The feeling didn''t change until now, but perhaps a part of her had turn greedy, wishing to have more family as she currently only has Ian who would soon count as a family member.

    Elise saw Cynthia looked back at her, a smile widened on her lips, "It''s a good news, I found the vige where I suspect your father settled himself to. I have yet seen her, but it is almost certain that she is your sister. Austin is taking care of the matter for now and to watch her from afar as the vige she currently live is quite prone to danger."

    Elise couldn''t describe what she felt hearing the news. There was a swirl of mixed emotions inside her, she was happy, curious, and some other feelings she can''t put her finger to name what it was. She looked at Ian who smiled back at her, "It''s a good news, isn''t it?" and Elise wholeheartedly nodded.

    "I don''t know what I feel now, but I think I am very happy," she confessed, Elise heard about Ian having a brother, but from what she heard their rtionship didn''t seem to be good. "I do think we should meet her early, more so if the vige is dangerous."

    "No need to be in a hurry," chuckled Ian, his finger raised to rub her nose affectionately. "It''s not as if your sister is a fugitive on a run that we need to chase time and meet her. Austin is there, he is able to protect a single girl, you can leave that matter to him."

    Elise knew the extent of Austin''s power and she nodded, agreeing. Cynthia watched the air between the two, seeing how their rtionship had progressed fairly quick. The woman said, "Austin will be able to protect her, when he knew about your sister, he promise to protect her. There is also a few things I wish to talk to you but you two seem to be leaving the party?"

    "The party is going stale, so we decide to go home. There was one ident that caught our interest, but it''s better for Elise not to associate herself any longer with these people inside this Ballroom. I don''t want her to get tainted by their ugly jealousy and envy. Not to forget the germs," Ian lightly threw a shade over the people inside the Ballroom. While most guest who hade to speak sweetly to be on Ian and Elise''s good side thought they had masked their intention well, they didn''t know how sharp Ian was to read whatever thoughts that crossed their mind.

    "I will leave the rest of the party to you and report to me if you find anything out of ce." and Cynthia bowed, taking the order and obliege. Once the woman left, Ian turned his eyes to Elise who was watching Cynthia who had just left, "Before we leave should we ask that man who died earlier?"

    Elise nodded, she wondered who had been bold enough to kill someone in the ball where peoplee and go, and many eyes watching them? "But how do we get the ghost?" because they had left the ghost on the hallway which was still crowded with people.

    "Follow me," Ian said, leading her to exit the ballroom and they went to the passage with lesser people. When there were no more people, Ian snapped his finger and within a second, the ghost of Mr. Carlos Graham appears, but the man was on the far corner of the room.

    Elise didn''t know how to interact with the ghost after the warning Ian gave her. She noted the empty gaze the ghost had and his mouth that continued to mutter things in a very faint but aggressive whispers. It was eerie as the ghost appeared to not care about his surroundings, but there was a grudging going on his eyes as if he was angry to the people who had taken his live.

    Ian yfully took a step, and Elise watched what he was doing when her hand held the end of his sleeve, "What will you do?" she asked to know as it was better to know than not.

    "Talk, if it''s a demon who talked to him, I''m sure he''ll remember how to speak instead of spouting gibberish words," and with that Ian took three steps forward, conversing with the ghost.

    Elise watched the scene in front of her, Ian had spoken calmly, but his opponent looked as if talking with him destroyed his soul. Carlos Graham''s ghost was stricken in fear when Ian approach him, as if to his eyes Ian didn''t appear like a handsome human he was but a person whose skin was burnt and peeled, leaving only some red flesh sticking on his visible skull and bones. And Elise''s thoughts were close to correct.

    While humans perceive Ian in a state of a human, the ghost could see his true figure, where he was not a human, but a horned being with a frighteningly bloody appearance.

    .

    A/N: update, sorry for the veryte update, I was just soo tired. The surgery took three hours, and as soon as I got back I immediately wrote this chapter. I don''t want to get in details and ruin the mood to you guys, but I am fairly dead with everything now and very sleepy, >^<. Anyways, I am still busy so the update would bete, but not aste as it did today. P.S. thank you for everyone''s words of encouragement it really did lift my mood like magic!

 Chapter 300: Share The Warmth-IV

    <h4>Chapter 300: Share The Warmth-IV</h4>

    Elise was very curious to know who might killed the ghost. After talking for a good two minutes, Ian came back toward her side with a solemn expression covering his charming face. Seeing his expression, Elise couldn''t help but to frown slightly in seriousness, "What''s wrong, did you find out who killed him?"

    Ian stepped out of the darkness, hand around her waist, he brought her away from the forlorn hallway as not to meet anymore ghosts he spotted around the area, "You would be surprised," he said while meeting her eyes, silence hung and it made her eyes that were blue almost turn red as the candles ced on the walls hovered over her eyes. "It was two dark sorcerers. The ghost said he overheard them speaking of thing about sacrifice and experiments and one of the sorceress killed him for unluckily eavesdropping to their conversation. He barely heard things for us to get the details."

    Elise''s eyes flickered over hearing about sorcerers, she knew how her power would activate if she wasn''t too careful of it and had tried to control her emotions, but upon hearing the dark sorcerers came again to kill, her anger inadvertently boiled in her heart. "What experiments do you think they spoke about? I remember my aunt spoke about bringing people from dead as experiments, do you think it was the same?"

    Ian smiled at her quick guess which he also thought the same of. "That could be, dark sorcerers are mostly coward, unless they work together they wouldn''t dare to kill a single human alone. That just prove how much they are cautious and don''t want to die."

    Despite not wanting to die, they had killed people heartlessly, thought Elise. "I can''t never understand what they are thinking. They are almost not like a human."

    "After seeing your aunt, perhaps they are not a human in literal sense. If not for your aunt, I wouldn''t be aware corrupted angels could also turn as a dark sorcerers. I wonder what the angels are doing in Heaven that caused them not to know this," Ian responded, they had left the hallway and exited the building, walking down the long stairs toward the carriage.

    Elise had heard about angels before and it caused her to recollect Karen''s words of how there was a man whose name was simr to the archangels the Church spoke of, Gabriel. Even though Ian was a demon, he knows much about Heaven and angels. Curiosity sparks on Elise''s eyes, "What would the angels do if they knows about corrupted angels turning as dark sorcerers?"

    Ian hummed, his red eyes moving away to look afar before meeting hers again, "Knowing how petty and careful Heaven is, I would guess they would send the archangels to execute the corrupted angels. Corrupted Angels have horns on their head, like Demons which your aunt had."

    Elise heard Ian''s words carefully, nodding when she heard about this. "Are the horns sigh of punishment from Heaven?"

    "Yes, Heaven loves punishment the most, they can''t never leave the angels who had done wrong without forgetting to punish them," Ian replied and watched how Elise sunk to a brief contemtion. The dream she had when she fainted on her Aunt''s house was still clear to her memory. She remembered how her eyes were bright golden and horns appearing on her head, simr to the ones Ian had in a different shape. She asked Ian whether it was possible that she was a corrupted angel but Ian denied.

    Ian continued to speak, "Corrupted angels do not have wings as Heaven sees them as an impure being that should not bear white wings, but instead horns and this horn acted also as a sign."

    Elise tilted her head as she entered the carriage and sat near the window whereas Ian sat across her to keep more space for her who worerge puffy gown. "What kind of sign?" she asked him when the door clicked close.

    "Judgement sign. Demons call them as a stigma, and these stigma help the angels to pin point the whereabouts of the creature they have punished," Ian looked away a little and Elise noticed how his red eyes turn deep as though his emotion boiled for a moment which disappeared within a blink, "Do you remember the name Caleb, I told you before?"

    Elise nodded, "Wasn''t that the name of the Demon who wished to bring back his beloved from death?" but it ended as a failure as Ian told her.

    She watched how Ian tilted his head, the hair he keptb this evening had turned loose and fell ck beside his ears, he didn''t look at her yet and stared at the darkness from the window as though he was reminiscing thing which happened in the past. Ian said in a little daze, "Long ago he received this stigma too by the Angels. After learning that he tried to break the three realm''s taboo of bringing a dead person back to life, the Heaven forcefully bring him from Hell, and bind the stigma to his eyes."

    "I thought Demons can''t enter Heaven," said Elise. She was told Heaven as a pure ce where only Angels, Saints, and people who had lead their life ording to Heaven''s rule would be able to enter.

    Ian''s lips tugged to a cold smile, "Caleb''s situation was different. While it''s true only pure beings child enter Heaven, the people in Heaven often bend the rules they made like this time to bring Caleb with the reason to punish him. Hell wasn''t kind to him either and ripped his wings to remind him never to bring his dead lover to life."

    Elise haven''t met Caleb and had heard about the Demon only for the second time, but his story was filled with heartache, causing her to feel sympathy to the Demon. "It''s a tragic story," she whispered, her eyes sinking when she imagine to be on Caleb''s shoes. "He only wish to bring his lover back to life but had to go through that much of pain."

    Ian pulled her hand, his eyes that settled on her flickered with a gentle fiery sparks, "If I was in his ce, I would have done the same. Not everyone in this world could withstand the pain of separation. To be separated with one''s friend, family, or lover, no one have ever gone through with it without feeling the empty sadness," Elise noted his longshes, her eyes couldn''t tear itself away from watching him. There was loneliness in his words as if he had spoken based on his own experience. "If I was in Caleb''s position, even if I have to lose my wings, horns, or life to see you again, I would do anything for it."

    She felt his lips pressed on her knuckles, and at the same time her heart felt full from his words that overwhelmed her, "If I was in his ce too, I would also do the same for you." to chase him even if it was to hell, thought Elise to herself.

    "You don''t have to," Ian chuckled, he patted hisp as if to call her and with an unsteady step, she went to sit on hisp where her cheeks turn red from giddiness, "If I was the one to die you don''t need to do anything but wait. I promise you I wille back no matter what means I have to take. I am famous for my persistence."

    Her fingers touch his prominent cheekbones and a slight frown was on between her brows showing her unsatisfied respond over his words, "But I am not patient."

    Ian chuckled, bringing his finger on her nose, Elise felt little pain as he pinched her nose that had turned red from coldness, "Being selfish are you now? Not that I am disliking it. It feels to me that you are casting away your shell and be more like yourself in front of me, this past few days, which I like very much." he put a little stress over the word like which added more pink to Elise''s cheeks.

    And Elise had to agree with his words. She had always been herself in front of Ian, but there was still some shyness in her heart that prevent her to act casually to him, but now she could feel herself opening more and show him more colors of herself.

    "I decide to be more selfish," said Elise honestly, opening to what she thought during the past few days after seeing her aunt again, "I learn that there would be things that I would lose if I am not selfish."

    Ian was curious what made her to change slowly, he asked with a voice full of interest, "How so?"

    "I have been thinking of a few things after I took the relics life," she felt Ian''s hand slightly tightened over her and found concern on his red eyes. They both know how foreign the thought of killing was to Elise. It wasn''t something that she could ever get used to and she thought there would never be a daye where she would ever feel joy after killing someone¡ª even if it was her enemy. "I do feel guilty of killing them, but I think it is an action I needed to take. If I don''t I would get killed, and if I die, I wouldn''t see you again," her words came from her lips unrushed, careful and gentle, "If theree a day where I have to choose between killing and saving people who are dear to me, I chose to be selfish and kill, even if it is wrong."

    Elise had been an apple to Ian''s eyes, but now seeing how she had be stronger with each passing day, a feeling if proudness sprout inside his heart, and a smile of satisfactione on his face.

    The proudness he felt wasn''t because Elise could kill people now as she had steeled her heart and brace for it, but it was her unchanging kind heart that made her more attractive to Ian. Although Elise decided to kill people, her reason was still pure¡ª it was to protect the people she loves. Despite his influence which could be seen as bad and cruel, her pure heart remained the same instead be stronger which was very like her.

    "I love that look on you," Ian said, pulling her waist closer and his eyes flickered with a stroke of craving for more warmth which Elise know.

    Elise felt ticklish when his breaths brushed her neck like feather, "What look?"

    "Your selfish and determined look," Ian chuckled lowly, his silvery voice brought tremor on her ears and heart, "You know with that one single fierce gaze you had earlier, all ghosts wouldn''t be able toe close to you out of fear, but that gaze excites me."

    Each of his words squeezed Elise''s heart, the way he had spoken as though desire soaked in his breaths stirred something in her. He pulled her chin, as if not wanting her eyes to move even for a split second away from him, whispering very softly, "You could be more selfish, Elise. While looking at me, isn''t there anything you would like to do?"

    Elise blinked, closing her eyes and opening it again with desire that was affected by him,?"What I would like to do?" she asked in whisper, her voice quivering.

    "Yes," the one word that escaped from Ian''s lips were like love potion, heightening the heat inside her that she couldn''t bear it without closing her eyes, "I''m yours, right? You can do anything to me. What is there you would like to try?"

    Elise had never been questioned by others of what she would like to do. Only Ian had asked her this, and she wasn''t used to make request. Instead she said, "I don''t know, what would you like to do?"

    Not knowing that her words only break loose some of Ian''s restrain, his lips curled higher, "There are many that I would like to try with you. But for now I want your warmth. It''s cold tonight, won''t you share me some of your warmth?"

    The oilntern inside the small carriage room flickered as the carriage shook when it plowed through the snowy ground. Elise watched the way orange color toned half of his face, "How do I do do that?" she asked in a slow whisper, her words had a seductive tone in it which she wasn''t aware of it herself.

    Ian pulled his hand from her palm, cing his gloved fingers in between her upper on lower lips. Elise saw the me flicking on his scarlet eyes when he ordered her, "Bite it and help me take the glove off."

    .

    A/N: Update to my lovely roses readers, sorry for thete update, and happy bted Valentine. As for my condition, unfortunately I am very ill TT. It makes me feel very depressed how I am unable to write as much as I used to when there are my supporters and readers who wished to read more of Ian and Elise. But I cheered myself by writing more^^ Today I fell asleep for twenty four hours, almost a day and I was very shocked. Is this what Aurora felt when she was casted to sleep? Lol. Anyways, I finished the surgery (thankfully) but still recuperating I''ll get better soon, thanks for the support <3

 Chapter 301: Pretty Lips-I

    <h4>Chapter 301: Pretty Lips-I</h4>

    Elise gulped down the saliva that filled her mouth before slowlypiling by Ian''s demand. Parting her lips, she bit the end of the ck leather glove he wore and softly pulling her head back to tug the glove away to see his snowy hand that had a little tan in it.

    The carriage shook with more snow piling over the top of their carriage. The windows in the carriage had been blocked by the red curtain which deny others from outside to see, but at the night on the road there were little to no person who would be walking outside.

    The distance to go back to the white mansion was still far, but Elise knew they were not going to stop now. "What are we going to do now?" she questioned in whisper, looking up by lifting her chin, she met Ian''s red eyes that flickered ever so slightly. His strong ck brows were tugged a little like the corner of his lips as a yful expression spinner on his face.

    "I asked you of your selfish request, but you were not able to make one, didn''t you?" Ian pulled his hand over her waist, bringing her body even closer to him. Elise nodded at his question, hearing him adding, "Then obliege to my request, my lovely bride."

    Elise shuddered when his hand boldly cover her bosom, his hand sunk when he pressed deeper and a soft sigh escaped from her lips. At the moment Elise was sitting in Ian''sps with both of her legs ced to his left side while he hold secure of her waist so she wouldn''t fall.

    Elise felt something in her which she felt the night before when she was in his room raise again inside her lower abdomen. Her stomach was full as she had ate in the party, yet somewhere she could feel a thirst that she never felt before.

    Looking at Ian''s eyes, her heart begin to skip from the cage. Elise knew and doubted that there would be a day when her heart wouldn''t beat so quickly right now with Ian close to her side.

    "What do you want?" she questioned, her tone was not simr to when she ask someone what they needed, it was much more delicate and gentle that had the demon in front of her to smile wider as he knew that with that tone of her, whatever he wished for, she would adhere to satisfy him.

    Ian''s nose slide on the skin of her neck, a chuckle leaves his well-shaped lips that had Elise confused. The air had turned pink and hot at the same time, while Elise was naive to what is about to happen in the next half an hour, she could guess that Ian wouldn''t stop with only a peck on her lips. Which had her question why he hadughed as the situation wasn''t funny. "Did I do something weird?" she asked him, being all conscious of what she did as she didn''t want to appear clumsy in front of him.

    "Hardly," Ian responded, the one word came out to have Elise filled with many burning emotions, "Iughed not because it was funny, but because I''m happy. You know, my love, this might be my first time ever asked by anyone of what I want."

    Elise stared at him, "Really?" she questioned. It was unexpected to Elise that no one had ever asked Ian of what he wanted. He was the Lord of Warine, the person who everyone sought for. There were many women and men around him who want to please him, and be on his good side for their own fortune. Ites without saying that to please Ian they would need to know what he wanted, and Elise could have guessed the people in his surroundings would ask him the question.

    "Is it that unbelievable?" Ian yed with the ribbon on her backside which tightened her delicate waist, tugging slowly as if he was testing the tightness and weighing choices on what to tie ribbon with other than the dress. His eyes didn''t left her as he said, "Everything always fall to my hands that I don''t need to do anything. A little effort and the thing that I wish to have would directly be mine. People don''t ask me what I want because they know there isn''t anything that they could give to satisfy me."

    Elise had always find the shadow on Ian as lonely. Had he been alone that nine hundred years feeling empty and lonely? If it was her, she knew she wouldn''t be able to bear living nine hundred years. No one could, thought Elise. If one live for nine hundred years, unable to die, they would watch others they know die, and it would perhaps be the most painful thing that an immortal have to face.

    "Before you be a Demon, is there no one who asked you what you want?" she questioned him and watched how his eyes sunk to his memories.

    "I think only one person did and it was my mother," Ian replied and Elise sensed the gentle tone he used when calling mother which she never heard him using of before other than the time he called her sweetly. "But I don''t remember what I wished for at that time. Living for nine hundred years, there are more memories which I hold dear that disappear fast. Most of that memories are about my mother." He paused slightly and even though Elise couldn''t heart it, she could feel him exhaling a soft sigh, "Even though that memory alone is the most precious to me."

    His words only spark more determination inside Elise to grant whatever wishes Ian make, "I don''t know much about...sex," Elise whispered the words only after a while of hesitation, the word alone makes her feel as if she was a very naughty. "But if I could help you and satisfy your wish...I would be d to."

    Ian chuckled, his breaths alone could heightened the senses and fire the me inside Elise. "You need to know this, Elise, in this world only you could satisfy me. No one in this world, from Heaven or Hell could satisfy me other than you. You should know in this world how special you are to me. I saw what you did to Monica and the group of those lizards."

    "I should have ignored them," Elise responded and seeing Ian inclining his head as if to ask why, she borate, "My mother once told me that there wouldn''t be anything good to gain from replying to words other use to nder us."

    An interested hum came from Ian, "Then why didn''t you ignore them earlier?"

    "Because I thought I should," she blinked, looking at Ian who waited for her to continue. He watched the way her cheeks turn pinker as she continue to speak, "I am the bride of the Warine Lord, and I thought it was only right to teach them how rude they are or else they would look down not only to me but you."

    The progress Elise shown was very much quicker than others. Ian was very delighted to take part and see how she had gotten brave. "You have be very brave," Ian whispered, kissing her eye that closed when she felt the soft sensation pressing on her skin. His finger also traveled below her lips, brushing it and he watched how red her lips was, the color that stirred him. "Then would you be brave enough to help me with this lips of yours?"

    The temperature inside the carriage was low and cold, but Elise only felt how hot it was, enough for a drop of sweat to trickle on the side of her cheeks. She didn''t know what he meant by helping with her lips, there are only a few things she could do with her lips and it was only to kiss. But she doubted it was a kiss to his lips.

    The more she thought, her wild instinct taught her the deeper meaning to Ian''s request.?When she lifted her chin to look at him, she found him smiling, his eyes seemed to be glittering with a fire that no one could ever extinguish. His red eyes were zing?with a mischievous but fierce gaze while watching her expression as she slowly dawned on what part of his body she needed to help.

    She closed her eyes, opening it again only after a while, "I...don''t know what to do. I may be bad at it."

    "So you know what I am asking your lips to do?" Ian''s question only turn her entire face redder to the point where her nose and ears had also turned red.

    "You are mean," sheined but he took her words with a grain of salt, looking at the adorable creature being sulky to what he was doing.

    His hands shifted her leg, letting it fall to the floor. "Mean?" Ian asked with the most obvious tone he had which only proved how it was a lie. "If this is mean, my love. I am about to do something meaner." and he pulled her hand softly, directing it to ce it between his legs where Elise felt a bulge from his pants.

    She hadn''te in contact directly with her hand, but the light touch was enough to make her feel how hot it was. Her toes curled at the thought that she was touching Ian:s private region. God only knows how she didn''t faint after how hard her heart was drumming inside.

    "Get down, sweetheart," he ordered again and almost immediately Elise felt her knees turn weak.

    .

    A/N: Oh God! Sorry I posted the wrong chapter TT

 Chapter 302: Pretty Lips-II

    <h4>Chapter 302: Pretty Lips-II</h4>

    The demanding whisper Ian said sent shiver to run on her spine. He had only talked yet he managed to make something deep in her squeeze. Ian was no less than a tempting incubus, whatever he do, even when he blinked pose sexiness that no one could resist. Elise who love him, felt more enchanted to this side of him. Nothing would be done if she doesn''t try or make the first baby step, thought Elise.

    Slowly, she shifted the position of her legs to the wooden floor of the carriage. Squeezing her legs together, she sat on her knees while her shoulders settle near between his legs. She closed her eyes, feeling her heartbeat about to burst when she imagined what she is going to do.

    Ian watched her with his eyes eating her appearance. Elise hadn''t done anything but kneel in front of him, but that alone made the sadistic side in him to spike. He brushed his thumb over her dew lips which was painted in red color, staining his skin with the red colored rogue. "I wonder if you can do it well?"

    The way he had spoken make it feel to her as if she was a child, feeling a little sheepish, she bravely retorted, "I won''t know if I don''t try."

    "Good words," Ian grinned, it was only after Elise saw his smile that she realized he had tried to rile the words from her. Seeing that Elise seemed to stare at the bulge inside his ck without starting anything, Ian quirked a wider grin, "Nothing would be done if you stare at it."

    Elise blinked when their eyes locked, was this his way of telling her to quickly start?

    Despite what she had done by retorting to Ian she would be able to do well if she try, internally her mind was in panic. What should she do? Not to mention while staring at his private organ, she noticed that it might not be as small as she ever dared to imagine.

    A hint of expectation glittered Elise''s eyes. She had felt how good it was to reach climax, and she wanted Ian to feel the same. Like a brave kitten trying to enter the water, she moved her hands that were on Ian''sps slowly, moving to unbutton his trouser.

    When she finallye in contact with his manhood, a slight surprise sparked to her eyes. Ian watched the way she stared at it and chuckled faintly, lifting her chin, he tilted his head, "Even if it''s me, I would feel shy if someone stated intently on my private region, you know."

    Elise gulped, her mouth feel wet that she had to gulp every three or two second even though there was nothing wrong with her, "It''srge," she whispered naively, noting what she saw aloud, and that only earn her more chuckle of him. Being polite, she asked, "Can I touch it?"

    "My silly bride, that''s your purpose of undressing my lower body, don''t you remember?"? Ian could only see Elise being clumsy right now. She didn''t know what to do and that was what make her more interesting and amusing to watch. Ian''s eyes brushed over her pale white shoulders that was showcased with the cut of the dress that helped to reveal her delicate shoulder de. When his eyes trailed down, it stopped at the cleavage of her bosom.

    Elise scolded herself for asking the stupid question inside her mind. With a brave move, she reached out her fingers to touch the shaft. The touch was soft and not knowing what to do, Elise touched and squeezed on it for a few second, feeling how hot it was, enough to share the temperature to her.

    It was Elise''s ever first time to touch or see a man''s private organ. Thest time Ian had brought her pleasure, she didn''t see his manhood. It was only now that she wondered if at that time she missed him getting hard? After she had left his room that night, did he touched himself to release the heat while thinking her? The thought made her happy and hot at the same time.

    "What are you doing, my love?" Ian started the life out of her, who was in her own thought while squeezing the shaft in a gentle movement. Elise looked at him before feeling his hand wrapping over hers which was squeezing the length. He whisper right beside her ears, "Move your hand up and down."

    Obediently, Elise brought her hand up and down, when she did a soft sigh reverberate beside her ears that came from the Demon who she was pleasing now. "You can squeeze it a little harder," as she was trying something new, Elise did it the way he directed her to, putting more pressure to earn a deep moan from the back of Ian''s throat. "Good."

    When Ian had let go of his hand, his forehead rested on her shoulders, making all hiss and deep groan he let out when Elise moved her hand on a quicker tempo. Elise felt tickles down in her heart and body whenever she heard more hushed noisesing from Ian''s lips. Hearing him react to her movement brought a deep joy in her. She was happy to know that she had pleased him, and there was the thought in her that want to see what would happen if she moved her hand quicker.

    Suddenly, before she was able to put into action the thought that passed to her mind, Ian pulled her shoulder, his face retracted from resting on her shoulder and she stated at his red eyes that had glimmered brighter than ever as though there were mes living on his eyes. His strong ck brows was drawn in a growling expression while his hair had fell ck haphazardly over his forehead. Meeting his fierce gazeced in lust at the moment, curled her toes.

    "No, not hand remember?" Ian leaned forward to steal a kiss from her lips, reminding her of what he asked her to do in the beginning, "Can you do it now?"

    Elise didn''t know if she could do it well, but more than the emotion of shyness, the feeling of eagerness and curiosity beat the rest emotion in her. She want to see more expression from Ian and bring him more pleasure as receiving a sound from his mouth only stirred something more inside her.

    Nodding her head, Ian watched Elise''s head moving lower toward his manhood. Seeing her willingness made him delighted and when her lips peck a light kiss on the head of his manhood, his brows pulled tighter. "You are doing well and you can do better," he encourage her to be bolder.

    Receiving his praise now made her feel giddy but happy at the same time, causing her to want to attempt more things to receive his good response. Getting closer to his manhood, a strong manly smell hovered to her nose, the musky smell was enough to make her feel tipsy.

    His manhood had be harder than before and she could feel the veins pulsating on her hand as if it was a different separate organ from Ian himself that was alive. She opened her lips after peppering a couple of kisses, trying to see whether it would fit. But on a second thought it didn''t seem very right for her to put his manhood without any preparation. After a brief thought, Elise tried a different approach. She parted her lips, but thus time her red tongue peeked out slowly, licking the top of its head before moving to the side of the shaft.

    She didn''t know whether she had done it in a correct way, but then she heard an approving hum from Ian, "Move your hand at the same time," he directed her. Ian didn''t hold back with what he wanted which make it only easier for Elise to learn what could please him.

    She moved her hand, and moved her tongue at the same time, trying to find which ce would make Ian felt better. Suddenly, Elise didn''t know what ovee her. But watching his manhood, she wondered if this would fit inside her, and the thought made her legs together. Heat begin to pool between her legs as she moved her tongue even more.

    Ian watched the way Elise squeeze her legs each second passes, as if she was trying to release the heat that also build up on her core. His smile widened and with a gentle push, he pressed his shoes on her core.

    "Ah!" Elise''s back curled deeper when her sex was stepped on, Ian didn''t step on her strongly, he had exerted enough pressure to make her eyes rolled from desire. "N-No," Elise gasped him to stop, meeting his eyes he smiled at her.

    "No? But you seem to be in a very deep trouble."

    Elise pursed her lips, she blinked away the tears that came from pleasure, "After you. I want you to feel good first."

    Ian chuckled, it appeared that Elise wasn''t aware that she had been going very well while handling his private part that only make it harder for him to hold himself from shoving his manhood deeper until he could reach the back of her throat. The thought drive him wild, but he managed to restrain himself as he knew doing that would hurt her.

    Elise lowered her head again. After some licking she finally open her mouth, bringing the head to her mouth, she bring her head lower...

 Chapter 303: Pretty Lips-III

    <h4>Chapter 303: Pretty Lips-III</h4>

    .Song for the next two chapters: Michael Bubl¨¨¡ª Feeling Good.

    Descending down, Elise warped her small mouth over the tips of Ian''s manhood. As she had thought, it was muchrger that it could barely fit her mouth, and the question came in her mind whether it would fit inside her that stirred the heat on her core again.

    "Careful of your teeth," Ian said in a nasal tone, his voice that had always been sexy to the ears sounded more lustful, and his voice alone could heighten the need for more in her.

    Elise did as he instructed her to, bringing it deeper to her mouth, she looked up to see Ian''s brows furrowed deeply, his eyes was closed as a deep hume escape from his mouth. Elise never knew she could elicit such a blissful expression from Ian, and now she understood why he would love to see her in pleasure. There was a triumph emotion in her and delight for being able to make him feel like this¡ª to watch his handsome face covered with desire which she caused.

    Every silvery whisper from Ian only encouraged her to do more, and when she tried to take it deeper, Ian said, "Good Elise," his voice deprived her from thinking rationally,

    "Take it deeper, lick it and suck it, you are doing great."

    Over the erotic instruction, Elise pulled one of her hand to push the gown to touch her own core. Ian had not done anything yet she felt too hot as if it wasn''t only her who had turned him wet but likewise.

    Seeing what Elise was doing, Ian quirked a faint smile, he pushed his feet under her gown, bundling it to softly press her sweet spot, gaining an erupting moan from Elise who was caught off guard.

    "No," she sighed, a maddening pleasure was boiling inside her, but she was still determined to make Iane first. Wanting to see how he would react to more pleasure, Elise sucked her cheeks, bringing her head up and down in gentle but tight movement.

    Seeing Elise, trying to make him reach climax, with her body between his legs and her pretty little mouth taking all that was his with a slight difficulty, even the most patient man in the world wouldn''t be able to hold it back. Ian''s patient was only a thread away from, hauling the back of her head, and pushed his manhood deeper to her throat and vite the small lips that he fancied. But Ian hold himself back, he knew the technique was to have Elisefortable with what she was doing. She didn''t want to hurt her with his carnal crave.

    Ian wants to make love to Elise in a far more special way than how he did to his previous ymate, where he did as he please. It was not only the lone matter of pleasure, but the feeling that matters. Which why he had to take it slow and gently, while telling himself to keep the two words in his mind, so his mind wouldn''t dive in and take her before his promised marriage.

    When the tip slowly hit the back of her throat, Ian threw his head back, pleasure override his expression. Seeing more pleasure being brought up when she fastened her movement, a slow smile spun on Elise''s lips. She felt that the deeper she took him into her mouth, the shaft felt more swollen and hotter, mixed with her saliva it had also turn wet that helped her to take him deeper without much trouble. When the tip hit her throat, not only Ian felt good, but Elise felt as if her whole body tingling.

    Ian pulled the back of her head by tugging to her hair that had turned to a messy bun when he was close to release, "Fuck, Elise," his low cursed flooded her mind, waking her up from her dazed thought of sucking him.

    Elise looked at Ian after he had released the heat, his red eyes stared deeper at her, burning her like coal even though it didn''t touch her. A clear liquid dripped over her shoulder as she didn''t manage to release her mouth quickly when he was about toe. Seeing the liquid, her delicate fingers wiped it away slowly, the action only stirred Ian even more.

    With one effortless pull, Ian brought her body on top of her, his fingers begin to pull the ribbon on the back of he dress. Elise was startled by the sudden shift in position but before a gasp could leave her mouth, Ian covered her lips; his tongue, causing storm-like surge of emotions mixed with dirty pleasure. The way he kissed her and how his tongue Elise felt him pull away after the kiss, her eyes blinked the tears that wet her eyes and hinder her sight to peruse his face.

    "Did I do well?" Elise questioned him, apanied by a wheezy sigh.

    "More than well," Ian leaned forward, biting to her pale shoulder, coloring it to a deep red color, "It was great."

    Elise felt a sudden loneliness in her mouth which she can''t express. A sudden thought passed by her mind, a petty one if she had to be honest, "Better than others?"

    "Others?" Ian chuckled at her question, his nose faintly travel from under her chin to her neck, "Jealous are you, my love?"

    "I am inexperienced," Elise answered, feeling her back curled when his hand squeeze her bottom.

    Ian looked at her with a smile as if telling how silly she was, and Elise knew she was behaving silly, but the thought passed abruptly in her mind, "Not anyone have to be experienced to be good. The way you were clumsy earlier, bringing all of me inside you and moving your tongue in a teasing way, it''s good in your own way. But you are different than others. Whether it may be your technique or your inexperience. It was because of you that it felt better for me."

    Elise pursed her lips, trying to stop her lips from curling too high and smile too wide, "Can I do it again?" After seeing Ian once in pleasure because of her, she felt as if it wasn''t enough. She want to see more, again, the wicked scene was addictive to Elise. She never knew she had such a power in her to make him feel good,

    Ian clicked his tongue, "I was trying to hold back but here you are testing my patience again."

    Elise felt his hand squeezing deeper to her bottom, his thumb brushing to her core that had be wet since she had sucked him, "Is it bad?"

    "Bad?" Ian curled his lips, his eyes drenched with carve and ache for her. "You naughty girl, you do know how to always make me crazy for you. But now it is my time to help you." saying this Ian pulled her body upward, moving her feet away, settling it beside his legs, but their seat was too small which only restrict their movements.

    "It''s narrow," Elise told him and he hummed in agreement.

    "We should move from her then," and when Ian stated that, he pushed her to the back, her eyes were almost close, wondering if they were going to do the rest inside the carriage floor?

    .

    A/N: need water? next chapter will be in a while, I''m currently writing it~~

 Chapter 304: Tipsy Night-I

    <h4>Chapter 304: Tipsy Night-I</h4>

    Elise felt her movement restricted as Ian had held both of her wrist with his hands. He raised her elbow beside her ears, pushing her with his weight to topple her down. Thinking that she would smack her head to the chair opposite toward the one they have been sitting at, Elise closed her eyes, bracing for the hard pain on the back of her head only to feel her back and head bouncing on a soft mattress.

    She looked around her in a startle. In a second the view she had suddenly shifted. The oak roof of the carriage and the yellow light from the oilmp had disappeared in a blink. Now, she found herself inside Ian''s room where it was dark, but not dark enough to hinder her sight from beholding his charming face and his unruffled attire after the little scene they did in the carriage.

    It took Elise a while to realize that Ian had pushed her into the teleporting portal to directly move from the carriage back to his room.

    Ian watched her eyes with a glimmering amusement, "Surprised? You surely not thinking I would push you and have you smash your pretty little head, do you?"

    No, Elise thought. But at that moment, she spotted the glimmering hungry look on his eyes, that told her he had forgot all reason he had left, just like how she felt. Even if she had hit her head, Elise doubt she would be bothered with the pain, as her whole body as well as mind was upied by the alluring Demon in front of her.

    She asked herself. Would there be anyone who could still keep a sane mind and resist him?

    She cannot. At the least Elise who had fall head over heels for him could not.

    "I thought you can''t use teleportation magic if it''s too far," whispered Elise. They had just entered the carriage for less than half an hour, barely making any distance.

    "I had to use some more of my magic, but that''s fine, time would replenish my magic again soon," Ian''s lips traveled on her neck while his hand moved from her ankle, to glide over the curve of her calf, stopping only when he reached the back of her knees. Elise then watched him pulling away from her, his red eyes glimmered like amber while watching her appearance as if he was consuming how she looked right now with his eyes. His velvet tongue peeked out, wetting his lower lips in action to prepare himself before what he was about to partake.

    "What are you thinking?" asked Elise, because he had stared at her without doing anything. Her voice had gone to soft hushed voice, like a chirp of a morning bird.

    "Why, can''t I stare of what is mine?" Ian grinned at her cheeks that reddened. He pulled her legs closer toward the side of his face, his lips traveled on her calf which was covered by a white stocking. With his sharp fang, he took a bite on the stic fabric, pulling it slightly before letting it go, zapping her skin as the stocking went to its ce. "I love this red dress on you, redness suits you a lot just like your hair, just like how I imagined it."

    Elise tied curled when he took a deeper bite on her inner thigh, her fingers went over his other arm that was resting on bellow her stomach. "Thank you," she whispered and he stared at her, one brows raised signifying how he wanted to know her reason to thanked him. "I am very happy tonight."

    "I only brought you to a ball, nothing too impressive," Ian answered, his fingers traveled as his mouth continue to speak. "If this is enough to make you happy, I could arrange a ball each day for a whole ten years."

    She responded with a shook of her head, a following small moan escaped from her mouth as he flicked his finger on her undergarment that had turned wet from pleasing him. "No, the marriage." she said, lighting themp in Ian''s mind. "Have you''ve been thinking about the marriage for a long time?" because from the way Ian had spoken, it''s as if he had arranged everything.

    "I did," he confirmed her clever assumption. "When I saw you again, I did feel a light squeeze in my heart, but it was a week after that I truly find myself in a deep love from you. When I came into it, I was too deep in love that it was toote to save myself."

    Hearing his side of the story, Elise was curious, "What part of me do you love?"

    "Everything," was Ian''s quick response. Ian knew there was no woman who would be satisfied with a mere ''everything'', he borated, "I love your eyes, the way you look into me with an enchanted look like you can''t tear your eyes away from mer, with the faint needy expression that even you won''t notice. There was also a deep hopeful light in you that make me look forward for tomorrow, to see you again, and how I wish time would stop so I can waste my time only with you. I also love the way you fit perfectly to my arms, the way your hair glittered when it twirled around my hand."

    Elise never knew there were a lot in her that could fascinate Ian, and it made her feel proud at the same time, to be the apple of his eyes.

    "But more than that," Ian pushed his finger on her core, the push was both gentle but powerful, enough for Elise''s eyes to snap wide as a new surge of pleasure surge her.

    "I love it when you be wet under my hands." and at the same time, he pushed a finger to enter her sex. There was no need for more forey as inside Elise was not an wet enough for his finger to ess easily.

    The sudden entrance of a foreign feeling, caused Elise to curl her back, her legs on Ian''s arm quake. Elise was startled with the sudden entrance, but she was more surprised but how it didn''t hurt her, instead she felt the emptiness and sexual tightness was curbed when his finger curled and rubbed inside her.

    "So wet," Ian whispered, watching the glimmer of tears rolling on the side of her face.

    A slight embarrassment ovee Elise after his smallment, "Don''t say it out loud!" sheined but her words instantly disappear like bubbles as Ian pushed his finger deeper, this time with a pulling movement of entering in and out from her core.

    "No," he said, his eyes meeting her blue ones that were slightly furrowed, "I feel the need to be selfish tonight, and I want to say what I see, do what I want of course not to the extent of breaking my. Weren''t you the one who asked for what I wanted? Entertain me more, my love."

    Elise recollect her words in the carriage, slowly regretting some of the words she had said which she didn''t know Ian would use now to backfire her.

    As she had thought, "You are mean," she whispered.

    Ian chuckled, epting her words with an open happiness. "Well, you fell for a mean man, what can you do? I promise to give you a treat after this."

 Chapter 305: Tipsy Night-II

    <h4>Chapter 305: Tipsy Night-II</h4>

    Elise felt the need to curl her body into a ball when his finger move in a curl movement. Her hand crumpled into a fist in front of her mouth, trying to muffle the embarrassing moans that came from her mouth. Ian on the other hand, watched her with a tantalizing expression, as if he was enjoying what he sees and consume her in his thoughts.

    Elise drives all the sexual tension inside him and turned him on in the way no one ever did. The way she silently covered her mouth as if trying not to let her sweet voice to echo in her own ears, tempt him to bully her a little more.

    "What are you doing?" he suddenly asked her and Elise felt a sudden empty feeling inside her when he pulled his finger outside from her entrance.

    Her dewy eyes look at him dazedly. The same question appeared in her mind, "What''s wrong?" she returned his question.

    "Your mouth," Ian pointed, pulling her waist to his strong arm in a matter of second, and Elise felt her body straightened as she sat on her knees over the bed. "You keep covering your mouth and your voice that I love."

    "But it''s embarrassing to hear my own voice," said Elise. Perhaps not for Ian, but it was embarrassing for her to here her own voice. She never knew she could sound that way¡ª where all voice and even the little sighs that escape from her lips sounded like a sweet desirous plea, as if she was asking Ian to do more, and perhaps that was what her body wanted. But that made her shy. It was a foreign thought to Elise that she could be so needy to sexual pleasure.

    "You promised you would listen to my selfishness, and it is my selfishness to hear your voice," saying this, his fingers went toward her bosom, cupping the fullness of her curves with a soft grasp. Almost instantly, her hand flew to wrap her mouth, wanting to conceal the voice. "That won''t do, Elise," he reminded.

    "I can''t," she whispered back, her feet curl deeper to the sheet when she felt his lips traveling on her inner thighs, cing a deep kiss and sucking the skin there. "It''s a conditional reflex for me to cover my mouth," she said honestly, it was hard for her to control her body when she became wanton from his y of lust.

    "Hm,e here," Ian said before hugging her to his embrace, she turned her body so her back face her front. His lips travel from the side of her face, torturously slow toward her ears and he nipped when he reached to her pale back. "The gown is starting to get in the way, should I rip it?" the question was to himself, but Elise''s eyes immediately snapped wide at his question.

    "No, don''t," Elise stopped him as she felt his finger tug lightly on the back of her dress, his fingers were strong, and Elise had seen to what extent was his power, she was worried if he pulled his fingers a little more, and he would shred the dress.

    She looked to her right, to meet his eyes, "This is the first gown I receive from you, I don''t want it to be ripped."

    "Even though I can make you hundreds more?"

    "This gown is different," said Elise to see the smile on Ian''s lips widening, he knew what he thought but still asked her as if to test her which something very much he would do. "It''s very meaningful to me because it''s the first gown I receive from you."

    The memory on the very dress she wore now stay in a different ce to her heart, and to see it torn would not something she would like to see.

    Ian them chuckled, confirming to Elise''s guess that he had tried to test her a moment ago. "Okay then, whatever my sweet bride wish, I will do everything in my side to grant your wish," saying this he snapped his hand, having all the ribbons that secured the dress tightly loosened suddenly. Ian pulled away the dress from her body and the petticoats, leaving her with her chemise and white stockings.

    Elise''s fingers found itself quickly settle on the shirt of Ian''s arm and it tightened when she felt him beginn to tease her again. His movements were erotic, diminishing herst train of thoughts that could settle in her mind, pushing it to the back. At the moment, Elise couldn''t speak much less think. When she felt a deep tingling feeling from inside her core being rubbed, her body curled and her head was thrown to his shoulders.

    Droplets of sweats covered her forehead like ayer of thin invisible sheet. Elise curled her lips when a blooming moan wanted to float from her mouth, but as if knowing this, Ian pushed two fingers of his other hands that was idle between her teeth to stop her from shushing the voice that he thought as lovely.

    In result a louder moan came from her lips. Unable to hold back, Elise''s legs that were spread between his legs widened, her hips raised when an electrifying feeling stinging her body in a buoyant.

    Feeling her core bing wetter, Ian seized her lips, stirring her tongue and left her lips for a silver string of saliva to drop like a web string. His movement gradually became faster, "W-Wait!" helplessly, Elise cried when the pleasure turn swollen and the need to release came over her. "

    The more she pleaded for him to slow down, Ian did the opposite of her wish. He did promise to grant every wishes she made, but in this case, he knows more than her that instead of waiting, what her body needed was for him to move his fingers inside her faster, rubbing and pressing the sweet spot of hers for a sweeter cry to erupt from her lips.

    Elise couldn''t hold back any longer, her legs tried to squeeze together but was stopped with Ian''s legs between her, her mouth couldn''t close either which only left her to tighten her grip on his upper arm, wing deeply without noticing it, but Ian didn''t mind it. The wound from her nail he received now only became a reward for him.

    A sudden electric-like pleasure zapped her entire body, her eyes flew back like the way her neck did to rest on Ian''s right shoulder while her back curl into an arc. Her legs quake and even though Ian''s finger had left the wet folds that continuously tighten and squirm between his two finger earlier, she could still feel all her muscle throbbing from pleasure.

    Her heartbeat was still fast from what she did and she felt her body turn ck as if she had been tired from doing an intense exercise, which perhaps she did. Ian rubbed her sensitive spot once again to receive a stifled moan from her.

    With a deep silvery voice from wild desire, Ian parted to whisper beside Elise''s ears, "How did it feel?" he questioned only when the trance vor on her eyes had disappeared.

    Elise pulled her thumb to her teeth, nibbling to it to make herself awake from what she felt earlier. In a still dazed and hazy voice she replied, "Good."

    "Only good?" was another question from Ian and she spotted his grin.

    Elise closed her eyes to let the tears that hampered her sight and added, "Very."

    "You did great too earlier," Ian praised her, and kissed her forehead to fill Elise with another swam of warmth. He pulled her legs and ced both on hisps, letting her sit there as he moved toward the pillows on the headrest of the bed, and have her to rest at the bed beside the ce where he rested on.

    Pulling the nket to cover her lower body, Elise stared at his face in the darkness. She saw what might have seen like his smile, but she wasn''t able to see it clrealy because theck of light. At time, Ian questioned, "Is it fun to watch how handsome your future groom is?"

    "It''s dark, I can''t see you well," replied Elise, watching his lips tugged to a smile.

    With a single snap of his finger, the me lit on the candlestick that settled beside Elise''s side. The bed Ian used had canopy which covered his back side, therefore giving the shadow and light a contour to his face. Seeing his face, Elise begin to note his strong feature, as if to burn how he look to her memory so she would never forgot it, and she didn''t know why she thought so when she would never forget him.

    "How about now?" he asked, cing his hand on her neck to move her hair that stock to her skin with the sweat she produced.

    "I can see you better," she replied, her eyes looked at him, meeting his red eyes a curiosity came on her eyes, "Do you look different than when you are a human?"

    Ian yfully twirled his hand on her skin, "Other than my horns and wings, I am still the same."

    She hummed, her curiosity was no less than a cat''s, receiving answer, she wanted to know more, "Do you acquire your look from your mother''s side or your father''s?"

    Ian moved his eyes from hers, as if trying to pull an old memory, "My mother''s side, I guess. She told me when I was young of how I looked like more like my uncle. When my mother was young, she was brought up by him."

    "Where is he now?" she then asked him.

    "I don''t know, he had died maybe," Ian looked rather uninterested about his uncle, "my mother rarely speaks about him, only when she recalled of him at some moments. Even when I asked about him, she didn''t tell me."

    Elise''s eyes brightened to hear about his family. Even if Ian''s family are not here, she was happy to know about them from him. "You promised me to reveal everything about your past, remember?"

    Ian let out a breathy chuckle, "Yes, I did. Do you want to hear it now?" and Elise immediately nodded vigorously. "But I don''t think it would be pleasing for you to hear now especially before you are about to sleep."

    "I am fine," she assured, bringing her hand to his other hand that rested on thefy white sheet, she squeezed his hand lightly, "I want to know everything about you."

 Chapter 306: Memory Lane-I

    <h4>Chapter 306: Memory Lane-I</h4>

    Ian shifted his position, letting Elise to rest her head on it. The silence was rather peaceful for them, and it had the effect to make Elise whose heart was still feeling restless to feel calm. She slept with her face facing him, as a substitute of sleeping on the pillow, she slept with Ian''s arm underneath her head. It didn''t feel ufortable despite how strong and muscr his arm was, instead it fit well to her head, and gave her the sense of secureness that filled her with a sense of sce.

    Elise knew that with him, everything will be alright, it was because her heart believe so strongly of him.

    "Where to begin?" hummed Ian, he looked at her eyes as if choosing which to start with.

    "Are youfortable to speak about your father?" Elise questioned because she knew from theirst talk when Ian revealed his ck wings of a demon that he had killed his father by his own hands. Ites as a foreign thought for any child to kill their own parents, but Elise knew Ian''s situation was different. Something must have hit him to despise his father that he would kill him.

    Ian quirked a smile at her considerateness, "What''s there not to befortable with? My father was simply a scum," he summarized, "I was born in a family with quite amount of wealth. It was even more than nine hundred years ago, as you would imagine most of the things were ancient, including the thoughts and beliefs those people at that time had. My father acquired his wealth through inheritance from his dead parents. He also posses argend that was in the Southern part of Warine."

    Elise raised her brows a little, her curiosity spiked to hear more, "Is there where you lived too?"

    Ian responded with a nod, "Until I was around the age of fifteen as I was driven out from the house with my mother."

    With a more careful tone to touch the subject as if she was trying to get a hold of a cloud and afraid it would burst if she touched to roughly, Elise asked, "Why were you driven out from the house?"

    Ian stared at Elise and a cruel smile yed on his lips as if it was a start of his cruel story, "I told you in the beginning, at that time their ideal was to follow a devout''s beliefs, whatever the Church taught them, which lead to their fear to my mother." Elise grew more curios, what was there to fear from a normaldy? asked she.

    Ian spoke unhurriedly, letting the suspense expand throughout his story telling, "During the time my mother lived with my uncle there were words of how he was a Devil''s follower, someone who abide and worship the Devil."

    Elise had heard before about Devil''s worshipper, they are a group of people whomit to pray to Devil instead of God. The Church banished them even now on, and that only lead to Elise thinking how some beliefs rooted since centuries ago didn''t change even after almost a millennium pass. "Was it only rumors?"

    "Who knows," chimed Ian, he clearly didn''t look interested, "I have never seen my uncle before and my mother never told me about him. She never confirmed whether he was a devil''s worshipper or not either."

    "Why did the rumors suddenly surface?" questioned Elise, finding this odd, "If your father had married her, he must have known that there were rumors like that surrounding her, and wouldn''t have chosen her." That way it would be less heartache to Ian''ste mother, thought Elise.

    "Because someone pulled a strong for it to happen," Ian replied, "The story goes back when I was born, it was in spring. My father wasn''t the best man out there, he was a man who drives the people who lived on hisnd with a high tax, it had gotten better with my mother''s hand in it, but in the end, my mother was a woman. There was only to a certain extent of things she was allowed to handle. One day my father had to leave to thend in Runalia, in the past Runalia was still a green tall hills with mostly forest andkes. The annoying Garfon wasn''t even alive at that time," he threw a shade lightly as if to make the air lighter in consideration to Elise.

    "That was when my father met a younger woman who soon he brought home as his second wife. Not only did he had loose screws in his mind, he was also loose down there, he was known for fucking every living thing which stopped until he met my mother. I learned, however, it takes something more than a person to change their characteristics, because he could not learn from his scumminess." Ian smiled, a hint of savage was on his eyes that glowered.

    Elise noticed how dark his eyes were, "Your mother must have been extremely saddened," she whispered, she cannot imagine the pain of a woman who had to share her husband. Not only was it painful, it must have been hard to live with the woman under the same house.

    "She was," agreed Ian, a tone of affection was in his husky voice, "My mother was fragile, yet at the time when that woman was brought back to the mansion to be the second wife, she didn''t allow herself to be upset. I didn''t see that side of her as I was still a baby but I expect her to be strong, because she was my mother."

    At this, Elise can''t help but smile, "Who told you about this?" she questioned, at that time Ian was still but a baby, he wouldn''t have known this yet the way he had spoken felt as if he had seen it all happening before him,

    "The lone guard who was assigned to protect my mother by my father. Tragic twist was that he had to die on his own master''s hand. After the second wife arrived, all attention fell to her, my father doted her a lot that even if she asked for the moon, he would have done it. That leaves my mother, the ce where she lives gradually became less cheerful, but no one at that time dared to do anything to her. After all, she was still the first wife who born the first son of the family. Even though she wasn''t as doted as the second wife did, she was still living well. Until one day that woman realized her own son would never be the heir to the family."

    Ian''s eyes grew dangerously dark, his tone was also focused as if he was reminiscing what happened by walking through his memoryne. The yellow red me that flickered beside her only colored his face on a menacing contour. The rumors about my mother suddenly surface, and people fear her for being chastised by god with misfortune. As if not enough, the second wife gradually poisoned my father''s mind, whispering to his ears about the bad luck my mother caused even though in truth she was the one who had orchestrated ''bad luck'' around the house before naming it as my mother''s influence."

 Chapter 307: Memory Lane-II

    <h4>Chapter 307: Memory Lane-II</h4>

    Rmended song for the second half [Roxas/ the other half ¡ª project destati]

    Elise had never expected the story to run deeper than she imagined. She had heard about the position of second wife or mistress. Although it was considered wrong and a taboo for a man to take two woman or more as a wife or to be in rtionship with, boldly saying, the system of having a mistress isn''t something strange to hear especially for a wealthy man.

    Living in the vige, Elise had heard about it before but she never guess it would happen to Ian''s mother. Usually at this situation, the first wife would hold a stronger position than the second wife, but Ian''s father wasn''t a man who would protect the first woman he loved, instead believing in the rumors blindly.

    Hearing stories like these, would make one to rethink the choice of their husband, mostdies would ept their husband''s choice but more at most of the time they wouldn''t. The choice of divorce was heavier for woman, as it would affect them after, unlike the man even though it was never their fault to have their husband choosing another woman after the holy sacrament.

    This only had Elise to recalled the words Lady Ellen told her to scare her. It didn''t work to her, however. Elise trust deeply in Ian, she believes that he would never take other woman than her. It was his promise, and she had faith in him.

    "Was it after that incident your mother was ostracized?" she asked, keeping close to watch Ian''s expression all the time during he had spoken.

    "Yes. My mother begged him not to kick her out of the house. But at that point, he was too upied with his younger wife. Even when my mother had pleaded him for my sake he didn''t care as he had another heir in his hand. Then begin my life and my mother in the vige, it seemed no matter what happen, that slut wanted my mother to die, therefore she didn''t stop sending rumors to each vige we settled on. But our life grew more peaceful during the third year after we left the mansion."

    So far it didn''t see, like there would be anymore bad news, "Do your father questioned you or your mother''s condition?" However after some thought Elise shook her head, the man had kicked them out of the mansion heartlessly. Why would he care after she was gone? "It was a stupid question, I''m sorry."

    "Don''t be," Ian chuckled when meeting her, but it left when he went back to telling his past, "One day my younger brother fell for a high tower, and almost immediately that woman med my mother, saying it was her misfortune that yed effect on her son. Who knows what happen after that, but more misfortunes came on the family which soon be worse as the me on my mother extend."

    Elise furrowed her brows at the injustice. "She wasn''t in the mansion anymore, why would she receive the me?"

    "Being stupid have no cure," Ian said with a shrug of his shoulder. "That woman and my father grew restless, afraid that they would die from the misfortune. Instead of apologizing to my mother to lessen their curse, do you know what they did?" Elise shook her head, "They sent people to kill my mother. I was still a human at that time, incapable of doing anything," regret passed by Ian''s eyes when he spoke this and the darkness of anger switched There were little things that I could barely do to protect my mother. In the end, we were not able to win from the people who had hunted for my mother. I alone who could survive."

    A long paused wrapped the room, Elise didn''t speak because she didn''t know what to say. For the first time, she watched a deep sorrow veiled Ian''s face. One could say he wasn''t too saddened by retelling the dead of his mother due to the faint small he still had on his lips, but Elise knew it better than anyone the lone reason for him not to tell the details was because of the heartache that still linger to this day.

    "I''m sorry for your loss," she whispered to see him lift his red eyes and smile, "She must be a very strong and lovely woman."

    "She was, if she had the chance to meet you, I know you would be best friends," smiled Ian, the sadness seemed to have gone in a poof.

    "But you told me there was a moment when you live with your grandmother," Elise said, remembering his words regarding how his grandmother had died.

    "It seemed after that my father needed me because my brother who fell from the high ce was told by the physician to spend the rest of his life on bed. He deserved it though," chimed Ian and Elise noted how with a disgusted look he added, "He was always lusting after my mother, if perhaps I was a demon since then, I would have pluck his eyes and gave it to people who needed it more than him."

    Reaching this part, Elise felt they were growing close to his origin, to the start of him turning into Demon and acquiring the power which now he wielded in ease. "Was it after your grandmother''s death did you be a Demon?" she asked.

    Ian nodded, "Hearing that I would be the one to take the position, the greedy second wife couldn''t ept it. Using my father''s name, she sent a pie to my grandmother. I wonder how would they be so stupid to think I would eat anything thate from the people who killed my mother, but the thought it would work because I live in property. My grandmother died, but I was upied with one single thing that I can''t ever be bothered by her death." He looked at her eyes, saying the words slowly by each syble, "Revenge. That was when I met a way that could grant me enormous power, but not as a human."

    "As a Demon," said Elise, filling the room with another space of silence. "How did you do it," she questioned, and another questiones after, "Was it painful?"

    Ian smiled at the concern she showed to him before her curiosity. "I felt what Maroon felt, bone twisted in every way, but I was instead satisfied by the pain, because it became an apparent prove that I have acquired the power I wanted."

 Chapter 308: Memory Lane-III

    <h4>Chapter 308: Memory Lane-III</h4>

    The memory was left fresh in the back of Ian''s mind. The lone reason why he didn''t took a step back once in a while go reminisce the memory was due to the hundred of years that passed by him, causing the memories to slowly corrode in his mind almost close to nothing.

    On his arm, under one nket, it wasn''t only Elise who felt the most calm at the moment, Ian felt equally at peace. It wasn''t their body heat that made each other at the most serene phase, it was their soul. The presence of Elise made Ian felt as if he was in Heaven, and she was his Haven, it worked likewise to Elise.

    "What did you do to be a Demon?" she asked, the most crucial question that molded him into the person he is right now.

    "I called upon a Demon. It''s ironic seeing that my mother was burn to death for being suspected as a Devil''s worshipper who would only bring gue when soon I be one. In the end, I did fulfill their wish," he chuckled with a sarcastic grin, "It was during this time when all I could think was to kill everyst one of people in my father''snd and to inflict the worse ever torture to those three people. I recalled when I was young when my father met the envoy from Eastern side of thend, they gifted us arge books in an odd writing. The envoy told us it was a book regarding Demons."

    Elise listened to his words closely, Ian had spoken without a thorough details, but somewhere she could imagine the scene he told her. She could see a younger version of Ian meeting the envoy with his father, watching what happened silently as if to take everything he sees and studied it without bringing attention and light to him, to stay low key.

    But Elise finds this odd, "Why would they present such a dangerous book? Wouldn''t your father not ept it?" when at that time, they subjected Ian''s mother to death using the reason of being a Devil''s worshipper.

    "No, in fact, my father received it with open hands." and at this Elise raised her brows.

    "Why?" she asked.

    "Most people are like that, Elise. They would force people to follow one rule but when the rule became a hassle to them, they would bend or even break the rule for themselves, which ever work the best for them is the correct one." Elise felt unfair at the statement. But it was true, Elise had seen many people which could be an example to his words.

    "And at that time, wealthy nobleman fancied rare things. The more out of ordinary it is, the dangerous it is, it would be more special to them; just like a prized possession which they use to show the power they have to others," exined Ian and somewhere Else could understand it because she had felt it first hand how different and toxic the upperss people''s society.

    "Regardless, the book is dangerous, it would only affect your family if it''s not handled with care," said Elise, not understanding why they would bring something dangerous to their own house but drive out the wife who had never wished to inflict harm on others.

    Ian smiled, knowing the thoughts in his mind and the anger she showed for the injustice his mother was forced to take. "The envoys told us that the book was said could be use to summon Demon, but they promised us the curse inside the book is gone, that even if one tried to summon a Demon using it, it would never work."

    "But you did it," Elise looked at him, he didn''t have his horn shown now but she could imagine seeing them.

    "I did," smiled Ian, staring deeply at his curious cat. "I took the book by force. Because the house was a yground since I was a baby, it was easy to sneak in without anyone knowing, and even if they did, I could kill them. I wasn''t a Demon at that time, but I was prepared to kill everyone. In a sense, perhaps I have be a Demon deep down, because I feel no guilt nor sadness to see others died, other than the people I thought as dear. When I got back I perform the ritual."

    Elise shifted her position where her neck move to lean forward, "I heard ritual need a living sacrifice." Did Ian kill someone to start the ritual?

    "Not necessarily. They were quite wrong. Ritual to summon this Demon was different. I seeded, unlike others who soon die after loosing control of the Demon they summon and soon killed by the Demon."

    "Who did you summon?" came Elise''s next question.

    "Caleb." Ian watched her eyes widened slowly as he had been reading and following the muscles of her expression. They had just talked about the Demon in the carriage on the way back home. Elise recalled the Demon to be the same Demon who was punished by both Heaven and Hell for trying to break the taboo of bringing his lover back to live.

    "But he was punished," Elise drawled, recalling his story.

    "I met him during the time he had just been freed from his punishment. He didn''t have any willpower to live anymore at the time I met him. He asked me whatever I want he couldn''t grant it." Ian saw her red hair glimmered like me with the light on the candlestick near her put a yellow tinge on her hair and ced his finger there tob through her smooth hair.

    "Why?" Elise inclined her head to her shoulder, "The ritual was a sess. Is it because his power was sealed from the punishment?"

    Ian shook her head, turning the gears inside her head even more, "Couldn''t isn''t the right word, he didn''t want to. When a human summon a Demon and make a wish, the Demon would ask for a payment, most of the times it would be the summoner''s soul, but Caleb didn''t want my soul. He only wanted to give up live as he wasn''t able to find any method to bring back his wife to life."

    For the first time, Ian sounded like someone who was telling a sad story of his friend, a small hint of sympathyy beneath his words. "He only wanted to leave the world peacefully and meet his wife, although he knows he won''t be able to meet her as she was in Heaven. For people who had taken lives, and a Demon he wasn''t able to go to Heaven."

    Elise felt pity for the man, the more he heard about him, only sadness left after hearing the story. "What did you do?"

    "I offered him a trade. I will take his life and he would give me his power¡ª as a Demon." Ian chuckled lightly when he recalled the surprised expression that came from Caleb when he had proposed the idea, "He called me crazy."

    At that time, no one would think simr to how he thought, and Elise would have agreed with the Demon because it was a rather reckless deal. Ian was hungry for revenge at this time, he can''t be bothered about the consequences after being turning a Demon.

    After a pause, Ian resume the silence, "The trade was a sess, I took his life and had a few of his most treasured memories."

    At this time, Elise recalled something and questioned, "Was Caleb wings feathery like yours?"

    "No." was Ian reply, he only thought about his wings now as it didn''t bother him. At that time he thought his wings were different than others because he wasn''t a true-born Demon, but a human who had took ce of another Demon. "It was certainly strange, most wings are like bat''s with a little horn, but mine was feather like angels, the difference being it was pitch ck and had a small horn."

    Elise moved her feet underneath the silk quilt, feeling her feet meet Ian''s, she retraced back and curled her toes. "What happened after you be a Demon?"

    "I took my revenge," inly Ian answered and he pulled her feet that had hit him. When she lifted her chin, he saw he was grinning, almost too darkly. "I killed the second wife with the same method my mother was killed, and hanged my father on the entrance of the house. As for my brother, I dropped him from a very high ce, I was testing my wings, and he was a perfect test-try."

    Elise didn''t know whether tough as it was rude. "Did you ever regret bing a Demon?" asked Elise after a while, her feet entangling with him felt warmer as he had transferred her his warmth. Because to be a Demon takes a great sacrifice, and she knew whates after revenge was emptiness, that was what she felt when seeing her aunt died, she felt angry at first but when she see her dead, she felt nothing, not even happiness that perhaps she should have felt.

    "Never," Ian smiled looking at her warmly, "Is it not because I''m a Demon that I could be here right now with you?" his brows raised the way his grinned did, questioning her confirmation.

    "You''re right," Elise whispered back and saw him spreading his arm.

    "Come closer, I want you to be nearer as we sleep," Ian whispered her with the sweetest voice he always used to her. Elise pushed herself and went closer toward him, snuggling to his chest, she felt his heartbeat that was still begin to start thumping.

    "Thank you," whispered Elise and Ian bring his head low.

    "What for?"

    "For telling me about your past, it must have been difficult."

    "It happened nine hundred years ago, I barely feel any attachment to it," he said, "And I am happy that you are the one who hears this," Ian leaned forward and kissed her forehead. "Get some sleep, you must be tired."

    Elise nodded, and with a low whisper she said, "I love you, thank you for being here."

    "Don''t steal my words, my love," Ian put his hand on the back of her head, rubbing it slowly, "And you should refrain speaking that lovely, you make it hard for me to hold myself from ravaging you."

    Elise looked up at him, finding that his words weren''t a joke and chose to sleep now as she doubted Ian wouldn''t do anything if she is still awake. Some part of her didn''t mind it, but they were going to get married soon, and she didn''t want to turn Ian''s patience waiting for their first night to nothing. "Good night," she wished him, and hear him whisper in a softer voice.

    "Good night."

    .

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote. Voting makes another day to look forward for me to write~

 Chapter 309: Hope For Peace-I

    <h4>Chapter 309: Hope For Peace-I</h4>

    It took Elise less than a minute to sleep, perhaps due to what they did before they slept or the party, her body felt tired and sleeping with Ian only help her to fell deeper to the sleep, walking to the wondend. Ian didn''t need sleep, regardless he fell asleep with Elise on his hands, feeling the sleep to be one of the most peaceful he have ever had that it loosened his guard.

    The light from the candlestick flickered once the two had fell to slumber. As the light started from the left side it casted a shadow on the right side, and the shadow which settled near the curtain begin to waver even when the me didn''t flicker.

    Like a pool of ck liquid, the shadow continued to move in a way like a living me as if it was alive. The shadow moved from the pool of ck, forming into a long and uncanny finger-like shadow that had a long and sharp w attached into the ends of the five length.

    The first shadow hand crawled from the curtain before the second one followed and it both moved in a snake-like movement toward the end of the bed, moving to where Ian was until it stopped there, standing as if it was watching both Elise and Ian.

    Without eyes it continued to stare specifically at Ian, the Demon who was asleep for a whisper to appear. The words said by the shadows were too hushed to be heard and when one did put an ear to understand what the shadow said, it would be harder to decipher the gabble they shadow spoke of, but there were two distinct whisper from the shadows, seeming to speak with one another.

    After appearing to reach to a conclusion, the right shadow hand moved sneakily, sharpening its w to Ian''s neck, moving in full intent to slice his neck but the movement abruptly stopped when Elise moved closer toward Ian, snuggling to his muscr chest.

    The shadow hands stopped, the right hand looked at the left before whispering another couple of words to then retrace the path they took, gathering back to the pool of ck shadow.

    Elise woke up in the morning where the birds were chirping outside the window. Ian always preferred his room to be out from light, loving the darkness which why the curtain was drawn to cover the entire bedroom. Having just woken up, Elise pushed herself from the bed and she looked at her left and right side, finding the ray of sunshineing through the curtain that made her felt very serene.

    As she pushed herself to sit on the bed, the sleeve of her chemise fell to her shoulder, "It''s still early, sweetheart, sleep some more." Ian said as he brought his nose to the crook of her shoulder where the sleeve had fell from.

    Elise smiled, she never knew there would be a day like this where she would wake up with the person she love beside her, "I feel like I was dreaming of something very nostalgic."

    Ian raised his brows, cing his chin on her shoulder and looked at her who had turned her face to her left side, "What kind of dream?"

    "I don''t remember," Elise responded with her brows slightly pulled, "When I woke up I feel that I remembered the dream very well but now I don''t."

    "That often happen," replied Ian as he straightened his back to sit beside her, "i also often think I was dreaming of something only to wake up with nothing back when I was a human. It''s magical," he drawled, pulling the lock of hair in her right shoulder to the left side.

    "What is?" Elise questioned his unclear words.

    "How that once I talked about the past with you, it feel as if all the me prices that I had back when I was still a human came back to me, even though I thought I have forgotten most of it," Ian said, humming as he smelled her scent, "You smell lovely."

    "I haven''t washed myself," Elise said to remind but a chuckle passed her lips, "Did you remembered anything painful?" she touched the side of his face, not wanting him to dream of the most painful times in his memories like the time he had his mother dying.

    Ian let his cheek to be caressed, "Nothing too intolerable rather it was good to see her again." and by her, she knew he meant his mother.

    "When can I meet her, I mean my sister," it was still hard to believe that she would be having a sister. Elise was quite happy to know she has a family, but to call a stranger as sister still gave her a mixed emotions.

    "As soon as possible, but betterter," Ian looked at her with a more serious gaze, "Knowing our family, I find it hard to believe your sister would be purely white. Not to be rude, my love, but we know how dangerous our surrounding is with dark sorcerers, corrupted angels, and the likes." and Elise could agree to that, "Austin will be taking a few days to watch her from afar, once we confirmed nothing is fishy from your sister or the vige she lives in we can meet her."

    "Thank you," Elise said to see him nod. Seeing his features, she then was suddenly reminded by what she was going to do. She shifted her position to the her right side, near the bed side to look at the floor but didn''t find the gown she worest night.

    She then turned toward Ian, meeting his curious gaze, "Do you know where was my gown?" she asked.

    Ian doubted she would be wearing her gown now which was heavy to wear in the morning and was curious what she was storing inside her gown as it seemed like she was searching for something there. "Here." with a lift of his finger, her gown that was pushed to the floor during their steamy action floated from the ground and fell in front of her.

    Elise rummage through the pocket that was kept on the side of the gown, and with an intrigued expressions he kept a close watch in what Elise was doing to see her pull something from a pocket and first caught the sight of a white fabric before she revealed the whole handkerchief to him.

    "Is this for me?" Ian asked when he knew well there was no one who would have the handkerchief other than him as Elise had created it with him on her mind.

    "Last time when I borrowed your handkerchief it was torn," she reminded him.

    "So this is my recement?"

    "And a Christmas gift," she added with a smile, although she knew Ian didn''t believe in God she wanted to present the handkerchief in a special day, "You told me that you were born in Spring, but when was your exact birth date?"

    "I don''t remember clearly, maybe it''s around April," Ian yed with the handkerchief she gave, even though Elise didn''t need to rece the handkerchief which he had given her to wipe away the unwanted germ from another man, the gift Elise gave him set a special ce in his heart, and he tucked it closer and opened to see an embroidery on the bottom right corner.

    The embroidery was what made the handkerchief took longer than it should, it was an embroidery of a flower that had Ian to narrow his eyes faintly at it, "What flower is this?"

    Elise was caught off guard she didn''t expect Ian would question what flower it was. During the time she had created the kerchief, she believed she was in a one-sided love with Ian, and had chose that flower which bear a deep meaning to her. Ian noticed how her cheeks turning pink after his question that only tugged his lips wider.

    "It''s Blue Salvia."

    "Blue Salvia," Ian repeated while looking at the delicate and attentive embroidery and he knew how much time Elise poured to create thus for him. As she had made it only for him, it only made the kerchief million cold meaningful. "Why did you choose this flower?"

    Elise looked away a little, her lips pursed as a bashful expression colored her face and she opened, "Because it''s beautiful."

    "Only that?" Ian noticed the silly Elise trying to hide something as if she was embarrassed. "Why do I feel like there are more reason you choose this flower but not tell me?"

    Ian kept pressing her with his words and his body as he leaned forward, pushing his face to her ears, "Hm, Elise? Trying to hide something?"

    Elise felt steaming off from her head, she wanted to pull the quilt to cover her face again. The meaning of Blue Salvia was no less than a confession. Ian kept pushing her for answer, as if wanting to hear it from her lips, but spilling the secret took more than only embarrassment.

    "Elise?" Ian called her again and she saw the teasing and mischievous look on his face.

    Turning her face, she whispered slowly and when she pulled her lips for his ears, Ian took her by her back, bringing her closer to him and kissed her lips. "This flower goes for both of us then, because I''ve always been thinking of you too."

    Elise felt her heart full with the happiness and overwhelming joy. She felt that today was one of the best moment of her life where she felt at ease and she hoped the future wouldn''te at them the way wave or storm did. She prayed that her happy day stay forever and that prayer of hers wasn''t something too hard for God to grant.

 Chapter 310: Hope For Peace-II

    <h4>Chapter 310: Hope For Peace-II</h4>

    The breakfast went on smoothly. Instead of sitting far, Ian directed Elise to sit beside him. This could be one of their most peaceful day where the couple weren''t intrude by people. During their lunch, Elise noticed how unlike before the maids who once opposed to the idea of her sitting beside Ian until they would go far as spreading false rumors about her now didn''t even dare to make eye contact with her.

    The dining room was soon cleaned out by the maids and Ian dismissed the servants who would stand on the side of the walls, waiting to be ready when he would drop an order.

    Maroon also see there was no need for him to intrude the couple''s time as long as the tes had been cleaned out and the drinks were present. Being a person who once had a lover he knew how couples like to spend their time together without a third wheel.

    Seeing everyone left, Elise also stood up from her chair, removing her napkin she ced on herp but Ian took her wrist before she could push herself further away from the chair. "Where are you going?"

    Elise was unsure if she should tell him, "Work?" she asked unsure.

    "Have you ever heard of a Lady of the house working in her own house?" Ian smirked as he said this, watching how Elise''splexion turn red when he reminded her of their marriage. "Take a seat," and Elise rest her bottom to the cushioned chair again, "What do you like in your marriage?"

    Elise wondered if Ian had questioned her like any groom would before their marriage, questioning what kind of marriage they would like. Being a girl who live in a vige since childhood, she replied, "I would like a simple marriage, with the people we know as a guest." and her cheeks grew with happiness when she thinks that they were talking of marriage.

    Ian leaned his head to the side, appearing to put his imagination to the wish she makes, "I don''t hate that idea. I loves to do grandiose thing, but taking it simple isn''t that bad." and like a dutiful groom, wanting to make the best marriage for Elise he asked, "Would you like to hold your marriage in the church and the party in the mansion?"

    Elise looked at him carefully, "I heard from Mr. Beel that Demons don''t like Churches."

    Ian rolled his eyes at the name she uttered as if bored, "Never put an ear to his words and even if he talks only take the important thing and put a deaf ear to the rest. Beelzebub loves to spout nonsense."

    With Beelzebub being brought again to the conversation, Elsie recalled about Lucifer. From what she gathered after her talk with Father Redrick, there was a high possibility that Lucifer wasn''t born in Heaven but born from a wedlock between an Angel and Demon. "Is it alright for us to believe Mr. Beel and for me to interact with him?"

    "I would say no," Ian replied, and she wondered if this was a hard choice for Ian to make, while he im he and Beelzebub wasn''t friend, somewhere in her she could tell there were a bond they shared that fell closer to the line of friends rather than enemy.

    "But you are my bride, Beelzebub might be in a pickle which he drew himself to, but he won''t be as stupid to go far as harming you. Even if he did, Lucifer won''t." Ian brought a ss filled with the deep red color of wine to his hand, twirling it for the liquid to nt toward the direction he tilted the ss to.

    All this time Elise had only heard ambiguous stories about Lucifer, not knowing which one is correct or how the person was. With Ian who knows all about Demon because he had went to Hell, she wanted to know what person Lucifer was, "Why not?"

    Ian pulled the ss away from the seam of his lips, "There are rules and order erected to protected the peace in Hell, one of it being no one is allowed to attack another unless they they wanted to be punished this include Lucifer himself."

    "I thought he was the ruler of Hell," said Elise as that was what she heard.

    "The knowledge of humans are different than the truth," Ian corrected her, with the false informations the Church taught her. "The ruler of Hell is the Devil, Satan, a different person."

    Which was true, Elise agreed in her mind. Stories about Angels and Demons seems to be different from what the Church said, although some are correct. Looking at Ian, she saw him dawning on the wine again. "But I am not you, attacking me wouldn''t directly attack you."

    Upon her words, Ian brought his hand over his lips and burst to a chuckle, settling the ss he held between his index and middle finger, he ced on the table as well as pushing himself to leaned forward and kiss her lips. Elise felt surprised but didn''t hate the kiss at all. "Why are you so silly and adorable? You are a part of me now, Elise, remember we''ll get married soon."

    The reminder turn Elise''s cheeks that had cooled down red again. "Have you directly met Lucifer before?"

    Ian nodded a look of nauseate appeared on his eyes for a moment that Elise didn''t miss to note on as she had been staring at his side profile as they talked. "In Hell, I did, a few times with the first time being the most memorable."

    She noticed the specification he gave. "Why the first time?"

    "He tore my wings," Ian staley stated, causing Elise eyes to be wide as she was caught off guard by his statement. "It''s hard to forget it when he was the one to issue the punishment and watched it unravel in front of him with a wide smile."

    Elise''s curiosity to Lucifer immediately dropped, she watched Ian who had went back to taking a sip from his wine, "T-Tore your wings?"

    "After I made a breakthrough as a Demon and killed my family, my demonic side wasn''t the least satisfied by the living sacrifices that I made, wanting more. Therefore," he looked at Elise who was watching closely to her and uttered without shame or guilt, "I killed the people in the vige where I once lived with my mother, and the town where my mother was killed. I spared no one."

    Elise was surprised to hear Ian''s wings was torn from his back because she was sure she had seen his wings and he had brought her to fly with him to the sky. She was also surprised to hear he had killed people, while it was correct to say he was in a blood of revenge, and that his demonic side demand him souls, it was not right to justify his action. But Elise had decided to ept him, including his murkiest past.

    From the moment she decided to be with Ian after knowing he was a Demon, she was aware of how bloody his shadow was, and with that it mind she ept him. She won''t change her choice now.

    "I thought most Demons kill, why do you have to be punished for killing them?" With the teaching Elise was told she learned that Demon was the evil one who takes lives, spread misfortunes, and effect bad influences to humans, while the angels bring peace. She didn''t see why would Demons subject Ian to such a painful punishment when they also kill themself.

    "Because I killed more than needed which disrupt the bnce between Hell and the mortal''s world. One more reason being they needed a scapegoat for letting Caleb whose mental and emotions unstable under their sight and escape from Hell."

    Elise frowned at this, "That''s unfair."

    "To them it seems like it is," Ian hummed, seeing how angere her eyes was incredibly pleasing as it was out of concern for him.

    Elise took a moment of silence, gathering her hands together to sp it under herps, "How does he look like?"

    Ian raised his brows, "Who?"

    "Lucifer," Elise looked down on her hand before looking up at him, "I was just a little curious about him, I heard from Father Redrick he was a child between a Demon and Angel."

    "That''s the stories which goes on Hell. They believe Lucifer was a child of a Demon and angel, who then was raised in Heaven but then fell to Hell as he turned to the wrong path, going against God, just like a child throwing tantrum," Ian threw a shade as he shrugged his shoulders and leaned forward, "What got you curious about how he look?"

    "His wings, was his wings likes yours?" It was always caught to Elise how his wings was with feather, "And your wings was torn, how could you fly?"

    "I attached it back," Ian dropped a simple answer, he flicked his hand and the crow that had always settled itself on his desk as if it was a furniture came from the window which opened on its own and came toward his finger, "I realized that wings work like limbs to Demons, and even when it was torn from me it still p as if it was alive. Before the other Demons could burn it to fire, I took it back and put my magic into it, turning it into this. Lucifer don''t always show his wings, but if I have to guess I don''t think it is like mine."

    "Why are you sure?"

    "One more reason for them to burn my wings is because it was unique, something that was out of normal from Hell. Like how Sullivan was ousted and treated like a freak in Hell, it happened to me too." Elise who knew how it felt to be ostracized from the people around her due to how she was told to be cursed and her red hair being a part of the reason, felt it was unfair, but it was true how people would treat other with a different part to them sometimes in the most offensive way.

    As if seeing the frown on her brows tightening, the crow moved its head toward Elise, and she slowly bring her head in front of the crow for the pitch ck bird to snuggle on her palm.

    "Is he a part of you or does he have a soul?" Elise asked as most of the time the crow stood silent like a statue.

    "He is my wings, he does move but have no soul, more like a silent pet," and Ian let him away from his finger. The Crow instead of leaving took rest on Elise''s shoulders which attained a raise of an eyebrow from his master. The crow didn''t speak but begin to leave as if afraid. Elise noticed Ian staring at the crows and his face turned at her with a smile, "I forgot to teach him manners, next time he rest on your shoulders and weigh you, shooing him away is the best method."

    Elise smiled watching Ian, "He isn''t heavy."

    "If you say so," he then moved to look at the envelopes ced beside his left hand where the teacups were ced. Taking the pile of envelope, Elise watched Ian throwing most of the envelope once he read the name to the floor, and noticing her gaze hemented, "Letters like these oftene but today there is more and I think it''s because of our engagement. They want to meet you. We cane to the peaceful ones but so far it''s only the noisy family who are no less than Count Gerald''s family," and that''s bad thought Elise. Ian suddenly halted when he read one different letter and taking it between his finger, he turned the letter front and back to read what''s written.

    "I think this is for you," Ian ced the letter on her side.

    Elise took the letter to her finger, catching the very familiar sign that stamped the wax to secure the letter which belonged to the Church. She didn''t need to open to know what''s written in it as Edward had told her the day before, "It is the invitation to the second exam."

    .

    A/N: update, I''m going to open the stature today, therefore the early update. It''s two chapter at one~ and the trip to the Hospitals would make take time and make me a bit busy and as anyone might have noticed, I am having a busy day that it''s quite a handful thing to organize a proper schedule for the update but I hope it''s not confusing for everyone.?I thought about separating the chapter into two but mostly it was conversations in this chapter, separating them wouldn''t be too interesting. And anyone wonder about the shadow?^^

 Chapter 311: Hope for Peace-III

    <h4>Chapter 311: Hope for Peace-III</h4>

    Elise was ted to see the second exam but at the same time the excitement had passed for her a little more than before. Truthfully, one of the many reason for her to chose bing a Church member because she wanted to find Ian once again, and the ce where she had to live in.

    "The second exam is harder than before," Ian warned her, looking directly into her eyes, "Once there was a case from the second exam where only a single person survived."

    Hearing this, Elise''s brows raised in curiosity. "Who is it?"

    "It was Dalton Lone," answered Ian and he brought the letter to his hand, reading it with an uninterested expression, "At that time they were told to survive in a forest near Hurthend for four days. It didn''t take two days before the people there to die. Since then the exam had been modified due to the amount of victims. Still it didn''t mean they guarantee safeties for the participants as the victims for each exam are still there."

    His eyes then moved at Elise, looking directly, he said, "I think you know how much I don''t want that to happen to you, do you? I won''t restrict you because that''s not how love works and even if I could do that, I won''t do it to you, I want to respect your wishes."

    "I know," Elise smiled at him, thankful at how Ian had put so much thoughts and consideration to respect her choice. "Since you helped me to see which magic I ampatible with, I have never gotten to see my elements." is it because sheck the talent to use it?

    Ian smiled, nudging his hand to her chin as she looked down, "It''s not a rare thing for elements not to show, yours are shadows, the rarest of most elements which could be more reason why it isn''t easy for the elements to be summon. But I would never be at rest if you leave in your current state," he solemnly said, "You are not perfectly strong enough to protect yourself during this time and no offense, but woman usuallyck more power than most men."

    Elise also knew that it would be dangerous if she goes the way she is now, "I only have the power to turn things to ashes."

    Ian tugged his lips and poke his finger to her cheeks that were red as he continued to inch closer to her, "That is what we are going to use today, sweetheart. Your power is unique and powerful, if you know how to control and channel the power inside you, it would be your strongest power and ally to protect yourself."

    Ian wondered if anyone would expect a day like this toe for him, a day where he would put aside his ego for the sake of his bride. Truthfully, Ian hated the idea of sending Elise to the ce where there would be fights, deaths, and germ-filled men in the second exam. If he had been pushy enough, there was a high chance Elise would listen to his words, but that would not be her.

    He had promised to grant whatever wishes she has including all the selfish desire Elise would soon make in the future. Due to her past, Elise sacrifice many things, including her emotions and her selfish desire, but to Ian desire and selfishness would not defile Elise, instead it would only giver more color she needed. Just like how she epted death and to kill in her own thought, in the future there would be more option which would be too terrible for her to choose. Knowing this, Ian knew this exam would be one experience that would be a good lesson to her.

    "Will you help me to practice?" Elise disliked the idea of being weak, because she knew that if she dies she would make people sad and there was a strong feeling in her that she didn''t want to kill anyone.

    "Of course, honey, who else would help you if it''s not me," Ian tilted his head to the side and kissed her forehead when a knock came on the door of the dining room which was far away from where Elise and Ian had seated at.

    Maroon entered with a bow, his face then looked up. With how strict and expressionless Maroon was, it was hard for one to read his emotions or thought which had Elise to wonder if she had seen it wrong as she had seen a serious expression from the butler.

    "My Lord, the people from the Church request for an audience," Maroon reported with a face that held little to no emotions.

    Ian raised his brows in surprise but not enough to be shocked. He trailed his ss again before pushing it again to the table, "Bring them to the sitting room and keep thempany." and without waiting for another order, Maroon bowed to ept the instruction and left with the door closed behind him.

    "The Church members?" asked Elise to Ian. Taking from Maroon''s expression it doesn''t seem like a good news.

    "These guests oftenes and go on their own ords, don''t they?" Ian clicked his tongue faintly, "I would like to have a time where no humans and creatures alike intruding to our time like worms, but that would mean killing people, and that''s a no, I know," Ian said while looking at Elise''s eyes. If anyone says they would kill everyst creature in this world, it would be either a joke or nonsense, yet the effect of the words turn different when Ian stated it as he does have the power and will to do so.

    "I wille with you," Elise said while standing up, but he held her face and kissed her cheeks lightly.

    "You cer, there is your little friend who you''ve been waiting to meet right?" Ian saw Elise''s brows raised in a thought and his smirk grew more whimsical. "I hung him on the same tree I tied him to in the past. He must be yelling mouthful of curses now, before the church memberse to the garden and head chick speaking in humannguage can you take care of him?"

    Elise was correct, "Hallow?" and Ian nodded at her words.

    .

    A/N: Update schedule~ I am keeping a very busy and very disorganized schedule. I am trying to post two chapters I am preparing for stocks but it isn''t easy as I thought it would. But I will keep up about two chapters. Estimating with Beijing''s time, I will post a chapter at 12:00 (night) and another chapter would be up at thetest 9 (morning)

 Chapter 312: Accusations-I

    <h4>Chapter 312: usations-I</h4>

    As Ian left to greet the Church member who hade to the White Mansion, Elise made her way to the garden, where a grim reaper was tied to. During her walk, she saw how most of the maids do not meet her eyes and bowed to her. The sudden different treatment took Elise off guard, and seeing thus it only taught her more how being Ian''s future wife would change how people look and treated her overnight.

    Elise wondered about M, the only person amongst the maid who knew and had treated her well even before she bes Ian''s bride. Last time, M had epted them but she could tell M wasn''t happy with their rtionship. Elise knew M had only best wishes for her, wanting Elise to live happily which why M wasn''t sure about Ian, the Lord who was known for the evil things he did.

    To Elise, M was kind of a mother figure, the woman who had put her to bed and sleep before Mrs. Scott and had showered her with affection like any mother would. Even if M was not her real mother, Elise wish M would ept Ian as her husband with an open hand.

    Reaching the garden, Elise went to the tree that had no more leaves in it as the tree had shed its leaf before the snow. Padding her shoes though the snows, she stopped and see a yellow bundle tied in a rope which was hung to one of the tallest branches of the tree.

    For the first time, Ian had guessed it wrong, Hallow wasn''t screwing or cursing. Instead, his head was hung low and his green eyes stared at the snow until he realized the heavy sound of footsteps to look at Elise for a moment before his eyelids lowered.

    Elise couldn''t exin the emotions in her when seeing Hallow. He reminded her much of William, her younger brother when he was scolded. She stepped closer to the tree, "This is the tree where you were tied in the first time."

    Hallow lifted his round head with a hassle, "You should not speak with me," said the chick with his guilty conscious. "Did the Demon forget to tell you the reason why I was tied here?"

    "I heard," Elise said, moving to sit on the snow that felt cold to her bottom but her dress and coat was thick enough to protect her from getting too cold. "And I think it''s the more reason why I should talk with you."

    Hallow inclined his head to the side, he can''t understand what Elise meant. In this situation most people would me him or get anger. Hallow didn''t know what ''guilt'' was. He was a grim reaper that had barely emotions. He only knew guilt from the souls he brought back from the living world who walked heavily with guilt in them.

    Now that he knew he was guilty and felt bad for what he did, his head hung low in embarrassment as he had disappointed Elise who had helped him. Taking his breaths he said, "Beelzebub told me he could helped me to clear the misunderstanding which happen in Hell, so I could be a grim reaper again. I choose myself over you, shouldn''t you get angry?"

    "I would," Elise said to see Hallow''s head dropped lower that made her felt bad for him, "But you haven''t done anything that caused me trouble and thank you," this had Hallow''s head to turn at herst word, "You tried to save me when my aunt was about to kill me, didn''t you? And when the relics came. I appreciate it, even though you know you could die, you saved me and that is all that matters."

    Standing from where she sat, Elise undo the rope that tied Hallow''s body. cing him to her palm, Elise can''t help but smile at hisrge green eyes that widened. "But I won''t be lenient if you do that again."

    "I won''t!" The chuck quickly stood up on his feet, raising his right wing to the sky, "I promised I won''t do that again. That Demon, Beelzebub, he was strange himself. He seemed like he had something to do but he won''t tell me what it is, and it doesn''t seem like he was doing anything harmful. I''m not defending him, but it felt like that."

    Elise gave a nod at Hallow''s words which she agreed to. It was strange how Beelzebub had came to the White Mansion and if he was assigned to harm her by Lucifer''s instruction, he would have took the chance which she knew he might have a lot time for it, such as during the time she fainted in the basement of her aunt''s house. If he wanted to take her life that was his best chance.

    "He also questioned where Heaven is to Sullivan," chimed Hallow that brought back Elise''s mind.

    "Heaven?" she asked again to see Hallow nodding. "Isn''t Heaven over the sky?"

    "Not the sky but I heard it was somewhere up there," replied Hallow who was a grim reaper, being one he knew where Heaven and Hell os but never knew the specific location.

    Elise pulled her brows at this, "Why would Mr. Beel search for Heaven?" He was a Demon, and demons prefer Hell where most rules are broken unlike Heaven.

    "I don''t know," Hallow shrugged his shoulders, "But he should know where Heaven is better than us because he is a High Demon."

    Elise continued to wonder why when Hallow tugged the ne on her neck lightly, "I saw this on Beelzebub''s hand before."

    "Mr. Beel took it from my house," exined Elise, there was still the question in her mind why Lucifer would want her ne? It doesn''t make sense for a High Demon to steal something that belong to a human and Elise knows that the pendants won''t worth much to the Demon.

    Realizing how much time she waste, Elise said to the grim reaper on her hand. "Hallow would you promise me not to talk, there is a guest in the castle that I need to meet." with a prompt nod, Hallow then slide to her pocket as Elise left to meet the Church members that have came to the castle. Not knowing the presence of a crow with golden eyes who soared not to far away from the tree, mixing himself with the wild crows before leaving the castle after confirming Elise''s safety.

 Chapter 313: Accusations-II

    <h4>Chapter 313: usations-II</h4>

    Elise appeared in the sitting room after the door was opened by the maids, she entered to see the three Church members sitting across the couch where Ian had taken a seat. With one nce, she could tell who was who as she had seen and known them before. The oldest man was Kyle, followed by the one who sat in the middle Oliver, and thest was the person who hade to the conversation she shared with Ian before in the dining room, Dalton Lone.

    To this day, Elise still could y shake the feeling inside her that tell her she had heard Dalton Lone''s name before but can''t get a clear picture of when and where she had heard the name.

    Ian raised his hand and Elise, who made way to sit toward him instinctively reached out her hand and ced it on his. They took seat with hands holding each other. Cynthia came after and Elise was surprised as she didn''t know Cynthia was in the house. The woman return her smile cheerfully when she smiled at her.

    "Now that we have seen you together, apologies for ourte congrattions, Lord Ian and Lady Elise," the person who spoke was Dalton Lone, the church member who was polite when he greeted them.

    "Congrattions from our side too, Lord Ian," Kyle spoke, and Elise recalled the man''s face well as he was the one who had sent her away from the mansion. The man smiled, "Lady Elise, I am d to see that you are perfect in health."

    Elise gave a tight smile, Kyle was a good person, but in the back of her mind, she can''t help but feel ufortable with the man as he had been the one to bring her away from White Mansion when she was young. She cried and asked him not to, but the man had his work to bring her away. "Likewise," Elise responded and noticed how the man stared longer at her.

    "We should get back to the case we have been talking earlier," Oliver said, interjecting their greeting as he needed no warm greeting when he was in a hurry to get Ian back to the ce he belong, not in the human''s side. If it was possible, Oliver would also kill Ian but he could sense that the man was a high Demon. Killing a high Demon could never bepared to killing a human, they are strong and he doubt merely stabbing or crushing Ian''s heart would be his endgame.

    "Of course," Ian let the man continue with a smile, the smile he showed could get one on their edge but Oliver was fueled by his goal he couldn''t be bothered the be scared by the gesture the Demon showed.

    Elise wondered what case they had been talking about that they needed toe to the castle very early in the morning. She heard Ian from her left side spoke, "It is about the body of the maid that once worked with me who was killed two weeks ago, is it? I believed the case had been concluded there at that time, I was there so I know what you guys chose to close the case with."

    Elise didn''t speak but her eyes stiffened, she looked at Ian. Did the maid they talked about was Ve?

    "Correct, it helped us that you remembered Lord Ian," Oliver smiled but Elise could sense the intention lurking beneath the man''s smile where it seemed like he would use any method in order to put me on Ian. "We found that there could be a link to the reason why the maid was killed and the White Mansion."

    Ian chuckled at this and the three Church Members immediately looked at him with a slight alerted look. Ian raised his hand, "No need to beat around the bush, I know you mean that you are suspecting me to be the killer. On what base are you saying this? usations?"

    Kyle knew that if Oliver speak another word, there would be more strain to the situation than it already was. Not wanting to have Ian in a sour mood and took Oliver''s life he spoke, "My apologies, my lord. We are here to investigate, it is far fetched from usations. Might we ask the reason for the maid to be dismissed from her position?"

    "Maroon," Ian raised his hand, it was not often for the head of the house to take care of the servants in the house and most times the butler or housekeeper would be assigned to take care of this matter.

    Maroon took a stance and bowed, "The maid gave her resignation to me. She needed to go back to her family, I suppose there was a letter sent to her about the money problem her family was facing and she needed to go there."

    "Which is false," Oliver said, and Elise felt her heart hitch, fortunately there was no vampires amongst them that could sense her heartbeat as the three Church Members are humans. "I have met her family, sadly to say they do not care of her death. I don''t see why she would go back to a ce where her family do not ept her. More reason for me to doubt this was a robbery case is for how gruesome she had died¡ª staked on a tree as though it was for a reminder to people never to disobey them. By them I mean the killer, a characteristic that fits to exin you, don''t you agree, milord?"

    Oliver was bold but Ian took his words with augh rather than a re. "Funny if you say that because the Church would not be able toe to my castle ornd if that is the case. Not many people would go back to a house where they are not epted, but I heard from my bride that the maid took her family like a treasure, she would have gone back even if she was hated if it was to see them."

    Oliver raised his brows at this, "Bride?" and his eyes fell at Elise who felt very ufortable with the man''s gaze. Somewhere in her deepest part of memories she had seen eyes that were simr to Oliver''s and a face structure that brought someone to her memories. Strangely she can''t remember who it was and she could tell this was due to the possible Angel or Demon who had erased a part of her childhood memories.

    "Do you know this maid, Lady Elise?" Oliver asked, peering with his deep pitch-ck eyes that doesn''t allow any light toe through. It was a color of ck that even light didn''t make it turn brown like how most people''s eyes would.

    "She is my friend," Elise replied honestly. She knew there was little to few things she could say so it won''t be strange to the ears and cause suspicions. "Ve was a close friend of mine."

    "Close friend?" Oliver''s eyes than looked eagerly toward Ian. "Strange for her close friend to suddenly died out of nowhere, is it?"

    Ian spared a nce to Kyle whose expression slightly shifted when hearing the words Oliver said, because the man knew about the curse a Sweet Child had to suffer unliked Oliver. "I believe my bride is haunted by misfortune. They do say the more gorgeous ady is the more misfortune always follows them. But that shouldn''t be any more worries as I have quite a mountain of luck to share with her."

    Kyle didn''t want the conversation to spin around this topic, seeing Elise he reminded of her when she was a child, crying as she begged him not to bring her away from the White Mansion. At that time, Kyle thought what he did and the action he took was correct. A human girl shouldn''t be attached to the Lord who clearly was a being opposite to human. But faith had done their trick, bringing them together even closer than before which prove further to Oliver that humans could never put their hands to the whimsical''s action the Heaven brings.

    "We won''t take long, could we interrogate each maids alone, milord? This is to avoid any more suspicions under you and to clear your name," suggested Kyle, giving a look to see Oliver who was beamed with proudness as he would dig dirts which he was sure the Demon would leave.

    "Do as you like," Ian offered them a smile. "I will leave this room for you and you can take care of your business here. I know with me being here it would only make the servants pressured to tell you the ''truth''. Maroon, help this gentlemen."

    Maroon bowed, immediately moved to lead the Church member before getting the servants toe.

    Elise left the room with Ian, standing near the corridor, she looked at him who wasn''t bothered the least, "Is it okay to leave the maids?"

    "It''s fine," Ian assured with a dark smile, "They would not say anything stupid that would get their neck on the line. Maroon have trained them enough to know what word to put to their tongue. You brought back the chick?"

    "He is here," and the moment Elise said that, Hallow peeked out his head from her pocket, looking at Ian before diving down to the pocket.

    "Silence doesn''t suit him," Ian chimed but his smile only grew more mischievous, "This is great, you can use him for sacrifice when time needs it. For example, you could use him to distract your enemies, throw him as a weapon, or even use him as a decoy. As you like."

    "I won''t do that," Elise smiled at Ian''s words with a shake of her head. She then leaned forward, "I heard something about Mr. Beel from Hallow." and Ian raised his brows, getting close to know what she was going to say as her expression turn more solemn.

 Chapter 314: Accusations-III

    <h4>Chapter 314: usations-III</h4>

    Ian leaned forward in interest, "What kind of things you heard?" He knew how the grim reaper had taken a fondness to Elise. The fondness wasn''t romantic which something Ian can allow as despite Hallow''s act of not liking Elise, he seemed to be very attached to her. If Elise had asked question to the yellow bundle it was more possible for the reaper to tell her the truth rather than not.

    "Mr. Beel seems to be searching for Heaven," said Elise for Ian to raise his brows. "Do Demons don''t know where Heaven is located?" she asked him as he was one of Hell''s residents.

    "No, they know but none dared toe there, Beel also know this," Ian then ced a hand bellow his chin, his well-shaped lips pulled to a smile, "I know what he is searching for."

    Elise can''t understand, based on their conversation it should be strange but Ian knows what Beelzebub was actually looking for, "You do?"

    "He is searching for Heaven but in a different context," Ian was in the start of his exnation when the door was opened. Kyle and Dalton walked out from the room along with Oliver whose expression wasn''t the best. Ian studied their expression and pulled a grin that only infuriated Oliver''s anger, fanning the fire. "Seems like you have gotten the answer?"

    Kyle was the one to answer as he was the most rational person in the room, "Yes, we apologize for taking your precious time, milord. We have found nothing that leads you to the death of the maid. Except, might I ask about the vampire who was a friend of thete maid, Miss Carmen?"

    Hearing Carmen''s name, Elise finger flinched which was quickly held by Ian, "I don''t know, I don''t familiarize myself with the servants except for one," which was her, thought Elise. "Maroon would exin."

    The three Church members were taken off guard when the dull red-headed butler suddenly appeared on the side even though they were sure he wasn''t there in the beginning of the conversation. Maroon said without wasting his time, "The poor maid also retired back to her hometown. She received the news about her family''s death and choose to go back and have some times to sort herself."

    "Seems like it''s no coincidence that the two came back at the same time, is it?" Oliver tutted. He wanted to get the Demon to the scaffolds or gallows, so he would die as this was no ce for a Demon to be.

    Elise didn''t know what grudge do Oliver have against Ian, but he was getting pushier with his suspicions that had her frown and ask herself what kind of contempt does Oliver held toward Ian. She then felt Ian from the side inclined his head and a hum followed,

    "I think you know it better than me, Oliver?" questioned Ian that had Oliver taken aback. Without a raise or lower on his tone, Ian said with a smile, "You seem to doubt everything I say as if you know what happens to this maid that died and you also insist that I killed her, going by far to intrude my time when I had something very important to do."

    Dalton Lone who didn''t want there to be a fight like Kyle put a smile and asked, "Might milord let me ask what important event you have?"

    "We are going to visit the Church," Ian said, raising his hand that held Elise''s. "My wife wants to held the marriage ceremony? in the Church and we have been thinking to look for the Church."

    It was the first time Elise had heard about this and she looked at him with surprise when Kyle looked at Elise, "Is that so? Well, we have intruded your important times. We won''t take any of your time any longer, Lord Ian-"

    "No, wait!" Oliver interjected, he then smiled and Elise felt a bad premonition toward the smile that Oliver showed. "There was something that I found odd during the questioning with the maids, that I want to find the bottom of."

    Was it about Carmen and Ve? asked Elise but at that time only a few people know and most of the maids didn''t. While she held a bad reputation with the maids, she had seen the obedience they held when ites to abiding by Ian''s instruction, something she was also taught of when she first work in the White Mansion. They won''t be spilling any truth as Ian had said earlier.

    Elise looked at Dalton and Kyle, noticing them sighing under their breaths. "We heard from the maids that there had been a few asions during the night where they witnessed the butler would take his shovel to the garden. It was not only during night but midnight, something that most people wouldn''t do as afternoon is the perfect time to tend the garden; unless there is something that is being buried under the soil."

    "You mean bodies," Ian didn''t use ambiguous words and came straight forward which deterred Oliver for a moment from the confidence he showed.

    The only two people who are aware that bodies were buried under the soil of the castle''s garden was Ian and Maroon. Elise wasn''t aware that all the beautiful blooming flowers in the castle lived with human bodies as their fertilizer and when she heard about the news profound usation Oliver said, she frowned. There was to an extent hatred could drive one''s mind and it was wrong to use people with only few words from others followed by a wild imagination.

    "I have been working here too, Mr. Oliver but I believe there is no body to be bury under the soil of White Mansion," said Elise who couldn''t kept anymore silence as the man had crossed the line.

    "You never know, Miss Scott. Unlike you, Lord Ian is quite...special." the man said after searching for the words.

    "Lord Ian," Kyle started with a heavy sigh as Oliver kept on making mess which they didn''t need. Ian raised his hand, saying the man to resume his words.

    Bringing his hand together, he folded his hands, "Maroon show them the way to the garden." and Oliver happily took the first steps before everyone whole Kyle bowed to the Lord in apologies. Fortunately, Ian seemed to be in a good mood unlike the past where he would have done things his own ways that were against a human''s virtue. He could still remember the time someone from the Church had provoked the Warine Lord that costed him his eyeballs. Perhaps because of the uing marriage but Ian had gotten mellowed which was good to Kyle.

    As they left, Elise shook his head, she lifted her chin to meet Ian''s red eyes, "Why does Mr. Oliver hates you?"

    "I''ve done many things to keep in tab for others to hate me, perhaps I have bedded his wife?" joked Ian that had Elise''s lips pouted and heughed, teasing her, "Jealous?"

    "Mean," Elise remarked, "Mr. Oliver isn''t married yet."

    "Of course I don''t mean in literal sense. He didn''t seem to hate me this much either until the incident in Saltige," said Ian who could sense the beginning where Oliver''s dislikeness to him grew.

    Elise raised his brows, "Why do you think so?"

    "Who knows." Ian shrugged his shoulders, taking her hands as they both walked away, making enough distance for themselves while the others walked before them.

    "But there is nothing they would find under the soil," said Elise when they left the corridor.

    "Oliver wasn''t quite wrong," Ian smirked when seeing her getting confused by his words, "Since Maroon worked with me, quite a few daredevils tried to enter the mansion. I assigned the work to exterminate bugs to him and he used it as the fertilizer to almost all the greeneries to the castle." He said it in a way as if it was normal even though having human as a muck was something Elise knew no other household would do.

    Never expecting the confession, Elise eyes widened and her mouth was opened in shock, "What?" she gasped. If it was a joke it would be a very dark humor Elise can''tugh properly at, but she saw Ian''s face noting he wasn''t joking. "Then what should we do?"

    "Watch?" Ian replied as if he was unsure with a smirk.

    "But they are enemies," said Elise, she was nervous while Ian was very rxed, "That might be enough reason to prove you are not at wrong."

    And while Elise was correct, they would need evidence to strengthen their reason, but Ian surprise her again by saying, "Now that I remember, there was also a few maids Maroon buried there," and he smiled as if having enough to tease her. "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything that would have our marriage be dyed. I''m not patient to watch you on my bed while suppressing my desires. Let''s go." he offered her, leaving Elise half-relieved that he seemed to have a way to this mess while at the same time nervous as she has never been in this situation before.

    Arriving in the garden, Elise then saw Oliver with a shovel and Maroon from afar watching him with his lips set on straight line, seemingly unhappy as he watched the man use his shovel to dig to the ground with a wasteful movement.

    Kyle saw Ianing in with Elise and can''t help but bow in apologies again. "My deepest apologies, milord."

    "No problem," Ian dismissed which wasn''t something he would ever do until today, thought Kyle. "Let him do what he want or should I help, Oliver?" Ian raised the end of his words so the man who was upied with digging the ground to hear his words.

 Chapter 315: Demon and Priest-I

    <h4>Chapter 315: Demon and Priest-I</h4>

    Once again Elise shifted her nce slowly to Ian who had offered a very kind help which he doesn''t often do to strangers, especially Oliver who had been pushing his luck. Not wanting to look strange, she didn''t react, but her eyes that sought to him question what he did.

    "He needs help. Helping is a good thing, right?" Ian asked her with a wink of his eyes.

    "I will be alright," refused Oliver as he looked at the Warine Lord with eyes filled with suspicions. One thing for sure that Oliver knew was never to ept a hand of help reached out by Demons.

    Ian sighed, "Yes, you will be alright, but my butler don''t. You see, the shovel you use is his and he is very attached to it but I see you have no gentleness in your hands, no wonder you are still single," suddenly Ian looked surprised, "I''m sorry, that must be a thorn on your heart?"

    The veins on Oliver''s forehead popped, anger came on his eyes as Ian continued to make fun of him when Dalton couldn''t help to let a faint chuckle. This had Oliver to look at him sharply and the man cleared his throat. "I think it would be better to ept the Lord''s help. We know that he is in a hurry, and marriage takes ages to prepare from what I learned during my parent''s talk. It would be bad for us to stall them," spoke the younger human man.

    Oliver have a look of cross, "We don''t know what he might do, it''s better to not ept than be fooled."

    "I won''t do such an unfair thing," and with a snap of his finger the ground where Oliver and the rest of the Church member stood at shook. Quickly, Dalton and Kyle moved away without forgetting Oliver who was on the ground and pulled him away to the ce where the ground didn''t vibrate. The green weeds which was nurtured an inch away from the ground began to shift as the soil from below started to crack before it floated in its own.

    Ian had lifted all the soils and had them suspend mid-air to show what was under the ground. Oliver was angered when Ian had used his magic when he refused his offer but now that his goal was achieved, he forgot about his anger and went toward therge hole, thinking that the bodies he expected to be would be there when his hope was diminished. What he saw after was only dark brown soil.

    Elise was also nervous, she could tell Ian had his own trick not to be found out and after seeing his carefree attitude, she trusted this even more. But she can''t help to worry what if the body was there. Moving forward, just enough to see the hole, she found nothing.

    "Find anything?" chimed Ian, his voice was like a sneer that had Oliver angered. "Kyle, would you mind drag this man out from my castle. I have tolerated so much and we all know I am not patient." The smile on his lips had disappeared at this point, "One more disobedience and usation from your dirty mouth, I will be dragging you to the scaffold. Know that it is not only the Church who have the authority to execute the Lords, but also Lords to punish Church Members."

    Oliver wasn''t happy with how the Demon had instead med him and make it as if he was a fool and a madman who wanted to use the Lord when he know he was correct. Although the soil has no bodies underneath them, he could still smell the faint scent of dead bodies. But what happened?! The smell of death lingered almost too thickly in the castle that he knows there must be many bodies buried here, but even the ce where the smell of death was the strongest had no body in it.

    Before Oliver could speak, Kyle walked before him, giving him a deep look, "You should stop now, Oliver." and before they make arger scene, Kyle spoke to Dalton, "Bring Oliver back to the carriage. What happen today we will surely report it to the high authorities, milord."

    "Fair enough," Ian shrugged his shoulder and he saw how Oliver was stubborn on his feet, leaning forward on the hole as if he wanted to stick his head there in doubt. "Maroon help Oliver if he can''t walk."

    Maroon obediently stood before the man, but Oliver swatted his hand, "I can walk on my own!"

    "Great to hear that," muttered Maroon underneath his breaths which Oliver didn''t miss but the butler looked down on the shorter man with his dull eyes holding no expression.

    With a loud and heavy footsteps, Oliver vacate from the garden, Elise had moved away from the man when their eyes briefly met and somewhere in the back of her ears, a faint low whisper echoed, ''Stay away.''

    Elise break her eyes from Oliver, she looked at Ian to see that his eyes wasn''t at her but Kyle. It appeared Ian didn''t say anything and Elise would have taken the thought that she had hallucinate the voice if not for the fact she had heard voices like that before. The whisper belong to the same one that had tried to talk to her during hertest visit alone in the gallery.

    Remembering the voices, Elise felt all hair on her back stood up in a cold chill. She wanted to tell Ian but Kyle has spoken before her, and it would be bad if they know what the suppose to not know.

    "We will be leaving the earliest now, milord. Once again I apologize for intruding your time. As apensation, would you like to hear of a few church that I think might be suit for the marriage ceremony?" questioned the man, being polite as he knew they would soon get married. Another reason for Kyle to offer this was as an apology to Elise as he knew he must have traumatized her when she was still such a young girl. To be torn from their own house are not something anyone would ever want to experience, much less a little girl.

    Elise was now again recalled about Ian''s previous statement about the Church, she looked at his side profile where his smile seemed to raise further, "That''s not necessary. We already have our own option in mind."

    They do? asked Elise.

    .

    A/N: Update schedule~ I am keeping a very busy and very disorganized schedule. I am trying to post two chapters I am preparing for stocks but it isn''t easy as I thought it would. But I will keep up about two chapters. Estimating with Beijing''s time, I will post a chapter at 12:00 (night) and another chapter would be up at thetest 9 (morning)

 Chapter 316: Demon and Priest-II

    <h4>Chapter 316: Demon and Priest-II</h4>

    Kyle raised his eyebrow which was peppered between ck and white, the wrinkles of his smile lift when he smiled, "Then I won''t take up any more time. Might I just share another few talk, milord?"

    Ian turned his eyes at Elise, seeing her nod but he also noticed there was a look in her eyes that seemed as if she needed to talk, "I wille back." and he left her side, walking toward the corridor with marbled floor.

    "That man from earlier, he smells odd," chimed Hallow, who had been trying his hardest not to make a single squeak ofments. Being a talkative grim reaper, it was quite difficult for him to control himself from dropping any remark.

    Elise pulled her brows slightly, she didn''t ask who and guessed, "Mr. Oliver, you mean?"

    "Mm, that one," agreed Hallow he then put his wings underneath his round chin, "He smells like death, but not exactly death, more like souls?"

    Silence grew as Elise sunk into a contemtion. She recalled the whisper that talk to her earlier, stating her to stay away. Was the whisper talk to her go stay away? If it''s so, who was it that the whisper warn her not to get close?

    "What do you think he smells like?" questioned Elise as Hallow was a grim reaper, he knew more creatures in this world which she never knows they truly exist like Demon, and Angels.

    "I don''t know, it''s just a strange smell. It''s actually my first time smelling it," responded Hallow, "But he does smells like that¡ª the Gallows!"

    "Gallows?" Elise had never heard anything about the name before.

    Hallow curled his brows, "They are the creatures who guards the purgatory, where people with sins are punished briefly there or to cleanse the attachment to the living world before walking to the entrance."

    Elise pulled a deeper frown at this, why would the creature who guard the purgatory toe here, and he seemed to hold contempt toward Ian. Is it because the Gallows knows he is a Demon?

    She then looked down when the chick begin to talk again, "But I am not very sure how much I am correct. Us, grim reapers never get the chance to see Gallows. I know this because I have read a book about them. They must have smelled like that. It does hold a question to me. If that man from earlier was truly a Gallows, I don''t understand why he smells more like a human. Gallows never leave the purgatory. Ever."

    Elise took a turn toward the left corridor where it was with less people so she could talk more to Hallow without being seen by the maids and thought as a madwoman to worsen her image amongst them, when Dalton had also chose to walk in the corridor.

    "Lady Elise," said Dalton when they met again, he bowed politely. The man always had that gentle smile on his face that almost reminded Elise of Father Redrick as the two held the same gentle air with them. His curly brown hair fell on his eyes that he brushed away. "It must have been not a very good experience to see, is it? Mr. Oliver isn''t a bad man, he is just a little strict with the cases that were given to him."

    Elise returned the man''s smile, "I see," she replied, but she can''t see the man as passionate with his job. She could tell in rity the dislike Oliver had against Ian which now after learning the possibility of him being a Gallows, it made more sense in her why the man would hate him. "Did you forget something sir?"

    Dalton Lone shook his head, "It is quite embarrassing but I was searching for Kyle when I lost my way."

    "It''s difficult to remember the passage to enter and leave. I can help you to the way outside, Sir Kyle had left the garden earlier," offered Elise, being hospitable as she soon would be the Lady of the house.

    "Thank you," and they both turn from the left corridor. "If I am not wrong," started the man when the silence started to appear, "Are your full name Elise Scott, thedy who had aced the first exam?"

    "Yes, that is me," confirmed Elise seeing the man looked at her why interest.

    "I think everyone must have said this to you, but to achieve such a feat is very amazing, Lady Elise. Actually, I know about you not due to the news that you have passed the first exam, I heard it from someone else," said the man.

    Elise wondered who that was, there were little to few people who might know her, and most of them are not in this world any longer.

    "My little brother also followed my steps to work in the Church, he imed to have seen a woman who had taken the Church''s exam, something no one would do normally. He also express how impressed he was to you."

    Now that the man had given more light to the question that lingered in her mind, it finally dawned to her, "Is his name Ernest Lone?" the man who had talked to her before the exam.

    Hearing his brother''s name brought a smile on Dalton''s lips to widened, "That is he."

    Elise looked at him, she recalled Ernest face and when one asked why she didn''t remember the man being Dalton''s younger brother it would be because the two didn''t look alike. As if knowing what she thought, the man spoke, "We don''t look like each other, do we? My brother and I are not rted." the man didn''t appear bothered with what he had revealed, but Elise felt that her gaze might have been too intrusive. "You will be entering the second exam soon, would you?"

    Seeing how the man veered their talk, Elise felt grateful to him as she felt at loss, not knowing what to say earlier, "Yes, I have just received the letter from the Church today." and the man nod,

    "Lord Ian is very amazing," the man suddenly praise that got Elise to shift her gaze from the wall to the man, "I don''t think if I were in his position I would let my bride to participate in the exam."

    And Elise knew what Dalton meant, she was very grateful that Ian had never pushed his ideal to her, and let her achieve what she wish. Instead of telling her to behave, he asked her to be selfish, a word that she knows people would rarely tells her.

    "He wishes to respect my choice, and I am very thankful to him," said Elise and the Church member smiled before nodding at this.

    "It is incredible, I never thought the Lord would do that, no offense but he seems like someone who would forever treasure his dear one, making sure they won''t get hurt." Realizing they drifted too much, Dalton spoke again, "It might be dangerous, I talked to my brother and asked him to consider his choice, but he won''t agree. As we got older there are a few things that we can advise our younger siblings but most of the time they won''t agree."

    Elise''s smile softened at this, "I think I understand that. I had a brother too."

    Dalton had faintly heard about Elise''s family as Kyle was the one to take care of the case, he nodded, "I think I can tell you a little about the second exam, it would be held in an abandoned vige in Runalia. There was a case about a sudden death there and they would be taking the case as the second exam''s material."

    "Is it alright for you to tell me this?" asked Elise, because exams are meant to kept hidden, "I am thankful, however."

    "It''s not something to hide anyway, I have told this to my brother but not the details, that would be cheating. Take it as my thanks for showing me the way out."

    At this point, they had reached the entrance. Dalton Lone bowed to Elise, and she returned his bow, "Until we meet again."

    When Dalton left, Elise saw the carriage that had stopped in front of the entrance begin to move as the horse neighed. Her eyes shifted to Ian who came back on her side. There was a smile on his lips that widened, "Do you know the Church Member woulde?"

    "I guessed it, seeing how Ve died it''s sooner orter they''ll wag their tails to the castle," Ian brought his hand to her waist, "What did you talked to Dalton?"

 Chapter 317: Demon and Priest-III

    <h4>Chapter 317: Demon and Priest-III</h4>

    Elise and Ian hadn''t move at the ce, and her blue eyes went from the ce where she saw the carriage earlier toward Ian, "He spoke about his younger brother whom I met during the first exam and the content of second exam." and Ian hummed in response as if in a thought, and Elise quickly remembered what she needed to urgently tell him. Hallow told me about Mr. Oliver, he said that he smelled like Gallows."

    "Hm, I know," Ian answered much to Elise''s surprise and Hallow''s who had stuck his head from her pocket. She looked at his eyes with full of question to see him chuckle at her, "My forever silly bride, do you think I would miss something such as this when the chick can do it? When we were in Saltige, I noticed he smelled different from before."

    Elise lifted his brows, her hair falling from her shoulders when she moved to exchange his gaze, "Do you mean that he had taken the ce of the real Oliver?" that would exin his sudden change of behavior.

    Ian confirmed her correct guess with a prompt nod, "I suspect that Oliver lost his soul somewhere during his mission and the Gallows entered his body at that time. It''s a shame, the previous Oliver was quite smarter but this one goes by his stupidity. They do say while most illness have cure, stupidity doesn''t."

    "But why would he took Oliver''s body? Hallow told me about Gallows that they never leave purgatory," asked Elise with a light frown, she then added, "Lucifer shouldn''t be able to order Gallows, can he?"

    Ian understood the suspicions that sweet Elise had as she was surrounded with thorns all over her who are ready to harm her. "Ive never heard Gallows leaving purgatory either. They are controlled by the Archangel, while I wish to tell you Lucifer wouldn''t be able to put any instruction for the Gallows to follow, he was also once an archangel who had chose the darker path. But for the same reason we can believe the Gallows won''t follow a fallen angel."

    "I hope so," whispered Elise, she then looked at Ian where the thick sable of his ck hair fell on his forehead was blown by the wind, "What are we waiting here?" she finally asked after a while as she noticed he didn''t move but chose to stand at the entrance as of waiting for something. Another thing that Elise finally note was the coat Ian wear as if he was going to go somewhere.

    "Carriage," was Ian simple but impactful reply he trailed his hand to her cheeks. "I wasn''t lying when I say we are scouting for Churches to hold our marriage ceremony, you know. It is going to be a special day for you and me, us, and I want it to be the perfect marriage for us to tell to our child, grandchild, great-grandchildren. We can tell them about their gorgeous great-grandmother and their handsome great-grandfather. That way, they would be able to learn about how good their genes are."

    The words moved Elise''s heart, she looked at Ian who watched her with an endearing gaze. A chuckle passed by her lips, taking part in the joke he made, "I can already tell our marriage would be amazing." and she hoped no hups would happen between their roses path to marriage.

    "Don''t wait for the marriage only, there is still the night after," whispered Ian with another wink that had her cheeks turning pink akin to the color of her lips.

    When the carriage arrived, Elise saw Frank the coachman when Ian draped the new red cloak to her shoulders. "I can do it," she said, referring to the ribbon that tied the cloak, but Ian ced her hands aside, shaking his head.

    "This is my privilege of being the man you choose, and it is your privilege to enjoy all my pampering," Ian stated when he was done he pulled away Hallow who seemed to be in his own world and thoughts as if avoiding to see the share of affections the two exchange.

    "W-What?!" growled Hallow when the Demon pulled his body from his safest ce, Elise''s pocket. Knowing how Ian had threatened him, he was afraid he would squash his body.

    Ian raised an eyebrow at the flinching attitude the grim reaper showed. It seemed after being a child, the grim reaper had regress his mental age, being no less than a seven-year-old child. He rolled his eyes, "We are going to the Church and you are noting," and he put him on the floor, moving his body with his feet to put the chick aside. Elise watched Hallow on the ground, his expression seemed as if he want to talk but Hallow didn''t want to go to the Church either, therefore, the chick went to leave when he fell backward, rolling on the floor.

    "I''ming with you two," Beelzebub chimed from behind. Seeing the Demon, Elise wondered since when he had been there because she hadn''t notice him the entire time. Based on his words, he seemed to have overheard their conversation for a long time.

    She shifted her gaze to Ian who seemed to be weighing a choice before shrugging his shoulders. They were about to leave with Elise entering the carriage first. She looked at Ian, "Earlier you said that you have a Church in mind, where are we going?"

    "I have been thinking to meet the Father Redrick you''ve talked about, we will be going there," stayed Ian.

    The trip to the Church didn''t take too much time. It was only a while ride before they arrived there. Elise saw children ying outside the Church where a green yard was seeing the tall trees, and gust of wind blowing the leaves from the floor, she felt somewhere at peace. She didn''t know why but whenever she was at Church, perhaps due to her beliefs, she always felt at safe.

    A lone man yed with the children and as if noticing something, he turned his face toward the three people who walked out from the carriage. When seeing Elise, Father Redrick''s smile softened but it lowered when he saw the two Demons that stood behind her.

    "You two can go, I will be staying here," said Beelzebub while leaning to the wall of the carriage. Elise didn''t understand what Beelzebub was thinking by agreeing toe with them. He didn''t seem to be interested with the idea toe to the Church and he did told her he wasn''t fond of the Church but then he invited himself that had her question why.

    The reason to Beel''s sudden impulse remain a question as Ian and Elise left to meet Father Redrick who came toward them as he was right across the couple. He ushered the children to y somewhere away, and first looked at Elise and exchange a sweeter smile, "Miss Elise, have youe to visit the library?" said the priest as he unrolled the sleeve of his shirt which he had bundled up to ess his hand and y with the children.

    "Yes," Elise looked at the children who looked at Ian with fascination that had her smile before looking at the priest again, "I was wondering if it would be alright to read the books that you mentioned before," she said to the older man whose hair was dark brown but eyes blue almost like hers.

    "Of course, I won''t mind," Redrick answered and he lifted his chin to look up at Ian before his eyes falling to their hands that were locked. "Before that, would it be intrusive if I ask who is this dashing man?"

    Ian took the initiative to say, "Ian White, Lord of Warine," came his simple but heavy reply that seemed to surprise Father Redrick. Elise noted how the man was taken aback by the revtion and she could guess it was because a chance to meet the Lord of the Lands are rare tomon people.

    What Elise didn''t know was Father Redrick was surprised out of a different reason.

    Ian''s lips curled deeper as he looked at the priest who was shocked while gazing at his face, "I have heard everything from my bride about you, she had spoken very highly about the priest and this Church that I was very curious. Now seeing you, I think I can understand what Elise meant," and saying that he reached out his hand as if to offer the man a handshake, "It''s nice to meet you."

    Elise didn''t remember when she had praised Father Redrick but didn''t question as Ian seemed to be up in something.

    It took a good one minute for Father Redrick to return the offer after staring at it in a very deep contemtion, "Likewise-" Before the preist could say anymore words, he felt his hand squeezed tightly by Ian and his eyebrows furrowed at the Demon in front of him.

 Chapter 318: Black Buds-I

    <h4>Chapter 318: ck Buds-I</h4>

    The friction showed between Ian and Father Redrick was something that Elise wasn''t aware. It was hard to read their expression in between as the two posed a smile on their faces when the test of strength had begun on the handshake.

    Elise noticed, however, their handshake took a little too much time than necessary. When Redrick return the force of Ian''s iron grip, a crack was heard crisply and the priest frowned before pulling his hand away. "The Lord, I see, is he a vampire?" asked Father Redrick as if he didn''t know what Ian was and Elise wondered why he asked her when he could have asked Ian but didn''t press much thought. Everyone do get nervous when they form a conversation with the Lord.

    "He..." Elise answered unsure as she didn''t know what to reply. Now that she wondered what do Ian im he is in front of others? Sneakily, she sent a request for help with her eyes to the man beside her.

    "No, I am a human," Ian shed a polite smile, pulling Elise closer by her waist that add another line of frown to Father Redrick. It was because Ian knew the priest would read that way that he showed much more of his skinship to Elise, aware that this would pull another line of anger to the person who posed as a human.

    And the priest didn''t let his question end there. He gazed at Ian in a semi-re not enough for Elise to know his sudden guard he fenced between him and the Demon, "Earlier you spoke about bride, might you be able to exin me about it?"

    Ian shrugged his shoulders, the way he asked him sounded like what a father would do when Redrick wasn''t Elise''s father. With a smirk, Ian answered, "As simple as it sounded. Which part of it isn''t clear?" and he knew his words popped a vein to crawl on the priest''s forehead. "Elise soon would be my wife, we are nning for a marriage. One more reason for us toe to the Church is to see how the Church would suit for our future n."

    "We were thinking if we could hold our marriage ceremony here," said Elise, adding more exnation.

    Father Redrick was floored with the revtion. He didn''t showed it externally. But internally he was filled with shock and distrust to the Demon who had promised to marry Elise. He looked at Ian with an undeying re. What does he mean by marriage? Elise wasn''t someone who a Demon could leisurely marry, thought the Priest.

    By the handshake they shared, it enough words to tell Redrick that the Demon. knew what he was and likewise. What he wasn''t sure is whether Elise knew the man who soon she would marry was a Demon. If she knew, it would be better to separate them now. But if she doesn''t, the man prepare to do roundabout ways to stop their marriage and informing the golden-eyed crow about this.

    "We have hold a marriage ceremony previously for a few times, I will ask another Sister to help you, milord. Meanwhile, would you like to read the books in the library with me, Elise?" asked the priest to Elise without looking at her as he was busy subtly ring at the Demon.

    "We can go together, I am very curious about these ''Demons Books'' the Church have. Unless I am not allowed to?" Ian reflected the question to the priest who would rather say no than yes, "Seeing the Church would take not only my opinion but Elise to as our marriage are something we bothmit to each other."

    Only a day passed after Ian had announced their future marriage n. Elise felt the marriage be even more real as Ian showed her the preparation to their marriage. There hadn''t been the talk about her wedding gown or ring, but the mere talk about choosing the ce for their marriage ceremony had her feet floating. The entire day she felt as if she was walking on clouds, the happiness even makes her forget about the possibility of falling if she had stepped a little away from the clouds.

    Redrick, on the other side, looked unsatisfied with the arrangement. How could he when he learned Elise is going to marry a Demon? As the priest red at him, Ian looked back at the priest with a in expression though a smirk was on his lips that brew no good intention. He wasn''t aware that the priest was a human but after seeing how people around Elise turns out to be different from what they appear, he wasn''t very surprised by the fact.

    "The Church indeed do not permit a few creatures to the vicinity," and by that, Redrick meant Demons. Ian''s smile was still wide on his lips that irked the priest as he had behaved innocent as if he doesn''t know what the priest talked of. "But I should allow it for today. Please follow me." His wordsing rigid as he wasn''t happy with the abrupt oue.

    Elise went inside the Church before Ian, she looked carefully at him who had released her hands to stop at the entrance that had her feet stopped on its own to watch him. Could it be that the Church bear a protective measure against Demons? She looked slightly worried at him, seeing how he stared at the entrance before finally moving a step to enter the Church.

    "What were you staring at?" asked Elise when Ian arrived by her side. Their hands immediately locked as they took steps to follow Father Redrick.

    "Some memories," he said, looking around at the tall window where light shines through, "When I was a human there was a lot of time when I went to Church. Unlike the rumors about my uncle, my mother was a devout woman. She always brought me to the Church to pray."

    Due to theirst night talk, Elise felt she had gotten closer to Ian and his past. He had told her the story about him at times and it made her happy to know more about his past. Even if the one she loves was the current him, to know about his past made her understood the pain he had went through.

    There was quite distance between them and Father Redrick. Elise took the chance to ask, "Do you condemn God?"

    Ian raised his eyebrows, his face moved at her and his gaze lowered. A wry smile was on his lips that wasn''t necessarily spiteful. "How could I when he give me the chance to meet you? I don''t despise him. The reason why I chose to be a Demon was because I had no choice. I don''t like him but I don''t hate him either. Although if I could get a punch across, that would be good on its way too."

    Elise didn''t know whether tough or react to his reply, "You have gone through so much," she whispered, hershes lowered when she thinks about it. Ian''s mother had been subjected to such a cruel and unfair treatment. Based from the few broken informations she took from Ian, it was possible that she was immted. She could feel the frustration Ian had and imagined how painful it must be for him to watch everything happen before his eyes.

    It was true though that Ian''s action was driven by his ire but more than that, if anyone had been in his shoes, would they not chose the path he took? If taking the Demon''s power helped him to appease his anger and desire for avenging the pain his mother went through?

    As if knowing what she thought, Ian took her attention by kissing her lips, "Part of the reason why I don''t want to tell you about my past is this. I don''t want you to be sad with what have happened. Earlier when I talked to Kyle you seem to be wanting to tell me something, what was it?"

    Elise remembered what she needed to tell him, "I heard whispers again, simr to the time when I was in the gallery. But this time the whisper talk differently."

    Ian narrowed his eyes at the piece of information, "What did the whispers tell you?"

    "It was during the time I was looking at Mr. Oliver and the whisper told me to ''stay away''. I think they are trying to talk to me but I''m not sure," Elise gathered her guessed about the whispers during her carriage ride, finding nothing but a single guess, "Do you think that is my magic element, the shadows? Carmen told me that when I moved by ces, I would drop things from my shadow. I am not sure of it before but this could be it."

    She saw Ian put a thought on it, "That is possible but I have never heard anything about shadows element being yful and hides around you. If they are aware you are a shadow user, they would havee directly to meet you. But for some reason they don''t."

    Elise also questioned herself about it. The shadows could havee to her directly but why do they hide? "Do you think you know a way to call them so I could meet them face-to-face?"

    Ian shook his head to her disappointment, "But I can find a sorcerer from the Church to talk with. I use my demonic magic which is kind of hard for me to look more into your power. Seeking professionals is good at times such as this."

    "We are here," announced Redrick who then turned his face, and Elise saw a rather hard gaze from the priest that finally crack his gentle smile. It didn''t stay long as the man turned his face to the door before showing a milder look.

    .

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote. Voting makes another day to look forward for me to write~

 Chapter 319: Black Buds-II

    <h4>Chapter 319: ck Buds-II</h4>

    Outside, Beelzebub stood alone near the carriage with the coachman named Frank. The human man looked at the Demon with a weary look. They had been standing for quite some times but Beel hadn''t speak and it had him wonder what the man was thinking as the silence prolongs. "Would you like to wait inside the carriage, sir?"

    Beelzebub eyed the coachman, a faint smile started from his lips before a wider smile came to rest on his mouth, "You can focus on your own work and I''ll put my mind on my own goal, understand?"

    Inside the library, Elise entered to look around the ce. It wasrger than White Mansion''s library and much wider with many tall book racks. Elise looked at her left and right, seeing many books that covered variety of genres. Mostly about Angels and God. Ian also took few nces at the names of the book.

    It was evident that there were only three people by the sounds of their footsteps with Ian''s footsteps being less audible than hers or the priest.

    "Earlier you said there are few people who could not enter, who are they?" asked Elise to Father Redrick who walked before her.

    The priest turn to look, his eyes falling first at Ian, "There is a few beasts and some other evil creatures. In the past there was a tale that a few priest protect this Church when beasts came to attack. This book here speaks about Angels," said Father Redrick when he stopped and his finger trailed on one book. He pulled the corner of the book, and Elise took the book. She could see dusts settled on the book which she tried to wipe it away only to realize that she couldn''t do to the cracks over the surface of the book as it was made ages ago.

    Elise began to open a few pages, noting how the white paper had turned yellowish. Ian also leaned to her side, eyeing the book. "Amusing," hemented slightly that had the priest frown. At this point, Ian knew whatevere from his mouth would irk the priest and that itself became like a fun game for him to y.

    Father Redrick looked at Elise in silent for a moment, thinking of what to do to shine light in Ian''s actual being. The priest knew that Elise believe in God if she learn Ian was a Demon, she would surely put an end to the thought about marriage which was noxious to think about.

    "I will read itter to take my time," said Elise as the priest seemed to be waiting for something. She saw the priest nod and he ushered with his hand,

    "The books about Demon is keep in different room. Part of the reason being some of the book was proved to hold a very fatal curse," the priest walked forward until they reached the wall and took a left turn, and Elise noticed that they were going further away from the door they enter.

    "I thought the curses had been lifted," said Elise, referring to their talk they head before.

    "The priests are afraid that the curse took another measure," Ian chimed in the conversation where she turn her attention at him. "There must have been a history where they thought the curse on the book had been lifted but suddenly reappear."

    With a lowered spiteful tone, Father Redrick nodded, he hate to say it but, "The Lord is correct. That happened and unfortunately two priests lost their lives in the ident."

    Elise didn''t understand why there would be curse on the Demonic books, was it so humans wouldn''t be able to open it? Hearing the talk about the books make her recall about the book that Ian found long before he turned to a Demon that helped him to convert into what he is now. "Do you perhaps know what kind of curse was it?"

    "That happened around eighty years ago. I only heard faint stories that the curses was of ghouls. The ghouls crawl out from the books, which was something no one expected. At the time preist doesn''t have ess to weapon either as Church us seen as a holy ce, most of us have nothing that could help us to go against the ghouls," Elise noticed how Father Redrick''s eyes went to her shoes as he spoke about this.

    "Who killed the ghouls then?" asked Elise as it didn''t sound like the priest was able to face the ghouls.

    "No one," Redrick''s reply puzzled Elise. "After taking the two souls, the ghouls suddenly disappear. It seemed their initial goal was only to take humans'' lives."

    "Sounds to me very much like what a Demon''s curse would do," hummed Ian as if he didn''t know he was a Demon, this had Redrick to raise his brows.

    After a few round of light retort, Redrick decided not to bother and waste his emotions on Ian''s provocation, as that would only makes the Demon to spin him further on his palm for his amusement. He chose to attack only on the right time where Elise wasn''t present.

    "The special room is just around the corner," Redrick stated and Elise was very looking forward to it as she could tell this would help them with more information about her as the Demon''s Bride and end the curse where she would need to kill Ian. "Right-" Redrick''s words were interrupted when Elise, him, and Ian heard a loud sound of the library door being open.

    The sound was very loud as if the person that had entered was very impatient. Elise turn her back to see that a sister came on the library, once she found Redrick, she turn her eyes to Ian, bowing, "Milord, there is a guest who is searching for you. Her name is Cynthia."

    Elise meet her eyes with Ian''s when they heard the name. Ian raised his hand to the back of her head, bringing her head close and his lips against her ears, "Call my name this time, okay?"

    Elise answer with a prompt nod, "Should Ie with you."

    "It''s fine, we should not let the priest wait either," Ian said it aloud enough for the preiest who had been using his sharp hearing to take in what he tells to Elise. Elise felt a light peck on her forehead and watched Ian left until she heard the crisp sound as the door was closed.

    Once she had seen him left, she turn to see Redrick''s eyes who appeared to be at her while she stared at the library door, as it was tall enough to reach the ceiling, she was able to see it open and close. "I hope it''s nothing emergency," she said.

    "Me too, the room is only a little trip," and they resume their walk toward the special room. The walk was short and filled with silence in the first one minute before Redrick spoke, "Can I hear how you meet the Lord, Miss Elise? No offense, but I just find it surprising as not everyone would have the opportunity to meet the Lord personally."

    Elise understood what the priest said and after their marriage announcement, she heard about people questioning how they met. She didn''t see harm in telling the priest who had been kind and pleasant to show her Demonic books which was something that should be kept very carefully. "We met a lot time ago, Ian saved me in a numerous asion. We separated but came to meet each other again in a different circumstances. It was then when I," drawled Elise, and Redrick who watched her expression noticed her pink cheeks turning brighter, "I fell in love for him."

    "Love at first sight," whispered the priest and Elise nod with a shy smile which was wide to show how happy she was. Was this coincidence or fate that everything yed the way it did thousand years ago? wondered the priest as he looked at Elise in a deep thought.

    Love is a great thing for humans which Redrick have to agree too. Yet it goes the opposite effect if Demon was to marry Elise. She had gone through much that another Demon was not needed in her life.

    The ck buds that blew beside the red rose needs to trim before it grew into thorn that captures the rose.

 Chapter 320: Black Buds-III

    <h4>Chapter 320: ck Buds-III</h4>

    Once they arrived at arge oak wooden door, Elise can''t help but turn her head to see the door, checking if it would open for Ian toe back. She wondered what was very important that needed Cynthia toe?

    Father Redrick who had pulled arge circr metal where keys gathered in the loop, saw the expression on Elise''s face. She then turned at the same time and when their eyes meet the priest smiled. "I have seen countless people getting married in this Church. Is not something unusual for priest to be a witness to such a holy sacrament. Marriage is when two person bes one and to me it is something that needed to be weaved carefully, in order for the couples to know the darkest part of their partner."

    "I see," Elise replied, a smile on her lips. Last night too, she had just learned the darkest part of Ian and his past. To her, knowing Ian''s past doesn''t show what he was or to warn her about the evilness that lurked in him which tamed only after he met her. It was knowing about his past that makes her understood in pain and bring the, closer.

    "There was many marriages that I came across since I''ve be a priest too," Redrick said when he turned the key, his hand had suddenly stopped as he sunk into his memories, keeping a trail of memory which had been buried deep inside his mind.

    "Do you have any marriage that was very special to you?" Elise asked him curiously, wondering what kind of marriages others would have as she had only seen a few marriages.

    The priest smiled, eyes on the key without looking at her but he wasn''t looking at the key either as his mind was somewhere else in his memories, "There was. It was a very simple marriage in a meadow. It was not in the Church as the circumstances didn''t allow but by far it is one of the most enduring marriage I have seen which is also sad."

    Redrick didn''t seem to notice what he said until he retrace his words. Elise''s interest was piqued even more, "Why was it sad? Marriage is a blissful thing." and she heard that the marriage was endearing.

    The priest looked at her, but his eyes which was blue deepened, the light that came from the gaps of the racks that covered the nearby window shines a little golden in his eyes that Elise noticed.

    She saw the priest looking sorrowful and a smile on his lips showing pity, "The marriage happened suddenly because they know they wouldn''tst long. Some times fate is crueler to the people who had just regain their happiness. Just like the way an old woman wish to die everyday but rather live to the age of one hundred and a young child who wish not to die early but illness caught him in the age of seven. It is God''s will, not his whims but his love. The couple know they would die soon. It was only me who was there to witness the marriage and a little creature."

    Elise felt that the will of God had always been hard to understand by humans but Demons didn''t seem to understand it either. "If I may ask, what happened to them after?"

    It took a while for the word to leave Redrick mouth while deeply staring at Elise, "They died." in response, Elise''s smile turned smaller in sympathy and at the same time, the key clicked open and the priest pushed the knob down, "Let us go."

    Unlike the library outside, the special room held less light due to the room having no window with a very small one which was on top of the ceiling that''s as guard with a metal grill.

    Elise came along the racks, following Redrick from behind while her eyes read the titles of the books where some written in alphabet she knew and some with othernguage she never know before. The book range from older times, causing it to look brown and yellow, part of the pages stuck out of the book as if it had been ripped apart and forced to stay inside.

    The racks weren''t ced horizontally with one after another, stacking behind like a domino. Instead, it was ced in circle. When she stepped out of one racks, walking to the next, through the gaps between the two racks, Elise saw a golden chalice ced in the middle of the circle. The cup was covered in a ss case where a part of the floor below it was built in a deeper level than the other side of the floor for a puddle of water to settle so the books in the rack wouldn''t get wet.

    When she took a better look at it, she noticed that the water that filled the chalice continue to overflow as if there was a faucet inside it, continue to pour more water to the puddle below them.

    "This is the book," said Redrick, taking her attention away from the chalice. Noticing the priest was already far from her, she quicken her pace to make her way next to his side. The priest ced one book on her hand before looking for more books.

    "And this," he said, cing another book, "This two books talks about the Demons that reside in Hell, and the other one talked about sightings of angels that has horns. People im that the Angels are called corrupted angels ording to this book. What kind of Demons are you curious about?" asked the priest, offering to help her.

    Elise wondered who she should search first. Beelzebub should be categorized here as he was very well-known. She doesn''t know what Ian is called in Hell and doubted it would be his name. The most known person was that one Demon she didn''t know why she was very curious of him, "Lucifer." The angels who had gone to the wrong side of the child of a demon and angel. She wanted to know him part of the reason being his wings that could be simr to Ian''s and her deep rooted curiosity she wasn''t aware of the reason.

    "Lucifer," repeated Redrick with a much more rigid tone. "He should be there in this book. There is also one more Demon who is well known after Lucifer. His name is Leviathan. You might want to know him if you are learning about Lucifer."

 Chapter 321: Show Your Nature-I

    <h4>Chapter 321: Show Your Nature-I</h4>

    Elise decided to keep the name in mind as she would soon study about all Demons and possibly learn few things about hell that might help her. The priest pulled his hands behind him, "Anything else you wish to find or learn? We have variety of books here if you are curious."

    Elise nodded at the man''s consideration, "I wish to also read about Angels, like Gabriel," and she noticed Redrick raising his brow although he did it very subtly. "And I am not sure if you might have this, I want to know about Demon''s Bride."

    "The Demon''s Bride," repeated Redrick with a frown, he can''t understand why Elise would want to search about Demon''s Bride. He gave it a thought, uttering while thinking, "I have heard about Demon''s Bride before, it is a human girl who are married to Demon in order to kill them."

    Elise nodded in response, confirming his words, "Is there no book that speaks about them?"

    Redrick gave another thought, but this was Elise''s request. Even though the girl lived like any other human, unaware of what she was, he had many things he owe to the couple who brought her to this world.

    "I suppose there is but I have forgotten where it was, you can wait here and I wille back once I found the book. Meanwhile, you can read the book. The words that have no meanings have been rewritten in ournguage while some words remain a mystery as I haven''t been able to decipher."

    "I will try to decipher some if I could," offered Elise. Redrick smiled without saying and Elise took it as a yes but she can''t help to notice the meaningful gaze that flickered in the priest''s eyes.

    When the priest had left, Elise walked over near the ss case where the chalice was ced. While thinking to kill time, waiting for both Ian and Redrick Elise opened the book reading it slowly.

    The book was filled with interesting things some were the things she knew and most were foreign stories about Hell and how the ce was. In silence she muttered what she read aloud, "Time flow in Hell moved slower than it is in the living world."

    "That is correct," chimed Ian who came right beside her, taking her by surprise.

    She settled her hand from the side of the book to the middle of her book, looking him by his expression to draw nothing, "What happened?"

    "With Cy?" He asked and went to her side to take the book from her hand, reading it as he spoke, "She told me a few thing about your sister''s vige and how there was another odd happenings in a vige not too far from here. If you are curious we could go there on our way home."

    Elise nodded in reply to his offer as she was indeed curious, "What did Cy said about my sister''s vige?"

    "Just little things," Ian said meaningfully, "It was about how there are wolves sightings around the vige and she told me she might have found out reasons of why your parents never visited rivers or ce with a lot of waters including water well. That what seemed make her rush here but I think it''s better if we heard it together so I allowed her to investigate the vige we will go to and talk about it once we got back." he passed the books again on to her hands, "This is very amusing."

    "This is?" Elise asked him, she wondered what was funny as he was smiling.

    At the same time, Redrick came back with another book which was much older than the other two books that he gave to Elise. When Redrick find Ian hade back, he internally frown. "You came back early, milord."

    "I don''t think it was pleasing for my wife if I let her alone for long, she always feel lonely without mypany," boosted Ian. The word ''wife'' had a very nice ring into it that reddened Elise''splexion.

    Redrick didn''t like the word though, he spitefully corrected, "Bride."

    Ian was a rather petty person, he soundfully argued, "Wife because that is the word that leaves my mouth not yours." and that earned him a dangerous re from the priest which Ian politely return with the same intensity.

    During the entire time Redrick searched throughout his mind to find methods to reveal Ian''s true nature to Elise while being subtle about it, Ian had also thought to tear down the fake facade of a human that the priest wore. He didn''t know what the priest was but he could see through it that the priest was anything but a human.

    Needlessly to say, in front of Ian, it was easy to read one''s goal in their mind. Most peoplees as see through to him with some not. Redrick was an open book, much toparison of his intelligent look. He was aware Redrick nned to Ian had angered him in purpose so the priest would throw a fit of anger, revealing what he was while at the same time exposing what he is.

    Redrick decide to look at Elise rather than polluting his eyes at this Demon, "I have found the book about the Demon''s Bride but I can''t guarantee you would understand it. But trying won''t hurt," said the priest, cing the book and he added another one which had a very white cover. Elise immediately noticed aplete striking difference between the white book that held no dust at all whenpared to the two ''Demonic'' books on her hands.

    "On this book is written everything about Angels. All that you need to know and all there it is to know. Reading about Angels would take almost three racks to understand, I think this book is perfect as it''s summarized the essence about Heaven that you need to know," said the priest.

    Elise didn''t miss how the priest looked at her while saying these. She learned from the past few days that to read one''s expression was important¡ª a teaching which she learned from Ian by watching him. Which why, Elise didn''t move the way the priest''s gaze lingered long at her. She can exin that the gaze wasn''t one that admired beauty but something much more different her hand couldn''t point out.

    "Thank you for your consideration," Elise replied politely, she could tell the books were important, "Is permitted to borrow these books?"

    "That would be fine," said the priest willingly without giving a second to think of it. "Reading all the four books at once would be tiring, you can bring it back to your home and once you have finished reading it, the Church would be avable at anytime for the return."

    "That''s great," chimed Ian, and Redrick didn''t like the way he continuously get in between his conversation with Elise, not leaving any space of conversation to flow when he is present.

    "I didn''t take you to be a person who would like books,"mented Redrick, narrowing his eyes as the Demon''s hands touched the snowy book.

    Elise thought that perhaps due to how mischievous Ian looked he would seem so and perhaps if she hadn''te to his library that was packed with nothing but books she would have believed that was the case.

    "I find some books interesting. It is said that books are window to knowledges, something we can pass to our children and the generations that woulde after. Books are only interesting if you read it once however as it gets boring when you read it for the hundred times," he spoke purely from his experience, "And like the book over here, this one is very amusing. Have you read it, priest?"

    Elise''s gaze slowly shifted from Ian to Redrick. The priest replied, "All the books in the library have been read by me."

    Ian hummed, neither surprised nor amazed by his reply, "Then do you remember all the content?"

    Gradually, Redrick grew curious of what the Demon was trying to pull him like a donkey with an apple. "I do. You can ask me questions if needed," the priest said with a slight proudness.

    "Okay," Ian replied as if he was waiting for those words from him. "In the opening of the book it mentioned about a single lone flower that could bloom without any difficulty in Hell. That flower would stay bloom even without Sun and after drowned in fire."

    "Yeslia," replied Redrick at the question, "A flower that is describe to have a glowing blue stem and a blood-like petals which bloomed in a way camellia flower would." The priest went confused at the question as Ian hummed stalely after his words.

    Instead, it was Elise whose blue eyes widened at the utterance Redrick said and her eyes shifted at Ian. Aside from admiring Redrick''s quick memorization, Elise was much surprise at his reply. It was not because he was right, it was the opposite way. Redrick had replied it wrong and yet he seemed to be very proud of his reply. Most of the talk about the flower was simr but it turn wrong when Redrick went to describe about the flower.

    Ian showed the text in front of Redrick, "Is that what you read?"

    Redrick raised one eyebrows internally questioning but his face had leaned forward, rereading the same reply again. Elise could tell the priest wasn''t loosing it, to his eyes the text was written that way¡ª different from what she and Ian had read.

    Elise didn''t say anything because she noticed something was off. "Okay," was the simple one return Ian uttered. When he looked at Elise, he pulled a grin, "Fascinating, right? We found something new about you, it seems." he chimed and Elise felt the need to gulp.

 Chapter 322: Show Your Nature-II

    <h4>Chapter 322: Show Your Nature-II</h4>

    In a puzzle, Elise took the book to read it again in case her memories fail her but then it was correct that what she read was different than Redrick even though the man had just read it in front of her.

    She looked at Ian who seemed to know what was happening and the word he said about her makes the doubt in her to grew. Something new about her, thought Elise, she had a faint guess but still couldn''t believe it.

    "What do you mean?" Redrick question as he doesn''t understand what was happening while Ian and Elise seemed to have found out of something that shook Elise.

    "It doesn''t bother you," Ian replied strictly, he knew the man was suspicious and he didn''t see why he needed to tell him. The priest red and Ian continued, "We were speaking of how the flower you describe is very simr to the written text and how fascinating it is," and Ian closed the book by pping the book with one hand.

    Elise saw the intense look that Ian gave which actually she took notice of since the beginning. At first she wondered if the dislike brew because Ian dislike priest itself but after some more exchange of words he shared with Redrick, she noticed she was wrong.

    Not wanting them to fight and deciding to stay low, Elise veered the question, "Father Redrick, what is inside that chalice?"

    The priest turned his face toward the chalice inside the ss case and a smile appeared on his lips, "It is holy water. Unlike the holy water that is used for blessing and distributed for use in the Church. This water is quite different and never ending as ites from an angel who had descended here for a brief moment. The angel promised that no matter what happen this Holy water would be never turn dry. It''s also effective as a blessing to protect against demonic entity hence why it was ced here."

    "Hm," Ian let out a sound amused tone.

    "Would you like to try, milord? It will give you a piece of mind," offered the priest readily as he left his ce to walk toward the stones that was ced to make way toward the ss case. It was time for the Demon to show his true nature, thought Redrick. For Elise''s sake now is the best time as they haven''t gone to marriage yet.

    "That is not necessary," Ian turned down the offer but the priest had scooped some fresh water from the chalice,ing back with a silver cup filled with the holy water.

    "You don''t need to fear. The chalice had been left in a ce where demonic books are kept at, but I promise you it won''t do you any danger and it taste nothing less than a normal water just slightly on the sweeter side," It won''t kill him but would be enough to expose his true self, thought the priest. His eyes watching the Demon shifted to a lighter, golden colored hue.

    Elise saw the cup that was offered and came in between them, "We came after drinking today, thank you Father Redrick but we don''t need it now." She hoped by her words Redrick would agree but suddenly the priest had turned stubborn.

    "Then what about a taste?" Redrick raised his cup again, urging Ian, who looked at him with his brows lifted slightly, to drink. "I am sure you won''t mind if it''s a single sip."

    Based on the exnation, the holy water would be very effective to harm Demons, and Ian was one of them. Elise didn''t understand why Redrick was very excited to have Ian drunk the holy water but if Ian did drink it, he would be harmed, thought her.

    "Or is there a reason why you won''t drink it?" pushed Redrick in question, the gaze was very dangerous and Elise took a clear notice of it.

    "Then I will drink it," offered Elise without hesitation. She reached out her hand to take the cup, bringing it to her lips that had Redrick''s eyes to widened and before he could stop her, Ian took the ss from her hand. He pulled it to his mouth, downing it in less than a minute.

    When it was empty, Ian turned the cup upside down, shaking it as if to see if there is no more drop of water left. Once he confirmed there was none, he pushed the cup back to Redrick, "Taste rotten as I expected."

    Elise turned at him worried, she stared at him, having words to say but not in front of Redrick. Her hand clutched to his arms, and her lips pursed as she felt bad for having Ian to drink it. She whispered very hushedly, "Was it painful?"

    "Just like drinking spoilt milk, it''s nothing," Ian assured her of her worries. "Is that all?" Ian raised his voice and an eyebrow to the priest who kept down his re.

    What was happening?! thought the priest. The Holy Water work against a high level Demon that his friend who was also a high level Demon would have a hard time to drink the whole cup without feeling any single pain. Yet Ian was still standing on his floor, his expression looking rxed and a bit disgusted.

    "Thank you for your wee today," Ian ced an emphasis on the word ''wee'' as both him and the priest knew what thetter had been trying to do. "My wife and I would be leaving now as we had gotten what we need. About the Church, we would be visiting it at some pointter."

    When they left the library and away from Redrick, Elise heard Ian coughed. She went to his side with a hand on his back, worries colored her face, "You shouldn''t have drink it," she said with full of guilt. It wasn''t her fault as it was Redrick who had been the one to urge Ian to drink the Holy Water but she could feel because she offered herself to drink it that Ian had taken the cup.

    "I was nning to drink it in the beginning," Ian smiled at her, wiping the corner of his lips, "Don''t worry, I feel no pain, remember? And I don''t die," but Elise was still sad that he had to drink it. Just because he didn''t feel pain it doesn''t mean he could not be hurt. "What about you? If I hadn''t drink the cup would you drink it, I know you must have guessed what you are after reading the book."

    "I was only going to put my lips on it," confessed Elise, pulling a handkerchief that she had been holding on her hand. "I thought put this under my lips and tilt the water of the cup to it so I won''t drink it." Truthfully during the time Redrick''s attention was all at Ian as he urged him to drink the holy water, Elise pulled the handkerchief to her hands.

    "Hm," Ian tugged his smile wide, chuckling in a sense of proudness at her sky and witty thought, "What a smart girl you are. What I did was unnecessary then."

    Elise shook her head, she held him closer to lean her head, "It wasn''t, it''s entirely thanks to you that I didn''t get a drop of it." To know that not only one of them who had been trying to protect the other but both trying to protect each other sent her a smile. "Was it very painful?" she asked again because Ian was someone who never thought about pain and that worries her.

    "I barely felt it, more than that," Ian tapped his index finger on the Demonic books which she held on another hand to her hips, "We get to learn a very important fact about you today. Who could have guessed that you have a Demon''s blood running in you."

 Chapter 323: Show Your Nature-III

    <h4>Chapter 323: Show Your Nature-III</h4>

    "Rather than keeping me waiting. Tell me, why the hurry to call me now when I am still resting?" asked the crow with golden eyes, flying next to Redrick who had moved to the entrance of the Church, standing in the middle of the white staircase. He didn''t replied and his lips were set in a thin line.

    "It''s Elise," the priest said cing his teeth in a gritted way. "She is going to marry a Demon, and more so it''s a high Demon!" Redrick revealed, his frown deepened as he can''t ept the idea of marriage.

    "A Demon you say?" the crow went silent. He took a thought to himself, remembering that the ce where Elise currently live was at was a castle owned by a high Demon. "That Demon?" the crow whispered.

    "You know him, Levi?" demanded Redrick upon seeing that the crow seemed to have gotten a hold of an idea. "Why didn''t you tell me this?"

    "I thought I did," answered Leviathan and he brought his hand under his head, confused at how this was happening. "Strange Demons should not be able toe near her. I have made sure that would be the case. I thought she only worked there as a maid from what I have gathered."

    "Well, they then fell in love!" Redrick sighed, pressing his head. He appeared no less stressed and surprised as Leviathan was. "This cannot happen. This marriage and the idea of them being together is just wrong. Heavens and Hell, they have defied everything! If Lucifer learn of this..." drawled Redrick to see Leviathan''s eyes flickered between golden and deep red.

    Lucifer''s name had been a trigger to Leviathan. There was a deep hatred that still rooted very deeply inside him which had never exhausted even after a thousand more years have passed. The fresh dewy leaves on the tree where the crow rested suddenly turned gray as the anger the demon held resonated with the leaves. Within seconds, the leaves hadbusted into ashes, scattering away before they could reach the ground.

    "What happened with you then?" Leviathan inquired after a while when he had steadied his temperament. It was something thate from his blood to let his power run amok if he wasn''t careful with the strong emotions that surge inside him. The crow noticed something had happened the moment Redrick called him to the Church. "You look full of guilt. It''s a delicious emotion to see but it doesn''t suit you."

    "Don''t tell me about it, I almost had Elise to drink Uriel''s holy water," the priest pressed his forehead in a deep guilt.

    Leviathan frowned but chastising Redrick won''t get him anywhere and it seemed that he had enough of guilt in him, "Did she drink it then?"

    "The Demon drank it," replied Redrick with a faint spite under his voice. "Do you know him, that Demon? I haven''t seen him before. He didn''t seem like a very important person and yet the power inside him was enormous."

    "I don''t remember ever seeing him in Hell either," answered Levi, still weaving something like a n in his mind. "But then I have been absent from Hell for more than nine hundred years. I won''t know who he is if hees after. How strong he was, stronger than me?"

    Redrick looked at the crow, "Maybe he is on par with Lucifer himself. There is something wrong with him and I can''t point my finger in it. It must be something about his blood."

    "But he drank the holy water for Elise. He seemed like a proper groom for her to my ears. Elise needs someone who could protect her even if it costs his own life," the crow said for Redrick''s eyes to snap at him.

    At this point, the priest''s eyes had turnedpletely golden and his brown hair lose its color, causing it to turn fainter in the color of a light golden, "Don''t even joke about it Levi," warned Redrick, a dangerous glint appeared on his eyes. "We both know this, don''t we? That if the limelight is set to Elise, her life would be in terrible danger. Marrying a human should have been enough for her. As much it pained both of us to say this, we both know that she is someone who should never exist in this world. Protecting her until now had taken you many things; unless we want to wage war between Hell and Heaven she better not marry that Demon."

    "I know, I was just stating the fact, I am not considering it yet," Leviathan hummed deeply, the pair ofrge golden eyes shifted at Redrick whose eyes had turned to a more humane color.

    Redrick noticed the way Levi''s expression seemed had formed a n, "Do you have an idea to separate them?" asked Redrick.

    "I have two in mind," the crow pulled up his wings only to remember he doesn''t have fingers to use and fold back his wings, "Separate them nicely or kill the Demon."

    "That doesn''t sound much like a n."

    "Better than nothing. It''s clear and it gives you the idea what to do. I only have a few more days left to regain my body. Inform me if you know the date of their marriage and I wille with a proper n soon."

    Redrick watch the snow falling from the stem of the tree, "Will it be safe for you to take over your body so soon?"

    "It should," the crow looked as if it gave Redrick a smirk but with his muscle not moving properly the smile only curve the corner of his eyes. "You prone to be tunnel-sighted when you are in anger, Camael. Being an Angel of anger suits you but no repeating of what you do to Elise again. Even if it''s you, feeding Elise with holy water is something I will never condone. I''ll see you in my body next time. Bye-" and in an instance the crow disappeared, leaving only snowkes to fly as the crow left the tree branch.

    Redrick stared at the ce where Leviathan was once there. With a frown he turned away, leaving the ce without knowing there had been another crow watching them from afar, hearing each words that Leviathan and Redrick shared.

 Chapter 324: Forest Of Loop-I

    <h4>Chapter 324: Forest Of Loop-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t feelfortable in the church after Ian had to drink the potent holy water which might have did him some damage even if he didn''t seem bothered by it. They sat at the carriage. Elise and Ian sat next to each other while Beelzebub looked at the window, his eyes were on the sky where he spotted a crow leaving from the church.

    "Do you think he might have known about you?" Elise asked to Ian who had folded his hands in front of his chest.

    "Yes," he replied decisively, "I think you notice how he was hostile with me?" and Elise nodded her head in response to what she had noticed for a few times. "I could tell he is not a human either. He had hid his identity well but it still have ws. What do you think he is?"

    Elise recalled Father Redrick''s appearance in her mind. That man was gentle and peaceful but not today when Ian was beside her. Seeing the hostility and the fact that a Demon wouldn''t be a priest as they would also affected by the holy water, there was only one answer, "An angel." Ian''s expression told her that she was correct and Elise drew her eyebrows, "He knows that and he offered you the holy water?"

    "Most Angels dislike Demons, it''s rooted deep in their whole being. He might have seen me like an eyesore but can''t expose himself as an angel," said Ian to Elise which she could understand based from the stories about Demons and Angels that were always told to be aplete opposite. While Angels protect, Demons were told as the evil ones who destroy.

    "You two met an angel," hummed Beelzebub who had not said a single word since they entered the carriage.

    "Do you know about the angel?" It was Elsie who asked Beel because they had went to the Church twice and that two times Beelzebub didn''t step to the Church. She saw that it won''t harm Demon to enter the Church which could only mean he didn''t enter for another reason.

    Beelzebub''s red eyes brushed over her to Ian,ing back to Elise with a stale look, "Can''t say."

    "That means Lucifer told him not to say anything," Ian exined Elise and she removed the gaze from the blonde-haired Demon. "Rather than running in circle I told him to say what he can''t say. It''s better than being in a dark. Lucifer seems to allow this much."

    "I don''t understand why Lucifer would instruct Mr. Beel to us. Are we his goal?" asked Elise to Beelzebub. Thetter only stared at her for a good half a minute.

    "Can''t say," replied Beelzebub as he casted his gaze to the window.

    "I have asked questions about Lucifer. So far I found nothing," Ian exined when she meet his eyes, "One thing I notice about the Angel we met earlier is that he seem to know you. Not when we met but possibly since the first time he met you."

    "Father Redrick knows me?" Elise retrace her memories where she first met the priest, It was during the time she had stared at him and she met his eyes. He was the first one to make the conversation, asking whether she would like a blessing. Since that time, he knows her? "But when?" she didn''t remember seeing him when she was young, "When I was still a baby?"

    "Without your memories, we won''t be able to find anything," Ian responded to her, and when he noticed her eyes sinking he took a hold of her hand, sharing his strength which Elise could feel it radiating to her. "I guess that you must have seen him or that he had been watching you from afar. He appeared to be my enemy but not yours."

    Was it coincidence that the Church she went for to attend Sunday mass had an angel who knew her? It was too much of a coincidence, thought Elise. She wondered if it was fate as Redrick had told her that weaved her future to find the mysteries behind her and her birth parents. Or if someone had been leading her by the nose?

    She then felt Ian moving to open the window, the crow which belong to him came back andnded on the window''s frame. When she caught the crow it was shaking it''s body to let the snow that fell on it to leave his feather. Once he was done he then entered with manner and sat on Elise''s hand.

    "Why is the crow here?" asked Elise because she didn''t see it with them when they led earlier. Do the crow follow them without her notice?

    "I told it to follow Redrick for the rest of the day, but I didn''t expect this," Ian pulled the crow behind its neck to his face, his eyes narrowed when he saw the crow''s bodies filled with injuries. "Doesn''t seem like I would be able to fly with my wings today."

    Earlier the crow flew to the carriage with some of snow still piling on the back of the crow. And due to its pitch ck feather it was only now when Ian pulled the crow that she noticed the sh wounds and some bald spot on the crow''s body as if it had been peck by another bird.

    "Did another bird attack him?" questioned Elise when Ian brought it down to her hand. Even if it was in a form of a crow, it was still Ian''s wings.

    "Normal bird won''t attack him unless it''s not a normal crow. Look at this," Ian pulled something that he spotted to settle under the crow''s wings. Pulling it up Elise saw that it was a white feather. "This is the second time this happen, and I am considering this to be the same bird that have attacked my crow."

    "There was a first time?" questioned Elise.

    "There was," Ian said with a narrowed eyes, "There seem to be someone watching us without our knowing." and the white bird that set itself on top of the carriage''s roof pulled its beak to a smile. After it rest for a minute, it pulled itself away from the carriage, resuming its flight to soar to the sky.

 Chapter 325: Forest Of Loop-II

    <h4>Chapter 325: Forest Of Loop-II</h4>

    Elise felt shiver when she put it in her thoughts that there were someone else who had been watching them from the dark because she had never noticed it before. With their situation, the possibility of it being an enemy''s gaze was much higher than it being an ally''s.

    "Hm, as I expected, tch," Ian clicked his tongue before snapping his finger for the crow to disappear, leaving no trace after.

    "What''s wrong?" asked Elise, was it because the bird was wounded?

    "Redrick seemed to have put some angelic barrier on the church, my crows could see him nowhere and nothing. Do you know that white bird, Beel?" Ian questioned the Demon who had settled himself with a peace.

    Beelzebub looked at the white feather with a wry smile, "Can''t say."

    Hearing how quick Beelzebub was to repeat the same reply had Elise to wonder how much of his words were a lie and truth. The smile caught her eyes as it did to Ian. They looked at each other and Ian went to guess first, "So it belong to someone from Hell."

    "Lucifer," whispered Elise. The name Lucifer now felt strange to her. She didn''t know this Demon who was told to be a strong one with enormous power. Some describe him to be strong as he held a bit of power as an Angel.

    "Possibly, and to think that Lucifer would have a white bird," Ian hummed, setting his lips in a line of dislike.

    What was Lucifer''s goal? Why was it her ne that he had to steal? wondered Elise. Was it possible that man knows something about her too like Redrick did?

    "Now we should speak about you," Ian said, moving his fingers to her hand, Elise lifted her face to meet his scarlet eyes and nod slowly. "There is something in Hell that we believe to be ''Bloodline''s power''. It''s something that rooted since our ancestors that caused us to have a specific power that other doesn''t. When I was just turned into a human I also thought it would have been hard for me to understand demon''snguage, but then I learned thatnguagese in our blood. There was no need to study them because of the effect of the Bloodline''s power. It helped Demons to immediately understand their ownnguage."

    Elise didn''t ept it and she still found it hard to digest, "I have a Demon''s Blood in me," she whispered in acknowledgment, to take in this information was akin to believe that she have wings which was impossible. She never thought she was a Demon. All this time she was a human. She had been brought up like a human and had never felt the blood of a Demon in her up until this point where she exposed her own nature of a Demon.

    "I still can''t believe that I have a Demon''s blood in me. All this time I have never felt such power in me before that could possibly belong to a Demon. I didn''t have wings or horns," said Elise to Ian, confessing what''s he thought as it was much better than keeping it to herself. "I knew I was a little different but not because I am a Demon."

    "It''s possible that your blood had been thinned. When I first met you, I also felt no link from you to a Demon which also puzzled me," Ian knew that learning more facts about her own parents was a hurdle to Elise because all this time she had been kept in the dark with her origin. For one to discover that they were not as what they think they are was a foreign emotions and a scary one to behold.

    He took her by her waist, hugging her and kissing her forehead tenderly, "Whether you are a human, sweet child, demon, or angel, what matters is that you are you in your soul. Are you afraid of being something you never guessed you would be?"

    Elise''s heart went to sce from his words. Ian was magical. His existent in her life was more than she could wish for. "I am not. I never thought I was one but I think there was a time I supposed to notice it. It was during when I visited Carmen''s room. I felt my head was bleeding but at that time I thought it was the death vision. But it didn''t happen during the fight. I think it might have been the dark magic that she used."

    "So there was a sign even if it was a little," but strange, thought Ian. He leaned closer. After settling his nose on the crook of her shoulders on her neck, he could smell no scent of a Demon from her.

    Elise blinked at his sudden action but notice he was trying to confirm her smell as she heard him sniffing her scent. When Ian pulled his chin up, she heard him saying, "Wee need to push forward our schedule to meet your sister it seems so we can unearth this mystery about you. There is a faster way."

    Elise followed his gaze that had shifted to Beelzebub, "We could directly meet Lucifer or confront Redrick. They both seem to know much about you then we don''t."

    "You mean go to Hell?" questioned Elise, her adorable blue eyes going wide. She heard about Hell, bad news most of the time.

    Ian didn''t repeat his words instead gave it plenty of consideration, "We can if you would like to though I doubt we would be weed warmly, but no one would dare to y with fire unless they love death than their own life."

    "He is known as a death-bringer even in Hell," Beelzebub put his word in the middle. "Whenever hee to Hell, every Demon would wait in front of the Hell''s door. Not to wee but to attack him. You sure you would bring thess there?"

    This was perhaps the first conversation Beelzebub put after they found out his link to Lucifer. Ian tolerate Beelzebub''s fishiness that strengthens Elise''s belief that the Demon wasn''t dangerous to them and that he held no ill intent. "I can protect her from the punny lesser Demons. Problem is-"

    "Lucifer," Elise helped him to fill the answer.

    "Mm, we won''t know if he would answer our question and honestly I would rather you speak to the Angel than Lucifer. He has keen interest in you, an emotion that I don''t like other man to pin on you. Also, I see that Redrick seem to have an extent of affection to you that is sky high from romantic emotion," and it was shown during the time Elise was about to drink the silver cup. He noticed how worried Redrick was, and how his eyes almost turn golden. He was going to use his Angelic power in order to stop Elise.

    Being a reader of emotion because he oftenck them, makes it easier for Ian to study the priest''s expression. He had taunted the man to test him and unexpectedly Redrick was more of an open book than he expected. He noticed a few instances where Redrick also smiled sadly. It''s a clear guess Ian could weave that it lies on Elise''s parents but he decide not to tell her now because Elise seemed to noticed it a little. Until they found the answer, it would be best to second the idea, cing it aside without forgetting it.

    Abruptly the carriage stopped while it moved, causing Elise who was unprepared thrown from her seat but Ian had quickly pulled her waist, bringing her to his body. Frank, the coachman immediately pulled the small hole at the size of a mailbox''s gap ced behind the carriage wall where Ian and Elise seated at.

    His eyes peeled through the small hole, "My apologies, milord! T-There is something weird that have been going on!"

    "What is it?" asked Elise as she saw how horror covered the human man''s face.

    "We have been going in circles," came Beelzebub''s voice as he peeked his head out from the opened window.

    Ian narrowed his eyes, he also noticed it the second time he passed by the tree, at first thinking Frank had forgotten his way but something amiss happening which he could felt clearer now that they took the third time passing by the same path. "We have been caught in a loop magic."

    "Dark sorcerers," Elise uttered in a faint whisper while meeting Ian''s eyes that were so close near her, a crack formed under her hand she ced on the wall of the carriage.

    *

    I just woke up, good morning¡ª^3^

 Chapter 326: Forest Of Loop-III

    <h4>Chapter 326: Forest Of Loop-III</h4>

    A/N: This is two chapters in one hence the very high coin price *3*~

    Ian helped her to walk down from the carriage. Feeling his warmth had Elise to feel her cheeks hotter. She was about to take another step down when instead she fell forward. Elise closed her eyes, expecting the fall only to feel she had fallen to a taut flesh which was warmth and brimming with strength. Opening her eyes, her lips was only a thread away from Ian''s and he pulled a smirk. "I can have you fall on me every day and every seconds without feeling bored."

    "That won''t sounds great," whispered Elise and she heard him chuckling in a joy that had her to smile. "What would you do if I fall every second? It would be taxing for you to catch me every time."

    "How would it be taxing when I only feel happiness when you fall on me?" Ian asked her and held her by her waist. Elise felt how her body was suddenly pulled high and ced down on the ground as if she had twirled in the air. "Don''t you trust me that I will catch you every time you fall?"

    Elise looked at his eyes and she nodded, "I trust you." she knew he would always catch her even if she had fallen from the sky. She wondered why Ian was a Demon. Was it because he often kill people without remorse? But it was only to her who knew that his heart was pure white. He was a kind Demon, the kindest and most humane than a human themselves because she had seen humans who were worse than Demon.

    Beelzebub cleared his throat as if to notify them he had not left the scene yet and to stop them in case they start to make out. "Where are we?" asked Beelzebub to the human coachman.

    "Emminton Town," said Elise as her eyes fell on a small signpost written with a cursive writing of the name of the town. The three of them looked at each other.

    Ian begun to walk and Beelzebub raised his brows, "You''re going?" he asked because the town was filled with fishiness. How could it not when their carriage had been running in circle only for a single town to be there.

    Elise also wondered if it was a wise decision to go there but then the key to escape from the loop was to go to the town, she thought and heard Ian beside her said, "Why not? They have greeted us with a very warm wee, it''s time for I, the Lord to repay them with my deepest gratitude. Elise, you can hold to my hands if you are scared."

    "I''m not scared," Elise responded but her hands slipped to his palm and noticing his grin she gingerly whispered, "But I want to hold your hands."

    "My sweet bride, don''t get too adorable now," Ian warned her with a flickered of ze in his eyes. "Whenever you keep seducing me like this, it''s getting harder for me to be patient."

    "I wasn''t seducing you," replied Elise as they started to walk away from the path, leaving the carriage and Frank toward the town.

    "Yes you are not aware of it but that has always been the effect you have to me," Ian responded and he rubbed his thumb on her lower lips that had looked dewy to his eyes that beckoned his teeth to take a nibble on it, "But our marriage would be hold soon. The preparation is all we need." Elise smiled at his words. Like how Ian look forward for their marriage, she was also eager for their marriage that would happen near future. "Well look at that we are weed, aren''t we?" asked Ian, tipping his chin to the town.

    Elise shifted her eyes to the town and her eyes fell on the lights that suddenly brightened from it. Earlier when they had first spotted the town, the ce had been dark? but when they arrived at the ce, all lights suddenly lighted up brightly. Though there were no voices of people, something about the air cause it to make Elise to feel crowded with the lights that glowed one after another inside the houses.

    This was odd to Elise if the town had been attacked by dark sorcerers and that they had taken the town under their capture, there should be no light in the houses as the house''s was emptied by the townsfolk and yet it feels as if there were still people in here only with the present of voices.

    "There doesn''t seem to be any sign of fight here either," said Beelzebub when they walked pass the town''s gate. "What a strange case. It feels like a ghost town. There are presence of people yet they feel like the dead''s."

    Elise looked around and also noticed the same. The ce was gravely silent like how a town would usually be when the Sun have gone down except it turn eerie because she can''t hear any sound of owls hooting or the sound of the wind. To her the ce was too eerie as if a ghost would popped out of nowhere.

    "And yet the deads are breathing and moving. Looking around, there seems to be more people than we expected,"mented Ian when they passed by a house and through the curtain, they saw shadows of people for a faint moment before it disappeared. "The magistrate ce should be around the corner."

    "Usually thergest house belong to the magistrate." informed Elise and they walked toward thergest house they could find. As they walk, Elise peeked a little toward the window of a house where there was no light, but it was covered by a curtain which make it hard for her to see what happened inside the house.

    "It''s odd, usually there should be someone waiting in the gate of the vige." said Elise when she looked down on the ground and thought it was weird. All the way they walked toward the vige the path was muddy, it may be winter at the time now but the ce felt too dry. There were cracks in the ground that made it looks as if it was summer.

    "However, there are sign people are still inside the houses." and he could hear all their heartbeats in separate ces in the houses.

    Elise and Ian reached thergest house in the vige where the roof of the house were colored in red and he knocked thrice until he hear a footsteps sound and moved back for a man to open the door.

    "What may I help you with, Miss and Sir Vampire?" asked the man, his body was skinny to the point where his clothes he wore looked baggy, Elise could see he looked tired and when the lights hanged outside his house hit his face, it showed the heavy dark color under his eyes to confirm her thought.

    The magistrate seemed to identify Ian by his red eyes, thinking that only vampires would have the same bloody colored eyes that made her wonder whether the man didn''t know it was the Lord of the Land he was currently speaking to. However, it was also rare for vigers like her or the magistrate to have the opportunity to see the Lord''s face that it wasn''t odd for them not to know who Ian was.

    "Are you the magistrate?" asked Ian for his confirmation and the man gave a nod.

    "I am. What may I help you with?" the magistrate repeated his question in a passive manner as if he had learned only a single sentence in his live.

    "Our carriage broke down a little over the road in that way," pointed Ian to the path where their carriage was attacked at. "We hope to find if there is anyone who could help us or perhaps if you knows how to leave the ce." he spoke in little politeness.

    "Carriage? We don''t have anyone unfortunately. You two should have waited in the path until any carriagee across." the magistrate added, a spiteful or perhaps a sullen expression came across his face. "But we do have an inn for travelers to stay. I can show you the way if you needed to."

    Elise found the structure of his words to be weird. She looked across her shoulders to feel that someone had been looking at her from the window and turned her face when a shadow moved behind the window of the house paralleled to the magistrate''s house. The people doesn''t seemed to be asleep with all thenterns being lighted. It was quiet but there was a feeling that the ce was crowded at the same time.

    "That should do." replied Ian. Elise looked at him confused, were they not trying to find the people who had attacked their carriage? But why did he agreed to take a rest in the inn? But she felt it wasn''t something she should ask now and kept quiet.

    The magistrate went out of his house without locking the doors and took onentern with him to usher Ian and Elise toward the inn. Beelzebub who had stayed quiet walked behind the man yet the magistrate didn''t seemed bother by how close Beelzebub had stood behind him.

    "He seems like a dead person," said Beelzebub when he pushed his finger to the magistrate''s face. Only that did the man twist his neck to look at Beelzebub with a frown. Beelzebub only raised an eyebrow before walking near Elise and Ian.

    "Can''t you ask him question, Beel?" asked Ian and Beelzebub bring his head to a nod.

    "What should I ask him?"

    "You can ask himter," Ian said and Elise wondered how there would be a difference in Ian asking him and Beelzebub? As they walked, Elise found a well which was made up by bricks that was stacked one over the others with a wooden ceiling to cover the top part of the well. When they passed by the well, her blue eyes strained to see that there was barely water kept inside the well. Not only was the ground they walked on was patched and cracked, the water in the well had dried out as if a harsh Summer had arrived in the vige when it was Winter at the time.

    "You both are married, right?"e the magistrate''s voice that surprised Elise.

    "Yes we are married, she is my wife." Ian proimed that took Elise''s eyes away from the well to meet his bright red eyes. Her heart jumped out of its cage from his casual words to dered that they were married. Ian pulled a wide grin at how adorable his bride looked at him with wide eyes and her cheeks flushed red. She had been wearing her heart on her sleeves that every littlest emotions she felt could be easily read by him. But it was what being beside her felt enjoyable to him.

    "I thought so," murmured the magistrate, eyes dully looking across the houses when hee to a stop and whispered to himself, "Where was the inn again?"

    Elise lifted her brows at the man monologue question. The man may looked old around the age of thirty but she doubted he would be demented to forget the houses of the vige he was assigned to.

    "Do you forgot where the inn was, sir?" Elise queried to see the man nod once.

    "It''s getting recent that I forgot some stuff or things but don''t worry I will usually remember it by a minute or two. Age miss often make us forget things." but not to that extent, thought Elise. "There." then the magistrate pointed his hand to the the led side of the path.

    "I recalled that the Lord of thend has dered an edict for each vige to have a guard but I see no one standing near the vige''s gate." asked Ian, his eyes studying the expression the magistrate was making and he found that his expression was hollow.

    "They supposed to be there. Perhaps there was a mishap between the guards." murmured the magistrate, he led them again and Ian slowed his pace matching his footsteps with Elise beside him.

    Seeing Ian getting closer, she averted her eyes from admiring him and whispered, "There was no water on the well and I see no kennels for the poultry or livestocks of the vige. It is winter and there should have been enough livestock hunt and kept by the vigers for them to go through Winter."

    "Did you see anything else such as ghost or faeries?" Ian questioned she looked at him and shook her head.

    "Nothing." And once Ian had questioned her, she realized how off it was for her not to see any ghosts or faeries. It was dark at night and the vige was in between a dark forest where ghosts often linger at but Elise saw nothing. The days where she was with Ian, she rarely saw ghosts but it doesn''t meant she saw none like tonight.

    Breeze falling to her back and she felt a chill at the night but it wasn''t out of coldness that she shivered, it was the atmosphere that thickened with eerie. The magistrate stopped at the inn, letting them to entered the ce first he then left without words, Ian signaled Beelzebub with his gaze and the blonde-haired Demon left after giving a nod. Noticing it Elise wanted to question but decided not to and rather wait for the result.

    Entering the inn, they rang the bell on the counter for a young man toe out from the counter in a hurry.

    The young man had a bright curly hair which as cut short but abundantly grew haphazardly over his forehead. Seeing the two guests he didn''t only look joyful at them but a burst of relieve beamed to his face. "Good Lord! Are you two stuck in here too?" the young man instantly questioned the two and on the question both Ian and Elise raised their brows.

 Chapter 327: Ghost Town-I

    <h4>Chapter 327: Ghost Town-I</h4>

    Elise and Ian both looked at the man with their brows raised. Elise saw the man circled his way out from the counter, "What do you mean by stuck?"

    The man went closer and lowered his voice considerably, just enough for both Ian and Elise to hear, "I mean stuck, trapped! I know your carriages must have broke on your way near this town, don''t you? This is a ghost town, just like you two I have been trapped here." The man said with desperation on his expression.

    Elise looked at Ian, she then asked, "This is a ghost town?"

    "It''s a ghost looping town," replied the man, he then looked at how posted the two people were, wearing dress and clothes of a higher ss. "I don''t think you two might believe my word and I hope you won''t panic once I have exined you. But believe my words, I am not telling a lie!"

    Ian raised his hand to the man, telling, "Cease your yapping and tell me what happened."

    The man didn''t know who Ian was but by the look of it he appeared to be a very wealthy man, he decided to be more polite saying, "This is what happened, sir. Three weeks earlier, I was with my horse, about to visit another town that distanced a forest away from here when I suddenly realized I have been going on the same path for the sixth times until dawn! It was then when I came to this vige as it was the only ce I could rest my tired horse and myself. I am not sure what had taken ce here, but I know for sure this must be the work of dark sorcerers."

    "Are you trapped here, unable to leave this vige?" Elise questioned the man before he trailed away from main point of his report.

    "Yes! And oddly enough, you won''t believe me for what I am saying, but do believe that this is the truth. Please do not crate a ruckus after I have revealed to you what I found. If you don''t follow this rule..."

    "You would suddenly disappear?" Ian continued the word, clicking his tongue as the human man had spoken so slowly.

    The man brought his head up and down vigorously. "Which why please promise me not to make a ruckus. I fear to be alone here."

    "We won''t make a scene," promised Elise. She had experienced many odd and strange things that wouldn''t be easily believed by others if she was to tell what she experienced. She doubted there would be anything that could surprise her after learning her ties with Demons. "Can you exin us what do you mean by rules?"

    "Well, after I came here, there was few people who was also trapped here. One time there was a caravan filled with people. Suddenly one by one disappeared, leaving almost no one because they had done things that isn''t allowed here. First no one should be allowed to enter the houses in the town without the magistrate''s permission. Second, we cannot use violence to the magistrate. Third, we cannot break the houses in this town. Thest is that...we cannot try to escape from here."

    "Not escape?" Ian raised an eyebrow, "With that much rules, it only interest me more to break them. Rules are created to be broken, right?" and at this, the man looked frightened by his confident response as it seemed Ian did look like he would leave the inn to break all the four rules that the man had said.

    Elise shook her head in reply, seeing Ian shrugging his shoulders, "Having different opinion is often said to be a trait of newlywed. I can tell we would never get bored of each other."

    "I don''t think we should break the rules without knowing anything yet," Elise said and Ian didn''t reply with promise but a nod was enough for him to try. She then turned her head to the human man, "Does no onee to search for you all the people from the caravan who had disappeared?" Caravan usually have more than ten people, it would be strange for no one to search for the missing people.

    "No one searched for me either, I doubted anyone would searched for the, or you. Do anyone of you posses a pocket watch? Keep it with you and wait for it until it strikes to ten, believe me Sun doesn''te up for the entire day!"

    Suddenly a sound of burst rang from their left, enough to have the human man run toward the counter, hiding under the table. Elise took a step back only to see Beelzebub getting inside the house. The blonde-haired demon swept his hair up, his eyes stared at Ian, "He doesn''t answer me anything."

    Elise didn''t understand and she looked up at Ian, he took the chance and exined, "Beelzebub''s Blood power is to force answer from people, they would reply to all the question he directed with only truth. It always work to all type of people, Demons, Angels, or human. Yet it didn''t work," Ian hummed in a deep thought, wondering what was going on here.

    Being the Lord of Warine, he wasn''t aware of this case ever happening. There had been no notice of sudden missing people or a ghost town that pulled people in before trapping them in it forever. The Church didn''t notify him cases such as this either as if it was swept under the rug.

    "What did you find out about the magic here?" asked Beelzebub who had taken off his coat that was drenched as the snow had melted. He then closed the door and shifted his eyes to look at the human man who hid under the table. "What about this human?"

    "He had been trapped here like us," Elise exined and Beelzebub gave a look of understanding.

    "It is certainly a dark magic. As to how to break this loop magic, we will need to find the mastermind," Ian stated and his eyes looked at the window while Elise followed his line of gaze, "The one who performed this magic must be here somewhere with us." Not far from them was a white crow that had been following the carriage Ian and Elise drove. It left for a moment and followed them here to the ghost town. The white crow continued to watch for its red eyes to dipped to golden as if turning to the eye color of its owner to share the view it was watching.

 Chapter 328: Ghost Town-II

    <h4>Chapter 328: Ghost Town-II</h4>

    "Okay." Beelzebub raised his hand for Elise to see blue fire appeared from his palm. "We drag them, bring them to the middle of the town, and burn them alive. That''s the n?"

    Ian hummed in a thought when he felt Elise tugged his sleeve. "What is it, Sweet Elise?"

    Elise cheeks blushed she said, "I don''t think attacking directly is a good n. We don''t know what this person is capable of. Seeing how they are able to to cast arge loop magic, we don''t know for sure what they are nning for and why do they keep us here." It was the question that had been in Elise mind why were they the one took in. It appeared not everyone who passed by the road would be pulled to the loop magic because the time when they had used the path for the first time before going to the church, the magic didn''t capture her.

    "Do you think they want us here,ss?" Beelzebub questioned and Elise wasn''t sure with what attitude do she has to use with Beelzebub. The Demon was linked to Lucifer, and had to abide by the instruction Lucifer have which they don''t know if it was good or bad. Seeing Ian trusted Beelzebub by keeping him in the castle, and noting how despite him having following Lucifer''s instruction saved her once from the Relic, she chose to believe in him the way Ian did, therefore treating him the same way she did to others.

    "I think that might be so, seeing that we weren''t drawn to the magic loop in the beginning, there must be something that make the dark sorcerer chose us," Elise give the piece of her thought.

    "Finding it out is worth of a shot, it could also be someone from your aunt''s side," Ian said for Elise to look sullen but she had gotten over the fact that her family was people who she never know. It makes her question how she had never known of this before and that only evinced how much of an actress Angelica was contradictory to her blissful-sounding name.

    "I-If it is as you three had said," came the fearful voice of the human man who peeked his upper half face from the table, "Then wouldn''t the magistrate became the suspect?"

    "Is that so?" replied Ian with another question, having the man confused. He the pulled his smile curling it deeper, "You never know who might actually be the dark sorcerer hiding among us. It might be him, you, but not us because we are the one who camest."

    With fear he was used and killed, the man yelled, "I-It isn''t me! Aren''t pointing this out you three seems more suspicious? Seeing that one of yours could use magic, doesn''t mean he is also a sorcerer?" asked the man pointing his hand to Beelzebub.

    "If we were them, I would have killed you first, little human for using me. I will make you ck and turn you into a fine well done human steak," Beelzebub clicked his tongue at the human, having him shrunk deeper under his table.

    "We can even fulfill how you would like to die, tell me and we''ll help you with our upmost help," Ian offered with a smile.

    Elise sighed at how Ian and Beelzebub kept on pressuring the human, the two had a bad habit that were very simr and it was to pressure other with their words. Unlike most people, Ian and Beelzebub only threatened people because they know they could aplish the words they said and that only make it more scary to the people who were threatened.

    "Sir, I can promise we are not the people who are responsible for casting the magic loop nor are we the one who had turn the people who came here to disappearance. We are also caught in the trouble and wish to find way toe out of here. It would be helpful if you can help us," Elise expressed a smile to ease the human man''s worries.

    He looked at them only after a while saying, "Actually a few people had asked me to cooperate with them and help to escape from here but I don''t believe they could do whatever they n. But with you people, I can tell you are here to solve the problem. My name is Gabriel Restorcraft."

    At this Elise was suddenly taken aback by the name that was simr to the angel Gabriel who had possibly appeared on Saltige and had told people that she was a bringer of death. Ian''s expression was stale but he had the hidden enmity after the man named himself just the way Beelzebub was.

    "The Archangel?" Ian raised his voice just faintly.

    "Of course not! My parents baptized me in the Church that was called Gabriel, from there they took my name. I am a human, sirs," the manughed, taking their words as a jest, not knowing how skeptical the Demons were as the man had introduced himself using the angel''s name.

    "Is there any people other than you who stayed here?" queried Elise, and the man toon a slight pause.

    "There are two of them on the second floor. I became the one to fill the spot as the innkeeper due to the magistratezily picking me up. I think it was a good idea so I could warn people to follow the rules, some people, however, immediately panic and ran from the inn since then I never saw them again."

    "Which why you told us not to panic." whispered Elise.

    Ian hummed, his eyes moving upward and his red eyes glow redder before it shifted to Gabriel with a milder color, "What kind of people are the one who stayed here?"

    "They are, well," Gabriel appeared hesitant, "strange. I told them about what happened but they didn''t look bothered instead they beganughing. They just came yesterday evening. It shouldn''t be long that they stayed here. Aftering they then met som trips outside but came back just not long ago."

    "Then what was strange about them?" asked Beelzebub who was impatient. He would rather go back than to stay in such a ce where the roof almost inclined to break.

    "Most people would have run screaming or ask questions like you three, but them, they just epted without another thought and even find their own way to stay."

    "Rather than being strange, I call that survival instinct," Ian responded, looking at Elise with a smile, "It''s better to ept than to create ruckus, right?"

    "But most people would have react the way Gabriel said," Elise answered while returning her smile. She finds it somewhere endearing how Ian didn''t know how most human would react when they are on their shoes even though once he was also a human, "especially when dark sorcerers are mentioned."

    "Fair enough, humans are always scared of being like them that they forgot staying calm would have lengthen their live. Only a few have the capability of staying calm," he then looked at Gabriel, "Call those two out from their room."

    "Now?"

    Ian raised perfectly sharp brows at Gabriel, without changing his expression nor tone, he said, "I wonder if your head is filled with cotton and those ears of yours are ornaments? Do you see that I look like someone who would ask and wait until sunrise appear?" Ian smiled and that only had the human man pulled his head from the table.

    Gabriel didn''t want to call the two people because of how strange they were, but he doesn''t want to offend Ian who seemed to be someone with a paper-thin patience. Hesitantly he said, "B-But they are rather stubborn. I called them before but they didn''t want to answer me nor leave their room and only left on their whims."

    Ian''s lips tugged wider, his eyes colored in a mischievous glint, "How much does the third rule apply in this Ghost Town?"

    "Excuse me?" What third rule? wondered Gabriel.

    "I asked if breaking this inn is considered to be alright," and at Ian''s words, Elise looked at him while shaking her head, telling him not to as she could feel the next step he would take.

    "I suppose it is alright? I have broken some door-...sir?! No! No! Sir!" Gabriel yelled when seeing Ian, Beelzebub, and Elise had left the ce, walking toward the stairs. Next thing Elise heard was the sound of a loud thud and word being broken in a snap. She knew what happened and ced her face to her palm.

    "Ian," Elise called his name, seeing the door of the room where the two people was nowying on the ground couple steps away from the room.

    "Yes, my bride?" Ian replied dutifully, his smile appearing innocent even when he knows what Elise had called him for.

    "Nothing," Elise shake her head, she knew this would happen soon anyway. Hoping Ian to follow the rule was something that could never happen, because to him other''s rules are meant to be broken as he only follow his rules. It was said that Lion who makes the rule and that sentence apply to him. That was his good trait and often time also a bad one.

    She the shifted her eyes to see the two people who hade, seeing one of them who she noticed her brows raised.

 Chapter 329: Ghost Town-III

    <h4>Chapter 329: Ghost Town-III</h4>

    One of the two people was familiar because it was only this afternoon did she talked about him, the younger man was Ernest Lone, the younger brother of the Churchmember, Dalton Lone.

    "You," Elise said with her eyes wide in a surprise. The man upon looking at her was also surprised and his eyes went even wider when he spotted the man with the red eyes, Ian. Although at the moment Ian''s hair was wet from the snows melting from his head, his face, behavior, and clothes was apparent to belong to a higher ss. Only a nce of Ian''s face would leave a deep impression to anyone who saw him, the impression was enough for anyone to never forget it until theyy on the casket.

    Ernest walked from the bed where he had took a seat at, standing to walk toward the door and he curtesy, "Greetings to you, Lord Ian, and Miss Scott, is it?"

    "I am," Elise smiled, returning the man''s smile in politeness. "It is nice to meet you again, Mr. Ernest."

    Ernest smiled, not forgetting to greet the Lord of Warine with the same smile and Ian raised his brows ever so subtly, then he shifted his eyes at Elise, "You know him?"

    Elise replied with a prompt nod, "He is Dalton Lone''s younger brother, the person who I met during the first exam."

    "Lord Ian," another voice chimed in and it was a lower-pitched score. He appeared with a smile looking at the two politely before bowing for his brown hair to fall haphazardly over his forehead. "Can we consider this as a Heaven''s will? We have just talked about you."

    Looking at who it was, Ian tugged his lips, "Alfred," and the man bowed.

    "I am grateful that you still remember my name," he then turned his face to Elise, "It is also nice to meet you, mdy, you must be Miss Scott. I have heard a lot about you but seeing you with own eyes I can vouch that the rumors of your gorgeousness doesn''t do justice to how beautiful you are."

    And when the man wanted to take her hand for a greeting kiss on the back of her palm, Elise was about to raise her rejection to the kiss when Ian took her hand before Alfred, "As flirty as ever, Alfred. Your wife would be troubled with the amount of words you threw to women."

    "Don''t jest, milord I don''t have a wife," Alfred chuckled.

    "Well that is a shame but you can''t kiss my wife''s hand. We are taught to prioritize our health and a kiss is a way to transfer germ," Ian smiled a smile that didn''t reach his eyes after casually dropping the warning.

    Both Ernest Lone and Alfred was shocked by this fact. "Pardon me, but married? I did heard about the news of marriage but I didn''t know you have been married."

    "We will get married soon," Ian confirmed and his eyes turn to Elise whose cheeks felt hot as if it was burning, "Elise is a little shy and I want her to get used by me calling her my wife. Although I wish for you to call me husband soon," he said while tugging her fingers. "What do you say?"

    Elise looked at the people''s eyes on her as attention was suddenly thrown over her. She looked at Ian, finding his smile where the left corner of his lips grew wider than the other, and she knew this was his smile when he was being mean to her, "Ian." She called his name with a warning.

    Alfred poured aughter to the room, "Sure enough from your banter I can tell that your marriage areing along well. I might not be as close as Alex to you, milord. But you have taken care of me since I was young like how you did to him. I would be very thrilled if you could grant me the position of your future children''s-"

    "Shall we speak about the ghost town now?" Ian interrupted Alfred''s useless chatter and immediately the man pped his hand as if he had forgotten what he was caught up in and took two steps away from the door.

    "We should discuss it together, pleasee in," Alfred offered and entered before Ernest followed.

    While they were still in the door, Elise looked at Alfred and whispered, "Who is he?"

    "Someone who I once had to take care," replied Ian and Elise raised her brows as it was something unusual. She didn''t know that Ian took care of children in the past. "His family is considered to be one of the most influential in Hurthend, but one day his parents died. Being the only human family in the vampire''snd, the vampires went to dispute about who would want to take care of him."

    "And they chose you?"

    Ian chuckled at her question, "Is it that surprising for me to be chosen?"

    Elise pursed her lips and she looked at his teasing smile, "Was your reputation amongst people at that time terrible?"

    "You have gotten smart in evading my questions, are you?" Ian raised his let eyebrow at her which Elise replied with a smile. "At that time my reputation wasn''t terrible even now I am still better than a few Lords of the fivends. But I was feared for my power. In fact, I wasn''t chosen as the one to take care of Alfred, he was the one toe up to me. I took care of him for only three years, he was fifteen at that time."

    "I didn''t know you are good at taking care of children," whispered Elise under her breath listlessly.

    Ian pulled out his finger to lift her chin, "Didn''t I took care of you well when you are young? Or was Icking something?"

    "No but there was a time when I thought you were avoiding me." Elise confessed the feeling that she had when young.

    "In a sense I guessed I was," Ian confirmed her guess that has her stopped her steps and her attention was stolen to him. "I don''t have emotions due to the amount of years passed in me but I still can get attached to things or people. I didn''t want to get attached to a little girl who would always hug my leg when in the future I knew she would leave me."

    Over his words and the smile he showed, Elise looked at him with her expression bashful. Her smile then appeared as well as he question, "How did you know I would leave? Did you expect it?"

    Ian brought his shoulders on air and ced it down, "I peeked slightly to the future with the help of Asmodeous, a Demon who could see to the future; just a little because I was curious of the bride that Heaven gave to me. At first honestly you looked like a puppy that I once had when I was young. She always chases for me just like you did. That''s it and nothing else."

    "Is that why you called me puppy?" One of Elise''s question was why Ian would often called her puppy.

    "Yes, her name was Duchess, a name my mom gave me with it."

    "She must be adorable," Elise whispered, wondering how Ian was as a child. Did he yed like any other child? She met him now when he has be the Lord of Warine and with how he was now, it was hard to imagine of his childhood past but she could tell he must had a childhood no different than others with pain as what he and his mother had to went through. He must have been handsome since young because people said that men are like wine the more they aged they better they were. "What do you think about me now?"

    "Oh? Questioning my feeling now, are you?" Ian ced his hand behind her back, slowly climbing down as his two fingers trailed her spine, his voice fell low, "Haven''t I showed you enough of how ardent I love you? And how passionate my love for you?"

    Elise felt the faint hair on her back raises over his words, "I was curious, just like you," she whispered.

    "You are getting cleverer and slier but I don''t dislike it," he then bent, and Elise felt her heart and ears tickles when he said, "I am thankful that God gave you to me, a demon that I don''t mind visiting Heaven at some point." but Elise wondered if going Heaven was good when they don''t know whether Angels would be on their side or the enemy''s side as Ian was a demon and she had a Demon''s blood in her.

    "What will you do in Heaven? I doubt they would wee us with open hands," and she caught how his eyes moved away to the ceiling and he hummed as if finding a great idea.

    "Have a tea."

 Chapter 330: Trapping A Mouse-I

    <h4>Chapter 330: Trapping A Mouse-I</h4>

    A tea? Elise asked in her mind. Knowing Ian, somewhere she could see him requesting for a tea as he had said if they do visit Heaven. Talking about Heaven pulled the memory of Beelzebub and Elise wanted to hear more of Ian''s words which was interruptedst time. She moved her gaze faintly over Beelzebub who was quiet. Having decided to believe the Demon was a separate thing from discussing about what Lucifer wanted to know from having Beelzebub to find Heaven''s location.

    "How long have you two been trapped here?" Questioned Ian as they had taken a seat inside the room. The room was a simple one with two beddings and a small round table enough for four people to seat. Everyone had taken a seat while Beelzebub leaned on the window with his eyes watching the scenery outside the window.

    "Yesterday, did you just came, milord?" Ernest who replied asked.

    Ian nodded and he turned at the house with red roof that he could see from his seat. "The innkeeper was afraid of you two. He describes you as strange people but now I understand after seeing you, Alfred. Being a church member it would have been stranger if you still got scared after hearing about dark sorcerers."

    "Did we frightened him?" Alfred asked as he didn''t know he had given such an impression

    "We have heard everything from Mr. Gabriel, how much have you heard about the ghost loop town, milord?"

    "Most of it," Ian answered with his hand below his chin, "What have you people tried while staying here?"

    "We didn''t dare to break the four rules said by Mr. Gabriel but we did try scouting the vicinity. There is arge forest near the town that guarded the back of this town, we went there to look at it and find a way back home," Alfred exined what they did for the past few hours.

    "Yet to no avail," Ianpleted his words and hummed.

    "Is it true that the Sun didn''t rise in the morning?" Asked Elise to the man and Ernest replied with a nod.

    "Yesterday, I have notified my older brother that I will be going with Mr. Alfred. I told him I should be back by two days at most. If I don''t came back he would surely search for me, which why we decided to wait after two days," Ernest exined before Elise asked whether Mr. Dalton know of his absence from home.

    "Will you be waiting here until the two days passed, milord?" Alfred asked.

    Ian stretched his smile, his eyes curved while he lifted his chin just faintly upward, "Waiting is not my style. The human innkeeper from below had been missing longer than you two yet no one was searching for him and neither did I heard about a caravan missing out of thin air even though there should be enough report going on about the case. What do you think happen?"

    "That the magic prevent others from outside to remember the people who are trapped in this town?" Alfred guessed.

    Elise shook her head at the guess, "This morning we met Mr. Dalton but he didn''t forget Mr. Ernest. I don''t think the magic''s effect was to erase the memory of them to others." With a faint pause Elise who are in thought wondered what was strange, "Could there be more of the dark magic''s effect than manipting then direction we took?¡ª That the magic casted here isn''t only loop magic?"

    "Correct," Ian sided her opinion. "There is a possibility that the dark sorcerer had used two magic or a different kind of magic we had nevere across before. Although I do not know what magic did this dark sorcerer is using, finding and asking them directly is the fastest approach to know what the hell is happening."

    "Agreed!" Beelzebub pped his hand and he walked from the window to the table. When his hand settled on the table, both Ernest and Alfred looked at him with their eyes blinking. "So what is our n? Staying here and low isn''t my style."

    "Wait," interjected Ernest. The younger human man was confused with how fast things were moving on. "How would we be able to find the dark sorcerer? For the past few days we haven''t been able to find them either and Mr. Gabriel didn''t say he saw anyone during the time when the people from the caravan went missing."

    "What if the dark sorcerer are amongst us?" came Ian sudden dark reply that had the room fell into silence as if a ss had fallen to the ground, shattering to pieces for others to be baffled by the ss''s fall. How many people do you think is here?"

    Alfred begin to count aloud, "Ernest, me, Miss Scott, milord, sir..." his words stopped while exchanging gaze to Beelzebub.

    "Beel."

    "Sir Beel, Mr. Gabriel, and the magistrate," said Alfred aloud.

    "That is seven people," Ernest helped with seven of his fingers folded.

    "And among us the seven people who do you think is the most suspicious ones?" Ian gave his next question for Ernest and Alfred to look at each other.

    "The magistrate and Mr. Gabriel who stayed here?" questioned Alfred with uncertainty. While Mr. Gabriel had helped them by giving informations and warnings, the fact the man had survive longer while no one else did turns him to be one of the suspicious person.

    "Close but not quite right," Ian stated and while others were confused, Elise that had been sinking in her mind for possible guess folded her thumb and shared a nce with Ian who sat right on her left side. "Find the answer?"

    "Are you sure?" Elise asked him with another question and his smile instead widen. If there was a trait of Ian that makes him a Demon was that when he smiled upon other''s misfortunes. Just like now.

    With confidence, Ian casted his eyes away from her to look at the two human man across the table. "For us there are four strange people. That includes you two."

    Ernest and Alfred were rendered speechless as they both blinked at Ian who had said the word without seeming to be joking. "Milord?"

    Ian smiled, leaning back to the chair and ced his ensped hands on his knees, "We came here together as a group but we don''t know about you two. I guess you don''t know this but dark sorcerer are always tricky why wouldn''t they hide among you two if they can? For now I see you as humans and my doubt is still small but it doesn''t mean you two have left my gaze. We will be going under different mission. Ernest, you can stay with Alfred and Beel to look around the left side of the town. We two will be taking the right side. Just knock on the door and if there was someone to reply your calling then talk to them. But if they don''t," Ian''s voice turned lower, giving a spine-chilling vibration, "You wouldn''t want to disturb the family''s rest unless you wish to break the rules the dark sorcerer have set up."

    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes when Ian had give him the instruction and even though they both know Ian noticed the gaze, they didn''t speak nor exchange the nce.

    The two groups separated after they left the inn. Ian and Elise stayed there as the three left before them. In the silence, she looked at Ian who was humming a song between his lips as he folded his coat on his left arm. "Take your cloak with you, Elise."

    "But the snow have went," Elise said as the dark magic had prevented the snow to enter the town.

    "It did, but not for long," came Ian''s all-knowing look that often encourage her to think if he could see into the future like the Demon, Asmodeous.

    Before they left and when Elise had stepped herst staircase, she asked, "Were you serious about Mr. Ernest and Mr. Alfred being suspects?" She heard about the rtionship Ian had with Alfred. He might suspect Ernest as they do not know each other but she can''t see herself doubting someone who he had taken care since young.

    Ian pulled the glove with his teeth and fold them aside to the pocket. Hisshes fell on his eyes to cast a shadow and for a moment his smile lost its spark before it appeared again when he looked at her, "Take my advise, my sweet bride. In cases like the dark sorcerers, you would want to believe only yourself because what you see here is never the truth. The dark sorcerer could change and twist your vision in their will, they can also take other''s appearances, and perform a fake wing like they did to nche. What you see isn''t always the truth."

    Elise took her time to take in Ian'' words and did understood the possibility of the dark sorcerer impersonating the two, "But they know us, they also remember who we are." Impersonating people have limits especially when ites to meeting people as although they could take other''s appearance, they won''t remember the person''s memories.

    "No, the dark sorcerers have magic that could help them to see through a dead person''s memories. It''s rare and need many sacrifices but it is possible. In exchange for the powerful magic, they can be a person who are clear from any suspicions. Trusting others is easy, more so if it was your family members or acquaintance but it would be better if you keep a small seed of doubt inside your heart. Doing so will save you some heartache when other betrays you." And after catching Elise''s deep serious expression Ian smiled and took another step.

    He was stopped when Elise asked him, "Have you always live that way, Ian?" And when she met his gaze a despondent expression appeared on her face as her heart goes out to him. She could only tell that the reason for his words were experience¡ª sad experiences that he didn''t have to suffer from.

    "Suspecting others?" Ian went toward her and he took her hand. When his eyes lowered to admire her hands down to the smallest details of her endearing fingertips, Elise acim the way his hair fell on his eyes, and the burning gaze that always thrilled her with zing sparks. "People survive from their experience and from what they think it''s correct. I used to be like that but the past one month I became different. Although I may hold seed of doubt inside me, there is only one person who I will never doubt. It''s you. My lovely bride, my sweetest wife, the only person I would love to the end of my life."

    Elise returned his burning gaze with a warm one. She felt her heart overfilled with happiness from his words that always make her feel special and other seems like they would never be able to catch his attention. When she took a step closer to study deeper at his eyes that suck her in, Ian''s smile widened and he lowered his face, "A kiss for me, Elise?"

    ***

    A/N: Among us beginning... this is two chapter in one (I update three chapter today *cheers*)

 Chapter 331: Trapping A Mouse-II

    <h4>Chapter 331: Trapping A Mouse-II</h4>

    Elise stared at Ian''s eyes and her right foot took a step forward when it was about to take another step and tiptoed for her lips to reach his, they were interrupted with the sound of coughing from their left side. Both Elise and Ian turned their eyes to the person who had made the sound, Elise being more surprised as she was not aware there was a person near them.

    Gabriel scratch his neck embarrassedly, "I have no opinion of you couple kissing, but I am afraid this humble man will be interrupting your romance which I hope doesn''t bloom into something that kids shouldn''t see."

    Elise''s cheeks reddened upon the intrusion. She didn''t mind kissing Ian outside in front of people but she was taken by surprise to see that there had been someone who watched them.

    "Why thank you," Ian smiled, his eyes turning curve with a underpaying coldness, "You have just interrupted my bride''s first offer of kiss. If we have found the dark sorcerer and burn them I will make sure to note your name to throw you into the fire."

    "Ian," Elise called his name when seeing Gabriel shrinking back, appearing to be affected by Ian''s threat that she knew didn''t sound like a joke. Upon her calling, Ian turned his face dutifully with a milder smile.

    "I am joking, don''t worry. I like how you often control me," Ian smiled teasingly. "Being controlled is not my style but you just make everything different."

    Elise pulled her breaths that hitch from every of his, she is happy with the words Ian said but she also knew how much he love to tease her with his loving praises that ends with her wanting to find a hole to bury herself in. "Let''s go," Elise announced.

    "Wait!" Gabriel stopped them, "If you two are going to leave, I suggest checking the library. Last time when there were many people, someone told me that the library is one of the only few doors that are not locked. You might want to check there."

    Thanking the man, Elise nodded to note of the information, they left the inn and Ian stood to look over the tree that was high up, narrowing his eyes as he felt there was someone watching them but he could feel the gaze ever since they were drawn by the magic casted by the dark sorcerers.

    "Where should we go? The Library?" questioned Elise and Ian hummed.

    "The magistrate, there is something I need to know."

    Leaving the ce they made their way to the magistrate house. Elise took her steps steadily simr to Ian''s pace without being aware of her shadows which fell on the ground behind her flickered and zapped uncontrobly as if her shadow was a ck container and something was trying to climb up form it. The tremors of her shadow quake as she continued to take more steps and a ck, w-like hand of the shadow begin toe up, settling itself on the ground outside her shadow as if trying to pull the rest of its body.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian asked as suddenly Elise had turned her face to look behind her.

    Elise blinked her eyes, did she imagined that, "I don''t know," she said, "It''s nothing."

    Ian kept an eye on all the house behind them sensing nothing he then put a hand on her back, "We have no time to waste, the longer we are here the magic feels stronger." And they resume their walk to the house with the red roof.

    Only after the fourth knocks was the door opened and the haggard-looking magistrate stepped out from the house with a small oilmp on his hand. He looked at Ian before to Elise with a faint sigh, "If you wish for a better inn, I will suggest you to bear it for now."

    Ian shook his head, "That''s not necessary we will be leaving soon before sunrise appear.How long have you''ve been here?"

    The magistrate pulled his fingers, counting of the year and says, "Well I think this is my fourth year. I wasn''t born here and came after marrying my wife."

    "If I may ask where is your wife, sir?" Elise questioned and the man pulled his sleeve just slightly so it won''t slide to the oilmp.

    "Dead. She caught illness and passed away six months ago. If that is all with your question," the magistrate pulled the door close when he was startled by Ian''s hand that pulled open the door.

    "One more question," Ian stated and the magistrate narrowed his eyes, "How do we get out of here?"

    The magistrate looked shocked by his words and he said simply, "Is there not your carriage out there? You can leave the gate and ride your carriage to go back. But I suggest you two to rest for now and wait for the sunrise toe before you can go back."

    As it seemed the magistrate was not even aware that they were trapped, thought Elise and when the door was almost locked the magistrate whispered, "Though it has been weeks since the sunrise ever appear."

    Shocked and startled, Elise was taken aback and she only look at Ian after the door was fully locked, "He knows we are trapped."

    "He seems to be aware but not as much. His memories seemed to be affected by the curse. The longer we stay here I can tell we would be in simr state at him, forgetting the correct flow of time." And the very thought send shivers to Elise. Ian knocked again but the magistrate never opened the door since then. They decided to leave the ce to the library where Gabriel said to may or may not hold hints for them to break the magic that was casted or find the dark sorcerer.

    Opening the library door, Elise coughed as she was immediately greeted by the dust that filled the air thickly. "It''s dark," she said when her view was quickly lighted as Ian snapped his finger to light a fire. With the sudden light, Elise was faced with a figure of a woman and her heart almost flew from her cage when she yelped out of fear.

    She ran toward Ian''s hand and caught his snickers, "That''s your own reflection, Elise."

    And when she took a better look, it was true that she had faced a mirror but she was too startled to notice it at first.

    "Why do you have to be scared when you know I am here? Ghost won''te to you," Ian amused, still finding her little yelp endearing.

    "I can''t help to be scared with what I am startled of," Elise said to her defense, receiving another breathy chuckle from him. "What do you think we have to find here?"

    "Clues? Let''s just look around and find a person. If we don''t then we can get back to my first guess," Ian held her hand as he didn''t want her to fall from the books that was piled and stacked on the ground.

    "That one of the four people is a dark sorcerer in disguise?" Question Elise when she took one book from the rack, by pulling the book, she created a gap. And when she opened the book she saw nothing was written in it and it was nk, it goes the same to the rest of the books.

    "Yes," Ian confirmed for Elise to drop her next question,

    "Who do you think is the most suspicious at this moment?" Was it Ernest who he met for the first time? Gabriel? The magistrate? As it couldn''t be Alfred to Elise''s mind.

 Chapter 332: Trapping A Mouse-III

    <h4>Chapter 332: Trapping A Mouse-III</h4>

    Ian meaningfully took a hum, he said first, "More then a ghost town, I think we are under something different." And he closed the book to have an intricate exnation when someone interrupted him as Elise heard arge sound of ppinging from the door.

    "It''s urgent!" Beelzebub yelled and his bat-like wings pulled to close so he could squeeze himself from the small door.

    Elise looked around him, finding two of the human disappeared when he should have been somewhere next to Beelzebub, she asked, "Where is Mr. Ernest and Mr. Alfred?"

    "Well those humans, for hell''s sake, ran when I told them not to!" Beelzebub ran his hand through the thick sable of golden hair. "Why can''t those dimwits learn that things chases them if they run? They should have instead turn their body and chase them, throw the surprise on their feet! Even Demons would get surprised by it and escape instead of chasing. Just watching them makes me frustrated!"

    "What happened?" Elise asked him, not getting a clear view of what was happening and why Beel would be exasperated.

    "We have no time to exin! We were searching through the houses as Ian said when something like a ck shadow moved, they appeared like Ghouls," said Beelzebub, clicking his tongue.

    "Which ghouls?" Ian asked, raising his brows, "Demon''s ghouls?"

    "Yes, those ghouls, the ones that are created from a dead Demon''s grudge," Beelzebub confirmed. "You know onest thing I want to ever get involved with is ghouls, ugh they were disgusting." He said as if he was suffering.

    "I''ve been telling you that I sensed something very darkly and grimly, and strange here," hugged another voice that didn''t belong to either Elise, Ian, or Beelzebub.

    Elise blinked, finding the voice very familiar to see that it was Hallow, the grim reaper who was now in the body of a chick, he appeared suddenly and Elise didn''t expect him to be there as she thought he decided not to go.

    "Beel," Ian raised his eyebrow to the blonde-haired demon.

    "Can''t you be quiet for a moment?" Beelzebub rolled his eyes, saying the words to the chick. He had hid Hallow inside his pocket, one of the reason why he didn''t enter the church was so he wouldn''t get detected inside the church. "I never had an aunt or mother-inw, but I can tell for sure you are much more nosy and noisier than them."

    "Aunt? I have seen them when I took human''s soul and I tell you, aunts are horrible don''t put me on the same page as them!" Hallow adjourned his words, unable to ept that he had beenpared to aunts. "And what can I do when the person who creates me shaped a mouth in my face? I am only utilizing my mouth the best as I could better than any other chick!"

    "Be quiet!" Interrupted Elise before the Demon and grim reaper created more scene when they got things to do urgently on their te. She doesn''t know what suddenly turn Beelzebub to be talkative but by the sound of it there was ghouls in the area that were chasing for Ernest and Alfred. They were both humans and Elise didn''t know if they could face the ghouls at the cost of nothing.

    Ian seemed to be in a thought and Elise expected him to be the one who had the most calm state of mind at this moment and he did, too calm in fact. "What animals that don''t have mouth, Elise?"

    Elise stared at him then shook his head, she still replied to his question, "I don''t know. The ghouls, does that mean Demons are killed here?"

    "Possibly and maybe that is why this barrier is much stronger than usual, the dark sorcerer didn''t only use human''s soul for the magic ritual but also a Demon''s soil."

    "If they can kill Demons, they must be strong," and a very strong one at that, thought Elise. She then turn her face to Mr. Beel, "Where are they?"

    "East side of the forest," Beelzebub said and being the polite girl she was, Elise thanked him before she left the library with Ian.

    After some distance, she decided to question, "What is happening to Mr. Beel?"

    "Oh the talkative side of him? It must be because of the ghouls. It traumatized him," Ian replied, walking when he took a rock that settled near his shoes.

    "Traumatized?" Elise replied, not knowing a Demon could be traumatized. Does that mean there are also therapist in Hell? If so, Hell didn''t sound like a very bad ce considering how concerned they are to the mental well-being of the fellow Demons.

    Ian tugged his lips wider, and his eyes held a cruel humor, "I threw him into a pit of ghouls one time in the past due to his loud mouth. In fact he had been the church bell of Hell, always so noisy isn''t that why he is perfect to be with that chick?" Ian grinned at the thought, appearing to take part in amusement over the High Demon and grim reaper''s banter.

    "So is it only due to Lucifer''s interference that Mr. Beel have turn quiet?"

    "Yes and the chick helped him to release his noisy side again. Not a problem though I am very much looking forward to the day of a roast chick, seems like it would be tasty with the apany of pepper," and Ian licked the lower seam of his lips as if waiting for the day toe soon.

    Elise shook her head at his darkly humor she had learned to understand, "Do you think Lucifer''s link to him turn fainter here?"

    "No, I can still feel there is someone watching from Beelzebub''s side." And he turned his face to Beelzebub, "Bring the magistrate and the innkeeper in one ce, watch them together and make sure they are there. Once he had put his instructions he then look back at his bride, "We can talk as we go," and Elise nodded but soon she realized that there was something far faster.

    "Can we use your wings?" She asked him as it was faster than walking or running.

    "I put my crow back to the castle, remember? And I am wounded, it will take me three to four hours to be able to use my wings. I have tried to call it here, but it didn''t work either due to the barrier. Best thing we do is run," and when Elise think of her capability to run lesser than Ian''s, he suddenly bent down and she felt her entire view tilting as she was carried to his arm. She looked up, her heart skip a beat when he smiled at her, "Hang tight, sweetheart." And in second, Elise felt rush of wind blowing over her face, pushing her hair haphazardly to the back as Ian had ran more than a human or a deer could ever do.

    Meanwhile, Beelzebub and Hallow despite their banter brought the magistrate with them. The blonde-haired demon pulled the magistrate by his neck and went to the inn. Beel was in an upset mood. He could still feel his disgust and goosebumps climbing up when seeing the ghouls which was his most hated being in the entire three realming toward him. He didn''t fear them but felt disgust. Not in the mood of being calm, he kicked the door and with one effortless push of his toes the wooden door broke and fell t to the ground.

    But when he noticed no presence of human inside the inn, Beelzebub''s eyes narrowed. Hallow who was in the pocket, listening to everything also found this strange, "The dark sorcerer!"

 Chapter 333: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-I

    <h4>Chapter 333: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-I</h4>

    Elise felt overwhelmed with the wind brushing her face, it was not an exaggeration to say that Ian ran faster than a stallion. It took him less than three minutes to arrive on the South side of the forest. Entering the forest, Ian then helped her to walk down from his arm.

    "You are fast," Elise took a mouthful of breaths. She wasn''t the one who ran yet she felt her whole body tired and her breaths depleting from her lungs.

    "Thank you for your praise, it''s one of an advantage of being a Demon. You might be able to do it soon since you have a demon''s blood in you," saying this, Ian saw her taking a little silence, still confused as it was only an hour ago did she learn there was a demon''s blood running in her.

    Elise guessed, "I think I must have inherited it from my father''s side," because during the time she lived with her mother, she remembered how her mother was a human, she could get hurt and she was harmed mentally. Was that also the reason why her father had disappeared?

    Ian raised his hand and smothered the back of her hair as they walked through the forest, "Don''t stress it now, nothinges well by thinking about one thing and stressing it. Once we found your sister we can hope to find the answer of your father too," and Elise nodded, hoping the same. "Also whatever you might be, I don''t care, as the one I love is you not your blood."

    Elise''s lips widened, she looked around, hearing no voice, "Where do you think they are? I can''t hear anything."

    "Me neither. Now I understand why I feel my Demonic''s power is being interfered by something that was casted to thisnd, the magic isn''t for humans but Demons."

    "But Ernest, Alfred, and Mr. Gabriel is a human," Elise said when it dawned to her as the informations fell to pieces as if she had found thest piece to the zigzag puzzle, "Unless two of them isn''t human?" Before they could discuss it any further, a piercing scream came from their left, starting Elise who fell to a brief contemtion. She shared a fraction second of gaze with Ian and nodded before they left to the source of the voice.

    Elise looked around to the ce, finding a trail of blood and Ian spread his hand over her, choosing to walk before her to follow the blood trail. Looking at who it was, Elise was rmed, "Mr. Alfred!"

    The man curled himself behind the bark of the tree. He was holding to his arm that caused the pool trail of blood as he had a missing arm. rmed, Elisee to his side.

    "He is loosing too much blood," Elise informed and Ian came near to look at it. "We need to bring him to the doctor as soon as possible. Can''t you heal him?" She asked in whisper.

    Ian took a look but shook his head, "I can''t fully heal him. My power is currently unstable it would be undesirable if I instead turn to the demon side. But I can stop his bleeding for now."

    And when Ian reached out his hand, Alfred who had fainted from pain and shock woke up drowsily. Catching Ian''s face, his good hand went to clutch to his sleeve and horror colored his paled face, "Milord! Ernest! Ernest is still out there! The ck ghost-like creatures were chasing after him!"

    Ian frowned and Elise said, "I will wait here with Mr. Alfred. I will be fine."

    "This time don''t forget to call my name, understand?" Ian stared deep to her eyes making sure that Elise had kept his words to her mind. "It''s the first thing that you should do."

    "I will," Elise convinced him, "I won''t make the same mistake."

    "Good girl, I will be back soon," Ian put his hand lightly on her back before taking his leave. Watching him left, Elise was then upied with taking care of Alfred''s grave injury. Pulling her skirt, she took one end to her teeth and pulled her right arm to rip the skirt.

    Taking the fabric, she then dapped the excess blood, "It would have been better if there is water, but we have nothing here," she said while circling the fabric tightly on the end of his shoulder to where his arm had been severed. "It will hurt a little," and Alfred gave her a nod as she tightened the tie.

    "How did you learn this?" asked the man exasperatedly inhaling a deep breath which quickly flew from his lungs.

    "I used to help animals, there are some who lost their limbs," Elise exined, she frowned when seeing that the blood continuously flow from the injury. If it keep up, Alfred would soon die from loosing too much blood. She knew she can''t have the man sleep, and spoke to fill the silence, "What happened during checking the houses?"

    "I don''t understand. We were with Mr. Beel, knocking on the doors but then suddenly a door open on the house next to which we had knocked and ck figures appeared. They had horrible view; wide mouth like what a wolf would have with sharp teeth glistened from drolls, their eyes were red and most of them had horns on their head. They looked at us as if we were food we didn''t have any chance to discern what happened when it ran to us."

    From the description, Elise could imagine how frightening the ghouls must have looked. Mr. Alfred and Ernest didn''t have weapon to defended themselves hence, causing them to be in the most vulnerable position. "How long have you''ve been separated with Mr. Ernest?"

    "I don''t remember, I fainted when I tried to stall the ghouls with my body, I told Ernest to run to notify you and the Lord."

    Suddenly, Elise''s hand suspended mid-air when she was about to dab more cloth on the man''s wounds. Her eyes widened slightly and she immediately took a step, "You are not Mr. Alfred."

    Alfred blinked at him, confused at what she was saying and pulled a nervous smile, "What are you saying Miss Scott? Do I not look and sound like how I usually do?"

    "Alfred was a human," Elise announced, she pulled her hands in front of her body, "He wouldn''t know anything about ghouls."

    "Oh!" The man''s tired and aggrieved expression suddenly turn to a surprise as if he reached an epiphany and his lips widened to an ear-to-ear grin, spreading wide to show his smile where his white teeth had turned to zigzag shape gleamed. "I must have slipped that from my mouth. I should have known better that you were a smart and clever girl. When I look at you, I knew there was may things off from you. But you know clever girls are always the first one to die. It is fun to chase them, however, they always gives you the excitement as they always created the longest chase which I like."

    When Alfred stood up, Elise caught his hand that was severed begin to grew in a gruesome manner that could cause people''s stomach to churn.

    "Where is the real Mr. Alfred?" She demanded to know while keeping her distance.

    "Him? Here," the man rubbed his stomach and before he coulde to her, Elise took a mouthful of breath and yelled,

    "Ian!"

 Chapter 334: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-II

    <h4>Chapter 334: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-II</h4>

    "Calling his name now? It''s toote, he won''te," snickered the man who wore Alfred''s skin but as he walk, his face melted like wax, leaving sizzle and arge chunk of the melted skin fell to the grass. Finally seeing the true face of the dark sorcerer whose face was familiar, Elise gasped.

    "You...I have seen you before," she looked at the face and her brows furrowed deeper.

    "Of course, Elise, I was someone who knows you very well," the man put his hand to his chest, "I lived next to your house after all, we were close didn''t we? I often watch over you and your mother from the wooden fence between our house. That pitiful woman, left by her own husband and now look at you, in a rtionship with a demon? You walk right on the same hole as your mother fell into. Foolish women."

    Elise wearily took another step, she watched the man whose face didn''t change despite the years that passed. At first she wasn''t able to remember the man''s face because at that time she was still young but there was a particr memory that suddenly came over her when she took a better look at him.

    "You were the one who had spread those rumors," she whispered. "You are not Alfred, your are Mr Barner."

    "Is that all that you remembered? I treated your mind ''kindly'' remember? You were young at that time but too noisy and too clever for your own good, it would have been better if you were at lest as dumb and naive like your mother," the man seized her figure, "She was one or not the most beautiful woman I have seen, exotic red hair on that drop dead gorgeous face that never fail to gain her attention whether good or bad which was an irony. Pity though that she had to be abandoned by her husband."

    "No...I remember you did something," and pieces came to attack her mind but it was chopped to fragments which was hard for her to remember but one scene steered clear on her mind where Elise saw the man raising his hand over her mother''s face. "You were trying to beat my mother!"

    "Only that?"

    Elise didn''t want to waste her time chattering with the man when he bear nothing but I''ll intentions and she yelled again, "Ian!" Yet for some reason Elise couldn''t see him anywhere when Ian would alwayse to her rescue. With her face lifted to the sky, she finally took notice of how the ck cloud turned slightly purplish and it moved around swirling to the middle as if the sky was preparing for a tornado.

    "He won''te," the man cackled, while watching Elise''s face formed to confusion and worry. "I knew he was a high Demon but I have killed a high Demon before, well, it was years ago but I still held my skill in killing them. My magic have gotten much strongerpared to before."

    "Because you used Demons'' soul," she took a step back when the man took a step forward.

    "See, I told you that you were too smart for yourself. It''s because of you that your mother had to suffer, but that stupid bitch. She never retaliate with whatever I did but when she saw you how dare she pped me!"

    Over the word, Elise felt her body turn stiff. Abruptly, memories came to surge her mind, and like an ink dripping to a clear water, everything went clear to her mind, one of the memory that she lost reyed as if it was yesterday.

    ''Mama, where are you going?'' asked little Elise, seeing how her mother picking the old scarf to her neck.

    The woman looked at her with a smile but due to how old the memory was, there was a big ck fog over her mother''s face, covering Elise to remember how she looked.

    During this time, Elise recalled that her mother was still sane, she was still the kind mother who would always gives her warm hug and prepare warm food that would fill her stomach despite the rough lifestyle they had to go through as her mother didn''t have enough money.

    Since long, it had always been men who work and women who took care of the house. Most of the works out there needed physical power which only men could do, and there was only up to a few things her mother could do to earn money. Elise remember how money had always been the problem, but her mother never put that concern to her.

    ''Just a little trip, I will be back soon,'' her mother pulled her small body to her arm, and gave her the hug which Elise always thought as warm and full of joy.

    ''But it''s night out there, it is dangerous,'' she said, repeating the words her mother often told her.

    ''I know, but don''t worry, you can sleep before me and when you wake up, mama will be right there beside you,'' Elise watched her mother leaned forward to kiss her forehead. ''I will be back soon.''

    ''Promise?'' asked little Elise when her mother chuckle after catching the little yawn that she tried hard not to let out finally came from her mouth.

    ''I do. The kind Mrs. Ferhem said there will be storm tonight, keep your nket high to your neck, okay?'' And little Elise nodded. After seeing her mother off, Elise went to her bed, her small leg climbing to the bed and she did what her mother told her by bringing the neck to cover her entire small body. As if remembering something that she forgot, Elise blew the candle when she noticed that her mother had left the precious golden ring she had always wore on her ring finger.

    Little Elise remembered how her mother always held the ring closely to her heart when she woke up at night. She wondered if her mother had forgotten to wear this? Thinking that her mother would be sad without the ring and that she might still be near as she had just left not long ago, she took the ring to her hand, taking the mission of bringing the ring to her mother to herself and went out of the house alone. It was always said that a child''s curiosity was as wide as ocean and it was true.

    Elise went to search her her mother could have gone when she saw shadows from the window of the house on the right side of their house. The two familiar silhouette was easy for her to discern as she had always been beside her mother.

    With a small jump, Elise jump over the fence, making her way to the house of her neighbor. When she tried to knock the window, she btedly realize how short she was and the distance of her palm and the window.

    Trying to find another way, Elise walk around the house, finding the front door closed and when she chose to find another way to get inside, she was startled by therge argument voices that could be heard from the crack of the back door which was left slightly open. Figure of two people could be seen when she peered her eyes from the gap.

    ''Whatever you say to me, I won''t believe it. He must still be out there, I trust him!'' Her mother''s voice was distinct and out of fear of her mother scream, Elise took it upon herself open the door wider while trying to be disecreet as her mother often warn her not to get in between adult''s discussion. She watched her mother''s back as she stood facing arger man whose body was taller than her by four inches difference. ''Let go of my hand!''

    The man was none other Mr Barner, the man who was their neighbor. Looking at her mother, a wide smile spread on his face, ''I knew you were foolish but also a woman full of hallucinations. How stupid. He has left you. This seven years had been the proof. If I was him, I would never leave my wife with a growing child in her belly.''

 Chapter 335: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-III

    <h4>Chapter 335: Ones Who Lurk In Shadows-III</h4>

    Little Elise saw her mother''s hands trembled and she wasn''t sure if it was because of Mr Barner''s words or whether it was the man''s grip on her arm which was tight and painful. Being the smallest girl and clueless at that time, Elise didn''t know what she should do. Should she keep her promise like a good girl not to disturb her mother''s conversation or should shees in between them?

    ''You don''t know anything,'' said her mother with her teeth gritted. It was evident that her mother was in fear but her voice was no less stronger than Mr Barner.

    ''What do you think I don''t know? I have been living right beside your house. I have seen enough of what I needed to see. Including the night your husband left the house. I didn''t remember seeing his entire face at that time but I did see his ck cloak and the way he walked seemed to be happy he finally had left you and the growing child in you.''

    ''And I would like to call that as stalking! What you know is from outside¡ª from the window of my house; and a family can never be judge by an outsider. Only people who are inside and a member of the family knows what happen. I do not need anyone toe into the business of my family,'' said her mother, being strict and strong. Even though little Elise was in fear as the shoutings were heating, she felt somewhere consoled as her mother didn''t lose to the fear Mr Barner tried to instilled by being therger man. ''Including my neighbor," added her mother.

    Mr Barner wasn''t happy with her mother''s disobedience, ''Am I truly only a neighbor? Haven''t I helped you enough by bringing you works?''

    ''Is that your reason to think you can control me?'' Elise''s mother shook her head in disappointment, ''I have thought you to be a different person but I see how I expected something greatly wrong from a person like you.''

    ''And what is a person like me exactly?'' taunt Mr Barner, his shadow felt as of it was alive to Elise''s eyes as it multiplied on the walk behind him.

    A small faint chuckle escape from her mother''s mouth, ''A lowlife.''

    Within seconds, Mr Barner caught her mother''s lower face by his hand, his eyes zing but a smile was also on his face. His appearance wasn''t exactly an ugly man but rather a fresh man on histe twenty, but his kind smile he showed to Elise had morphed to something entirely different. Although not a part of his featured had changed, Elise could almost see a single horn appearing from the man''s forehead, his brown eyes had glistened in golden.

    ''I have always been very fond of the kind and obedient smile you showed, but this is not bad on its own. You don''t know what your husband is, Adele. You might think you know but let me expose it to you that he is not the man he shows you to be,'' and Mr Barnerughed when he looked at Adide''s face as if he had seen the surprised expression which he wanted to see. ''He is-''

    ''A Demon,'' interrupted Adide while looking at Mr Barner. The tides were turn almost in an instance as now Elsie saw it was Mr Barner''s face that shook with shock as if he had been knocked sideways by what her mother had said. The hostility suddenlye over Adide as she narrowed her bright blue eyes to Mr Barner. She swatted the man''s hands that were still on her face, due to the surprise and confounded with puzzles, the man''s grip on her face turnx, making it easy for her to p his hand aside, ''You are not a human if you could tell what my husband is. What are you?''

    ''No. What are you,'' Mr Barner returned her question. ''I thought you were a human who had fallen and been deceived by a Demon but you knows he is one and you ept him.''

    ''I told you there are only up to few things outsider could understand from peeking through their neighbor''s house. If you know my husband is a Demon that means you are a part of a Demon or maybe something entirely different,'' and whispering this, Adide knew the danger that was on her at this moment as she had found out Mr Barner''s true identity.

    She safely took a step back but Mr Barner was quick to take a hold of her neck, catching a hold. Adide struggled to get away from the hold but the man was too strong. Mustering her energy, she kicked the man upon his stomach before trying to rush outside. But suddenly Adide fell face-first with Barner dragging her feet across the floor. She tried to struggle again all for nothing as Barner held both her legs and hands. Once he had cornered her on the floor, Barner raised his hand to put a good lesson to Adide when Elise ran and appeared in front of her mother.

    ''STOP!'' She yelled, and within second, the man did stop his hand that hade to contact with her palm and Elise watched the man''s finger turn to dust. A piercing scream followed after Mr Barner''s mouth and fortunately for him he had pulled his hand away from Elise.

    The man grunt in pain, his eyes were wide with burning ire he directed to Adide who had also touched his forearm to protect Elise from the p and he thought it was her who had turn his fingers tobust to small dust-like particles. ''ADELAIDE! HOW DARE YOU WENCH!''

    But Adide was too surprised to move, when little Elise met eyes with her mother whose face was still filled with ck nk, she could hear her mother gasp and her whimper came stifle as she begged, ''No!''

    Suddenly Elise was pulled back to the present. Her memory felt long but neither her nor Barner was affected by the time difference. "I remember you," Elise said to Barner, and she watched on the hand that had just grew, there was a permanent scar which she caused when she was young, causing Barner to lose his three fingers from his thumb.

    "Finally? That''s great, we could catch up to few things that have passed," snickered the man who was in joy to hear he would soon soak his hand with blood again.

    "I don''t think there are anything to be discussed with you," Elise raised her hand before her face, anger came over to fill her blue eyes as she had recalled what happened.

    "Oh, how sad, we used to be close remember? Your mother was also close with me," the man humored himself.

    "I don''t remember that ever happen. My mother dislike you," Elise responded, she was sure as she had just seen the memories again in her mind.

    "Your memories must have failed you then, your mother liked me," Barner imed and it had Elise to understand that the man was under an illumination he put to himself. He was under his own delusion that her mother had liked him.

    "I didn''t remembered it wrongly did you forgot?" Elise questioned and she pulled her smile to taunt the man. "She called you the lowlife."

    Her repeated words she borrowed from her mother cause Barner''s expression to shift into the same expression that she remembered to happen years ago. His brows were furrowed in a boiling anger, "You are truly like your mother, the same stupid wench!"

    ***

    Don''t forget to vote, it takes only 3 seconds to support the author~~

 Chapter 336: Faking Identity-I

    <h4>Chapter 336: Faking Identity-I</h4>

    Elise tried once again to call Ian''s name in whisper. Usually whether she raised her voice to call him or muttered under her breaths, yet nothing was working. "What did you do to Ian?"

    "That Demon? I kept him with somepany," Barner responded to her when Elise had make a run through the forest. The man had run not too fast but not too slow either and she could feel that the dark sorcerer was enjoying the chase in his amusement. "The ghouls you see, they were hard to control but once I fed them with some souls they became mypdogs, very smart and obedient. Much obedient than your mother for sure."

    "My mother will never be obedient to someone like you, I know how you guessed my father was a Demon. You are not a simple dark sorcerer¡ª you are a corrupted angel," Elise stated and she heard the loudughter echoing along the gust of wind. She took a look behind, finding the man had gone and her steps stopped.

    Despite not being able to see Barner, Elise could somewhere feel it in her senses he was somewhere near her, and she realized that it must be her Demon''s blood in her that made her senses sharper. Is it because she had became more aware of the bloodline in her body? Or was it because she finally pick a new pieces of her memory?

    Barner''s voice continued to echo, "So what? Well, you are a child of Demon who will soon be married to a Demon it''s not strange that you knew about us."

    Elise didn''t let Barner yed the game alone, she responded with another question, "What are you nning by trapping us here? What is the use of casting a magic. Is it to collect more souls and sacrifices?"

    "What do you think you could do by knowing?" The man''sughter grew louder that it was hard to point out where he was due to the way his voice echoed to the entire forest. "You will die soon here along with your future groom who you will never be able to marry. No hard feeling, Elise, I don''t have grudge against you and you might be simr to Adele that I begin to think if I should really kill you. But then, I have been given an instruction to do."

    Elise narrowed her eyes with her chin lifted and her eyes looked at the dry branches of the tree that scrambles through the wind as if souls of the dead had possessed them, "Instruction?" She repeated the word in question, keeping her hand near her in case Barner came toward her which she knew he woulde soon.

    "An instruction from the highest dark sorcerer, I can''t me you for being curious when you are about to die. Consider this my farewell gift: There is one corrupted angel who had regained their angelic power, they posses wings, but not the angel''s magic as he prefer to use dark magic as it was much powerful. How about you this? Instead of marrying that Demon you came with, why not marry me and I will guarantee your safety which your mother refused as she failed to see what was safer for her."

    Elise felt shivers just by processing the words Barner said. After her mother, the man dared to approach her, it was clear how his moral was as ugly as his heart, "I refuse. I don''t have any interest in a stalker man like you who peeped through other''s window."

    "You will regret your choice Elise. Haven''t you heard from that noisy innkeeper about the missing caravan and have you seen the empty houses? No one was able to step away from this ce with their soul in them,"ughed the man who knew she was trapped like a mouse. The only reason why he didn''t immediately kill Elise but toy with her was to enjoy seeing her groveling on her feet and beg for his forgiveness. To Barner, it was women''s obedience and tears that he brings his blood boil with excitement.

    Elise''s blue eyes moved when she caught from the corner of her eyes a fast shadow moving from one tree to another and her body flinched to another direction when she heard the same swishing sound. "Is that why you are very confident that no one would put an end to your evil deeds? Do you think you will get away from all of this?"

    When Barner scoffed it caused Elise to feel as if the whole forest was scoffing altogether at her, "Why not? Are you still dreaming that Demon of yours wille for you like a Prince Charming? Sad news Elise, tch, tch, tch," the man clicked his tongue in a pity. "He has died. The ghouls have finally seeded in killing him and currently he is eaten alive. I should praise him for staying alive despite a hundred ghoulsing on him all at the same time, even most Demon would be in bind and die if three ghouls came to them. Yet it took him a hundred. Still, not too impressive considering he had died now."

    Elise clenched her hand, she red at one side of the forest, "You are lying."

    "Is he? Then call his name again, try it. ''Ian! Ian!''" Barner imitate her voice beforeughing in a mock, happy that everyone is in a predicament now. "Why don''t you ask yourself Elise. You are smart, I know you could tell the reason why he hadn''te for you despite you many times you have been yelling for his name. Isn''t that also why you are here now, cornered?"

    Barner who was hiding on the tree behind her back snickered, when looking at Elise''s defenseless back. Using the silence, he slicked out to catch her neck. The moment he ran, Elise turned her face to his direction and she raised her hand, more specifically, Ian who had stood behind her appeared while bringing her hand to Barner''s direction.

    "Cornered? Who says she was cornered?" Ian grinned widely, his entire eyes had turned ck, leaving only his pupils to stay red as blood. His lips curled deeper in satisfaction as he saw shocked and the smile on Barner''s face dropped into a pure shock, just like how a dumb bird would look when they realize they had been trapped.

    Elise turned her face sideways to see his face, her eyes widened when she spotted the stters of ck-colored blood all over his lower half of his face like paint and his entire clothes. "Ian," she whispered her name, gaining his attention. His eyes stayed demonic even without his horns.

    "Sorry to keep you waiting, my dear Elise," Ian clutched tight to Barner''s face which he pulled when the man was about to run away. While holding the man on the floor, Ian used his other hand which wasn''t stained with blood to rub her cheek, "It terribly saddened me that I wasn''t able toe during the first time you call my name. This noisy dark sorcerer keep me in a very wellpany that I make use of and after I have quickly settle the score, he put this damned barrier all over the ces."

    "Are you okay?" Elise looked at the amount of ck blood and it was hard to discern whose blood it was when she had never seen him bleeding before.

    "I lost not a part of my limbs and this is my enemies'' blood, I am alright sweetheart," Ian said and she could feel his gentleness despite the amount of anger he had in his heart now. He shifted his eyes to Barner whose body was dragged on the floor, "Now. I have took care of your dogs, it''s time to deal with the owner, right? You can choose, speak or torture? Just for your information I love torturing people, especially bad ones because bad ones often showed quite amount of retaliation, though at the end they quickly choke up words I want to hear. We will see how long you willst."

    ***

    Vote to support the author, voting means a lot for me, have a nice day, lovelies ~~<3

 Chapter 337: Faking Identity-II

    <h4>Chapter 337: Faking Identity-II</h4>

    "Where the hell is he?" Hallow questioned, deciding to take the walk on himself as he jumped away from Beelzebub''s pocket. "Can''t you sensed where is he? I thought Demons could sense souls."

    "That goes the same for you, grim reaper," reminded Beelzebub as it appeared Hallow had almost forgot that he was a grim reaper and not an abnormal talking chick.

    "I can''t sense him because there is something that block my power," replied Hallow to his defense.

    "That also apply to me. I can''t sense anything, damn it," cursed Beelzebub.

    "If this dark sorcerer is able to block and tinker with our senses, doesn''t that mean Gabriel is stronger than us or even Ian?" Hallow asked when he got up to the counter and he bent down to search for Gabriel.

    "Stronger than Ian?" Beelzebub repeated with a facetious smile nod he chuckled, "He won''t."

    Hallow raised his brows, turning to look at Beelzebub and wondered where did he have the kind of confident to say that, "I don''t get why Demons are so confident but you know I''m sure even Ian have his own weakness."

    "Other than thatss, I don''t see his weakness," Beelzebub responded with a hum and his eyes looked away to the window where he met eyes with the white bird that settled itself to the thinnest branch of a dry tree. "And there is more to him than even himself do not know."

    "Wh-" Hallow''s words were suddenly stopped when they saw arge red spiral portal appearing beside them and a hand came out holding Ernest whose eyes were wide with shock and horror, appearing to be in a stupor from what he had seen that was simr to a scene that came from Hell despite never seeing Hell before.

    Ian''s face then appeared out from red portal that was thin as paper, "Catch this. Do your best to protect him, he is our only witness. Elise is waiting for me." And without hearing the next words, Ian tossed Ernest from the portal before it closed and disappeared.

    "What happened?" Hallow asked when looking at Ernest who was on the floor. But upon hearing a chick talking, Ernest let out a sharp help of surprise.

    "Y-Y-You talked!" And his eyes moved to Beelzebub, "The chick talk!"

    "Oh, what''s wrong with a chick talking? Look he is the most harmless one in this room considering you have me here," mused Beelzebub and Ernest decided from that point to not think as he was sure if one more thing was toe and surprise him, he would immediately faint.

    Turning behind he saw the unconscious magistrate, "W-What happened to him?" asked Ernest apprehensively, in fear as he could feel something offing from Beelzebub.

    "Just a little sleep, I sang him a luby but he seemed to like it more than I thought," and that luby was his threaten, thought Beel. "Mind helping us? We are searching for that innkeeper that goes by the name of an Angel," drawled Beel in a thought as if forgetting the name.

    "Mr Gabriel?" questioned Ernest and as he looked around he realize the innkeeper has indeed disappear.

    "We do not want him to die, you see. Also, I heard humans usuallyes out when another humane to search for them," Beelzebub spoke.

    "And you are not a human?" questioned Ernest to see Beelzebub smile meaningfully and he decided not to ask once again as he could feel the man''s eyes lies in between threaten. "However, I think we must to go away from here right now. There were ck shadows Lord Ian called as ghouls. He killed some but I heard there are still a few-" as if the devil heard his name, the ghouls crawled from the ground,ing toward the door.

    "Shit!" Beelzebub cursed, pulling his hand he snapped blue fire toward the group of ghouls.

    "Hey Beel! How long do you think you could kill Ghouls for?" Hallow asked upon seeing the frown on Beel''s forehead.

    "Four minutes," responded Beelzebub grimly, "Take that two humans and run."

    "What the other one can walk on his own-" and Beelzebub turn to loon at Ernest for his face to drop when he saw him fainting. "Oh fuck you!" cursed Hallow while jumping down to Ernest. This time he pped his wings to the human''s cheek to wake him up but nothing work. "Beel! Do something about my body. I can''t bring them this way."

    Beelzebub frowned, he wanted to say something when turning his face to the chick when a great idea suddenlye to his mind, "Don''t regret it okay?" He smirked.

    The white bird who had been watching Beelzebub from afar, decided to fly away when it suddenly got caught between the palms of a person. The bird''s golden eyes shifted to look at the person who had taken its body and caught the person''s smile.

    "What''s the rush, my dear friend? Shouldn''t we share some talk as an old acquaintance and brothers?" Smiled Gabriel when he had caught the white bird while flying midair with his white feathery wings. His hair that was colored in brown changed to golden and it grew longer to fall on his neck. "What do you say, Lucifer?" He hummed with his golden eyes peered down the white bird.

    Lucifer inside the bird sighed, "Gabriel." Unlike Gabriel, it was evident how Lucifer didn''t wee his friend''s arrival.

    "Still remember my name, I see. That''s an improvement," Gabriel smiled, his voice and tone stayed steady and friendly while the crow looked at him with narrowed eyes.

    "No thank you," Lucifer immediately rejected.

    "Oh why not?" Gabriel sang with a hint of disappointment, "We haven''t seen each other after a thousand years ago. Unless you are in a hurry? Let me guess. Are you curious or worried about the two children who are in the forest now? Don''t worry, I am sure they will be alright. If pushe to shove I wille there myself and help them. Now to cut my long speech, mind telling me which one of them is your child, Luci?"

    ****

    Hallow: Grim reaper-- chick-- ?

 Chapter 338: Faking Identity-III

    <h4>Chapter 338: Faking Identity-III</h4>

    The forest continued to be filled with howls from the wind that came all too suddenly, while most people was in their own crossfire, Gabriel and Lucifer had chosen to take a talk that seemed to be very peaceful on the surface but only God knows what the two were thinking in their mind.

    Lucifer smiled internally, far away from the forest, in the kingdom of Hell, Lucifer sat on his tall red cushioned seat with his legs crossed. His long ck hair fell to cover his taut chest where intricate lines contoured his body as it was exposed by the ck robe he wore.

    Half of his upper face was covered by deep shadow and he leaned to rest his chin on his left arm which he settled on his armrest, "I don''t think we are on the same page, Gabriel? I mean we are not in the same book I guess. I can''t understand what you are trying to say."

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes to the white bird, despite not seeing Lucifer''s face for a thousand years since his forever banishment to never see afoot to Heaven, he could tell what kind of face Lucifer would have, a high smile rising on his lips and Gabriel was correct.

    "I know you have been searching for a child for the past few years. I also can feel your connection through Beelzebub, what are you nning to do? Which is your child? The Demon boy or that hybrid girl?"

    Lucifer hummed in a muse, "What will you do if I say one of them is indeed my child?" Gabriel felt a prick on his question and his eyes narrowed even further in a dangerous line when Lucifer said, "Kill them? Heaven sure hates me so much that I am deep in an ocean of sorrow. Here they always tell me they would wee me with open hands if a day was toe where I repent. Not that I will be I always just thought it was unfair."

    "Stop the acting, Lucifer. Tell me while I am still in a rational mind," Gabriel threatened.

    "But I don''t want to. Also, I have been very curious to see an archangel in anger," and within seconds Lucifer responded to his question Gabriel felt a sting to his hand, and he immediately released the bird and looked at his hand that sizzled. His skin had melted as if he hade in contact with heated metal and his red flesh appeared.

    Gabriel frowned when he heard the bird coughingughter, "Lucifer!"

    "Yes? What is it, brother?" Lucifer chuckled, "Say if I do have a child, don''t you want to congratte me? But here you are, getting angry."

    "You know why I am angered, Lucifer. Your existence itself is a danger to Heaven and Hell-"

    "-And Heaven are immensely worried and concerned if I have a child whose strength would, without doubt, be much stronger than mine?" Lucifer took the word right out from Gabriel''s mouth that left the archangel in a silent re. "Then which do you think might be my child, Gabriel? The girl? Having a daughter is my sweet pleasure, they are adorable for sure. Or maybe the boy? Look at him, he is almost as strong as me with undoubted cruelty which I very much like it from him."

    "I am not here to y with you," Gabriel interrupted Lucifer from mocking him any further. It had always been his mistake to entertain Lucifer''s y in words which in the end distract him from the point of his words, "Tell me which one is your child."

    Lucifer looked down on Gabriel and he hummed, "Do Michael know what you are doing?"

    "I will keep it quiet if you chose to tell me," Gabriel gave his words which wasn''t a lie as he was an angel who never said lies.

    "And what do you n if I tell you? I asked you earlier and I will repeat it again as you ignored me earlier. Would you kill them if you know which one of them is the child who bears my blood?" Lucifer asked.

    As Gabriel couldn''t lie he only closed his eyes, and opened to say, "It depends."

    "The only one family member I have left in this world is that child, Gabriel," Lucifer spoke and suddenly everything around Gabriel began to shook, the ground that was filled with cracks due to how dehydrated it was spread further, and the golden eyes of the white crow changed into ck, leaving only its pupils to glowered in red. The branches all around the ce turn to ashes as if the whole forest was affected by his anger.

    With eyes glowered in anger, Lucifer''s eyes peered down even further. "I doubt you have a child or rtive before which why you will never know what I am feeling at the moment. I will never allow anyone to harm them, not even you Gabriel. What makes you think I will expose their identity for Heaven to hunt them? I''m not stupid and I''m sure you aren''t either. Tell the people in Heaven if one of them dared to touch that two children, I will wage war."

    "Heaven is not as weak as you think, Lucifer," Gabriel warned with his teeth set in anger. "You can''t wage war as you wish any longer."

    "Do you really believe that?" Chuckled Lucifer and he reminded, "Hell has never been weak either, Gabriel as long as I am still the Duke of Hell. Soon enough this shackle mark that is chaining me from leaving Hell is about to break and imagine what happens once it breaks?"

    In an instance, a golden glow came behind Gabriel, and his hand clenched in a stance ready to fight, "Lucifer! You should remember your limit! There is a limitation to what you could do and what should not do," Gabriel warned. "If you do engage in a war those two children would also get harmed."

    "My children are strong Gabriel which why you shouldn''t have yed with them. If you don''t I will also don''t do anything. But if you did," Lucifer paused and spoke with his voice thickening, "Mark my word: if those who are in Heaven tried anything funny with these two names¡ª Elise or Ian, I will step my feet in Heaven again and create the so-called catastrophe which I know you and Michael won''t like and consider that myst warning."

    Seeing the white bird''s wings p, Gabriel''s frown knit tighter, "I haven''t done talking with you, Lucifer!"

    Lucifer raised his brows and smirked, "But I have, goodbye my friend," and in a second, the white bird disappeared without using its wings.

    "Damn it!" Gabriel cursed upon seeing Lucifer had left and here he thought following Ian and Elise would give him more contact with Lucifer it appeared that from now on Lucifer would stay lower to not appear in his sight. Pulling himself together, he took back his previous appearance of a human, deciding to follow Ian and Elise to see which was the child that bears Lucifer''s blood.

    In Hell, Lucifer stood up from his seat, walking down the small staircase from the throne, his hand that was holding the ss of wine tilted to let the red liquid from it trail down into the clean carpet.

    "Malphas." Upon Lucifer''s call, a man transported behind him, kneeling. "How is Leviathan''s healing?"

    "It has been more difficult to pinpoint his location but from the recent discussion he held with Camael who had taken an appearance of a human priest, it should be in another week," responded Malphas, the Demon that had obediently be Lucifer''s subordinate since his master wasst punished by Heaven.

    "Sounds like a perfect time. Keep a close eye on him and once you have found his location immediately notify me," Lucifer said that had Malphas in a state of trance. "What are you doing? Go, shoo shoo."

    Malphas took it upon himself to say, "Milord, I thought you didn''t like Sir Leviathan."

    "I still don''t like him that much but we are soon going to be a part of a big family. I will cast aside my personal feeling for this," replied Lucifer, and upon seeing Malphas confused expression he sighed, "We are going to be inws, Malphas. Now go unless I need to teach you how to fly again?" Immediately Malphas shook his head, remembering the past where he was ''taught'' how to fly by his master which only lead to him bungee jumping from the highest sky of Hell to the lowest level.

    "Ah!" Malphas stood up from his ce only to fall forward as he had stepped on his shoces. On seeing him falling t on the ground, Lucifer sighed and shook his head.

    But suddenly Lucifer caught a smell from his subordinate that took his interest, "Malphas what is this blood from you that I smelled?"

    "It is my blood, milord," Malphas replied with his hand together on his back after he had pulled himself together to stand.

    "I know it is your blood dimwit," Lucifer rolled his eyes, "I am questioning how you got wounded. Are you getting bullied?" Lucifer narrowed his eyes as Malphas shook his head with a reluctant expression. "Do you need me to pull your tongue to speak?" Lucifer urged impatiently.

    "No, milord. I just had a little fight with Sir Ian''s crows. He was near me when I had was watching Sir Leviathan," Malphas expected Lucifer to be enraged but instead heard his soundingughter.

    "Oh did he? I remember people saying that the bird is not alive but in fact, it holds a part of his soul. He must have not like you, pity. I was thinking you could befriend with it, you know." Lucifer hummed and suddenly the talk about Ian had him to be talkative, "Do you know how smart Ian ispared to other Demons? He can put a small part of his soul on his torn wings. It was a crazy idea that no one would ever try but that makes it more like what I expected from my dear nephew."

    Hearing it, Malphas suddenly cocked his head to the side, wondering why did his Lord bestow such a heavy punishment to his nephew? Most family would protect their rtives yet Lucifer did the opposite upon their first meeting.

    "Because I was testing him," answered Lucifer to see Malphas surprised, "It''s not the first time I have read your thoughts fool. Stop behaving like an idiot. He had chosen to be a Demon and I was testing to see whether he really does have the intention to see through the choice he made by bing a Demon. And I got an extremely pleasant reply when seeing how he had torn his wings without holding a single hesitation."

    "Is it alright for you not to watch them over from the forest, milord?" asked Malphas as his master had severed the connection he shared with the white bird.

    "That won''t be a problem, Ian had taken care of it. In a few minutes, I can tell that the barrier put there would be dissolve soon," Lucifer said with a tinge of pride. "Malphas, don''t forget your mission."

    "Yes, milord!" Malphas tried to stand formally, this time in a more graceful manner that only gained him another clumsy mistake as he forgot to tie hisces, hearing his master sigh, Malphas took care of his shoces with magic before turning to a white bird and soared out from the ssless window next to his left.

    "That fool, why did I take him again, I wonder,"mented Lucifer while looking at the ce Malphas had left from. Now alone, Lucifer went to one of the ssless window in his throne, and with a thought about the future his smile widened, "That marriage also seems interesting. I should prepare a gift before meeting Levi to impress my inws for my dear nephew''s sake."

 Chapter 339: Finding Broken Pieces-I

    <h4>Chapter 339: Finding Broken Pieces-I</h4>

    A/N: For a few days I am not feeling well due to my anxiety of my writing, it might reflect and affect my writings (making it unclear) If there is a part anyone can''t understand do notify me^3^ also don''t forget to keep voting~~

    Elise stared down at Barner, the man now was caught under Ian''s iron grip which make him unable to move. Elise looked around the forest and she could feel something like a great presence near them, "Strange, I feel like someone is near here," she said.

    "Me too," Ian narrowed his eyes, "they seem to have blocked their power but I could still feel it resonate near here."

    "What happened to Mr Ernest?" Elise queried when she recalled of the other man who wasn''t with Ian during the time he came to safe her.

    In pulled his hand forward, creating a slit of portal when he moved his hand vertically before pulling a rope from it, "I ced him in Beel''s care. He should be able to take care of another human." and that was great, after talking with Dalton, Elise didn''t want the man to lose his brother because she knew how it felt to lose a family member.

    Barner suddenlyughed seeing Ian and Elise together and his eyes stopped at the rope, "Do you think a simple rope could stop me? You should have brought something stronger."

    "Aren''t you active?" Ian grinned widely, "This is a special rope I got from Hell. A rope to bind creature like you, a corrupted angel. Try to see if your power work."

    Barner narrowed his eyes, he was doubtful that a simple rope could hinder his power and with a snicker he said, "You will regret it soon."

    Ian shrugged his shoulders on reply. Elise came closer, watching the man struggling to get the brown rope off only to looked shocked when he wasn''t able to do anything.

    "N-No way! What did you do?! My power...My ny years of power is disappearing!" Shrieked Barner in horror but Elise could feel her heart turning like a stone and she couldn''t feel a single pity or sympathy directed toward the man even though she never liked seeing people getting hurt. She was aware of the reason, it was the deep anger she held against the man who had harmed her mother. Despite having a rough childhood due to her mother, she never hold contempt against her and instead pity her situation. After seeing the unjust again in her mind, she could withstand her anger.

    Ian rolled his eyes, looking at the foolish man who seemed to have finally realize how doomed he was, "He needs to have some teaching, Elise what did he do to you? Tell me so we can settle our score."

    "He didn''t do anything to me. He wasn''t able to," continued Elise while looking down at Barner, "But he did a lot of things against my mother. He also knows about my father."

    At this, Ian who didn''t expect the sudden change of tides raised his brows, "Your mother. Did you regain your childhood memories?"

    Elise shook her head, "Only a little, I only remember a part of my memories."

    "You will get there soon," Ian encourage, and he bent his legs just slightly to have a better eye level with Barner, "Now, Barner. Do you understand where your position is? You are currently my hostage, you seem to love the thought about keeping hostage, here, in your ghost town, don''t you? How does it feel to be like one?¡ª to be a weak ant who soon would get squashed? But don''t worry, I won''t squash you easily. Like Elise I got some bone to pick with you. Where is the real Alfred?"

    Barner didn''t know how in the God''s name where his power had disappeared to but he didn''t allow himself to be frightened any longer. The corrupted angel held his pride high that he would rather die than kneeling down and Ian could tell this. He could also tell that it would get more exciting if Barner keep his pride high.

    Pulling himself together along with a smile, Barner replied, "He is at the bottom of a sea. Do you know how I killed him? First I acted like his dear lover whom I''ve killed and waited for him in an inn. When he had lowered his guard I killed him. It was truly exciting to see how his face twist in shock and confusion when seeing how his beloved killed- AHHH!"

    Ian licked his lower lips after severing Barner''s left foot with a knife that he pulled from the portal. "Sounds like fun," hemented sarcastically and immediately his smile fell. "Where was the sea?"

    Barner could feel his body burning in pain as the agony spread throughout his entire body, he tried to heal his body which failed. Faced with another question from Ian, Elise could still see the smile on the man''s face that had her hands which she balled to loose fists to tighten.

    "Like I would-" his words immediately broke with another pain as Ian pushed his hand through the man''s stomach, right below the ce that was vital.

    Pulling his hand out, Ian swung his hand to the right to have the blood wring out from his hand, "Tough one aren''t you? You won''t die with this wound. I have got some studying about a human''s body from my nine hundred years of experience, and I know which ce to stab so they won''t die immediately. It will be painful but I tell you, there is only a single way for humans to be born but I have got millions of way to kill you. Fortunate news is, I have a great healing magic. Before you can die we can repeat all of this again. So to my repeated question, where is his body?" Ian asked with his eyes narrowed.

    Barner kept his smile, "I won''t die, what''s there to be feared?"

    "Yes you won''t die but you will soon loose your mind from the suffering. Let''s see how long you will hold out," and raising his hand, Ian began his series of torture.

    Minutes passed in a tick tock movement. Although Elise didn''t have a pocket watch with her, she could tell it had been only five minutes since Barner''sst attempt of being prideful. Now the ground beneath Barner had soaked in blood, the puddle of red liquid almost reach to her shoes even though she was four steps away from them.

    Barner was in a mess of situation with most of his limbs had been sliced off. The scene could only cause Elise to look away but tonight she didn''t. Instead of looking away, she watched Ian''s slow and agonizing torture to Barner and she could feel herself turning dark.

    Elise was aware every people had their own darkness in them that was hidden or covered by their good side. The weigh of the of the light and dark side of each people differentiate ordingly to the person itself and the belief and moral that they adopt. Elise had always been thought in the correct way of a human where killing is bad and that hurting people is wrong. That belief didn''t change in her but she could tell the dark enjoyment that grew in her to see Barner receiving what he deserve. At first Elise thought it was wrong for her to feel so but the she also understand her rights to be angry and to see Barner paying his sins.

    As Ian had said it was him who won as it only took Barner five minutes before turning to a person who had lose his sanity. When Ian yfully raised his hand, Barner immediately scurried and pressed his back to the trunk of the tree in fear, shrinking as if he wanted to escape from Ian''s murderous gaze.

    "Now, it''s my seventh time repeating this that I am starting to get tired, where is Alfred''s body, corrupted angel?" Ian cracked his neck as he asked.

    "H-He is buried in h-his backyard! U-Under the o-oak tree," responded Barner quickly, fearing another pain was toe to him.

    "Obedient aren''t you?" Ian smiled darkly, he then pushed his hair with his hand that wasn''t stained with blood to the back of his hair, leaving it to staybed back in a wild manner. "Now let''s get to the next question while you are still obedient. What is your rtionship with Elise''s mother?"

    Barner casted a nce to Elise whose eyes were watching him without an expression written on her face. He thought the girl would stop the Demon but she didn''t and he could tell she was enjoying the torture that was inflicted to him. But now it had be fear that ruled Barner''s mind as he was scared Ian would injured him or severe his limb again, "We w-were neighbors."

    "Elise," Ian lifted his face to her, and he urged her toe closer by waving his hand in a curl, "What else do you want to ask?"

    Elise looked at the man with a silent look before casting her gaze to Ian. Currently there was too many questions in her mind that was more than what she could process. She took it slowly so she won''t forget any one of her question as currently the man held a strong information about her parents and her childhood.

    Yet from all the questions that were in her mind there was one single question that stood out more than the rest, "Do you know and have you seen my father?"

    Barner gulped as he felt his throat drying, "I have seen him before."

    "He is a demon, isn''t he?" Elise moved to her next question.

    "He is."

    "What about my mother?" Was her next question. Somewhere she had a feeling that her mother wasn''t a normal human. She recalled the moment she had activated her power to Barner and see how horrore to her mother''s face as if she was shocked and terrified with the power she hold.

    "She was..." Barner looked at between her and Ian back and forth, replying slowly...

 Chapter 340: Finding Broken Pieces-II

    <h4>Chapter 340: Finding Broken Pieces-II</h4>

    "She was not a human, she was the secret daughter of an archangel," replied Barner after a while. Ian pulled his brows, and Barner was caught by fear when he saw the frown on his face, "I-I am saying the truth! This what I know."

    Elise felt a mixed emotions in her heart knowing that she wasn''t a human, in fact in her blood there was only faint traces of a human as most of it was a mixed of Angel''s and Demon''s blood. She felt her head dizzy with information but managed to get through it by taking everything in a grain of salt.

    Ian hummed, "What is the name of the Archangel? There are only seven archangels in Heaven: Michael, Uriel, Gabriel, Raphael, Saraqael, Raguel, and Remiel, which one of the seven of them?"

    Barner suddenly felt tense running on his nerves, causing him to turn stiff, "I-I don''t know," when Ian''s sharp eyes moved at him in warning the man immediately shook his head, "I really don''t know! I swear I don''t know anything. I was only mentioned that Adide was a daughter of an archangel who fell in love with a human. He was immediately punished in Heaven and from what I knew, Adele grew up in mortal''s world. She lived in an orphanage without a mother as she died as soon after giving birth."

    Elise sighed, internally she wondered who her grandfather was. If he was an archangel perhaps it would be faster to narrow it down as there was only seven of them. But how would she be able to find her grandfather when he didn''t seem to be interested in finding her or her mother?

    It has been years since her mother''s death and more years since she grew up, but he was never there just like her father which cause her to start to believing that perhaps it wasn''t their circumstances that didn''t allow them to but because they weren''t interested at her or her mother. She bite her lower lips this time, questioning, "What else do you know about my mother?"

    "She grew up like human, although she has power she didn''t seem to be that strong because she inherited much more of her father''s blood rather than her mother''s."

    Ian at times took a look at?Elise''s expression, and now he could see her in bind and he can''t me her. It appeared that her family''s tree was much moreplicated than others or his. With a grandfather of an archangel, and a grandmother of a human, not to forget her Demon blood.

    Parting her pursed lips, it was time for her to ask about thest member of her family, "How much do you know about my father?"

    "Only a few things," answered Barner, scared that he only knew a little and wished he had done more research to avoid inquiring Ian''s anger.

    Even a few things was enough to Elise, "Do you know his name?" Getting closer to the truth of her family make her feel as if she was in the edge of a cliff, ready to dive into a new world. It overwhelmed her with many mixed emotions¡ª mostly emotions that she couldn''t name.

    "I don''t, but I am aware he is a High Demon. He is the prince of Hell, the only son of the Devil¡ª Satan...."

    A small gasp escaped from Elise''s lips. Too many things going on and now she was caught with the sudden surprise that she was rted to the Ruler of Hell¡ª his grandson. She then shifted her eyes to Ian who was a reading in Hell, "Do you know who that might be?"

    "I don''t stay long enough to know rumors in Hell," said Ian as he narrowed his eyes after getting a clear map of Elise''s bloodline. "If the title is unofficial it would be hard to find it. But there was a rumor about Lucifer being the son of Satan and an angel."

    "Do you mean it is possible that Lucifer is my father?" questioned Elise with a gulp rolling her throat when she saw Ian nodded.

    "It''s only a possibility, my love. Nothing is for sure. If we are left with no clue, I guess we have no choice but to depart to Hell," Elise saw Ian suddenly frown and their eyes met for the briefest time before shifting to one of the ce behind the trunk of a tree where they both sensed a person near there. "I will look for who it is, stay here," informed Ian and Elise decided to reply with a nod as they needed someone to watch over Barner so the man wouldn''t leave.

    Barner carefully followed where Ian had left before looking at Elise, "This is why they say the first daughter always follows their mother''s step. You will marry him soon but what makes you think he won''t leave you like your father?"

    Elise furrowed her brows as she looked at Barner, it would be foolish to entertain the man''s game as he was trying to provoke her. The man knew that deep inside her there was still, the fear of being abandoned from the scars she received in the past. It did traumatized Elsie, but she never doubted Ian¡ª never for a second in her life.

    Nevertheless, she felt the need to answer the man, "My mother might have married the wrong person but I also know how happy she was for marrying my father which why I don''t me her. The rtionship I have with Ian isn''t simr to my mother because it is me and him who are in this together. What is up in the future are choices we both would make not other people. Outsiders don''t know what is happening inside, Barner. My mother told you this."

    Barner''s eyes widened, it was because he was once again faced with the same reply Adide had told him years ago. His teeth clenched in anger and he pulled a smirk, "You know I loved your mother," Barner said, "Imagined how sad I was to see her married and have a daughter? But I still loved her despite everything and when her husband left her, I have always been right beside her, promising to give her the happiness she deserve. Yet she rejected me. Do you not feel how sad I was? Didn''t I also tested you kindly when you see young? I know you are a good person Elise, I also know deep inside you cannot see a person hurt the way that Demon did to me. Are you sure you would be able to sleep at night after seeing I am killed?"

    Elise looked at Barner, when she retrace her memories, she recalled the moment she was too hungry and the man came like a savior with foods, he also yed with her, but she knew that was all fake, an act that the man yed to have her mother in the most twisted way.

    "No," Elise replied, "You didn''t love my mother, Barner, what you want is an obedient woman who would obliged by your words. Which why you spread the news all over the vige that she was a thrown woman, so each day she would be suffering with the thought of my father leaving her. You might have won for that, but unfortunately for you, my mother was a strong woman who would rather stay insane than being your wife. And I am thankful for her choice."

    "You spoke like you know everything," Barner''s eyes flickered in anger, "A little more and Adide would have been mine. But that woman is in Heaven, if you want to see her again after your death, then I suggest you to release me now before you make a great sin you will regret.

    Elise shook her head, "I won''t. I know the sin I have by watching you die would not bring me to Heaven, but I also know that tonight I will be having the most pleasant sleep, knowing the person who is also responsible for my mother''s misfortune has meet what he deserve to."

    "You will regret it Elise," Barner said with his eyes turning to bright brown as he red at her. Suddenly a smile formed on his lips, "I will see you in Hell then."

    Realizing something was off, Elise turned her face behind to see arge mouth opening widely on her back. The teeth of the creatures gleamed in front of her with the drolls that dripped from the mouth, there was still a faint traces of blood stain as it snarled, ready to take a bite on her neck.

    Elise closed her eyes, "I pity you," she whispered to the ghoul.

    ****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to support the author~~

 Chapter 341: Finding Broken Pieces-III

    <h4>Chapter 341: Finding Broken Pieces-III</h4>

    In a surprise, Elise saw the ghoul''s teeth right across her face yet rather than fear it was pity that came into her because she knew the ghouls came from resentment of Demons who were killed unjustly by Barner. "I pity you," she whispered because from the corner of her eyes she could see the ghoul''s red eyes were wet from tears as if it wanted to stop what it was doing but weren''t able to as Barner had taken ahold of its will.

    Elise didn''t know if it was the ghoul''sst resistance that it didn''t immediately bite her but instead it stopped. What she didn''t know was the ck shadowy hands that came out from her shadows which took a capture of the ghoul''s legs but as they were all colored in ck, it was hard for Elise who was under a ck sky to take notice of this.

    Reaching out her hand, Elise didn''t know if it would work but she ced it on the ghoul''s body which consisted of ck liquid and with a touch, the ghouls turned stiff. From beneath her fingertips, the ce she touched turn stone-ash in color, and the dull color spread in a way watercolor dipped to a clean wet paper. The ck droplets of ck liquid if the ghouls stopped when it was about to leave the body and fall to the ground, instead it became gray in color, and with the help of the wind, the ghoul turn to fine dust, blowing away behind her.

    She then turned to Barner whose eyes were wide in shock as he watched what happened, "I thought at that time it was Adele who had used her power to permanently destroy my fingers."

    "It was me," Elise confirmed, and she looked at Barner with a disdain gaze, "I know you are hiding something. How did my father look like? You were my neighbor you must have seen him."

    "I am not afraid of you missy," chuckled Barner as if the fear he was instilled had disappeared after seeing Elise alone. "Now without that Demon what you think you could do?"

    "What do you think I can''t do?" Elise responded to his words with another one and the two ck shadows that had been living in her shadow peered with their red eyes in anger. They hissed and instead of making a voice as their mouth was buried under her shadows, causing her shadows to shake. Barner seemed surprised by her words, not expecting Elise to retort as he didn''t know how angry she was. "I have done damage to your fingers and I can do more. How does my father look like Barner? I am not questioning you but demanding my answer."

    "I doubt you''ll be able to do anything," sneered Barner, not believing that such a girl would be able to harm anyone because he had seen her since her childhood.

    "We can try," she offered, "If I don''t, I have learned what works," threatened Elise as she lifts her hand, having the shadows under her waving their hands as if agreeing with what she said and cheering for her next action toe.

    On another side, Ian ran through the forest, feeling the wind brushing against his face as he had run to chase for the person he sensed to be near them when they had asked Barner of Elise''s bloodline.

    After a sprint, Ian stopped his long legs and stomped on the ground to dust off the grim that settled on his shoes. "Let''s speak Archangel," Ian offered as he looked at his hands that were stained with blood. "Not answering?" Ian questioned when he received no reply, "Fine have it the way you like it. Did Lucifer put you on this? I knew he always toys with Demons by making exchanges from what I have gathered, but I didn''t know he could also threaten Archangel."

    "You are wrong," said Gabriel after a while, sighing as he knew that this Demon was much stronger than normal as he was a High Demon. Coming toward where Ian was, he appeared with the human appearance of a young man who he met in the inn as the innkeeper with thick brown curls covering his forehead but when he took another step forward, his appearance change into an Angel with golden hair that was cut evenly just above his neck and golden eyes that signify an angel. His features had changed into the paintings of angels that had always been hung around the Church. But this time Gabriel had barely a smile on his face. "We are not of the same clique."

    "I didn''t know that it was your hobby to peep into someone''s business," Ian smiled kindly but it failed to reach his eyes, "Is it nice to meet you? I don''t think we have met each other before. What are you doing here¡ª watching Elise and me?"

    "Before I answer your question," Gabriel interrupted and his golden eyes narrowed subtly, "Mind replying to mine first? Which one of you is the descendant of Lucifer?"

    At the sudden question, Ian narrowed his eyes and it didn''t stay long before he smiled, "Well?" Ian sang, "I don''t think this is a great offer an Angel could give, is it? Asking me a question without telling the reason why. I heard Lucifer has a bad term with Angels like most Demons are, why do you think I will give an obedient nod to you?"

    "A y in word, you are simr to Lucifer, perhaps there is a chance you are his son?" Gabriel remarked with a frown, not liking how there was someone who had simr habits like Lucifer by replying question with a sarcastic remark.

    Ian rolled his eyes, "That''s the worstment anyone could have given me for this entire year," he clicked his tongue, seeing that the angel was alone which was strange as earlier he could sense tworge presence from afar. The presence onlyes in the briefest time but it was enough time for Ian to take immediate notice of it. "What''s your purpose of watching Elise and me? By your words could I take it as you watching us from afar to find out if we have a blood rtionship to Lucifer?"

    Gabriel stared at Ian at a standstill without replying. Both of them had the chance to use their power to attack but none did as they both needed answers. Ian, however, was much more savage than Gabriel. He needed the information from the Archangel, but also didn''t fear to kill the Archangel, "Seems like you won''t answer me. Has peeking and butting on other''s business had be a top secret in Heaven? Or maybe you have be too bored in the mundane life of Heaven that you''vee here? But we both know that''s not possible after what you''ve said earlier," he chuckled and his smile slowly left his lips, "I don''t have time to waste with you, Gabriel and my patience is running thin. It''s better if you tell me what you''vee for or something you wouldn''t like would ur soon."

    "I have to agree with not having time to waste," Gabriel smiled, pulling his hands behind his back. "It doesn''t seem like we would be reaching a conclusion any time soon. Maybe you have an idea to decide who would answer the question of the others?"

    "That''s easy," Ian removed his gaze from his hand, the white part of his eyes dipped to ck as his red pupils turn brighter, "Let the winner have the answer, and the loser, lose their life."

 Chapter 342: Drawing Him Out-I

    <h4>Chapter 342: Drawing Him Out-I</h4>

    Gabriel narrowed his eyes sensing that something was out of ce. The Demon in front of him was surely a powerful Demon, but was the word powerful enough to describe the enormous Demonic power which Gabriel could sense despite being far away from him? He had noticed this since Ian was trapped to barrier which the dark sorcerer set. The power that Ian hold suppress even Beelzebub''s who was a high Demon.

    "We can use other method than killing each other," said Gabriel who didn''t want to start a fight.

    Ian raised his brows, Angels and their problem, he thought. "Does Heaven deny fighting for Angels even if they are against Demons? I thought they hated Demon, maybe since time had passed, it changed?"

    "I don''t know if hatred of Angels and Demons had changed but it is different for me. Demon is also a being, they goes against the teaching of Heaven and the right path but they don''t deserve to be killed," said Gabriel, the Angel go against the idea of killing unless it was unnecessary. "I can tell that you are not a bad Demon, we can have a light talk instead of fight."

    "Bad Demon, has there ever been a good Demon?" Ian questioned back, his smile showing a dangerous glint. "This isn''t your first time following Elise, isn''t it? You don''t need to lie anymore, we have heard from the woman you spoke with in Saltige. I heard you had badmouthed my bride." Ian said to see how Gabriel would react unexpectedly the Archangel seemed to be surprised.

    Gabriel raised his brows, "Saltige? I have never went there. It is my first time to meet Miss Elise."

    Ian could tell the Angel didn''t lie and there was the saying that Gabriel wouldn''t lie. Although he didn''t know how much of that was true, it was evident from how Gabriel didn''t know who Elise was that he wasn''t the same person who had told Karen Elise was cursed.

    "How much have you heard from the conversation you eavesdrop from us?" questioned Ian, trying to see if he could pull more information from the Archangel, taking advantage as he had reply to his earlier question. "What do you know about the secret child of Angel? You are an archangel you must have caught a wind about it." And his words seemed to be correct as Gabriel''s brows suddenly retracted.

    Instead of replying Gabriel replied, "What is your rtionship with Lucifer?"

    "A person who I dislike," came Ian''s quick answer without thinking, "And Elise don''t even know who he is. Coincidentally I think you might be able to help us. Elise is searching for her long lost father and the corrupted Angel from earlier said he is the son of Satan. Does it ring a bell on you?"

    "It''s Hell''s affair, I know nothing of it. Hell''s romantic affair had been much moreplicated than the ones in Heaven, you might want to find it out in Hell, yourself," replied Gabriel, who frowned when he thinks about Elise. She was the granddaughter of an archangel and the King of Hell, such a little human girl yet bears the power that could almost shake the three realm. Gabriel didn''t even want to begin and guess the extent of her power. "Your wife she is..."

    "Dangerous," Ian stole the word from the Archangel, as if he could read the angel''s mind.

    "I was going to go with powerful," smiled Gabriel who didn''t want to offend her, "I find it strange how you are a High Demon yet I never know you are a resident of Hell."

    "I don''t often gather in Hell''s banquet," Ian humored the angel''s words.

    But was that enough reason for him who was an archangel to not be aware of him? In Hell unlike Heaven, the amount of High Demon was morepared to the archangels but most Archangel would be aware of High Demons whose power exceeds normal Demons, and Ian should be no exception to this yet oddly enough he never knew this Demon. As if someone had been blocking the Archangels from being aware of him or perhaps it was Ian doing himself? wondered Gabriel, "What''s your name in Hell? Your Demonic name."

    Ian spread his smile evenly and he parted his lips to speak and at the same wind blew to cover his voice. Gabriel seemed to caught his words with a look of shock, "You are Caleb''s sessor."

    Hearing Caleb''s name after a while from a person who appeared to know thete Demon, Ian felt a sense of nostalgia which didn''tst long as he had Elise who was waiting for him. "Now Archangel Gabriel, since you seem to be unwilling to speak. I have onest question for you. What will you do now knowing Elise''s existence and her powerful bloodline? If Heaven try to entertain the idea of killing her," Ian''s eyes narrowed sharply, "You will have toy your life today."

    Gabriel could feel himself who was a heavenly being having a headache with the amount of matters that he needed to take care now. He met Ian''s red eyes, speaking with solemnity, "I don''t lie, which why I will tell you, I don''t know."

    "That doesn''t sound positive to me," and within second, Gabriel''s eyes snap wide when he saw Ian''s hand circled around his neck and his sharp w was ready to rip apart the Angel''s neck.

    Gabriel used his wings to push Ian and dodge the deadly w. He thought he was sessful in escaping yet a trail of blood dripped from his fair skin. Gabriel pulled his hand and touched his neck, seeing the blood that was drawn. "It seems that we cannot talk peacefully anymore, do we?"

    "I have never been able to talk peacefully with my enemies you see, especially if Elise is involve here," Ian''s mischievous smile fell to a serious expression. "I will have you dead or have your tongue cut out for being a threat to us."

    Gabriel wiped away the blood from his neck and the cut immediately healed when his fingertips brushed over it. "You won''t be able to do that. High Demon could never win against an Archangel alone."

    "We will see," Ian grinned, not the bit fazed that he was facing an Archangel. The fight begin with them on the ground. When ite to hand fight, Ian didn''t lose from the Angel. He barely used his demonic ability to go against the Gabriel, and before the seventh minutes had passed, he had pushed the Angel from his initial position, cornering him to the tree.

    Gabriel couldn''t understand where Ian''s strength came from. Without doubt that Ian had a power that set him aside from other Demons, cing him in his own league. Gabriel had went against some High Demons who wanted to kill Archangel yet Ian was more powerful than all of thembined.

    After a while, Gabriel decided to retreat. Using his wings, he blew a powerful gust of wind toward Ian''s side and soared to the sky. He expected Ian to chase after him but what he didn''t expected was the feathery ck wings that Ian had. The ck wings were identical to his brother Lucifer when he decided to turn his back from Heaven and choosing Hell. Almost in that moment he realized which of the two children was rted to Lucifer as all things begin to add up.

    "You shouldn''t have looked away," Ianmented and from behind, he kicked the Angel by his stomach, sending him down to the ground to create a hole on the ground. Smoke covered the scene and when sensing something wrong, Ian used his wings to blew away the smokes, finding Gabriel had disappeared, leaving only traces of blood from the injury he received.

    "Tch, that slimy one."

    ***

    don''t forget to vote <3

 Chapter 343: Drawing Him Out-II

    <h4>Chapter 343: Drawing Him Out-II</h4>

    Elise felt the cold wind brushing over her hair and lifted her hand to remove the strands of hair thatnded on her cheeks, she looked down on Barner whose hand had been reduced to ashes. Ite to her cold realization that she managed to learn how to control her power after threatening Barner for a moment.

    The corrupted angel surrendered himself after the second time she had touched him. He had seen how his healing ability wasn''t able to heal the fingers he lost after Elise touched her almost nine years ago. Barner had tried many ways to heal himself, even going far by using sacrifices yet nothing work. He feared that if Elise had swam too deeply to her bile, it would be toote for him before he curtail into a heap of ashes.

    "Are you willing to talk now?" asked Elise to Barner. She might hate the man and felt happy somewhere in her deepest heart that he writhe in pain, but deep down Elise was brought up where hurting people was wrong , therefore hurting Barner was still difficult but that didn''t mean she would stop any time soon until the man confess.

    "I will! I will!" answered Barner in hurry. "He was very handsome for sure. He had a deep ck hair and golden eyes. When he came to the vige he had ck eyes to blend in with humans and not to bring attention to himself."

    Elise could tell that, people generally shun the majority of people who are born differently and it was something that came innate. The idea to ostracized the difference had deep rooted amongst human that it was hard to change now. To ept something too different was hard and she could tell her father had done it in order so people wouldn''t suspect them as being a different creature. Often times human didn''t take it too kindly to other mythical beings.

    "How did you know he has golden eyes?" Elise questioned but then she found the answer herself as it dawned in her, "You peeked through our house''s window."

    "No! This is different, that time I was just curious. Your father named himself as Levi but I''m not sure if it was his true name, he was a person with a stern expression and often a frown between his brows. Like his eyes he also has short ebony hair with a squared jaw and high nose, sharp eyes, prominent cheekbone, and deep hollow cheeks. He had every features that would make him handsome but also hard to approach to.Adide brought him to her house even when they weren''t married, it started as a rumor at first but the head vige allow them as your father was wounded and Adele was the only one who was willing to heal him."

    To know more about her father brought closure to Elise toward the man who she never knew, however, at the same time she felt her heart prickled by sadness. A part of her question why he didn''t live with her and her mother but she decided to set aside the question.

    "You didn''t finish earlier, how did you know he had golden eyes?" From what she heard in her discussion with Redrick, Angels held golden eyes unlike Demons whose eyes were red. But her father was a Demon, she wondered why he had golden eyes? It was simr to the dream she had when she fainted in Saltige.

    "It was during midnight," started Barner with his voice lowering, "I saw him leaving veryte to the forest''s direction and followed him out of curiosity, that was when I saw him talking with people with horns and learned that he wasn''t an Angel but a Demon."

    Elise wondered what happened at that time. Having enough information of how her father should look like, she then question another pressing case which was the loop magic the man cast, "Why did you choose this forest to attack? What did the dark sorcerers want?"

    "Strong Demon souls, that''s all that I know. I swear to God''s name. I had always been doing what I told but the people above me never put the details. I tried to ask them once but," Barner suddenly shivered, "I never wanted to ask them again. They also say something about experiments."

    Experiments? The only experiments which Elise was aware of was Angelica''s experiments which was to bring dead people back to life¡ª in short resurrection. "You shouldn''t swore in God''s name, there will be karma," said Elise, and she looked away toward where Ian had disappeared, deciding to wait for him before interrogating Barner more deeply when she was startled by a a loud bang that rang from the other side of the forest. This time around, she saw ghouls surrounding them in circle, appearing in arger amount than before.

    "There is still more of them?" Elise asked with her brows knitted together. She could only roughly guess Barner had killed more than a hundred Demons to produce this many amount of ghouls, but who could guess the man had killed more than that? "How could you," whispered Elise when Barner immediately shake his head.

    "No! No! This isn''t me! I have a link with my ghouls and I can''t assure you that I don''t have a single ghoul with me, the one that you killed was thest one."

    The word ''kill'' struck a chord in Elise which she didn''t press her focus on, "Then whose is this? Another dark sorcerer?" The people who was not in their side was Mr Gabriel and Ernest. One of the two must be the one that Ian had chased. Elise frowned, she wondered who the dark sorcerer that controlled this was. But Elise could say for sure it wasn''t Ernest as the man was a human who couldn''t go against the ghouls. "Was it Ernest?" She questioned Barner as the man was beside Ernest by acting as Alfred.

    "No, Ernest was a human and the innkeeper was also a human," imed the man, "Wasn''t there anyone else whoe with you? I noticed that there was another dark sorcerer who entered the barrier but I thought to greet himter." If everything had went to his way, Barner thought to meet the dark sorcererter but had forgotten it as he was upied with Elise and Ian.

    At this Elise''s brows raised. There were only five other people other than the three of them at this moment. If it wasn''t the magistrate, Ernest, or Gabriel, as they had came her before them, was there someone else? Something caught in the back of her head when thest peace of the jigsaw puzzle was finally set on the empty post. "Frank," it was their coachman who had entered the barrier along with them.

    As if in she had called the devil''s name, from the ghouls, emerged the shadow of Frank, the coachman. The man appeared very humanely, the same appearance as what Elise recalled he loo without any slightly difference, but after seeing Barner impersonated Alfred, nothing seemed impossible any longer.

    In the appearance it was undoubtedly Frank but the person inside wasn''t him but someone else.

    "Have someone told you that you are too clever, Lady Elise?" The man smiled when looking at her. What he showed wasn''t Frank polite smile but rather an eerie one which was suffused with ill intent.

    "Yes, he did," replied Elise calmly, jerking her chin lightly to point at Barner as she pulled her hand together behind her. She had thought the night would end soon but it seemed with another participant they finally begin thest scene to end the stage.

    ****

    A/N: I have just came back from the hospital, I will bete updating next chapter or maybe I will not update because I am under anesthesia. Sorry everyone and don''t forget to vote *^^*~

 Chapter 344: Drawing Him Out-III

    <h4>Chapter 344: Drawing Him Out-III</h4>

    Elise stared at the man and she didn''t expect him to be there, seeing how she was alone and the table was turned as there were two dark sorcerers she noticed she was currently in a pickle. The gear in her mind begin to move, weighing her choice to fight the two, she could tell it won''t be easy. She needed to stall time, "I could never guess you have taken Frank''s appearance. When did you take his ce?"

    "I guess a week ago?" smiled the man and she felt very ufortable seeing her acquaintance''s face was worn by someone else who wasn''t them. "He was the easiest target in White Mansion, you know. Because he lived away from the castle, it was easy for me to knock and barge to his house before killing him. He also has a faint presence in the house that helped me to conte with the servants of the castle."

    A week ago? asked Elise as suddenly she realized what was wrong. It was the same time when Elise had visited the Church with Beelzebub. At that time, she saw a grim reaper with silver scythe following them. Beelzebub imed that silver scythe symbolizes the grim reaper that would harvest a human''s soul. In the carriage that day, there was not only one demon but two including her while Frank was the only human. There were signs but she couldn''t see them, thinking of it, Elise clenched her hands.

    "It was my first time to ever live in a castle. Much more than what I have imagined it was truly magnanimous and majestic. I can tell how lucky the people who were sent to work in the castle," hummed the man who was still using Frank''s skin.

    "Sent to the castle?" repeated Elise with her brows pulling in a tight knot.

    "Yes, there were that two people who we sent to the castle. Unfortunately from what I heard they died, tch," the man continued and Elise felt her heart went cold as she knew who it was. It was Carmen and Tracey, the two maids who were sent by them. They both wanted to kill her.

    "You know me," Elise said in realization, seeing the man''s smile widening, "You were the one who ordered them to kill me. Why did you target me?" By far the man seemed to be loose-lipped when ites to answering her question and Elise tested the water to see how far she could go and pull the information from the man.

    "It wasn''t me but certainly someone from our side. If I am not wrong it was Thomas who ordered them, because the Warine Lord is an eyesore to us," and upon hearing Thomas''s name, Elise saw Barner on the ground sunk in fear. It appeared Thomas was someone who Barner feared the most. "But don''t worry we didn''te here to fight, lovely Lady Elise. Just so you know, Reinhard is waiting outside this barrier. He is someone strong, you see, even stronger than Barner. In actuality, Barner isn''t strong either the reason why he could pull such a stunt is due to the sacrifices he acquires without it he isn''t even as strong as a dog. He told me to kill you but you are such a prettydy that is yet to ripe, I don''t want to kill you now," smiled the man with an off-putting happy smile.

    Elise felt shiver upon seeing the look the dark sorcerer directed to her and found what he said as strange, "If you are not here for me, what did youe for?"

    "Him," the man flicked his finger toward Barner, "This dog had been making us trouble by gathering more souls than we needed almost raising suspicions to the Church. He should have known not to catch a Lord and look what he did?" sighed the dark sorcerer as he shook his head as if he was in a trouble.

    Elise frowned when she saw the man''s face melted, showing his true face of a man with golden eyes and brown hair, a corrupted Angel, thought Elise. She heard a loud gasp sprang from Barner who was on the ground next to her.

    "No! Colton I was doing everything that h-he told me," said Barner, making a poor excuse as he tried to shift his body position from leaning his back on the trunk of the tree forward but was unable to make it far as he fell sideways. "T-Thomas told me that he wanted souls and that was all that I did. I followed each of his words, he won''t dispose me, would he?"

    Elise was confused at the sudden turn but she could tell that there was someone higher than Thomas who Barner feared more, and it was possible that person might''ve been the one who was controlling all the dark sorcerers.

    The dark sorcerer, Colton in front of Elise set a smile, with his hand on his face he hummed in a thought as if weighing his choice that gave light to Barner''s eyes that didn''t stay long as almost immediately his smile fell, "No. He would."

    Before anyone could react, Elise saw Colton disappeared in a wind-like movement and appeared behind Barner. She raised her hand, threatening, "Stop! Don''t kill him!" There were still many things that Elise needed to know from Barner as he knew and had seen her father. She didn''t want one of herst lead to find her origin to be severed.

    Colton did halt his movements because he had seen what Elise could do by turning Barner''s hand to fine gray dust. He looked at her, offering a polite smile, "I can''t ever deny a gorgeousdy''s request like yours, Lady Elise. But I can''t also allow myself to forget the mission that was given to me. It won''t be pretty if I hurt you, so y with someone else, okay?" At once, the ghouls that surround the forest begin to move in a slow liquidy movement.

    "I said stop!" Elise yelled, she focused all her ability on her palm, imagining it in her mind before releasing a st toward Colton. The dark sorcerer dodges it by a hair''s distance and his eyes moved to see the tree that caught the damage in his stead. In his watch, the tree turns all gray before it shattered into a bag of ashes.

    Colton watch what happened with his eyes wide before long a smile appeared on his face, "Wow!" He said in a surprised-whispered voice, awed that Elise could use her ability without the need of touching.

    Seeing that she was cornered, Elise knew this was the limit for her, "Ian," she whispered before anything more went from their favor, and within a second, Ian came from above them, sending wind below as his wings moved back and forward.

    His ck wings were spread out and horns appeared on the sides of his head that grew in a certain height before curling. His eyes persevered his Demonic side, and when he stared at the new dark sorcerer who came, he clicked his tongue, "One ant die for another. It doesn''t seem like giving others some time for rest and peace are in your book, is it," he said as he arrived beside Elise, taking his right wing to cover her back from the blind spot. "Well that''s fine, I only need to set a fire to burn you all."

 Chapter 345: Brawling Brown In Furry-I

    <h4>Chapter 345: Brawling Brown In Furry-I</h4>

    Ian came at the right time when Elise thought he would, she looked at him, finding no scratch but his sharp curling horns that were scaly and noting how his whites part of his eyes had turned pitch ck while his eyes burn deeper in red that glowed, giving shades or oranges to his long ckshes.

    "What happened?" She asked him, trying to understand the condition of their situation for now. "Who was it?"

    "Gabriel was the real Gabriel from Heaven," Ian responded, discerning how the sentence hooked at his mind and let out a smirk, "Funny how he couldn''t be much more creative by using other name." and Elise had to agree with it, as even though he appeared very much like a human, the name managed to linger in the back of their mind, causing him to be suspicious despite looking not very much different than others.

    Elise felt his wings resting on the side of her left shoulder and pulled her closer toward him, "You did well holding it out. Now, are you the one who killed Frank?" Ian moved his gaze at the new guest who had dropped the facade.

    "It was a shame, I wanted to stay in White Mansion a little longer with his skin, if only we weren''t caught in this," Colton clicked his tongue thrice, showing how he thought that it was a pity. "I would have a more grand reveal but this is fine, surprised aren''t you? I was said to be the best when ites to pretending like a human amongst all dark sorcerers."

    "Hm," Ian then shifted his eyes at Elise. He concluded that there were around hundred or more ghouls surrounding them. While ghouls weren''t very threatening to him it was different with the amount that came attacking them now. Ghouls were creatures that was born from a Demon''s contempt and deep hatred before they depart from the world which why killing a Demon might be easy but cleaning after it was the hard part. Theplicated part about ghouls were how to kill them. Ripping ghouls apart was easy as they were weaker than him but that won''t be enough to kill them as they could regenerate. They needed a power that would stop the ghouls from healing themselves such as fire.

    Another part to add to the problem was the dark sorcerer. He cannot leave Elise with the ghouls but he needed to fight the dark sorcerer.

    While finding for a way, his eyes stopped at the tree that had been cauterized to ashes. Without the need to ask, Ian could tell it was his sweet Elise that had done it.

    "I guess I should praise you?" Ian said to the dark sorcerer before tilting his head and leaned toward his right where Elise was and whispered, "I will leave you for a moment with the ghouls. Can I trust you with killing them? But make sure to be in a distance where I can protect you."

    "I will be fine," Elise assured so Ian could leave without thinking of her and he responded with a sweet smile.

    "Now where to begin?" Ian asked, moving his wings back to prepare to leave, "Staring by answering what are you nning perhaps?"

    "I am not here to fight you, Milord. I am here merely to clean this ce, if you consider it in a bright side, I am helping you to take care of this one," Colton who knew Barner was trying to leave stomped his feet to the man''s back. "What do you say, Milord?"

    "Well," Ian brought his index finger to lightly rub his nose, looking down and to Barner he appeared to be considering of the reply, "I don''t mind anyone killing him, in fact I very much want to rip him to halves now, but I still need answer from him," and in the next second Ian tilted his head casually to the right, his brows than raised at the ck crystal that came out from Colton''s palm, forming into a cylinder spear. "That''s not nice to do, you know."

    "I''m sorry but rather than you I would like to fight Lady Elise, a beauty is much better than handsome," Colton pulled his grin, "I have never fought with a Demon, Milord so I am very anticipating to this fight."

    "Oh, you will love it then. I have only lost once in my life and that was nine hundred years ago," Ian reached out his hand to hold the end of the ck crystal, holding it for his gloves to sizzle and burn away but he didn''t stop and continue gripping to the ck crystal.

    Colton was surprised and pulled back his palm before retrying what he did, this time by using his entire body weight yet nothing work to make Ian''s hand to budge, "This is connected with your blood isn''t it? What a petty trick," smiled Ian and he turn the crystal on his hand to shatters for blood to spill out from the ce where the crystal was severed.

    "You fucking monster," Colton cursed without attending to his wound, he continued the fight by using his other hand. Before the attack could be delivered, Ian used his palm to chop the dark sorcerer''s hand, dying him from using his ability.

    Colton felt the bone of his entire arm tingle from the chop that could have broken his hand if he didn''t healed it immediately. His eyes were still focusing in what was happening when Ian had reached out his hand toward the man''s neck, ready to w it open with his sharp nails and Colton managed to avoided it in a paper thin distance, causing his jaw to be wounded.

    Ian looked at Colton who had took three jump back to create distance between them and smirked, "Don''t run. We are only beginning this don''t we." and he used he jumped once to corner Colton who then pulled a wider smile.

    "My humble self is not running but trapping, milord. I have been wanting to see if whether a High Demon''s blood is ck as they said."

    Ian narrowed his eyes before he could leave, he noticed that from the ground the same ck crystal in a shape that was simr like icicles but wider andrger, ready to pierce him who was standing on top of the ground.

 Chapter 346: Brawling Brown In Furry-II

    <h4>Chapter 346: Brawling Brown In Furry-II</h4>

    Beside Ian not too far away, Elise stood on the ground, channeling her power to her palm before sending st to the ghouls. Although ghouls'' movements were deadly, they were slow and knowing it, she used it as a chance to create distance,busting some of the ghouls into ashes.

    After learning her own origin, Elise could feel part of her body and her senses became much sharper than before and she didn''t know if her thought affect her senses. While trying to handle some of the ghouls alone, suddenly one of the ghouls had appeared behind her. Elise snapped her eyes behind, ready tounch her ability when she noticed that the ghoul had stopped on its feet again.

    She frowned, wondering if it was her angelic side from her mother was the reason for the ghouls to continuously stop before it could fully approach her. She was still unaware of the hidden assistance the two shadows that constantly making their appearance in time she didn''t notice as the shadows tried every way to help her without being known.

    Not wanting to waste the chance, Elise turned the ghouls to shadow, continuing the action for a few time when she heardughter from her left side that came from Colton. With narrowed eyes, Elise saw sharp ck icicles sprout from the ground, going in a crisscross direction to pierce Ian, shock caught her by her feet and she felt relieved only when Ian escaped the icicles smoothly by flying with his wings.

    Colton who looked at the wings at first cursed but then his eyes widened, "Feathers?" Due to theck of light and hisck of attentiveness, it took Colton now to notice that Ian''s wings were made up of ck feathers. He frowned, "What are you? Those wings belongs to Angels, it is something not a Demon like you could posses."

    "And neither a corrupted Angel like you would be blessed with," Ian answered, seeing his words pushed the thorn that were in the corrupted angel''s heart. "Which mean I am above you, right?"

    Colton''s eyes snapped wide in anger upon the Demon iming to be of a someone more higher than him, "In your dream!" In rage, Colton dashed forward, using his palm, he sent crystals to attack which Ian dodge easily as he was much faster than the corrupted Angel, but the moment a single horn appeared on the left side of his head, Ian''s eyes narrowed, noticing that the corrupted angel''s power took a sudden gain.

    The crystal that passed by the left side of Ian''s face which he dodges suddenly popped and grew more crystal like a branch of a tree, almost wounding him. Colton saw that he had gained an upper hand and smirked but his smile was momentary as suddenly Ian caught him by neck. He watched Colton trying to raise his palms next to his head to impale him to death with the crystal and his hold tightened. With a smile, he said, "See you in Hell."

    Colton didn''t know what he meant as the next moment Ian''s wings spread wide behind him and with one heavy swing of his wings, he pushed Colton forward and like a bullet flew across the ground. Colton''s back hit against the bark of the tree, and with the force Ian used, it broke into two and continuously break the rest of the trees that lined behind the first one.

    Sound of tumbling echoed throughout the forest floor. Ian only stopped when Colton had lost half of his consciousness. Standing on the air, Ian then stared at the corrupted Angel, "You had the wrong opponent there had never been a way for you to win," and upon seeing Colton coughing up blood, Ian took hold of the man''s head and his shoulder before ripping him apart and threw him on the ground.

    Elise, on the other hand, saw the tress falling and the sound of the fight stopped. When she thought they were done, and Ian had won, her heart felt relieved that didn''t settle for long as Barner''s scream in pain rings from her left side. She turned her body to see a man had appeared behind Barner, pulling him by his head and his hand hovered over Barner''s neck.

    Her eyes snapped at Barner who was writhing in pain as blood splurged from the sh that the man made across his neck.

    "No!" Elise whispered-scream, her eyes wide to see herst lead of her parents had been killed, and she raised her hand to send st toward the new guest as she knew he wouldn''t heed to her words or request, but before her energy left her body, her views tilted all of a sudden.

    The control Elise had on her body at once hit bottom, and she felt her head attacked by aching dizziness. Before she knew it, she had fallen on the ground with her head bent down. Her eyes that were pasted to look on the green grass of the ground, noticed the bright red liquid spots that dripped all over the ground which came from her body. Pulling her hand underneath her nose, she wiped it away to see blood.

    "People have limits, Elise and you have reached yours for now. Did you think your power would run forever when it is your first time activating it fully?" asked the man as he threw Barner''s body away, he swept his hands across the air to release the blood that stained his hand, "I remember seeing you the first time, with red hair just like blood. Your aunt had been such a stupid person, believing that you were cursed because you are a sweet child. That woman didn''t know anything including that we both know she is also a corrupted Angel. She thought keeping it hidden would give her an upper hand when all this time she had been below us, moving ording to the path we caved."

    Elise felt her entire limbs go numb. She wondered if the man had been there the entire time or he had teleportated, or maybe he had used any kind of different means as she cannot see wings from him. All this time, Elise didn''t notice that there were someone who had stood behind her due to hisck of presence which the man had done knowingly.She couldn''t understand what happened and saw the man moved. Threateningly she pulled her hand before him, "You are Reinhard."

    The man looked surprised for brief time before he smiled, "Yes, that is I. I was told not to kill you. I hope to see you again," and wordlessly he retired from his ce when Ian caught him by his neck from above, grounding him across the floor.

    "Running away?" Ian''s smilest for a moment before it disappeared.

    ***

    A/N: don''t forget to vote, next chapter is a wrap for the ghost town~~

 Chapter 347: Brawling Brown In Furry-III

    <h4>Chapter 347: Brawling Brown In Furry-III</h4>

    A/N: Reinhard is a corrupted Angel and Redrick is the Angel, Camael. I hope this clear the confusion anyone have as their name is simr sounding.

    Despite the aching pain on her head, Elise could distinctly tell Ian''s voice apart from the loud screeching voice which came from her ears. She opened her eyes that she tightly shut, adjusting to see Ian there but only his silhouette as her eyes had gone out of focus.

    Ian one sidedly pushed his vice grip that was on Reinhard''s neck as the man copsed on the ground, "Another one again, I should say I''m not very surprised if one more of youe."

    "I am thest one. No one else apart me is here after Colton," said Reinhard with a hard gasp as he was loosing breaths, "You killed him?"

    "To halves," Ian smiled, deciding to let the dark sorcerer know, "But know it''s your time to be chopped into halves. I see that you have killed my bride''s only clue."

    "Bride?" Reinhard repeated and Ian narrowed his eyes when he saw the man''s expression changed from confusion toughter, "Then you might want to focus on her instead of me. I was given a great present you know."

    Ian furrowed his eyes, immediately looking at Elise who was on the ground which he didn''t notice it somehow and quickly he used his wings to fly next to her protecting Elise by taking her under his wings'' protection and reached out his hand to take the ghoul that was about toe and attack them. However, suddenly arge crash sounded somewhere on his left side, and Ian''s eyes snapped for a moment, his view turned blurred and the next moment he opened his eyes, he finds himself protecting ghouls under his wings and Elise was somewhere on his right side.

    After confirming Elise was alright and away from danger, Ian turned to find the dark sorcerer that had disappeared, "Tch, sly bastards," Ian cursed, ripping apart the ghouls before arriving toward Elise''s side and lighting a fire around them to act like a barrier.

    Ian''s eyes that had gone to normal changed back to his demonic eyes, he took her and let her rest on his shoulders, "Elise, stay with me." He whispered.

    Elise had went to a light faint after using too much of her power when it was her first time using it fully essing the power which she had ignored unknowingly for years. She could faintly hear Ian''s voice and felt his warmth. She knew Ian was holding her shoulders but his voice sounded as if he was far far away from her and being alone was a deep trauma in Elise''s heart, she took hold of what she think was Ian, "D-Don''t leave me," she slurred. Her emotions were going awry with the sudden drop of her energy, and tears dribbled from the corner of her eyes as the warmth of his hand faded and she thought she was alone.

    Ian had never been in the position where he was in panic of concern ever since his mother was burnt to death right across his eyes while he wasn''t able to do anything. That fear and worry came like insect crawling underneath her skin, a feeling and emotion called ''terrified'' resurface to his whole body.

    "I am here," Ian pulled her closer, bringing her to his embrace. He ced his hand over her forehead, feeling how hot it had gotten in a mere one minute interval. Elise''s head was as hot as coal and he could see the stain of blood that hadn''t disappear from her nose, "Elise. Don''t lose consciousness. Stay with me," but Ian could feel how Elise''s was in a trance due to the fever.

    "Ian," Elise called, again and again for the fourth of fifth time. She didn''t know where Ian had gone as she couldn''t feel him anywhere near her, but without him her heart felt like it had turn hollow and empty. She tried to find him again with her eyes but he wasn''t there, finally her eyes that were opened slightly closed tight and Elise lose her consciousness.

    Knowing that her consciousness have disappeared and that she needed the best possible doctor who Ian was aware that there was no one such as that as Elise''s illness were connected to her bloodline problem, a matter of illness belong to Angel and Demon which he doubted any human doctor could understand.

    Ian pushed his hand under Elise''s knees and the other below her back and brought her up with one effortless action. At the same time the sound of ruckus that earlier sounded which managed to snap him out of the illusion magic Reinhard casted grew louder and he turned to find arge bear prancing through the forest.

    Upon arriving, Beelzebub who had settled himself on the bear''s neck jumped down, narrowing his eyes upon seeing the ghouls around them in disgust and flickered blue fire upon his finger after a snap to the burn the ghouls that were near them, creating path toward where Ian and Elise were.

    The bear followed after Beelzebub who came first to see Elise and the bodies that were near which he could smell by the blood, on the other hand, therge bear sat and looked with his green eyes wide at Elise who was carried on Ian''s arm. "W-What happened to Elly? She is unconscious!" yelled the bear, who was in fact Hallow.

    Ian didn''tment anything as Elise was his upmost concern at the moment and she had fainted. He needed a ce where he couldy her down and warrant more safety than the forest. Looking at Beelzebub, Ian said briefly, "I will leave you to take care of the ghouls."

    "Where will you be going?" questioned Beelzebub as he needed to know where they would meet up.

    "My Castle," and without another word as he was in a terrible hurry, Ian''s ck wings moved back before pushing the air, causing the fire around him to extinguished before he soared toward the sky.

    Beelzebub looked at the spot on the sky where Ian had sped up from, Hallow frowned in worry, "Will Elise be alright? She was bleeding from her nose! Oh I have find some humans who said nosebleed is the first sigh of a terrible illness."

    "She should be fine as long as she is with Ian," Beelzebub replied and instead he looked down with a still frown on his face. The forest reek a lot of scent, corrupted angels, angels, and ghouls. But there was one thing that caught instantly to his eyes when he had seen Ian carrying Elise before leaving the forest ground, and it was the expression on Ian''s face which he had never seen beforeing from him. "I never thought there would ever be such an expression I will ever see from him." An expression of a person who just had the person they treasured the most in pain, which he himself never know.

    "And here I thought true Love was nothing but bullshit. I was wrong," whispered Beelzebub as if he was speaking to himself which was heard by Hallow.

    "Isn''t that a good thing? They are destined together," Hallow chimed, repeating the word he heard in mortal''s realm.

    "But he was cursed," said Beelzebub to himself in a lower whisper which only he was aware of.

    ****

    A/N: A/N: I have just came back from the hospital, I will bete updating next chapter or maybe I will not update because I am under anesthesia. Sorry everyone and don''t forget to vote *^^*~

 Chapter 348: Dusting Old Pages-I

    <h4>Chapter 348: Dusting Old Pages-I</h4>

    Elise opened her eyes to look where she was, finding herself in the middle of a forest. She rubbed her head where she could still feel aching headache as everything came back to her mind from where she had lost her consciousness. Where was she? It didn''t look like it was the same forest where the ce had taken at.

    There was no ghouls around her but tall pine trees and instead of night, Elise pushed herself from the ground where she hadid on, raising her chin to look at the bright blue sky. Was she separated from Ian? But that''s not possible, she thought because Ian won''t leave her. Before her all light of her eyes disappeared, she felt Ian was near her, taking her by his embrace. Then where was she?

    "Ian?" called Elise before waiting for Ian there but nothing happened for the past five minutes. She concluded that she was somewhere where Ian could not reach or perhaps somewhere else entire different than her real world. She decided to stand up and take a look around, seeing that the ce that she had slept on was in fact at the foothill of a mountain.

    She turned to look around, going through the trees while noting how the forest makes her remember of a ce she thought she knew but can pull the right memory from her mind.

    On the way to climb down the foothill, Elise then heard the soft series sound of footsteps from her left. The sound of the footsteps were light and in a hurry, she was rmed at first but after sensing how the footsteps didn''t bear ill intent, she concluded that it didn''te from anyone who wanted to harm her.

    Elise wondered if following the footsteps would bring her out of her current situation. Therefore she followed from where she thought she heard the sound of footsteps. Unlike her initial thought that the person was running very quickly, it was the otherwise, the person was trying to run as her best but her little leg prevent her from going any faster than now.

    Curious of who it was, Elise quickened her steps, going by the right side of a tree when her eyes widened to see a small girl of her knees height running while holding something simr to a scarf. It was her, thought Elise and she realized she was inside her own dream.

    "Little runt you are here again," sighed the person who was leaning on the tree. Elise didn''t know who it was and was startled as she could not tell he was there even though she was sure she had make sure of her surrounding as if the man had used some other mean to apparate there.

    She walked closer to where the man was, finding herself looking at the man''s face. He had the perfect sharp jawline, a prominent forehead that was curtained by his long ck hair that was as long as her hair, falling to his waist. His eyes were in the color of deep red, a hue simr to Ian''s eyes while his lips were tinted in maroon color. He was a handsome man that despite theck of dressing he still managed to look like a nobleman.

    But somewhere upon looking the man, Elise didn''t stare at him to admire him but to find find how simr the man was to Ian and perhaps it was the same intense gaze that the man held and how his lips always curled when he speak as if everything in this world was given for him to enjoy to his amusement.

    "Elise," said her little self that broke her gaze from the man to the little Elise. Her cheeks and ears were both red from the cold and although she could use the scarf to give her anotheryer to protect herself from the cold, she didn''t use it and instead hold it tight.

    The man raised his brows, "What was that? I can''t hear you," the man said and Elise could tell he was ying with her little self with the way he grinned after his words.

    "My name is Elise," continued little Elise holding a faint pout as her chubby cheek pouted. "I am not a runt."

    "But you are, look how small you are?" The man questioned and shook his head, "It would be delicious to eat you if you fattened up a bit. Does your mother not give you food to eat?"

    Little Elise pulled her brows, replying underneath her pouty mouth, "She does."

    "She does?" The man hummed before looking at her dirty attire when arge growl rang. Both his eyebrows raised at it and he gave a teasing nce at little Elise whose eyes darted around as if she was searching for a hole to conceal herself. "That doesn''t sound like you are full."

    Little Elise didn''t reply but pursed her lips upside down, clearly embarrassed that her lies were caught on. The man chuckled and he pushed himself from the tree to walk near where she was, "What are you doing here anyway? Haven''t I told you not toe here again. Do you want to get mauled by a hungry bear or wolves? Well, with how little you are I doubt they would find you tasty anyway."

    "What about you mister?" asked little Elise instead who had been smart and her words received a chuckle from the man.

    "Wolves and bear don''te to me, if they see me it would be them instead who would run with their tails between their legs. You should also fear me, little runt, shoo, go away," said the man while waving his hand. He looked at how Elise seemed to be in a thought. Finally thought him, that this girl understand she shouldn''t go to a forest alo-

    Little Elise walked closer toward where the man was, making her own ce, and when she find the man''s questioning gaze, she replied, "If I am with you then Mr. Bear and Mr. wolf won''te."

    The man frowned and rolled his eyes, "It means, little runt, the predators fear me because they know I am stronger than them and fear that I will eat them instead. Would rather get eaten to me?" The man looked at her, finally find her worried but then she said,

    "I''m not a food," replied little Elise naively, confused why she would get eaten when the man was also a human. "Are you hungry like me?"

    "As if I can get hungry, Fine, whatever you like to say," said the man, tired as every time he had tried to daunt little Elise, she was too naive to understand that he was scary and that he was trying to threaten her. Instead of scaring the girl, she stuck closer to him which left him confused as most little girl would have run when he scared her. "I tell you, you are the most strangest little runt I have met. If it was others I would have killed and take your soul with how naive you are. But I have reason not to kill you which is something that I don''t usually do," Elise looked at him with her head tilted, unable to understand what he was saying, "I don''t protect others without any repayment. You should have brought me something amusing."

    "This," she said and then pulled out the scarf which she held tightly between her two hands, "For you, mister ghost."

 Chapter 349: Dusting Old Pages-II

    <h4>Chapter 349: Dusting Old Pages-II</h4>

    Elise watched her little self offering the scarf. At that time she remembered she wasn''t too fond of ghosts but from the way she look at it, she seemed to be much morefortable with this man who she had called as a ghost than the usual ghosts that she would meet at times.

    The man looked at the scarf with his hand crossed in front of his chest. He eyed the scarf, scoffing, "A scarf in exchange for a protection? I was wondering what you are doing by not wearing that scarf and instead go out in the cold with that thinyered clothes. Are you not afraid you will shrivel up like a potato left out in the cold?"

    Little Elise didn''t know that a potato would shrivel, she asked, "Really?" and the man rolled his eyes in reply.

    "Have you always been prepared by bringing that scarf with you in case I ask for a payment? What a sly girl you are," used the man and Elise shook her head.

    "You seem cold, Mister Ghost. Yesterday when we meet you look freezing," reasoned Elise, she stuck out her little hands to offer the ghost a scarf. "Here."

    The man seemed to have many things to say but decided to keep a sigh before reaching out his hand to hold the scarf. However, instead of holding the scarf the ghost''s hand went through the scarf. "Doesn''t work," chimed the man, and Little Elise looked utterly disappointed at it.

    "Is it because Mister Ghost a Ghost?" she questioned with her lips turning upside down, upset and sad. "You will shrivel up like a potato Mister Ghost," she frowned, borrowing his words which he had said earlier.

    "I''m not a ghost. I''ve told you this yesterday too," the man scoffed and clicked his tongue, "Also I will never shrivel up. Unlike you, I am far stronger and built sturdier."

    "But you are see through," responded Little Elise with a deep frown and Elise who was standing not too far from the scene agreed at her own words. If the man wasn''t a ghost then what was he? From the red eyes, she could only conclude he was either a vampire or a Demon. Since what had happened to her that shift her entire world and environment, Elise can''t help but to lean more toward thetter case.

    Her guess was put to confirmation when the man said, "I am a Demon not a Ghost."

    Little Elise still can''t believe it, "But Mister Ghost is a ghost. Demons are in Hell."

    "My soul is traveling here while my body is there when I was caught by the nosy you," exined the man in his briefest word, "That''s it, go away. This is not your ce it''s mine and I am very sensitive with people disturbing the peace that I''ve made." And Elise thought that the Demon was petty. Can''t he share his ce which wasn''t a spot that was reserved for him alone to her little self? Little Elise was also disappointed as the man kept on urging her to leave.

    "Forest belongs to everybody, that''s what Mr. Barner says," Little Elise deflected.

    "Ugh, you and your mouth. Why do you not want to go home, anyway? All little runts like you would be more than happy to be able to go home. Yet you would rather stay with a Demon."

    Little Elise suddenly appeared more upset than before she crouched down and murmured under her breaths, "My mommy is angry. I don''t want to go back home now."

    "Angry?" The Demon raised his brows, and he lowered his gaze, looking at how under the thin dull coat Elise wore there was light bruises and he frowned. "Have your mother lost her marbles? Did she beat you?" But Elise shook her head.

    "I tripped," she answered and Elise wondered how much of it was true. Her mother never beaten her until she have bruises and the only thing she had done was strangle her in her faintest memory, but then she wasn''t sure of it. Her memory felt like mists that if she doesn''t bottle them strongly, it will evaporate and she would be left with no single memories of the past.

    "You tripped, hm, seven-year-old children like you always trip," the Demon said not pressing the matter with questions as if he knew that she didn''t want to discuss of it when he suddenly raised his brows, "Rather than the scarf, I am very interested in that which you have around your neck."

    Little Elise inclined her head to the side and then pulled the ne which she thought the man was talking of. Looking at the ne, Elise immediately knew what it was. The ne was the same one which Lucifer had instructed Beelzebub to take. Her ne which now she recalled was given by her mother before the Scotts decided to make a simr one for William.

    "Yes that," the Demon walked closer, the smile he had on his lips were stretched wider. He couldn''t ce his fingers toward the ne but was able to hover his finger upon it. His eyes that were red glistened before it turned back, "I found it amusing that a little runt like you could have this. This is far better than that scarf you gave me. Would you like to give me this ne? I would be very happy if you do," said the man with a smile as if he knew that requesting Elise this way would make her want to give the ne as robbing it from her would only have her run.

    But little Elise shook her head, "My mommy said this is important. It was given by someone who my mommy love."

    "Your father?" The Demon asked but little Elise shook her head, and Elise who was behind them wondered if that was true, she had thought it was her mother who had given her the ne, her memories had be old that she didn''t remember her mother had said that. "Well if it isn''t him, who is it?"

    "I don''t know," answered little Elise naively even though Elise hoped she would have known. But her mother gave her the ne before she had gone mad, which mean little Elise couldn''t ask her mother again out of fear for her mother would burst out of anger.

    "Hm," The Demon raised his brow at this but he decided not to continue further as his brows raised when his ears caught voices from afar, "Little runt I think it''s your time to leave," and on the response Little Elise filled air to her cheeks, looking extremely sad. "This time I''m not chasing you away but it seem that someone is searching for you it''s better if you go home."

    Little Elise wondered if it was true, she walked a little when she heard voices. She was torn between talking to the man or leaving and decided to leave. "Here," said Elise, cing the scarf on the ground. She watched the Demon looking at her curiously and broke into a smile, "I hope you have a body, Mister Demon. It would be fun to y with you."

    The Demon looked at the little her in thought. He seemed to be staring as if studying and it was true. The man wondered how sad was Elise live while she was here and the future that woulde. With a sigh to himself as if regretting for putting his hand too deep, he said,

    "That would need another eleven years," said the Demon who then grinned and stood on his knees, "Well, how about this. You seem to taste good, I mean you seem to be a good girl. Once I got my body back, why don''t you visit me on the ce where I leave?"

    "But I don''t know where it is," little Elise said.

    "I''lle for you, because I believe you woulde with something important to me when I meet you again," the Demon widened his smile. "Also I am not Mister Demon. My name is..."

 Chapter 350: Dusting Old Pages-III

    <h4>Chapter 350: Dusting Old Pages-III</h4>

    "Luci," said the Demon and Elise that had been watching everything as if she was on a theater widened her eyes, in surprise as to what she had heard. A Demon with a name Luci, was this man Lucifer who was possibly her father? Yet the way he had talked doesn''t sound very much like a father would and he seemed to have enough of fill after teasing her. "Good name, right?" and little Elise who always took care of other''s feelings before hers nodded in all agreement having the manughed with his shoulders raised.

    "What is the important thing that I will bring, Mister Luci?" Little Elise asked. At that time she had been the careful girl who never missed any details.

    "Someone," Lucifer said and having enough he waved his hand, "That''s it go back, shoo, shoo," but then Lucifer thought he needed to say something else and added, "You will have much better life if you withstand everything that you are going through with a stronger heart. I advise you that all humans hurt each other. It is in their nature. They have done deeds that even Demons won''t do and the only way for you not to get hurt is to stop trusting people, begin by doubting them."

    "But the Fathers in the Church said we need to trust our neighbors," little Elise said.

    "Little runt, my words weigh more than that father which isn''t your real father," Lucifer denied her from having other thoughts. "Well you can''t help it. I doubt you will put my advise to practice seeing how you are very hard-headed when ites to being a good girl. Then just listen to this: when another adult got angry to you, don''t cry. Adults hate children''s cry and it would be much better for you if you do that. At the least that won''t get you to be beaten up."

    Elise who stood afar, remembered that there was once someone who told her this but it was Lucifer and she could never expected that. Thanks to him, she had followed his words when she was living in her uncles and aunts houses which did help her from getting beaten by them. Her guts told her and from the exchange, she believes Lucifer wasn''t her father. When little Elise had went after waving her hand, she wondered if she would soon wake up but she didn''t, instead she seem to be spending another time there.

    She was about to follow her little self when Lucifer wiped his hand that was see through and had a frown between his brows as if he had notice something very out of ce, "Is that little runt''s ability is to attract things she shouldn''t? Tch, Malphas!"

    Within time sound of wings pping could be heard, and Elise looked around the sky following the line of sound which she heard it came from, wondering if it was another demon. A ck bird came from afar which had a mixed feather of both ck and white which make it seemed like a pigeon but upon closer look, Elise noticed that it was a crow.

    The crow flew near Lucifer but before itnded on any branches or the ground, it turned into a human and his feet dropped on the ground. "Please, Milord, don''t disappear that way! I was so worried seeing your soul disappear," said the servant who was utterly distress when he noticed Lucifer was gone. "You can''t be in mortal''s world, Milord. What if the Angelse? The punishment shackles-"

    "Oh Shush! Shut up, enough of your chattering," Lucifer raised his hand and pinched his index finger with his thumb beneath, that instantly had Malphas'' mouth to pursed tight. "Look at this," Lucifer brought his hand forward, showing a lone strand of golden thread.

    Malphas stared at the golden thread and with more time his frown grew more severe, having Elise to wonder if it was bad, her thought was immediately crushed when the Demonic servant replied, "It''s a thread? Milord, are you thinking of making a tailoring shop?" asked Maplhas as he didn''t get what was so important about a golden thread.

    Lucifer looked at Malphas with an expression that asked ''How is there anyone as foolish as you'', and finding that expression from his master, Malphas pursed his lips.

    "Yes and I will make sure to use your skin to tailor some clothes for myself. How can you be so ignorant when you''ve been staying beside me for centuries? By now I expected you to have some wisdom which you get from seeing me, but you remain as foolish as you are," sighed Lucifer seeing Malphas shyly rub his face and he rolled his eyes. He then snapped his finger and let the fire turn the thread to be burn. "Someone who shouldn''t poke their business havee and follow that girl. Kill those people." Lucifer said with his chin tipped.

    Malphas narrowed his eyes, being a Demon their eyes were sharper and he could see only one girl who was running down the foothill, "The red-headed girl?"

    Lucifer only gave a nod, "Kill them without any evidence." he ordered.

    "Yes, Milord! Right away," Malphas obliged, running away that instead have him fell face first as he tripped to a small bump of rock. Lucifer had lost his expectation on Maplhas, thereforecking the zeal to mock the Demon servant who instead of feeling down from his word would be rather shy as if he was praising him. However, as long as Malphas could do his work, he was much better than the other Demons as he was loyal, and loyalty weigh more than his clumsiness, or perhaps not, thought Lucifer when he saw his servants falling and this time rolled all the way down from the top of the slope to the end of the vige.

    When the nighttime came, a few people dressed in humans'' clothes sneakily came to the vige, avoiding people''s gazes by walking through the alley. Elise''s house was ced far then the rest and had only few neighbors which helped the people from being find out.

    "That''s the house," said the first person whose eyes were glowing in golden. "We have discuss what we need to do. Don''t make a single mistake. Bring the small child and see whether she is the one we are searching of. If there are any hitch, make sure not to kill them but erase their memories."

    The rest of the men nodded and was about to reply when Maplhas who had suddenly appeared from behind said, "My Lord told me to tell you all that you shouldn''t be here and disturb people at night."

    The six men all was startled as they didn''t know who that voice belongs to someone who they shouldn''t be in their group. All attention snapped at Malphas at once, surprised and shocked at the man who had came out of nowhere, "Y-You! Who are you!" asked one of the men rmed. They were beings that humans don''t often see and this man somehow had managed to lurk between them!

    Malphas was ready to exchange greeting when someone out of the six men said, "That''s Malphas! Lucifer''s loyal servant!"

    "What is he doing here?!" questioned another and they all took few steps back in a semi circle with stances ready to charge the Demon at any time.

    "It must be the Demon''s Bride, that''s what he want!" yelled the third man. "Don''t let him get what he wants. Lucifer had always been up to no good and beads wicked intention. Kill him!"

    "No, no, I am-" Malphas hadn''t finished his words when he saw one of the men pulled out a silver spear out of nowhere. "No, Sir, Angels. We can talk about this. Well I can''t actually talk about it as I was ordered to kill. But it would be great if we can have a tal-"

    "Who would have a talk with a Demon. It''s a sphemy for us Angels to lend ears to people like you," scoffed the first Angel who then pulled out the same spear to charge forward in movement to turn Malphas into a human skewer.

    Malphas bent only his waist to dodged the blow and with a careful expression he said, "It would have been nicer if you all could lend an ear without segregation between Angels and Demons. Milord says we are not that much different from each other,"? said Malphas but no one wanted to hear him. With a sigh of disappointment, he avoided the following attacks the angels drives toward him. When he caught a single Angel and plunged his hand through the flesh, pulling the heart out before cing? the same heart on top of the Angel''s body, wanting to be polite that instead got the rest of the angels angered.

    "You son of a bitch!" One of the Angel who cursed attacked, and following him another came but none of them were able to get a single scratch on him. While Malphas was an extremely clumsy Demon, he was still Lucifer''s closest servant and was taught personally on how to kill by Lucifer. He had also became Lucifer''s personal servant through a pact which was the reason for his strength that was enormouspared to the angels.

    Prior for the fourth minutes to pass, the angels had allid on the ground. Lucifer who stood from afar nodded, "Good. You managed to make one of them curse, that''s a new reward but there is still room for you to learn,"? And Malphas came back to his Master''s side with a shy smile as he was praised once after a very long time.

    Elise who looked at afar wondered what had happened. The killings surprised her and so was the Angels that had came as she never knew there had been angels who were searching for her. There were angels who was searching for her but Lucifer had killed them. Why? While she had one question answered and clue there were still more things that she wondered about. She wondered if she would be able to find more but somewhere she felt the dream was ending soon.

    From afar, Elise could hear voices and she wondered if it was her mother butter it came to her that the voice didn''te from the dream but somewhere far away. With the voice growing closer, the images she saw quivered like how a still water would quake under a touch of a water drop.

    When she woke up, Elise opened her eyes to see a pair of red eyes looking at her with concern. Ian''s hair had ruffled wildly, not enough to ever make his handsome face ugly and instead did the opposite by making him more charming, as no matter how much dirt or blood hade to him, he would always look the best, "Ian." And in response, Ian took her hand closer, cing it on his cheek that felt hotter or perhaps it was because her body had dropped temperature.

    ****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 351: Closing Wound-I

    <h4>Chapter 351: Closing Wound-I</h4>

    Elise can''t express how relieved she was that she had woken up seeing Ian and like wise, Ian looked at her with his eyes filled with concern that she had never seen before. His red eyes continue to look at her and she could tell he was checking on her vitals, "I am alright," Elise said to dismiss the frown that had formed between Ian''s forehead.

    "Don''t lie to me silly puppy," said Ian, calling her puppy again after a long while, "I know you?are not feeling your best, sitting on the bed is already enough task for you, am I wrong?" Ian raised his eyebrow while questioning, his face on her hand felt soft.

    Elise smiled in response, "What happened to me? I remember I had nosebleed and headache," she said, frowning as she was trying to understand what happened. Everything felt like a surge of waves to her mind now and she felt full with informations. The need to settle the informations in sequence rested in her mind.

    "Exhaustion," Ian exined, he pushed himself away from the chair to sit on the side of the bed, reaching out his hand, he trailed his fingertips on her cheeks, brushing away the baby hairs that settled on her right cheek. "I should have known that the two type of blood that goes sky high different from each other would create havoc in your body when you are using them for the first time. I shouldn''t have gotten you implicate with the fight," Ian said with his thick ckshes falling down with a deep disappointment that Elise could see he directed to himself.

    While she was sleeping, her right hand felt cold while the left hand of hers which he held the entire time felt warm and she could see from his attire where blood was still painted on the side of his chiseled jaw and shirt that Ian had stayed beside her the entire time, holding her hand without leaving her for a single moment in worry.

    "No," Elise shook her head, "I am instead, very d that you involve me in the fights I acquire many things to learn and also study my mistakes."

    "You," Ian can''t help but to chuckle, "Was everything in your mind is about studying?" Elise responded with a smile and she couldn''t tell how relieved Ian was to see her wake up, he hold her hand, cing it near to his chest, "You frightened the life out of me. When I see youying on the ground, and blood," Ian drawled and the moment the memory of what happened hours ago reyed in his mind, from the corner of his eyes, ckness came to cover his eyeball, leaving only his irises red.

    Elise could see the emotions that riled him as the flowers on the face behind him had turned to ashes. Ian then bent forward, picking her up from the bed with light effort and engulf her to his embrace.

    "I almost thought I lost you," he whispered beside her ears and the hug told all the way to Elise''s heart of how much he was afraid to lose her. Elise lifted her arm, she didn''t expect her power to backfire against her like it did. Neither Ian and she doubted anyone would have guessed it.

    "I am here," responded Elise, hugging him back to tell him that she was alright that not a part of her body had been lost and it was a fatigue caused by her body.

    Ian haven''t been more than terrified than he was upon seeing Elise fainting on the ground with her face losing all colors as blood fading away, leaving only traces of red under her nose. He remembered it well the feeling that now came back to him and the past memory where he saw his mother tied on the stake being burn alive while he was powerless on the ground captured by men who forced him to watch his mother decaying by minutes. Anger raised on him when the memories came afresh to his mind; and he could feel slowly he was reverting to his Demonic side which he was trying to stabilize as he didn''t want to lose control when Elise was still in a weak state.

    There were up to many things that Ian considered as his treasure and people he cared of. His mother had died and since then he didn''t see the importance of caring other people. Ian was someone who would take any injuries or sacrifices for the people he cared, which why he had taken the reckless ritual and called the Demon, Caleb. However since the lost of his only dearest mother, there was just no one in his life that he sees to suit for the sacrifices he need to walk on. It changes until Elise came, and she had became that existence in his heart that was irreceable.

    For her, even if he had to sell his soul again to a Demon, Ian would dly do it in exchange for her safety.

    "There are many things that you should learn, but first you should learn how to know your limits and not to push yourself," Ian said when he pulled away, "Thest thing that I want from is you fainting because you''ve reached your limit. Understand?"

    Elise looked back at his eyes that had gone back to its normal state. Ian stared at her with his eyes filled with warning, and she promised him with a nod. "How long have I''ve been asleep?"

    "Four hours," Ian said before checking the time with his pocket watch he pulled from his coat that heid on the back of the chair, "It leans more to the fifth hour now. How are you feeling? Any difort?" His hand went to the back of her head, and Elise can''t help but to always like the way he patted the back of her head.

    "I feel my body tingling," Elise who had sat on the bed, assigned her own body, and she can''t help but chuckle lightly when adding, "It feels like I''ve grown another bone."

    Ian watched the way Elise''s eyes gleamed with a yful look which received his smile to curl higher, "Oh no, that worries me. Where did you feel your bone growing?" His eyes looked around and he didn''t forget to add a frown to dramatized his concern.

    Elise blinked at Ian whose eyes was now filled with mischief, "Why do you want to know?" She asked, keeping innocent but that doesn''t mean she can''t see that look on his eyes that says he was up to no good.

    "Well I should give a look, don''t I?" Ian pushed his hand from the duvet that was ced on her body and settled his fingers on top of her thigh. Elise onlye to realize it now that she had been undressed and was wearing a nightgown that was thickerpared to before.

    "That''s a doctor''s job," said Elise, feeling his hand that was climbing higher causing her to sigh as a new sensation of tingles spread on her body.

    "I can''t let a doctor see you like this, and if we are talking by experiences, I have seen worse cases of humans and Demons alike who had suffered injuries. I have more knowledge than doctors in Warine," Ian leaned forward, tilting his face and his smile. "What do you say? Have me let a look?"

    "I was joking, Ian, ah!" Elise yelped when Ian took a sharp bite on her ear.

    When Ian pulled back, he noticed her adorable lips pouting, "I''m also joking, naughty girl. What do you think I would and could do to a sick patient? Would you like some rest?"

    Elise hadn''t said anything when her stomach growled, filling the room that was silent as the two had stopped talking at that moment filled with nothing but her stomach''s cry of hunger. Ian chuckled while Elise was searching for ways to bury herself deeper under the duvet.

    Ian appeared to be taking the fun of her embarrassment, and he stood up, raising from the ce he had taken a seat at, "I will tell Maroon to have the cook make something easier for you to digest, okay?" When Elise nodded, Ian inclined his body and give a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t get too bored and if you do, you can remember me, I''m sure you will have much fun in that."

    "Okay," Elise said, her body feel weak and she felt all over nauseous. Once Ian had left, she decided to take a rest on the bed, waiting for him toe back while trying to organize the memory of the dream which she had before she woke up earlier.

    Ian came back not soon after, seeing Elise''s smile beamed when she find him in her rom again. Following behind him was Maroon who quietly entered. Elise met the butler''s gaze for a moment and he bowed without saying anything and Elise didn''t know if she had imagined that smile on Maroon''s face.

    cing the soup in front of her, Ian helped her to eat as her hand were still weak from the fatigue. The food that was chosen was a simple cream soup that wouldn''t be too heavy for her and easy to digest.

    "What happened after we left?" Elise asked when Maroon appeared to take the bowl as she had finished eating.

    "I left everything in Beelzebub''s care. The ghouls had been all killed and the magic that was cast had been broken when Barner was killed," and this had Elise to frown as the man who she thought would help her to find her parents had died. "What else did you speak with Barner when I left?"

    ****

    A/N: I am in the hospital, therefore the next chapter will be slightlyte. Don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 352: Closing Wound-II

    <h4>Chapter 352: Closing Wound-II</h4>

    Elise recalled everything that happened in the forest and the fight that she had with the dark sorcerer before her consciousness left her body. "Barner told me of how my father looked like. He said that my father named himself Levi."

    "A Demon named Levi," whispered Ian, his eyes narrowing at the lone information she had uttered,

    Elise took in his action and asked, "Do you know who it is?"

    "If he is using an alias I don''t, but I think there was a Demon''s name simr to that. It''s somewhere in my memory but I don''t bother remembering Demon''s name as I went to Hell only for two times," Ian revealed, having Elise to see him with her eyes erged at what he said.

    "You have only been Hell for two times?" She repeated in question, seeing him hum in confirmation.

    Ian poured the water to the crystal ss that were on the side of her bed, nodding as he said, "I was there briefly to receive the punishment that Lucifer ruled out. Since then I''vee another time to attend a banquet to satisfy my curiosity. But don''t you think this Levi is Lucifer?" He then questioned.

    Elise shook her head, now that they were on the topic, she said, "I think Lucifer is not my father."

    "How so?" Ian leaned forward, seeing her lips parted when they were interrupted by a knock on the door. Elise saw Ian turned his head to the door, a light frown between his forehead, "It''s Beelzebub," he announced.

    Elise became weary at the Demon who had arrived in front of her room. She had seen Lucifer in her dream, the man didn''t harm her but he did harm the Angels that were searching for her and she cannot be too sure of Lucifer''s true intention, of whether the man had protected her or instead had killed the Angels so he could covet the Demon''s Bride which was her.

    Ian stood up and seeing this, Elise stopped him by holding the cuff of his sleeve, "If Mr. Beeles in and hear we talked, wouldn''t Lucifer be able to overhear our conversation if he has a link?" Isn''t that the reason why they didn''t converse with Mr. Beel in the first ce for the past few days? wondered Elise and her eyes saw the slow smile that strummed Ian''s lips.

    "Haven''t you know me yet, my love? I hate it when someone try to control me, let''s control them instead, and have Lucifer hear our talk," Ian convinced her. Elise trust to Ian had gone beyond a trust between two normal people. Deep in her, it had came without a saying that she would trust Ian''s choice and thinking about it, Elise agreed about having Beelzebub participate in their discussion as the Demon was born in Hell unlike Ian, allowing him to ess more informations of Hell than them.

    "Come in," Ian said for the door to creak open, the sky outside had turned deep to inky ck, and Beelzebub hade with antern himself, when he entered his red eyes first falling to Elise who was on the bed than Ian and it lingered there as if he was searching for something which Elise noticed.

    "I see that you are fine,ss," said Beelzebub with a hum as Elise sat on the bed with her back leaned on the headrest. "I find it strange how you suddenly lose consciousness and thought that you were stabbed but with how yourplexion had turned better, it seemed I were wrong."

    "It was a light exhaustion," Elise said, deciding to tell the Demon that had Beelzebub raised his brows as suddenly the Hybrid girl had decided to talk to him when all of them know that even though to outsider''s view there were only three people inside the room, in fact there was a fourth person who had watched everything from Beelzebub.

    Beel''s eyes then fell at Ian, stopping his gaze somewhere for a while before saying, "I also thought you got stabbed with how much blood that sttered on you now."

    "What can I say, I''m invincible. Most blood on me came from my victims," Ian responded with confident and he resume the case which he and Elise had been talking about, "We were just talking about Elise''s father."

    Smile curled on the corner of Beelzebub''s lips and Ian didn''t miss the second it appeared before the Demon pressed his lips and pulled a surprised expression, "Oh? Father? You''ve found him?"

    Ian could see the act Beelzebub trying to y as the blonde-haired Demon didn''t hide his inability to act his surprise better. It makes Ian wonder what actually happened underneath everything that caused Beelzebub to be bound by Licifer''s contract that he needed to obliged by the Duke Of Hell''s demands. "He is a Demon, calling himself Levi in the human world, maybe you know who it is?" Ian questioned and almost immediately Beelzebub shook his head.

    "Never heard of such a short name. Hell is filled with Demons Ian," Beelzebub said almost too quickly that make it more suspicious as he didn''t seem like he wanted to bother himself by guessing who it might be.

    Elise watched the way Beelzebub leaned on the corner of the room instead ofing closer as if he had chosen the ce so he could see the two of them fully.

    "Yet mortal''s world has always been filled with chaos," said Ian under his breath, "We had been making some faint guesses and the witness which had unfortunately been killed imed that Elise''s father was the son of Satan, does that ring a bell?"

    "Hell is filled with gossips, I might have heard some but I doubt you will trust the words as they are spoken too loosely that no one can''t ever proof the rumor''s authenticity. Perhaps it''s better to ask someone who is more knowledgeable in this," Beelzebub said before his head tilted, "But that would mean you two need to go in Hell. Thinking about it, that sounds like a perfect Honeymoon n."

    Beelzebub raised his eyebrows to Elise but she shook her head, not even wanting to put the n to her thought as it was absurd for her to spend her time after marriage in a ce that''s known for having fire that could never be extinguish.

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~~

 Chapter 353: Closing Wound-III

    <h4>Chapter 353: Closing Wound-III</h4>

    With the words said by Beelzebub, Elise could conclude the man knows almost more things about her than they did. Including who her father was. Beelzebub had lied in a very terrible way that could put shame to the actors and actress in an opera, thought Elise. He had done it deliberately which mean it was clear Beelzebub was on their side despite the contract he formed with Lucifer.

    "I remember I have seen Lucifer before," Elise revealed, having Ian to turn at her with his eyes erging subtly at the new information which she didn''t manage toplete as Beelzebub interrupted them.

    "Is this included when you received your memory?" Ian asked her.

    "It was when I sleep earlier, the memory came back in a form of my dream," Elise exined. Beelzebub raised his brows subtly but didn''t speak.

    A humming came from his lips, "Usually sleep is when our mind is in its most stable state. The memory must havee back in your dream due to it. When did you meet him?" Ian questioned, he had seen Lucifer before and he could only express negative words to describe the Demon who was the Duke of Hell. Personally speaking, Lucifere as the first person Ian doesn''t want to sit beside with as for many reasons he didn''t felt an ufortableness with the Demon.

    "When I was young, and living in Saltige," Elise could still remember most important things afresh in her mind, but she''s as afraid that if she dy rying about the dream, the memory would fade as usually dream would be hard to remember as more time had passed. "But at that time Lucifer didn''t have a tangible body. He was like a ghost, see through and invisible. I think he had stayed in the uphill next to the vige. That was where I met him."

    Ian didn''t know what Lucifer did by going there but it did earned him a frown. "I could bet Hell he didn''te there for pure intention. But that''s strange in Hell I remember he had a proper body. What do you know about this Beel."

    Beelzebub seemed to have known and he was about to speak when suddenly his mouth that opened close in a slow movement, both Elise and Ian caught this as if someone had stopped him from speaking and it was Lucifer.

    It feels strange to be speaking while having someone watching them inside a person, thought Elise.

    Ian didn''t seem to press further seeing Beelzebub had stopped speaking involuntarily, "What else did you see him do?"

    "Lucifer wasn''t alone when I see him, there was a clumsy man called Malphas, who was also a Demon, and there were Angels who came to search for me, they called me ''Demon''s Bride'' but before they reached to my house, under Lucifer''s instruction, Malphas killed the Angels."

    "You''re famous," Ian chimed, and Elise didn''t know if being famous for being a bride who kill her groom was something good, "Question is whether Lucifer came there to protect you or instead to covet the power that you have as a Demon''s Bride."

    "Oh? And which do you think it is?" Beelzebub then asked, somewhere Elise felt strange as the blonde-haired Demon''s eyes glistened and the way he had talked slowed. She could sensed something amiss and bending toward Ian, she whispered,

    "I think this isn''t Mr. Beel," and when Ian inclined his head, she said, "It''s Lucifer."

    Ian stared back at Beelzebub whose smile y slowly on his lips and using the same smile, Ian hummed, as if he was putting the thought to consideration when he already had the answer, "Thetter case."

    Beelzebub chuckled, he pushed himself from the wall by pushing his sole, "You really don''t like Lucifer, do you?"

    The look on Ian''s eyes had changed. Whatever contract Beelzebub had signed with Lucifer, he was sure that Beelzebub had asked a very difficult request that Lucifer could possess his body in exchange for fulfilling Beelzebub''s need.

    Ian clicked his tongue, Beelzebub had went to the wrong hole and had asked the wrong request. A request with a Devil had never been the right thing to do, and Beelzebub should know this better than anyone as he had stayed in Hell longer than he did which mean at that time Beelzebub didn''t have any choice than Lucifer. Just what exactly did he request?

    "I don''t like him a lot," smiled Ian, saying each word at a time so it would be heard to the person itself.

    "Me too," came Beelzebub''s answer and his gesture changed that Elise and Ian immediate noticed, which mean Lucifer had left. "Which mean Lucifer is not her father. Then who might it be?"

    "The book," Elise said, bringing up that they have went to the Church, "There are things written about Demons and Demon''s Bride there, we might be able to find some things and extract informations that we need."

    Ian hummed in approval nodding, "Then we will continue this discussion tomorrow. As for now, you should go rest. You can leave Beelzebub."

    "But I came to tell you something," Beelzebub said but after a little pause, he said, "I''ll be waiting outside."

    Elise watched the door closed fully and they didn''t speak until the door clicked softly. She shifted her position to see Ian in a deep thought, "What do you think about Lucifer earlier?"

    "Who knows, he seem to be interested in us, or maybe you," Ian looked at her and stared at Elise''s face, taking in her features he then stood up and smiled, "I have puff your pillow, you should be able to sleep without seeing nightmares and if you want to never see Lucifer in your dream again, think of me, I will be more than eager to pop into your dream."

    Elise smiled internally at Ian''s reply, feeling her happiness bubble in her heart. Being mischievous, she asked, "Do you have magic for that?"

    "There is," Ian smiled and Elise who had asked purely without putting it too deeply into her mind, looked at him with her eyes colored in surprise. "Want to try?"

    "Having you in my dream?" Elise asked to confirm and seeing him nod, she thought that maybe it wasn''t too bad to experiment a few things about magic and more than that she was curious how Ian would step into her dream. Before agreeing she hope in her heart that her dream wouldn''t be anything about him tonight so she won''t be caught for dreaming him often, "Please."

    "Come closer," Ian said and he reached out his hand, her eyes caught his movement and immediately looked up in wonder. What kind of magic it was. It sounds impossible, but then Ian had always surprised her by doing the impossible-

    Ian pressed his lips toward her, stealing a kiss and he wrapped her head that fit to his hand just like a glove. Bringing her head upward, his kiss that started slow quickly turn wilder when his tongue sneaked in. Elise who was surprised raised her hand mid-air in shock, as she didn''t expect he would kiss her, but her shock dissipate easily like vapor when their tongues entangled.

    A mushy feeling filled her hand, Ian''s kissed always make her entire body hotter in a certain heat and when he pulled away, Elise caught the line of string that came as their mouth parted from each other. Watching Elise''s face all red with her brows sloping down and tears welling, raises the desire in Ian''s mind. His eyes narrowed with a fierce look which caused her to break into shiver. Elise''s body tingled even though he his hand had left her.

    "I''m sure you won''t be able to dream any other man after this. I can warrant myself for it," Ian winked, with his smile widening and seeing her cheeks reddening even more, he wondered if it was alright to gobble her now as a part of him was very hungry. "Good night."

    "Good night," replied Elise, she knew that Ian had lied about him being able to enter her dream using magic, but somewhere she believed that the effect was urate and tonight, she won''t be able to dream of anyone than him. Feeling her heart too full, Elise pushed her face to the pillow, hoping the heat and her loud heartbeat would calm down so she won''t spend a sleepless night again because of Ian.

    Ian closed the door behind him, chuckling as even though he had left Elise''s room, he could hear her loud heartbeat. Ian looked forward and his curled lips suspend when he noticed Beelzebub''s presence as the Demon hadn''t left the hallways after he had left the room earlier, "What is it that you have to say?"

    "It''s important and I wish you won''t question me anything," replied Beel, his expression had gone severely serious, something that was rare from him.

    "Because you don''t want to break the rules he gave you?" Beelzebub didn''t reply but Ian conclude his silence as a tacit agreement. "Did he threaten your life?" Ian then questioned, his red eyes watching Beelzebub who had pursed his lips with a frown.

    "Yes. My entire soul would vanish if I break the rules heid," Beelzebub briefly exined, and when his eyes looked down he asked with a serious face, "I won''t take much of your time. Can I stab you?" On the question, Beelzebub''s eyes had turned deeper in red and faintly from the thick ruffle of his golden hair, his horns had begin to show. "I just need to stab your heart once."

    ***

    A/N: I have just came back from the hospital, I will bete updating next chapter or maybe I will not update because I am under anesthesia. Sorry everyone and don''t forget to vote *^^*~

 Chapter 354: Avoid The Stream-I

    <h4>Chapter 354: Avoid The Stream-I</h4>

    It didn''t look anywhere close like Beelzebub was joking. He appeared even strained and the faint trace of his smile had disappeared, "Just once, Ian. That''s all I need." A hint of plead was on Beelzebub''s voice as he spoke.

    A stab meant nothing to Ian as he was able to heal his wound without lifting a finger or casting a magic, but the problem was with what Beelzebub was going to stab him with. Considering this was Lucifer''s order, he has to be more careful as the careful the better.

    "What happen if I don''t?" Ian questioned.

    A stagnant silence came in the corridor, Beelzebub sighed as if he never wanted to put the few words on his mouth which he did after, "I will have to stab your bride."

    The thick ckshes fell over Ian''s eyes, his gaze turn sharp with a wary look like how a wolf would glower when anyone dared to touch their mate, "Don''t be crazy Beelzebub. Even if it''s Lucifer''s order that you have to order I would never let you do it." But then Ian wondered why Lucifer had told Beelzebub to stab him when the three of them know a mere dagger through his heart wouldn''t kill him?

    Sensing something strange, Ian made his decision, "Where the knife?"

    "You can choose," Beelzebub replied simply, his answer was very prepared as if he had been told to reiterate the words and he knew Ian would agree to his request that set Ian''s mood to the worse as he knew Lucifer was behind this.

    "That son of bastard," Ian cursed before picking a dagger which he had always brought with him. "You don''t only owe Lucifer now but also me, Beelzebub." Beelzebub didn''t reply but he smiled. The dagger wasn''trge but wasn''t small either, just a perfect width to reach his heart. Without any single hesitation, Ian pulled the dagger from the scabbard and brought it toward his chest before pushing pressure on the handle.

    Fresh Blood dripped from Ian''s already blood-stained clothes. With another added amount of blood, the red liquid dripped to the bottom of his shirt hem. The scarlet water drop grew heavier before it fell on the ground.

    Although Ian was an immortal, pain still affected him. But having enough suffering since nine hundred years ago, he had gotten ustomed to the mere pain of de to his heart and it didn''t matter to him as other who would have dropped to the ground, coughing blood, and groaning pain if they were in his position right now.

    Ian licked the corner of his lips where a trail of blood appeared, raising his hand, his eyes stared deeply to Beelzebub''s eyes where he could feel Lucifer watching him from, "Good enough, you fucker?"

    Beelzebub tipped his chin, once again, his poise had changed like the way it happened earlier inside Elise''s room. His eyes trailed down under Lucifer''s control and a hum upheaved from his mouth when he stared at the wound that have begun to close itself like a living limb, "Good." He whispered and suddenly Beelzebub''s body fell forward as if he had been pushed by a heavy impact that had just left his body, leaving him off-bnce. A heavy breath came out from his mouth, panting for breath. Series of coughs then followed as if he hadn''t been breathing earlier.

    Finally regaining a hold of himself, Beelzebub looked at Ian who had begun to wiped the blood from his dagger, "Thank you. I owe you again."

    "Don''t thank me," Ian pushed the dagger to the scabbard, looking perfectly fine even though he had been stabbed a moment before, "I was doing for my own interest and curiosity. Not for you. Good night."

    Truthfully Ian knew the moment Beelzebub entered Elise''s room there was more than meet the eye. Beelzebub appeared to be healthy and showed no sign of being in agony, but at times when he talked, Ian had been noticing the blue veins that crept under the skin of Beelzebub''s neck and his hand had turned blue as if he couldn''t catch a breath.

    But it wasn''t Ian who know this, Beelzebub also could tell that Ian had stabbed himself knowing that he was on the edge of his life, almost tipping so dangerously close to death.

    "Really, can''t you ever be honest for once?" Beelzebub asked when seeing Ian''s retreating figure.

    Ian halted on his heel, turning with a sly smile, "Do what you havee to do Beel. Don''t think I am not aware of what you are doing but let''s keep this a secret. You don''t want the Devil to know what we are up to."

    "But you are also a Devil," whispered Beelzebub with a smile.

    The next day arrivedte for Elise who had woke upte after the piling fatigue when she woke up, she felt her body heavy and her muscles cramp as if she had just done a great deal of exercise in a day even though she didn''t move her body that much.

    After dressing up, Elise left her room, looking around to find whether Ian was in his room or the office. When she was walking through a vacant corridor, her body jumped in surprise by a tap of finger. Turning her back, she looked to find it was Maroon, the butler whose dear friend was a shovel.

    "The Lord have went to go and meet the Churchmembers that is held in The Dunn''s manor," exined Maroon passively, the way he looked at her seemed as if he didn''t have anything in his mind, but Elise knew that the butler was only pretending to be normal.

    "The Dunn''s?" Elise recalled whose house it was, "Lady Ellen''s house," she whispered, her smileing as tight as she knew the affection Lady Ellen held for Ian. She knew Ian love her and the trust that framed their rtionship but knowing that someone was pursuing him didn''t set her to be happy.

    "You should not worry, Lady Elise. Lord Ian is the type of man who only promised his life once for a single woman, until his death and whates after," chimed Maroon and when they met eyes for the first time, Elise saw the butler smile that wasn''t a mocking or something came out of politeness bit a sincere one.

    "You seem to know it well," Elise said, she couldn''t help herself bymenting on it.

    "For once I have been watching Lord Ian longer than anyone in this house, and also I knew it because I have been on his shoes. There was someone who I love and I found at times an expression on Lord Ian''s face which was simr to the time I was with my beloved wife," Maroon''s words were clouded with a nostalgia and a faint sadness which Elise know as she had learned about Maroon and histe wife''s tragic life.

    "Also, another thing. Lord Ian''s father was a man whore," the butler said without filtering his word, "Most people said for a woman not to marry a man whose father had cheated on their wife. But I can say, for sure, for a child who was ignored, casted away, and seeing his own mother killed due to his father''s infidelity, he won''t do the same thing. People could cast away people they like but not people they love and treasure; you, mdy belong to the people Lord Ian love. I believe what happened to thete Lady Lucy, it won''t happen to you."

    ***

    A/N: I just woke up and wrote this, sorry for being sote. And also good night, lol, I''m going back to sleep~~ have a nice morning for those who have mornings and night for those who are also in bed~

 Chapter 355: Avoid The Stream-II

    <h4>Chapter 355: Avoid The Stream-II</h4>

    Despite Maroon''s coarsenguage, Elise understood where he came from. Ian''s mother, who she had learned her name to be Lucy had suffered unjustly from her husband''s disloyalty. "How was the person you loved, Mr. Maroon?" She paused, seeing Maroon''s dull eyes seemed to flicker and added, "I''m sorry, I asked Ian about it."

    "It''s nothing to be apologized for, mdy," Maroon answered and he appeared not to be shaken seemingly knew that sooner Elise would question about this. "It''s only right for you to be curious of who are working under you. Instead I agree with what you do and I think it''s your first right step as the Lady of White House."

    Elise shook her head, telling him, "I still think that I should have asked you first, some times question such as this could be intrusive."

    Maroon pulled his hand back and when Elise begin to walk, he followed just one step behind her, "What happened to me had long happened before and I have make peace with it. My wife Lilith, she was a human." He started, "How in depth have you heard about Lilith?"

    "Until her death," said Elise, not wanting to question to much she deciding to be a good listener.

    "I think you might have learned that I am a Demon," Maroon stated which Elise replied with a nod.

    "I had also heard how painful it was," Elise remarked, seeing the butler chuckle.

    "I was high on the rush adrenaline, anger, and hatred. No matter how agonizing that pain is, I only thought of it as a p of reality. I realized that maybe I have been taking the world''s peacefulness too kindly and had taken advantage of it by thinking that our love would end happily. I disregard the fact that one day a storm woulde which why when that storm hit me, it was all toote as I had lost her."

    There was a string calmness and serenity as Maroon had spoken which was different than what Elise had guessed at first as thought he still wallow on sadness, and then this was much better for Maroon''s best interest. Just like what others said, time does heal wounds although the deep injuries would leave scar for years, it was also be a reminder of their tragedy which at times being not only sadness but a remembrance for the people who they once love.

    "I can understand that," Elise replied, she also thought when she loved with the Scott''s nothing bad would happen, but she was wrong. "She must be a very gorgeous person."

    "Very," Maroon agreed, "She was so beautiful that it became my fortune but also her misfortune. She had features that make her stood out from others. In the vige, she was known as the prima donna, we knew each other since childhood and marry not soon after. When I saw her I just knew she would be the person I will be with until death. Unfortunately I wasn''t there for her when she needed me."

    Elise offered the butler a smile, "I trust she would be in peace now in Heaven." And she turned her face as Maroon replied,

    "She is, in fact," Maroon answered, turning his face from the floor to her, "When I had the chance toe to hell with Lord Ian, I went and search for her but she wasn''t there. It''s either that I wasn''t able to go through the list of the death souls or that she was in Heaven and for her who had never dyed her hands in blood, I believe it was the after mentioned case."

    "You have went to hell?" Elise asked, with interest piqued on her voice.

    "Of course, and it''s all due to the Lord''s generosity I was able to ess Hell. It''s far different than what human would think Hell look like, in fact there is also castles that are far better looking than White Mansion," Maroontely realized he might have given a shade to the White Mansion and said, "Despite the Lord''s cruelty, mdy. I think we both know how kind he is. Perhaps it''s because he was once a human like me that he despite injustice. I will not sugarcoat my words and im he had only killed the sinful people because I know he had also killed the innocents. Lord Ian doesn''t like Hell very much but because he knew I wanted to see Lilith in Hell, he went there."

    Elise had heard about itst night of how Ian had only visited Hell for two times and the first time due to his punishment while the second visit was in fact for Maroon''s sake, "He is kind," Elise softened her smile with the thought of him that make her delighted. "But I don''t think he sees himself as a kind person."

    "Only those who have pushed their hand with blood of others know the extent of their sin, I believe that''s the reason for the Lord''s thinking," answered Maroon, his thick dull red hair floated as he walked before it fell t on his forehead when he stopped all of a sudden. Seeing him shopped, Elise had also suspend her stroll, "I think I have spoken too much than necessary for a servant. I hope I am not bothering you and my deep wish for you to find your father soon."

    "Thank you," Elise said and the butler bowed before making his leave. Elise wondered if he had suddenly remember there was something important he needed to do which why he had left abruptly.

    After having a breakfast alone to fill her stomach, Elise then went to take the three books she had borrowed from the library. Not wanting to be like a mushroom, she left her room and chose an open space to read the book, helped by M who met her on her way to the open ground, to brew her a tea, she ced the books on the table, beginning to open the first page.

    Many questions still lingered about herself and the Demons in her head, and Elise hoped the books could be the answer. Hoping that her luck would strike gold.

    "What is these books, Lady Elise?" questioned M who had set the teacup on the right side of the table so Elise won''t pushed the tea by mistake and spill it in ident.

    ****

    A/N: On around 27th March, I would be busy, the update would be slower, right now it will take a little time for me to update faster due to the lethargic. So not to be noisy, this will be thest note for this week (I hope) Next chapter would be update in a few hours~

 Chapter 356: Avoid The Stream-III

    <h4>Chapter 356: Avoid The Stream-III</h4>

    Hearing the way M had called her turn Elise to smile at her, "You can call me by my name, M. We have known each other since long before, calling me by Lady makes me feel as if a rift has been created between us."

    M returned her smile with a warm one, "It would be rude for me to assume I am in the same position as you, Lady Elise who will soon be the Lady of White Mansion. There are some rites that I, as a maid and servant should follow."

    Since young, Elise had been attached to M. Somewhere along with her memory she has even thought that she was simr to herte mother before she had gone crazy. While her young self was searching for a mother figure, M had be that existence. "But I would be happy if you can call me like usual," she then looked around which M caught before turning to look at her with a smile, "What if you call me like usual when there is no one. I don''t care about rites and rules."

    M took the word with another smile, her eyes curved with delight, "It''s an honor."

    Elise returned M''s smile with another one which was wider, taking the boo, she begins to turn the pages and study the lines while saying, "This is the book which I borrowed from the Church, about few things that I had been wanting to know."

    "I see, I didn''t know that books can be borrowed from the Church," M said, from the ce she was standing at which was behind Elise''s chair.

    "The books are a special case, I had borrowed it from the help of a priest who I knew," Elise replied.

    Venturing through the books, Elise chose to read the first book which was about Demons. After learning of her father''s humans name, she believed there should be clues about him there if the book waspleted with all information she needs, and she hoped she would be able to draw luck.

    Finding the first few pages, she learned most Demons were drawn the opposite of creatures that would look like a human. On Beelzebub''s page, the picture of him was drawn as arge bee with horns attached on its head and butterfly wings. The drawing was detailed, causing it to look more gruesome as there was no Demon that looked pleasant to see. Most of the Demons had an utterly horrific and frightening appearance, with only some looked like what others would see from paintings and statues of Demons.

    Beelzebub was said to be a Demon of Honor, while he was a Demon, he held the virtue of a high noble in the mortal''s world, who adopt the belief of never forgetting one''s kindness to them and at the same time, never letting go of hatred and grudge they have to their enemies until thetter had died. And it was exined that Beelzebub''s power involves bringing blue fire across the world and bringing the truth out of lies. The blue fire thought Elise was something she had seen which means to some extent the book she had with her now was very close to the truth. Although she doesn''t know about histter power, she believes that what was written there was correct.

    Reading the page being more hope to Elise and she didn''t waste her time to quickly flip the next page, reading more into the Demons and their unique titles which was simr to the caste of how nobles had. As more time progress, Elise arrived at the page about the Duke of Hell, Lucifer.

    "Lucifer, Angel of destruction, Fallen Angel, Duke of Hell, Bringer of chaos..." Elise muttered underneath her breaths, as her eyes followed each word about Lucifer. What was written about Lucifer''s history was close to what Father Redrick had elucidated to her.

    Lucifer was written as the son of a High Demon and Angel. He bears the blood of the Angel and ascended to Heaven despite being a cross-breed of a Demon. But it was only until one day did Lucifer turn his back toward Heaven and went to Hell, assuming the position of the Duke.

    Elise wondered what was the reason and she tried to find out in the next paragraph but she wasn''t able to read it and she frowned. If she can''t read this, maybe Ian could?

    Only a day had passed since Elise had learned about the Demon''s bloodline in her, but she could feel how it affect the flow of her senses and her body function. Some things remain unchanged, she didn''t have horns nor ck bat-like wings, but her senses grew much sharper that Elise can''t help but to keep noticing it grew at an unprecedented speed. Even though she was far from others, being alone in the open garden, her ears had turned so sharp that she could distinctively overhear the discussion of the maids on the neighboring corridor.

    Elise decided to move on into the next Demon when she recalled the name of the Demon that Redrick had told her. "Leviathan," she whispered, finding something odd on her lips when she had called the name. The casted shadow of hers under the chair Elise sat on suddenly quivered and zapped, just for a slight second that neither Elise nor M, who sat behind her, was able to sense.

    An emotion that Elise can''t notice well or ring her finger into it blossomed in her heart. She had been curious since her childhood, wanting to know about many things that oftentimes can be troublesome as her curiosity would always get the best of her. When she thought she would be learning about Demon, her curiosity was high, and it only grew stronger like oil poured to fire when she was about to learn about the Demon, Leviathan.

    Turning the page her eyes fell on the first line that opened the Demon''s story, "Leviathan, The Earl of Hell, destroyer of the living," murmured Elise to herself. She was about to get to the first page when abruptly her eyes widened and immediately, she raised her chin.

    Noticing the abrupt motion, M was slightly surprised, "Is there anything wrong, Elise?"

    Elise turns to look at M whose hands were on her back, "I just sensed something."

    M stared back at her with a questioning gaze, not understanding, she said, "I don''t sense anything. What was it?"

    "I don''t know," Elise answered, pulling her brows. A moment ago she felt a very sharp premonition thundering in her body, making her shiver as if her senses were warning her but she didn''t know what it was. Looking around the garden, Elise squinted her eyes, trying to find out what she felt and who it might be as she sensed the presence of someone getting closer, her eyes stopped when she caught the figure of Cynthia.

    The woman stepped out from one tree, making her way to the open ground without using the proper route. Upon seeing Elise, she looked surprised but quickly a smile adorned her beautiful face, "Elly," Cynthia called her name dotingly, "I don''t expect you to be here, but it''s a good time. I was about to visit your room." Cynthia looked closer at Elise, her head then tilting, "You look slightly odd, is there anything bothering you?"

 Chapter 357: Reeling Puzzles-I

    <h4>Chapter 357: Reeling Puzzles-I</h4>

    It was only for a brief second, but Elise could feel the air was tense earlier. She stared at Cynthia, was her arrival the one that brought that tenseness? Skeptically, Elise seized Cynthia''s figure, she didn''t want to doubt, but after experiencing yesterday where she saw Barner wearing the skin of thete Mr. Alfred.

    "Cy," Elise called her name, closing the book and setting it aside. With what she had seen from her eyes, Cynthia didn''t look anything different than before and she didn''t know how to differentiate between the real Cynthia or if someone had taken her appearance as Ian couldn''t see the difference between the real Alfred and Barner either.

    "Yes?" Cynthia questioned, looking at her with her eyes filled with inquiry as the way Elise gazed at her was strained.

    "What''s wrong sweetheart?" came another voice which Elise could tell it was Ian.

    Ian stepped out from the path, making his way toward his bride while seeing her eyes narrowed with a wary look. He came closer, his sharp red eyes narrowing, "Did something happen while I was gone?"

    "No," Elise saw Ian came closer and holding to his hand, she whispered enough for the two of them to hear, "I feel like I sensed something when Cy came back earlier. I don''t know what I sensed, but it felt dangerous. Do you think it came from Cy?"

    Ian stared at Elise whose expression expressed hints of worries and anxiousness. Making his way toward her, he showed a smile and settled his hand on her head. He could tell yesterday was still a haunting experience for her. While Elise was someone who had never doubt anyone, it was difficult for her who had always see people in a good light to begin seeing them in their darkest image.

    For a person who never doubt others, doubting others would turn to a stressful thing to do.

    "Don''t worry, Cynthia isn''t a dark sorcerer," Ian assured her, smoothening the back of her hair to calm her heart that was unrest.

    "How are you sure?" Elise questioned. To doubt someone set her heart to feel ufortable. She can''t be at rest and felt guilty for being skeptical on people who are close to them.

    "I sprinkle some magic liquid," Ian smiled, chuckling when Elise saw him a look of confusion.

    "You are teasing me," Elise pouted her cheek, giving Ian a look, "I was serious, you know."

    "I wasn''t joking either, my love. I mean this," Ian ced a ss sk toward her hands, and Elise stared at the sk in wonderment. She tilted the ss sk, knowing what it was as she had almost drank it before.

    "Holy water."

    "Although this liquid could kill Demon, it won''t hurt if you touch it and I think it will work with you who are also a half Angel," exined Ian, taking a seat beside Elise.

    Elise took couple more looks at the liquid, not because she fears she would get hurt if her fingers came in contact with the holy water, she was also confused, "But how will the Holy Water work against dark sorcerer?" Dark sorcerer are user of ck magic, but that doesn''t mean they had changed to a different being, they might have begin to change by their appearance due to being in touch with ck magics, but they are still a human; and human couldn''t be affected by Holy Water.

    Ian tugged his smile at her question, loving the way Elise became curious as it was a sign of her growth. "Do you know what Holy Water is used for?"

    Elise hummed, narrowing her eyes just faintly to pull her knowledge, "To clean items or people from impurities."

    "And sphemy," Ian added a word to her mind, "ck Magic and people who had touched and used them are considered as a sphemy and impurities. Which mean when they touched this, they would get harmed. I tried themst night and it worked." Elise wondered when Ian had done it, was it soon after he left her room? Although Ian was busy, he always makes time and she knew he had done the experiment for her.

    "I see that you have been reading this few books. Did you find anything?" Ian set his eyes across the books, taking one that was about Angels. Like how most people would be curious of the being opposite to them, the same goes for Ian who wondered about Angels. In his case, it wasn''t only curiosity it also to learn the Angels'' weakness as no one could tell whether in the future the Angels would be their enemy or not.

    Nothing is better thanter, thought Ian. If it is to protect Elise he would leave no stones unturned.

    "Yes," Elise replied, watching the book that Ian took, "but there are some passages that I cannot read, and I was hoping if you could read it."

    "That''s alright, I can do that," Ian said and Elise felt his finger brush the back of her palm, "But before that Cynthia have something to say to you. It''s about why your family, The Scott''s was adamant on avoiding the stream or river, just any ce that could store a lot of water."

    "It''s not because I have drowned before," said Elise with a subtle frown, the words she directed not to question but a statement for herself.

    Cynthia who hade near and heard their conversation answered, "I have found out it is something more than the fact that you have drowned before. It was difficult to find out why after the ident but there was one person who lived in your town before moving to another town, he was the one who exined it to me of what happened. He said his name was Welstone."

    "I remember him," said Elise, after a momentarily pause. "He lives three houses away from us."

    Cynthia faintly shared a look with Ian before saying, "Then do you might remember Mr. and Mrs. Scott asked you about the vige where you live when you were young?"

    Elise took her time to remember it because she wanted to confirm the information clearly so they won''t make mistake, "I think they did, it was around when I was young. Now that I remember it, I think it was after the time my family decided to stoping to the river," Elise saw the look Cynthia had on her face which turn more serious, "Tell me, what happened?"

    ***

    A/N: Next chapter will be updated soon, don''t forget to vote~~

 Chapter 358: Reeling Puzzle-II

    <h4>Chapter 358: Reeling Puzzle-II</h4>

    It was strange for Elise to wrap her mind that all this time, she had not been living like a normal human she thought she was. Things had begun to change and it moved in an unprecedented speed. Ian who sat beside her raised his hand to the head maid behind Elise, waving his hand, "You are dismissed."

    Without a word, M only shared onst nce with Elise and she bowed with her hands stick remain on her back before she retreated.

    Cynthia begin to say, "Welstone imed to be fishing during the time you were ying near the river. At the time Mr. and Mrs. Scott was with you. When he had finished collecting the fishes he needed, he heard a sharp scream and saw you fainted on Mr. Scott''s hand. There was blood all over your body, a lot of blood that almost colored the river ording to his statement."

    Elise drew her brows altogether, not expecting the story.

    "Hm, that reminds me very much of the incident in Saltige," Ian remarked when the thought passed by her mind. "Didn''t you came back with your clothes stained with blood and fainted?"

    Elise nodded to confirm, she looked at Ian and her brows furrowed deeper, "But I never remember this. My parents never told me I loss conscious with blood all over me." Why did they hid this from us? For all Elise knew the Scott''s had always been open and transparent to her.

    "Apparently, Welstone questioned Mr. and Mrs. Scott what happened to Elise, and they said it was nosebleed, a sudden nosebleed which Welstone didn''t believed because of the amount of blood. I also find this strange," Cynthia continued her gloss, "It''s not something usual for a child to have nosebleed that is a lot. Have that ever happened to you before?"

    "No," Elise said only to took a pause on her exnation and her eyes moved to Ian, "No, it did happen."

    "In the forest, yesterday," Ian followed her assumption, "Which mean you used your power, but why?"

    Cynthia had heard about everything as news about Elise had been relied between her, Austin, and Maroon. However, she still couldn''t wrap her mind in the idea, and said, "The river was used by humans and I have went there. It was quite long and wide, but it wasn''t deep nor the current was too rapid. Why would Elly use her power there?"

    "Do you think you can remember anything?" Ian asked and Elise tried to pull and weave her memories, trying to find out what happened but she can''t remember anything.

    "It''s strange, but only that part in my memories that I can''t remember," replied Elise, she could not find delve any deeper to her memory after visiting the river. "I only remembered that I yed there and went home. My parents don''t show any sign of lying either. William wasn''t there so I didn''t know if he knows it."

    Ian looked at her, his eyes turned darker, "Which means someone erased your memories again. The person in question who had erased your memory during the death of your friend back in Saltige, must have been the one who erased your memory again."

    "That would mean my father and mother know who had erased my mind," Elise whispered to Ian, seeing him in a solemn thought with his brows furrowed. "Cynthia, what else have you found about the incident?"

    "Unfortunately nothing, Milord. All I found is the man, Welstone, as the rest of the town people has gone," Cynthia ended her report. When she left, Elise was still in her thought. Would that mean the entire time, her parents know something about her and the power she had?

    "To tell you the truth," Ian spoke beside her, gathering her attention and hershes blinked away the confusion when she looked at him, "I was the one who had chosen The Scott to adopt you."

    Elise wind her head to the left where he was at. "You did? But I thought Kyle was the one who arranged that."

    Ian pushed the finger to the pages, flipping it aimlessly with his eyes reading at particrly nothing, "He did by giving me the list of adoptive family that would want to take you in and I chose them based on their clean records. Who know they are actually sly enough to keep lies," meeting Elise''s eyes, Ian curved his smile, "I am not shading your beloved parents, just giving some light."

    "I know," Elise replied, she had gotten used and was aware of Ian''s sarcasm and didn''t take it as offensive, "But if you had the choice to chose which family to take me in, why didn''t you chose a noble?" Was it not on the list? Elise wondered with curiosity.

    "Oh I wasn''t aware you love money, my dear bride. Fortunately I am rich, or maybe you would have casted me away?" Ian feigned a sullen look on his face, looking at his hand with great disappointment, and he said with a sing-song voice, "Thankfully my mother was so pretty that I was blessed with my handsome face. If I am not maybe I would be penniless peasant with ugly face like my father. Oh wait, I inherited everything by myself which mean I would just be an ugly beast with some wealth. I''m afraid if that is the case I won''t be able to make your heartbeat drumming or tug your heart string. Oh no, oh no."

    Elise blinked at Ian''s one-man theater, "That won''t happen," she wondered how did the conversation drifted to this, "I don''t love you only because of your face."

    Ian who had settled one hand on his forehead turned his face slightly, his brows subtly raised, "So I am indeed ugly?"

    "You are not!" Elise strongly objected his words, only understanding how she had been lured and yed to his trap again.

    Ian wasn''t going to let go of her after such a light teasing, his lips curled which he hid by covering his hand over it, "I am not what?"

    Elise didn''t miss his smile as Ian didn''t bother himself hiding it. He knew that she won''t be able to y with the tune of his humor. Unlike him, she was much more serious when ites to loving him. Feeling annoyed by his teasing, Elise pushed himself from her chair.

    Ian pushed his hand away, wondering if he had finally irked his bride which wasn''t what he intended to do but also something he would like to see as Elise had been only tamed and demure.

    Expecting her to leave, instead, Elise walked to stand before him. Her shadow casted before Ian and for once, Elise could see the crown of his head, where she could never see before as he had been a taller man then her. Reaching out her hand, she then ced her palms besides his cheeks.

    Her blue eyes stared deeply toward his red ones, the color of her eyes glistened and she spoke, "You are handsome. Very. So much that it often worry me as you effortlessly capture other''s attention forever without it disappear from their mind. But how you look isn''t the only reason why I love you. I won''t lie that being one of the reason but I think of it as a blessing. There are many reasons for me to love you but one of it that I think changed my whole life is you, your entire being. There is no question what part of you that I love; I just know I love you, your entire self. And-"

    Elise haven''t finished her words when Ian had pulled her by her waist, with one effortlessly move he picked up her legs and ced it beside his. She was taken aback by the sudden kiss but then let herself surrender to the kiss that gradually begin from a tamed one to a wilder one.

    Ian bit her upper lips, pushing his tongue and brought her out to nibbled at it. When he parted his lips, he admired Elise''s features and stared at her eyes that were teary but clear as the surface of a beautifulke, "I don''t expect my teasing to get your love confession again." He brought her hand, pulling her hand from his shoulders to his chest, "Look what you do to me. You make me feel excited again," he whispered, his lips brushing her ears that had Elise to curl her toes from his legs.

    "You are bad and mean," Elise remarked, not letting go the fact that he had teased her.

    "I am, so what would you do?" Ian bring the same hand from his chest to his face, leaning on it, "Punish me?"

    His words were no less than a maddening temptation, and Elise felt air knocked out from her body with her heart thundering against her ears. With her cheeks red, she looked at Ian, feeling dizzy and asked herself how could there be such a man that could emanate such enormous allure, like he did. With a little grudge that was as harmless as a cat''s light paw, Elise muttered, "You are not ying fair."

    She looked at his eyes that were soft. If onepared Ian to how he was before he met Elise''s there could be myriad of people agreeing how much he had changed. So much that it would have given many angels up in Heaven heart attacks.

    "What can I say, not ying fair is my expertise. You can always enjoy it by falling to my rabbit hole of trap. You will enjoy it," Ian nted a kiss on her palm. Leaning forward he caught her by her lips again.

    Above on the blue sky, the ck crow watch from afar, its golden eyes glistened while watching Elise and Ian''s interaction. With his lips set on a thin line, Leviathan departed, stopping what he had intended to do which was to take Ian''s life for today.

 Chapter 359: Reeling Puzzle-III

    <h4>Chapter 359: Reeling Puzzle-III</h4>

    Elise felt her body melting under Ian''s careful but sensual touches. Her body felt hot and so was the skin that his fingers traced under. Gradually, Elise lost her senses, not knowing whether it was his touches that felt hot or it was her, "I don''t have any single hesitation of doing it outside," Ian whispered, his words brought Elise by a snap of reality. "But I don''t think we should do it where others could see."

    Elise felt her cheeks hot. What was she doing?! Pushing herself awkwardly by the help of his shoulder, she removed her legs from sitting on top of Ian, but when she did, he caught her bottom, a soft sigh left her lips as Elise shuddered, "W-What are you doing?" Surely Ian might be a bit of a crude but he won''t go so far as pleasuring her here out in the open would he?

    "Talk about our appointment. I remember you said that you want me to read the book earlier. When nighte, visit my room and I will read it for you," and Elise nodded, thinking she could move now from the restrictions of his hands only to find Ian still held her by his strong grip, "What do you say? It''s saddening that your beautiful voice never use more often."

    "I will," Elise bent her face down, showing him a beaming smile. To be hugged by Ian, brought her to feel delighted. Once she went down and took a proper seat on the chair again, she then recalled about his previous engagement, "How was the meeting with the Churchmembers? I heard from Maroon that it was held in the Dunn''s Mansion."

    "Nothing too big," Ian replied, "We discussed about yesterday. I didn''t reveal about them being a corrupted Angel but managed to sort things out to silenced Ernest and exined the incident to the. Oliver was also there," Elise frowned at the mention of the man, "To make an apology. If you were ill, I would have brought you to look at how his face twist with so much expression when he formally apologized to me. It was satisfying but more satisfying if I could kill him. What?" Ian asked when noticing Elise''s expression changing. "Are you worried about Ellen?"

    "I''m not," Elise responded, "It''s just that we had some argument before in the Winger Celebration."

    "Have more arguments then. I will always be there to back you up. She did came unto me as you thought, but I have no interest when I have my lovely bride with me," he pulled a cheeky smile, and Elise let a breathy chuckle, ttered by his words, "I was thinking of teaching you something," Ian said, stepping away from his chair, he snapped his finger and pulled out a wooden box from the portal he created on his left side, next to his shoulder. "Using your ability is good and training it is one way for you to grow but I don''t want you to exhaust yourself again likest time. It almost frightened me to death and I''m not jesting about it. Which why I prepared this."

    Elise took the wooden box Ian presented her, "What is this?"

    "Open it," Ian urged, crossing his arm over his chest with his head slightly tilted, watching how Elise would react to the gift he had made specially for her.

    Elise''s eyes burnt with curiosity, wondering what could be inside. From the box size, it was wide in a rectangr shape, enough for a person''s arm to fit in but she was sure it won''t be an arm. She unlocked thetches ced on the side, opening it to see a silver barreled pistol with a wooden grip crafted in a rose pattern.

    "A pistol," whispered Elise, looking at it with shock and surprise.

    "You will be needing this during the second exam. It will protect you. The pistol don''t work only for humans but also creatures like Demons, Ghouls, and Corrupted Angels," Ian exined, running his finger in the silver barrel.

    "There are holy water in it?" asked Elise, bringing the pistol it was heavier than she thought but not too heavy that she couldn''t lift it with one hand. Her eyes traveled to the round bulletins which was also ced in quite an amount inside the same basket, and her eyes narrowed, "The bullets."

    "Correct," Ian responded in a sing and song voice. cing his hand forward, Elise''s eyes widened seeing how he took the bullet by his hands, having his skin sizzle and burn as the round bullet turned red as if it was holding fire in it, "Just like this, one shot to head or heart they would be dead. This will help you to protect yourself when I''m not by your side."

    "Thank you," Elise said before taking the bullet quickly from Ian''s hands. He wasn''t bothered but she was, she can''t handle seeing his skin burn.

    Ian chuckled, knowing how she hurried taking the bullet from his hand. His eyes watch how her skin wasn''t marred by wound like he did which mean half of her angelic bloodline was in her, protecting her from getting wounded by the holy water. As he thought the Angelic power of Elise hadn''t showed yet but it was strong sleeping inside her. Ian didn''t want to push Elise''s luck by trying to find out the Angelic ability as he doesn''t know to what extent her body could handle the changes, deciding to only let Elise delve further to her Demonic power.

    Elise who was still watching the pistol with carefulness and curiosity heard Ian said, "I remembered you have hunted before, which mean you have used a bow before?"

    "I did, but it would be different from using a pistol," It was in fact, her very first time seeing it after often hearing about it. From what she had heard a pistol could cost a mansion which why only wealthy clique would have it.

    "As long as you have the basic and me, all would be fine," Ian assured with his smile raising up, "I forgot to mention you but in the next two days, the Dunn''s are hosting a hunting game. We can use this for you to practice."

    Elise hoped at the day there won''t be too much problem, and agreed with a nod, "how did it goes with my sister?"

    "Austin is still keeping a watch on her, but so far she appeared to be white. I don''t want you to trust it too deeply though," Ian advised and Elise didn''t know how she felt about it, feeling her heart sinking in contemtion and she hoped her sister would be the key to her questions she has in mind. While thinking, Elise wondered how the girl would look. Would she appease simr to her?

    ****

    A/N: Thank you everyone for your best wishes, I just want to update the schedule of my appointment with the hospital had been changed it would be held earlier (25th) thank you for the patience for sticking on the book. I appreciate the support! Don''t forget to vote and next chapter would be up soon~

 Chapter 360: Sneaking In The Wood-I

    <h4>Chapter 360: Sneaking In The Wood-I</h4>

    Away from Elise who wondered about her sister in the White Mansion, a young girl came out from a small hut in a certain vige. Her hair which she tied to a high ponytail was ck in color, and her eyes that were bright blue shifted from one house to another. When she walked out of her house, a woman passed by the house, "Oh, Esther! Are you leaving now?"

    The girl with the ck hair whose name was called Esther offered a wide smile to the woman who was a neighbor to her house, "Mrs. Donahue, I will be leaving to the market."

    Mrs. Donahue looked at her, her eyes shifting from Esther''s ck hair to her dress, noticing that the girl was dressed lightly a worried expression came to the woman''s face, "You should dress a little thicker, my dear. What do you think about the work I offer you? It''s unfortunate that thest ce where you were about to work at was burn to ashes. What was the family''s name again?"

    "Lipton," said the Esther for the woman to nod.

    "It''s a very frightening ident. I heard only two person was alive from the ident. We thought you were unlucky for the wagon to break down on your way to Lipton''s Manor, but you were in fact lucky not to be involve in the ident," said the woman with a worried tone. She imagined if Esther had went and the thought send shiver to this day.

    "I also thought the same," said Esther, who then looked at the woman to say, "I am very thankful of your offer Mrs. Donahue but I think I will have to think about it a little further. I am still reluctant to leave this vige after my father''s death four years ago."

    Mrs. Donahue thought about it before squeezing her hands with a warm smile, "I understand, you do need time. Leaving the vige is not easy for you. I shouldn''t hold you up here, you should go before the nighte. Stay safe."

    Esther watched the woman leave and she continue on her way. During her walk to the market, she met some other vigers who greeted her and with a smile, she returned the people''s kind greeting.

    "Will you be leaving for long?" asked one man who was carrying a haystack on one of his shoulders.

    "Yes, I will not be out for long," smiled Esther and her smile skipped the man''s heart, "Are you leaving to the barn?" she questioned after noting what the man''s was holding on both hands.

    The man nodded and he suddenly noticed something, "You look a little pale, did you sleep wellst night?"

    On the question Esther pursed her lips, she looked reluctant for the first few second and with her hands clenched together on her waist, she spoke apprehensively in a hushed tone, "I was thinking to ask you, Jeremy."

    "What is it?" Jeremy readily ask, noting the hesitation on Esther''s face.

    "I felt someone following me for the past few days, I am not sure about what I felt, butst night..." sighed Esther her expression was contoured with worries and concern. "I was out for a moment when I saw a shadowy figure near the tree from Mr. Kale''s house. I think it was watching me."

    "What?" Jeremy eximed a little loudly for Esther to hush him. "We should let the magistrate know of this. You live alone and for ady to be alone it''s bound for you to catch attention of strange people like those. Especially because you are beautiful-" the man had spoken with worry that it took him a while to realize what he said. Meeting Esther''s eyes that grew wide, Jeremy cleared his throat to hide his embarrassment. "Anyway, I think we should inform Mr. Peter."

    "Wait!" stopped Esther when seeing Jeremy ready to move from the ce, "I want to tell you this because I hope you wouldn''t tell anyone about this."

    Jeremy raised his brows at her words, "Why? This is a dangerous situation for you Esther, we don''t want you to get hurt. In time like this it would be better to be cautious rather than getting hurt."

    "I know," whispered Esther, "But I''m not yet sure if it was a person who is watching for me. You know after my father''s death, I''ve been having nightmare and the doctors told me too that I could be hallucinating from fear."

    Jeremy understood the pain Esther was going through. It has been four years since her father''s death where the man was killed, "Don''t be afraid Esther, we all have seen the person who killed your father sentenced to death. I understand, for now I will keep this matter to myself, but tomorrow I will be guarding your ce to see that person myself."

    "But would that be alright for you? I don''t want to burden you," said the girl, her words demurred.

    "No it wouldn''t, you should go now. If the darke it will be more dangerous. Would you want me toe with you."

    Esther shook her head at the man''s kind offer. "I couldn''t possibly let you help me more than this. I will be going there just for a few minute. It shouldn''t be dangerous."

    "If you don''te back more than an hour, I wille for you. Walk in ces with many people, okay?"

    "Okay," Esther thanked Jeremy, who had been kind enough to care for her, and she left while Jeremy who stood behind her, make sure she was safe going alone.

    Following the path of the vige, Esther walked with the basket on her hand to the direction of the market. There were people around her that made her felt safe. But when she pulled a small hand mirror on her hand, she caught the sight of a person dressed in all ck, who walked as if following her.

    The girl narrowed her eyes, but she didn''t speak nor ask for help from the people around her. Even though she had showed a fearful nature earlier, now, Esther had became brief, noting the presence of a person following her, she made a sudden turn in the middle of her walk to the market, making the way opposite from the market to the nearest forest.

    The person who noticed her making a turn frown and quickly followed the girl from behind, however, the person found himself lost in the middle of the forest. What was going on?! The man looked left and right, however there was nothing but trees. He had made sure to follow every steps the girl make. Pulling away the hood, Austin clicked his tongue.

    "Something is strange," Austin whispered when he heard from a far sound of bustling woman.

    "Esther!" Said another woman who stood in front the ck haired girl, seeing this Austin raised his brows, wondering if he had made a mistake while following her and went closer to see that it was indeed the same girl. Being a were cat, he would have sniffed his way but without learning the girl''s smell he wasn''t sure if he could do it.

    After some further confirmation, Austin decided to follow the ck-haired girl who was on the street under the bright sky while joiningughter other woman had.

    What Austin didn''t know was, while the Esther on the street looked like her, in fact the real one was standing not too far from him, hiding behind the trees in the forest.

    Once she had seen Austin left, Esther took a step outside the tree, her bright blue eyes narrowed. For the past few days she hadn''t been wrong when noticing the person that had been following her and pulling the paper that was in her pocket, she unrolled the page to read the warning ''A person is following you, I don''t know if it is a human, or Demon, be cautious¡ª Reinhard. We will tell you what happened in the forest soon.''

    "I was thinking to let that man follow me for another few days, but if I want to contact Thomas and Reinhard, I would need to get rid of him," whispered Esther, her eyes that were on Austin narrowed very lowly in a cold glint, lookingpletely different than when she was with Jeremy or the people in the vige as her wife cherry smile had disappeared.

 Chapter 361: Sneaking In The Wood-II

    <h4>Chapter 361: Sneaking In The Wood-II</h4>

    A/N: I am down with illness and fever. So today I might only upload one chapter, sorry everyone TT

    After supper, Elise left the dining room, taking a light reading about the rest of Demons, noting she couldn''t find anything simr to Ian or about Demons that had feathered wings like he did. She wondered if the reason why Ian''s wings were feathers like angels was because he was once a human. Or maybe there was another reason?

    Was it possible that Ian also had some secret in his birth. But if so, he must be thinking and have done some research of himself.

    "Thinking of something else when I am next to you, how daring," Ian remarked, and Elise gasped because she didn''t expect him to appear next to her while she was walking when she had seen him leaving after the supper to take care of some cases that appeared with a magistrate knocking the castle''s door.

    "What was it about?" Elise questioned, seeing him smirking.

    "About some agreement of dispute ofnd from the man who I killedst time during when I invited guests to our castle," Ian reminded Elise of the time the castle invited people. It got a question to appear in Elise''s mind when he had brought about it again.

    "There''s a question that I have," and Ian''s red eyes that peered to her moved when he tilted his head to allow Elise to carry on, "Did you invite those people only to have me see you kill someone?"

    The tug of his smile widened, and Elise could see Ian looking proud that she had found out his little intention of that day, "Not to see me kill him. To warn you. I want you to know the consequences of staying with me. I want to tell you that I am not sugar and I am not white or ck. I am pitch ck, a person with a sin and I am not a saint you are Maroon think I am. Do you know why I had asked you whether you would still love me even if I don''t look like the way I am now?"

    Elise didn''t understand this part of Ian''s statement. However, there was a hint she took that appeared as if he was warning her so she won''t get close to him. As if before Ian had tried pushing her away from him. "I don''t," Elise replied, she thought Ian was testing or jesting her again like he always did.

    "Because soon you might see me looking very different than how I look now," Ian said, revealing what he hadn''t told her yet and only mentioned in hints. "Like a monster that would leave you with sleepless night of nightmares. Every Demons assume a human''s body and this is my appearance that I have since I was a human, but there is another appearance that I have which is my Demonic side. It wille out if I am triggered by my emotions, I always put them in control but with you," Ian stared deeply to Elise''s eyes causing her to feel shivers on her spine, her body trembled but not in a bad way. "I always lose my control."

    Elise folded her thought and organized them. She noticed how Ian''s eyes would change at times and his horns appearing only in a few asion which mean that was one step for him to transform into his Demonic side which he described earlier.

    With more days she spent about Ian, it seemed the amount of days weren''t enough for her topletely know about him Ian was transparent to her, always answering what she wants and hope to know. Only problem is he loved to tell her things in small bits, and waited for her to question it herself. She decided to take the role he gave, questioning again until she hit a wall, "How do you look like in your Demonic side?"

    "Hm, like a beast, tall,rge, burning in red from mes and my scales glowed brighter than any me you could find in here. My horns grewrger than what you have seen, and I also have a tail. I lookpletely different than I am. You wouldn''t want to touch me when I am in that state," Ian exined as Elise tried to form an image in her mind based on his description.

    "Why not?" Elise asked, catching him smile.

    "I don''t want you to burn to death," his answer was simple but felt to Elise as if it had a double meaning.

    Having already read the book about Demon, a faint frown came on Elise''s forehead, Ian had set forth a detailed appearance of his demonic side, but she didn''t remember seeing it anywhere in the Demon''s book. "Gabriel asked you about your Demonic name. Can you tell me what your name is? Not the name which if I could use to take control but the Demon''s name you inherited from Caleb."

    Ian had the instinct to tease her by questioning Elise, but seeing her straightforward that looked burning with the want to know his name. His smile widened, and he decided to answer her seriously, "Diablo. Demon of the Fallen."

    "Of the Fallen," Elise repeated,ing to stop on her heels as they stopped in one of the hallway where the left side of the hallway were windows. The sky had turned darker faster as it was still early in Winter Season, "What does that mean?"

    "I cannot die. That''s what it means, of the fallen mean Demon who died, ording to Caleb it was because the first Diablo tried to die only to fail as he had the same curse which I have now where I cannot die. It was also the reason why Caleb asked me to kill him after inheriting his power to me along with the curse." Cursed, thought Elise she recalled of this and that was also the reason why Ian had never faltered and avoid battle, because he knew he would never lost. Elise wondered why Diablo has curse? In time with her question, Ian spoke, "Did the book you read spoke about Demons having curse?"

    Elise moved her head left and right, "The book didn''t speak about curses. Are all Demons curse like you?"

    "Yes, all of them. Beelzebub too. He was cursed to never find emotion. Even if he felt attached to someone his heart will feel empty. That''s why he is also called as Demon of gluttony. He is hungry for more things in order to fill his heart. I heard the previous Beelzebub was far worse with his hunger than Beel," Ian exined with a hum.

    "But why are they cursed?" Elise inquired next, she knew there must be reason for the Demons to be cursed, "And by whom?"

    "Heaven''s punishment, that''s what it was," Ian answered, shifting his eyes from the moon on the sky before looking at her again. "Demons are strong for their own good and the only thing that could destroy them in the past are their curse. While it doesn''t kill, it can also drive many Demon to madness, like Caleb did or the previous Beelzebub did. Beel was the one who killed the previous Beelzebub before taking the position."

    Elise had only heard of how Demons are evil and they are beings who walked to the wrong path, whispering and teaching immoral and sinful ways to humans. What Elise found now was, unlike how most people thought about Demon, they are somewhere simr to humans, they are cursed, punished, and they could also sumb to madness due to their emotions. "Is there no way to break the curse?" asked Elise, causing Ian to raise his eyebrows. "I mean curse can be break, was there no method to do this instead of killing the previous holder?"

    "As far as I am aware, it never happen before," Ian said, watching his bride looking away. He knew what Elise in mind, she had always thought to find solution that could possibly help others. Ian had his own thought regarding being against of the idea of helping others. He didn''t see the point of lending a hand to the Demons in Hell that were also cursed like him. Elise had only seen the ''good'' kind of Demon like Beelzebub who had been tamed which why she had the luxury to think about others. But Ian who had came in Hell know how the true Demons were like.

    Ian didn''t want to stop her, however, being kind was one of Elise''s quality. He will teach and lead her with his knowledge but washing her thoughts and idea to live wasn''t something he wanted to do. Ian want her to grow while still having her own ideal.

    "If there were, most Demons would be here in the mortal world creating chaos, it''s not a good thing to unbind their curse," Ian exined Elise the consequences.

    But Elise didn''t want to break other Demon''s curse. She was worried about Ian whose curse was to never die. While the curse could be considered as a luxury or boon, Elise knew she didn''t have a long lifespan like him. She was worried that if one day were toe where she died, Ian would need to suffer like Caleb did.

    "But there must be a way," Elise murmured. She had read a book about cursed before. It was said that all curses came with a result and consequence. The person who put the curse could receive some bacsh and curse isn''t evesting, it will break if the requirement to unbind the curse is fulfilled. Which means there must be answer to the curses the Demons have.

    ***

    A/N: Demon''s Bride in fact is a book about curses and people who are curse, finally getting to this part makes me excited, lol~~ Don''t forget to vote-~

 Chapter 362: Sneaking In The Wood-III

    <h4>Chapter 362: Sneaking In The Wood-III</h4>

    "Curses aren''t very important. There is something I haven''t told you yet," Ian said, gaining Elise''s gaze to look at him. She waited for him to speak, wondering what it was and he said, "Beel asked me to stab myself yesterday."

    "What?" Elise gasped, she slept immediately after and wasn''t aware of this. "How did that happen? Did you do it?"

    "I did," Ian responded, he didn''t think much of it, but Elise''s heart sunk in surprise when she thought he had gotten hurt. "Don''t worry, I didn''t n to stab myself but it was Lucifer''s order and nothing happened to me after. Based on the expression Lucifer had, it appeared that he was checking or searching for something."

    Lucifer again, thought Elise. What does the Demon want? Considering her memories of the past, he didn''t harm her or was it because he didn''t have a tangible body? Was she wrong to think that the Demon might be on their side? But he had ordered Beelzebub to stab Ian and Elise through it was better to put him on the enemy side.

    "Are you alright? Nothing happened, right?" Elise then questioned, her eyes fell on his body, searching for the wound even though she knew it won''t be there due to his healing ability.

    "Nothing happened, he left as soon as he had seen me. It''s strange," Ian hummed, his red eyes rolling to the the corner of his eyes in a thought, "Being a the Duke of Hell, he must know that a single stab won''t be enough to kill me. Regardless he ordered me to stab myself."

    Indeed it was strange, agreed Elise. Lucifer appeared so far to be a sly and clever person, why would he ordered Beelzebub to do such a thing when there was nothing to gain? What was Lucifer trying to see?

    "Which reminds me, our talk yesterday didn''t end well," Ian said, and Elise was brought away from her thought, her eyes focusing to his red ones, "We spoke about Heaven didn''t we? It''s the right time. Do you want to go and see Heaven for yourself?"

    Startled by Ian''s offer, Elise looked at him still and her eyes blinked after, "N-Now?"

    "Yes, we are free until nighttime right? The faster you see it for yourself it''s better," answered Ian, and without waiting his wings fluttered from behind him, appearing from two slits on his back as it grewrger. The feather fell as it moved on its own to shake away the dead feathers. "Your hand, mdy?" Ian reached out his hand for Elise to take and she stared at it.

    They were going to Heaven? "Now?" She repeated her question, still in shock and disbelief.

    "You don''t need to dress up and I can tell you it won''t take a long time. Do you not want to go there?"

    "N-No, I mean yes," Elise repeated her words, wringing her hand with her head slightly tilted with anxiousness that they were going to Heaven. Ian smiled cheekily while watching her and taking Elise by his hand, he brought her to the windowsill and soared to the sky, going to where Heaven is.

    From behind them, Beelzebub who had stayed hidden behind the wall, stepped out. He made his way toward the window that was left open after Ian and Elise had left and moved toward there before materializing his wings. "I shouldn''t owe people any longer. Especially Demons," sighed Beelzebub before pushing his body forward and followed the two by their scent.

    The sky had turned much darker by the time Elise arrived in the open ground. Her feetnded before her entire body followed and stepping on the grass, her eyes curiously looked around the ce, noticing that this was the same forest where Ian had showed her his wings, at first wanting to test her.

    Everyone by now had fallen asleep, therefore Ian''s wings didn''t caught any attention and even if it was in the afternoon, people rarely visit forest. Cold wind passed by Elise and in time she shivered, a sudden warm coated her shoulders. Looking up, she found Ian''s knowing smile after cing his coat for her.

    "Thank you," she whispered, and Ian tipped his head to wee her. "This is the same forest that has a cliff, isn''t it?" Elise then questioned. She looked around, finding no trace of animal or hooting sound from an owl.

    "You have good memory, as I expected from my lovely bride," Ian whispered, ttering her, his eyes then looked to the left and he pointed his finger there, Elise followed his gaze and heard his deep voice exined, "That is the way to the cliff but we are not going there. We will be going there," Ian pointed the opposite way where Elise could see that part of the forest covered in thick mist.

    Due to the darkness, Elise didn''t noticed it at first, but after Ian had put the particr path to?her attention, she noticed the mist that covered the trees on that path. It was strange thought Elise, the mist on the side of the forest was so heavy that it covered the branches, making to seem so cold that entering there would bring a person to a freezing death.

    But that wasn''t the only problem thought Elise, "That is Heaven?"

    Ian smirked and this was when Elise started to notice something was wrong.

    "How are we going to go through that mist?" Elise questioned as it was too thick, there was danger of them being lost there.

    "Those mist are created as a barrier, to keep certain people away. But as long as you are with me we won''t lose our way," Ian assured, and Elise took it that it wasn''t his first timeing there based on his words. "Hold my hand, don''t get lost."

    "I don''t think I will get lost," Elise responded as they went closer to the ce that was covered by the mist.

    "If you are with me you will never get lost, that''s what you mean right?" Elise found Ian looking cheeky and a smile came on her lips. His habit of teasing her seamed to had rubbed her off and she replied,

    "Well, if you think so?"

    "Naughty girl," Ian remarked and they entered the mist. When their body pushed through the white smokes that covered the forest, the mist went apart, breaking as they went through before it collected into one again, erasing the traces of them entering as if no one had been there before.

    Elise held tight to Ian''s hand, and she felt secure as she knew no matter what toe he won''t released her hand. Looking around, the ces was as covered by mist more than Elise had first guessed. She looked up, wondering if the sky could be seen but it was no where to be seen. The air was damp and there was no snow in the ground as if this part of the forest belonged to something else.

    As they gradually walk further from the entrance, Elise became more certain that the Heaven Ian mentioned was different than Heaven where angels lived at.

    "Oh, here we are," Ian announced and Elise watched the way the mist started to disperse, not entirely gone but enough to give them more space to see than earlier.

    Elise moved her eyes from wondering around to look at one spot where the mist had entirely disappear, watching something rectangr. When her eyes narrowed, she appraised the rectangr box was in fact a coffin.

    Ian stared at the coffin as Elise did and he smiled when he noticed the shadow that thickened next to the tree, "Been a century, isn''t it, Heaven?"

 Chapter 363: Unbinding The Magic-I

    <h4>Chapter 363: Unbinding The Magic-I</h4>

    Elise followed Ian''s line of sight and her sense as she had picked up the presence of someone being close near them. From the tree, a faint shadow casted below and a person d in a white robe stepped out from the bark or the tree. The man took a first step, followed by the next as he made his way toward the coffin.

    The mist begin to disperse by the time the person had stood next to the coffin. Elise''s gaze stopped at the man who had revealed himself from hiding behind the tree. His hair was bright golden and it moved when he walked, falling to cover his white robe that looked flimsily tied on his body.

    The man''s eyes were closed, tied by a white ribbon that prevented Elise from looking more to the man''s countenance. Seeing the man''s hair brought a sense of recollection to Elise like what she has felt upon seeing Lady Rachel''s hair.

    "Judging by the voice, it''s you, the third generation of Diablo," said the man, his voice light and he made his way from the left side of the coffin, "And I guess you have someone else beside you?"

    "I am called Ian White now, Heaven," Ian reminded with a grin, "This is my bride, she had been wanting to see you."

    Elise shifted her gaze to Ian, finally understanding his trick again in words. Heaven that Ian mentioned wasn''t the ce which has angels and holy people living but rather a person who has share the same name as thest resting ce for saints and innocent people.

    "Bride? You?" Heaven asked as if he was surprised, and Elise can''t help but smile at the man''s shock, "You must be happy now then," said Heaven as he made way closer toward them, stopping four steps away from them.

    Ian shifted his gaze to look at Elise with his smirk widening, "Very happy. I wish I could invite you to our future wedding, but a shame, I can''t invite a coffin and this entire forest with you. Unless the coffin and forest can move on its own?"

    "You and your jokes," sighed Heaven, Elise continued to stare at the man''s face. It was hard to guess how Heaven look like when his eyes were covered. A familiar emotion came over her which she didn''t know what to call it. "I am sorry,dy," Heaven said, his face turned toward her, "As you might have seen I don''t have sight to help me and look at you. Can I ask how do you look?"

    Elise didn''t know how to describe herself and chose to exin Heaven simply, "I was blessed with bright red hair and blue eyes," Heaven hummed, seemingly understood from the simple expression.

    "Bright red hair, that reminds me of someone," Heaven murmured as if talking to himself but Elise and Ian could hear what he said. "You must be curious of who I am, don''t you?"

    Ian chuckled, he whispered next to Elise, "Seems like your curiosity is so bright that even a blind man could see the extent of your curiosity. What do you think he is?"

    "I don''t know," Elise said, she scrutinized Heaven''s figure again. He wasn''t transparent like a ghost and there was something in him that made him appear holy, "An Angel?" But Angel are supposed to be in Heaven.

    "I''m amazed," said Heaven, his smile tugging, "Not many people could guess that I am an Angel, they mostly guessed that I am a ghost."

    "I have seen ghost before, they don''t look like you," Elise answered, she had seen ghosts since young which why she can differentiate them.

    "See ghost?" Heaven inquired, his brows raised.

    "She is a Sweet Child," though Ian doubted it now. Elise was different than the usual sweet child and it''s possible because she was in fact a Demon and an Angel''s child. He then shifted his red eyes to Elise, "Heaven is an Angel who had abandoned Heaven ande here to protect that coffin. It belongs to his half."

    Elise stared back at the coffin, so that was how it is.

    "You made it sound harsher than it is. I left Heaven I didn''t abandoned them, they are still a ce in my heart," replied the Angel, "With some answers questioned, I doubt youe here to speak and rekindle the past with me didn''t you?"

    Ian smirked went wider, "You know me."

    "How can I not after you bothering me centuries ago?" Heaven shook his head as Ian chuckled, "I forgot to ask earlier, may I know your namedy?" questioned the Angel as he turned to look at Elise.

    "I am Elise," said Elise, seeing the Angel''s brows that was once hidden underneath the white ribbon raise so she could see his golden brows. "Elise Scott."

    "Elise," Heaven repeated her name again, leaning forward, "Red hair, blue eyes, Elise. Yes, you are that Elise, aren''t you?" Asked the man, "Do you not remember me?"

    Ian and Elise both tilted their head at Heaven''s sudden question. Ian knew that Heaven had been spending his time in the forest with histe lover''s body inside the coffin, but when did he and Elise met?

    Faced with Heaven''s question, Elise was also stumbled in confusion. She shook her head, "I am sorry but I don''t remember you."

    "That''s not possible," Heaven replied, "We had talked before, remember? When you lived in Saltige with your mother. Do you really don''t remember anything?"

    "I don''t," Elise replied. She does find him somewhere nostalgic and familiar but in her memory he was empty.

    "How could that be?" Heaven questioned, looking confused.

    At the question Elise shared gaze with Ian, who said, "It''s possible that Elise had some of her childhood memories erased by either an Angel or Demon while she was living in Saltige."

    "Her memories were erased?" Heaven said, appearing to be surprised by the lines that died on his forehead, "That would exin how she doesn''t remember me. Have you found out who might it be that erased her memories?"

    "We are hoping to request you to unbind the magic that was casted on her to forget about her past," Ian revealed their intention toe to the forest. He knew that there was answer hidden inside Elise''s memories and the only way to find out what she knew in the past would need a help from an Angel, the being who specialized in tinkering human''s memories by wiping them and also doing the opposite.

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 364: Unbinding The Magic-II

    <h4>Chapter 364: Unbinding The Magic-II</h4>

    Heaven sunk to a thought before nodding his head, "I will try,e forward, Elise."

    It felt strange, it was her first time to meet the Angel named Heaven but somewhere she didn''t feel like a stranger with the man. Stepping forward, Elise then felt Heaven''s hand over her head. He muttered something under his breaths and before Elise could feel it, she saw light materializing underneath his palm.

    Elise was startled by the light but it didn''t feel ufortable instead somewhere it felt so warm and rxing. Ian from the side watched them way Heaven''s frowned continued to furrow when suddenly his hand was repelled by some impact and was thrown back. Loosing his bnce, Heaven also took some steps behind and felt his skin sizzled as a small thunder had struck his palm when he tried to unbind the magic that affected Elise''s mind.

    Startled Elise saw blood trickling down from Heaven''s hand, "Oh no," whispered Elise, making her way forward when Ian took hold of her and nodded. Taking more steps, Ian healed Heaven''s wound by a touch.

    "What happened?" inquired Ian, an the Angle stared at his hand with an expression of a shock.

    "It''s not an Angel''s magic. I do sense some angelic quality there but more of a Demon," Heaven revealed.

    It was a Demon? asked Elise. So one who had sealed all the memories of her past wasn''t an Angel but a Demon.

    "You cannot unbind the magic?" Ian then questioned, the Angel replied by shaking his head.

    "Unfortunately, I am not familiar with undoing magic of a Demon, a curse, I might try but it''s not possible," answered Heaven, her then leaned forward, "How far do you remember of your past, Elise? Do you remember the time when you live in Saltige and about your mother?"

    "I don''t remember a lot of things but I do remember living in Saltige and my mother," answered Elise, because this man knows more about her she hoped he would know more, "Can you tell me how did we meet?"

    "I was on my way to visit your mother," answered Heaven, trying to understand the extent of Elise''s memories loss.

    "My mother, do you know her?" questioned Elise, seeing the man nod. Ian shifted his eyes and met Elise''s blue ones, finding her eyes filled with some eagerness to know more.

    "You really don''t remember anything," only now was Heaven convinced that the memories that Elise lost was the major ones, "What do you remember from your mother?"

    Elise clenched her hands together. Speaking about her mother, she traced that she only had that one memory of her fighting against Barner was when she finds her mother the most warmest. "My father left my mother to pursue something for himself. She then sumb to her mental illness and went mad until her death."

    "What?" Heaven gasped, looking startled and rather greatly shocked by what she had said.

    "Oh, get to straight to the damned point, Heaven," Ian rolled his eyes, unable to keep the dy of informations that Heaven kept throwing back and forward by being surprised at every words Elise said, his patience was running thin. "What did you find strange?"

    "It''s not only memory erasing magic that is put on her, she is also under the influence of memory alteration magic!" Heaven eximed, his hand reached forward again over Elise''s forehead, "There it is," he said when he sensed anotheryer of magic in Elise.

    Elise was confused, all this time her memory had been wronged? That would mean her mother never went mad nor beat her or strangle her. The light over her forehead grew in distance and turn brighter than before. Slowly some of the memories that Elise had believed this entire time corrode, breaking to pieces to reveal the truth that all this time was covered and altered by magic.

    Only after a while that Heaven pulled his hand. When the magic Heaven performed had ended, Elise felt her head dizzy and her body lost its bnce, moving backward to copse on Ian''s lean chest. "Are you alright?" Ian questioned and Elise nodded.

    "You will feel some difort," Heaven said, "How do you feel?"

    "Better and lighter," Elise pointed out, with the help of Ian''s strong arm, she gained her posture and stood on the ground.

    Heaven continued, "I knew it strange when you said you didn''t remember your mother. It will take some time for the entire magic to be dispelled but you should have a clearer view of what is the truth and the tampered memories that this Angel ced on you."

    "It was an Angel?" Ian questioned, his eyes narrowing, "Who was it?" He would find the damned Angel who had altered Elise''s memories, causing her deep wounds in her heart and ripped their wings apart.

    "I am not sure, but I feel some familiarity with this Angel''s magic, it felt like my brother. It must be an Archangel," Heaven said. Archangels again, thought Ian they always appeared to be the most holy and sinless but in fact the most fishy out of all creatures in this world. They did say the whitest are the ckest. Ian then shifted his attention to Elise who he knew needed him the most now.

    Reaching out his hand, Ian caught her better in his shoulders. Elise fell silence for a good three minutes. In the silence, she felt the new and correct memories surged to her mind. In the memories, she saw her mother smiling warmly. Her face which was covered by thick ck fogst time, gradually fading, showing the motherly expression of a woman who shared the same hair color as her. It was the smile and expression that Elise had never seen before, but the loveliest expression she had ever seen from her mother.

    ''My sweet daughter, you are my treasure,'' whispered her mother, Adide on the deepest part of Elise''s memories which still linger in the back of her ears. The warmth of her mother''s hug came to her mind as if it had only been yesterday when her mother hugged her and brought her to her embrace. Tears rolled from the corner of her eyes which Elise didn''t realized as she was still going through the memories in her mind. A storm of emotions washed over Elise, causing her to feel sad even though she didn''t fell so sad in the beginning. But as more memories came on her mind, her heart sunk to the sadness that begin to swollen in time.

    Ian drew his brows when he saw her tears. Seeing Elise tears always affected his heart to squeeze painfully. Even though Ian had been stabbed in his heart multiple times, when his eyes caught her sloped brows and her dribbling tears, the pain in his heart was iparable to all the pain he had suffered for the past six hundred years. Ian pulled out the kerchief that Elise had made for him and in time caught her tears.

    Feeling Ian''s warmth, Elise closed her eyes to blink away the tears and released them, "Ian, my mother," she sobbed in whispers, "She didn''t go mad. She was sane. This entire time," she said on broken sentences. "I was wrong," Elise whispered. She was wrong to think that her mother had hated her that she wasn''t needed in this world. Her mother had loved her deeply. So much that she remembered how her mother would always hug her in times she needed. The memory and nightmare she always had where her mother strangle her was no where in her memory. It had never happened and someone was the one to make believed it.

    "I know," Ian whispered, giving her thefort by hugging her. He pressed his lips on her forehead, coaxing her body that shakes as Elise teared up from the sudden rush of overwhelming emotions of warmth and sadness as the true memory of her past came abruptly. "You can cry, don''t hold it back. It would be okay," Ian continued to coo her, letting Elise to recollect the memories that had been hidden by others for years of her life.

    While Ian gave Elise thefort she needed and pacify her mind, his eyes narrowed in what he had found. There was a Demon who had erased Elise''s memories and an Angel who had altered her memories, making it horrible than the truth. Ian knew Elise was unique. Something about her past was very mysterious but he had not expect that her past was surrounded by a lot more mysteries than he thought.

    The Archangels, thought Ian, they must be trying to hide something about Elise by meddling with her. While patting Elise''s back, Ian suddenly snapped his gaze to the tree near them, catching sight of a white feather that was very simr to the one he had seen for a few times.

    Afterst time in the forest where he met Gabriel, he wondered if Heaven had begun to make their move.

    ***

    A/N: If there is anything confusing pleasement, I''ll try to dispel the confusion~~ Don''t forget to vote and thank you for the support~~

 Chapter 365: Unbinding The Magic-III

    <h4>Chapter 365: Unbinding The Magic-III</h4>

    A/N: I am down with illness and fever. So today I might only upload one chapter, sorry everyone TT

    Once all of her memories were run loose, Elise felt better after her tears had dried. She pulled herself together, knowing that the time was crucial now as they needed information, and she could save her tears when more memories which people had erased from her woulde back. "I cannot understand why they want to erase or tinker my memory."

    Ian smirked, his eyes rolling as a facetious smile appeared on his lips, "That''s how most people are in this world, they are selfish to the core, for all they care about is themselves sometimes in many cases they even disregard their family members. If others are hurt why should they care?"

    "It''s wrong to do that. Hurting others never justify even with their reason to protect themselves," Elise answered and Ian pulled a sincere smile. He knew that this when Elise shines the most¡ª whenever she stood by her principles, unbending.

    "Yet that is how most people lives, that''s also why Heaven had lost his soulmate," said Ian, turning his gaze on the Angel who had lost his eyes years ago even longer than two hundred years. Elise turned her eyes to Heaven, seeing his smile turning smaller.

    "I don''t me them, humans," Heaven said, even though he couldn''t see, he could tell the expression Elise had as he could tell with blind eyes the amount of brightnessing from the girl''s soul. "They were indeed the one who had killed my wife, thinking that I was a heinous being, but I forgave them."

    When Elise frowned wondering what happen, Ian save her space of thinking by saying, "They were living in a small vige far on the left side of Runalia when someone witness him having wings."

    "It''s hard to be vignt when you are living in a very small ce," said Heaven, still smiling but Elise could see that he hadn''t made a peace of her death. It was why he was here in the forest, creating mists while protecting his wife''s remains. "It''s not a very pretty story. Runalia was filled with humans who hated other mythical beings much less with ones they are not familiar with who had wings. They didn''t kill my wife deliberately either. I suppose it was an ident as she tried to protect me."

    "If it was me, I would have turn those viger''s live a living hell," Ian remarked, and Heaven chuckled. He knew Ian wasn''t the least kidding, if he had spoken it mean he could put it to action.

    Elise could tell Heaven had passed over the sadness, and she could also see how he was saying the truth when he imed he didn''t hold grudge against the humans, "How do you do that?" asked Elise, having Heaven to inclined his head to his shoulders, "Stopping the hatred I mean," because when she thinks about dark sorcerers, she could feel her ability balled underneath her palm. Anger bubbles in her which made it hard for her to fully control her newfound power.

    "I don''t have anything to teach or tell you about that," Heaven smiled and he brought his hand over his eyes, "It took me a hundred and another half to be able to relinquish my hatred. Time is what you need to help you go through everything you feel now."

    "I see," Elise whispered, it was as she had thought, time was what she needed or she would have to soak her hand on the dark sorcerer''s blood before gaining her peacefulness, though she doubted she would be happy when seeing others died in revenge just like when her aunt did.

    "Who do you think put the spell on her?" questioned Ian then, having Heaven to turned his face while thinking.

    "I honestly don''t know. I can feel it has connection with me but at the same time I don''t. Your mother, she was also a daughter of an Archangel," said Heaven and Elise nodded her head.

    "Yes, I know, we have also found out that my father was the Devil''s son," answered Elise and Heaven only hum, didn''t appear surprised as if he knew it. "Do you know who he is?" Heaven shook his head.

    "Heaven is secretive," said Heaven with a smile.

    "And down right dirty while being clean at the same time," Ian chimed with a chuckle, "The only clean ce must be the ce where they kept the innocent souls. If they don''t, I will need to have a talk with God." Elise was sure Ian was concerned about the ce where his mother was living now, in Heaven. Though she wasn''t sure of how serious he was by wanting to have a meeting with God. The Angel who posses the same name as the holy ce chuckled, appearing to not be offended by his remark.

    Still curious, Elise then asked him, "How do you know my mother?"

    "Your mother sent a signal of help," said Heaven in reply, "I reckon it is something her father must have given to her. Once it is set, angels woulde to help their siblings, as for how she did it, I wasn''t aware of it. Then I came there to save you and your mother mother from a man named Barner."

    Elise''s eyes widened. The puzzles now fit! "I remember that. Barner threatened my mother."

    "And raised his hand on you two," Heaven attested, "I believe you then turned his hand to ashes. He managed to run and I was about to save him, but your mother was in panic as you fell ill after the sudden st of power you exerted, straining your body."

    Ian could guess where this was going for, he asked, "Did she had nosebleed, a terrible one that could almost danger normal people?" His red eyes peered the Angel who appeared slightly taken aback.

    "Yes. And I take that it happened again. Your power is not lethal, Elise. It is lethal if you cannot use it under your own vition but Diablo would be able to help you with it. He studies fast, taught by a good teacher would help you."

    "He already did, it is under a better control with me now," Elise answered, sharing a gaze with Ian who smirked.

    "That''s great. Which means the nosebleed happen because your body is trying to cope with the new situation of two bloodline running in you. Coming from where we left off earlier, soon after I healed a part of you which seemed to be damaged from shock, your mother thanked me and asked if I could help her by containing your power. I did helped her but I also reminded her that it is impossible to fully to quell your power. She told me that it was fine. It was also at that time she revealed who your father was."

    Elise felt her heart moved and some sparkles appear on her eyes, "Did she tells you who he was or whose his name was?"

    "I''m sorry," said Heaven to Elise''s dismay. He could tell Elise was very looking forward to know her father. "She only said Levi was his name. I''m not sure if it might help, but I can tell you there is a few Demons named simrly to that. Levion, Levitalius, Ardenalevi, and Leviathan. They are all high Demons. Going by the fact he is the Devil''s son, we can conclude he must posses a great power in him."

    "Leviathan," whispered Elise with narrowed eyes.

    "Is that name familiar?" Ian inquired dutifully, seeing his bride shaking her head.

    "Father Redrick advised me to read about Leviathan, but I haven''t been able to read what was written in the Demonic book because the words were written strangely." Elise said. Ian who could smell a smoke raised his thick ck brows. His red eyes showed a glow that cast red shadows to his hair that fell on his forehead. Was it coincidence? He doubt that. Demon are the least prone to what human said coincidence. If a Demon is involve no one should ever think what happened to them happened was by a chance or fate. They have been webbed to the trapped like a spider and butterfly. Once they get caught it was the end into it.

    "We will read it once we get home," Ian said, he found Heaven looking upward gazing at the sky regardless of the fact that he had given his eyes to Heaven in exchange to leave his once most peaceful home. "I didn''t get to ask you this earlier. Why the thick fog? I know you have always kept such barrier but today felt worse."

    "The souls," said Heaven with a deep frown, "I felt the movements of many souls from the ce on Heaven to earth."

    Movement of souls? Elise asked in her mind. "I thought souls cannot shift ce once they are taken in either Heaven or Hell?"

    "That is correct, and this is why it''s strange. It''s as if the dead ising back to the living."

    Elise''s eyes snapped to meet Ian, both of them looked at each other with brows raised, "The experiments. They are bringing the dead back to life!"

    "Oh no, good Heaven!" Heaven said in whisper.

    "Tch, they keep doing what they cannot do and crossed the line. Well Heaven and Hell is going to be busy," Ian sang his remark, "Don''t worry we have caught the small tail of dark sorcerer. Soon I can feel we are going to meet them head on," in ughter Ian added his words in his mind once he had assured Elise who was concerned.

    Elise felt a sudden chill when thinking about the deading back to life. The resurrection of the dead was everyone''s wishes but also a chaos if it truly happen. As no one could tell whether the souls that were given the second chance was a good one or an evil one. Knowing the dark sorcerers, it would be best to think of thetter, thought Elise.

    ****

    A/N: I''m in the hospital next chapter is due another few hours~

 Chapter 366: Hunting Ground-I

    <h4>Chapter 366: Hunting Ground-I</h4>

    Elise and Ian decide to retire back to the castle after finding out things and salvaging the memories that had been tampered by the Angels who had acted upon their own wish, disregarding Elise''s feeling.

    Elise took a step away to look at the coffin, taking her time to pray for the woman who was buried there. She hoped that after all the suffering thedy has suffered, she would be in a peaceful ce where only happiness would surround her.

    "A heart like an Angel, that''s what Elise has in her which is very rare amongst people," said Heaven, and Ian whose bright red eyes fixated on Elise shifted to look at the Angel, "I find it rare for Demon to take a gentle bride or one who has Angel''s blood on her. Will you not change your opinion?"

    "Until death do us apart," Ian smiled cheekily when meeting Heaven''s eyes that was no longer inside his socket as he had pluck his eyes years ago as price to leave Heaven. "It''s words used for humans when they marry. But for me, I will not stop until death but whates after."

    Heaven chuckled at his words, his smile spreading calmly. If one was to use words to describe the Angel it would be as calm as a still sky clear water. The man appeared would be unperturbed even if one was to stab him with a spear. Only Ian and few other angels knew the extent of Heaven''s power that contrast his serene countenance, but the Angel had took his choice by staying beside his wife''s decayed body.

    "You don''t believe me?" Ian questioned the man, having the Angel to shake his head.

    "I believe you, the power in you they are one of a kind, something not even other High Demons dare to dream of," Heaven took a pause between his words which Ian didn''t miss as he always study the opponent of who he was speaking with. "I advise you to look back on your lineage, Ian."

    Ian curiously shifted his body from leaning on the bark of the tree by a push of his elbow, "My lineage? Diablo''s lineage, Caleb''s, which are you talking of?"

    "Not those two," Heaven brought his index finger and lightly tapped him by his upper chest, "Yours," was all the Angel had to say. Ian wasn''t slow enough to understand what Heaven meant by his lineage started from his mother and father, the ones who he had seen died and he killed nine hundred years ago.

    Elise came back after making a small prayer, "Thank you for your help, Mr. Heaven for what you have done in the past with my mother and me," said Elise and she bowed to show her respect. This man had helped her by giving her the truth which others had been trying hard to hide for some reason she didn''t know.

    "You can call me by my name Heaven, and I only did what was taught to me. I have to tell you Elise, Angels are not prone to make no sins. Most of us have sins and even Angels do which why we have fallen angels and the one who was thrown from Heaven due to their heart''s darkest nature the corrupted angels. At first they were like us, a normal Angel but they were too greedy, wanting to be an Archangel no matter what it takes, which why now they are punished by being sent to mortal''s world. With times they grew in number as most of them make home and family here," exined Heaven.

    So that was how it is. Corrupted angels were angels who were punished for their endless greed of wanting to be the strongest. And here Elise had thought in the past Angels are being who was the most sinless, but she appeared to be wrong. Not even Angels are able to relinquish themselves from sins.

    "You shouldn''t believe in Angels too," Heaven continued, "It must be hard for you to do that. However, I believe Ian would know more of how to doubt someone, he is best at that."

    "Sure I am," Ian smiled, chuckling faintly, he then tipped his head, "Thank you." Elise wasn''t surprised to hear Ian thanking the Angel. It was rare to head Ian thanking others but that was because there was no one who had done things worth for him to be thankful of.

    Heaven replied with a nod before Elise stepped out from the fog, Heaven stopped her to say, "Thank you for praying to my wife, she would be happy."

    "I hope she is at her peaceful rest," Elise replied the Angel. Exchanging another greeting of smile, she made her way out of the fog filled forest. Taking thest step out of the mists, her eyes then turn back to see white thick fog that had begun to fill the gap created after they both left the part of the ce, the mist molded itself to form a thick wall.

    Watching it, Elise then took the opportunity to ask, "Why do Heaven wait in mortal''s world? His wife must have been a lovely person and her soul could enter Heaven," unless the woman had killed a person before.

    "The problem is, she was not the innocent Heaven are allowed to take in," Ian smiled, offering hisrge hand for Elise to take. "Years ago she was a woman who stole from others and killed for her survival. She had been a turned woman since then after meeting Heaven, and it might have been something she cannot avoided but it was still a sin. Like how Angels are not able to go to hell, Demons likewise. One need not only the lineage of Angel but also permission to enter Heaven," Ian exined.

    All this time, Elise thought Ian have gone to Heaven before only now knowing who Heaven was. "It''s a shame," Elise said, and Ian smiled.

    "Let''s go home before it''s darker, it will take us time to read you a book before you sleep," and without further ado, he took Elise by her knees and her back, carrying her as he fly back to White Mansion.

    Heaven who was still in the forest, ventured toward his wife''s coffin. He reached out and uses the softest fingertips to touch the surface of the coffin lid only toter narrow his eyes.

    "I didn''t invite you here," Heaven said and Beelzebube in view. His eyes were not red but had transformed to a bright and transparent golden color, a color which once Heaven had before losing his eyes.

    "That''s saddening. Your words make me feel awkward," said Lucifer who had possessed Beelzebub''s body, "But that''s fine, I have invited myself for you."

    "What do you want?" Heaven questioned, going straight to the point as he knew with a nce who this person was, "Lucifer. You have taken yet another body for yourself."

    "You are wrong, I didn''t take this body by force. The person had done it willingly by signing a contract with me," Lucifer brought his hand toward the thick golden curls of his head, "It feels strange loosing all length of my hair at once, having it short like this isn''t my cup of tea."

    "You are not supposed to be here, the Heaven''s punishment-"

    "It''s near due," Lucifer interrupted before Heaven could speak more, "Say brother, what do you think I will do first once the curse chain that shackle my body for almost a thousand year in hell break? Who do you think would be first to suffer from my wrath and the first person I will victimize?" Lucifer dragged his gaze upward, his smile shortening on one side and widening on the other, "How fun it is to see the future where I gain my body. Who should I kill first?"

    ****

    A/N: Finished the surgery for today and it was a sess! Next doctor appointment is due on first April it will not be as tiring as today but I feel rather lethargic today, therefore sorry for thete update. Don''t forget to vote~ and thank you for the best wishes, you guys keep me motivated each day to write ^^*~

 Chapter 367: Hunting Ground-II

    <h4>Chapter 367: Hunting Ground-II</h4>

    Heaven narrowed his eyes at the dangerous glint Lucifer showed, "The punishment have been handed to you, a thousand year is your punishment why do you still want to go against Heaven, Lucifer?"

    "Didn''t you said it to Elise earlier too, Heaven? That time is what it takes for one to forget their hatred. It''s just to me thousand year wasn''t enough," Lucifer answered, "Because of that, I want able to bid goodbye to the person I have been wanting to see," a momentarily sadness hinted on Lucifer''s words but wasn''t long enough for it to be sorrowful. "Do you know where Gabriel is?"

    Heaven crooked up his brows, "I have not seen him since two hundred years ago,"

    "I see," Lucifer hummed with a faint smile. "What a shame." He said while his expression told the opposite of his words.

    "What are you nning by searching for Gabriel?" Heaven asked because there was never a time for Lucifer to question about someone without having something in his mind like a n.

    "He disturb my family''s peace and before it will go awry, I need to stop and ship him away," Lucifer circled his hand, "Back to the point I need something from you, Heaven. As one of the Archangel who had watched me punished, I want you to name the Angels who were present on the day when I killed Seraphim."

    Heaven didn''t immediately reply, he was still on his guard, not daring to let it down as he knew the moment he does so, Lucifer would find his chance to twist every opportunity to his hand. It was one of Lucifer''s skill to use a person''s weakness for his use.

    "What are you nning?" asked the Angel with the long blonde hair.

    Lucifer hummed while his head tipping, appearing to be thinking as his smile widening with maliciousness, "There is only one thing Lucifer would do, isn''t there? Waging war to the corruptive Archangels who thought using me would save their own ass. Don''t you hate Heaven and those angels who didn''t grant your sole wish to meet your wife again? I can help you Heaven by having you meet your wife than the decaying corpse under the coffin. What do you say?"

    Heaven''s hand clenched and unclenched. His eyes which was non-existent widened in shock and a certain hope glimmered his countenance. When he was faced with the choices Lucifer offered where it was one of his greatest wish to meet his wife just for once more. During thest moment of his wife''s death, he didn''t have the chance to exchange the fewst words with her and it had been his onest wish. For that he didn''t mind to do anything, but now the Devil had offered him the choice and his belief was tested.

    "I doubt names are what you want. Out with it, what else do you wish from me?" Being one with a keen intuition, Heaven could tell Lucifer''s goal was only names. He knew that when one had sign contract with a Devil they need to be prepared to lose their soul.

    Without the need to heal his eyes or renew his eyeballs, Heaven could sensed Lucifer smiling wider as what he had expected came the way he had orchestrated. "There is many, night is still long we can discuss about this further but let''s save that for next time, I need you to help my nephew. He is in danger, you see," Lucifer took a step forward and when his feetnded on the ground near Heaven in an instance all the fog in the forest disappeared, "Let''s move away from here, you can bring the coffin with you. Malphas!" Lucifer called and a crow with a slightly chubbier stomach and short legs flew its hardest toward them, arriving as a human by the time hended on the ground.

    "Show him the way," Lucifer said before he teleportate from the ce, disappearing in a blink of an eye.

    Malphas looked at Heaven with a smile when the Angel who was frowning look at him smiling, being an Angel of kindness, Heaven offered the Demon a smile to which Maplhas was happy of, "Please, follow me."

    "How long is left until Lucifer gain his body?" questioned Heaven before he followed the ce Malphas ushered him to.

    "Uh, I suppose at the same time the blood moon appear. It''s the sign of the Lord''s thousand years punishment," answered Malphas and Heaven could only imagine what that day would brew disaster to Heaven and the mortal''s world. He had nned to disclose himself from the business of the world but once again dragged for his wish. Holding to his ribbon, Heaven took it off, revealing his closed eyes and he used the ribbon to tie his hair. Passing by a bark of a tree, his white robe changed to a human-like clothing that consist of ck shirt and a long brown coat.

    Arriving back home, Elise separated on her way with Ian and had changed to her nightgown. She took one pillow with her, wondering if she needs it when she was going to shift in Ian''s room where there was many pillow that was as soft as clouds.

    Before entering the room, Elise took some light steps of left and right, going in circles to calm her heartbeat that suddenly spike underneath her chest the moment she arrived at the mouth of Ian''s bed room.

    The recollection of what happened thest time she slept on Ian''s room, circled in her mind, making her feel giddy and her toes curl. She was putting herself together when Ian who had been keeping a sharp ear to the pit-pat sound of both her heartbeat and her footsteps opened the door.

    Ian peered down at Elise, his shadow tower her, "It''s not our first time sleeping together, what''s with your nervousness?" The way Ian had put it make her feel ticklish. She stared at Ian''s chest that was revealed as the top of his white shirt loosened with theces that he left droopily.

    "Where is the book?" Ian then asked, pulling Elise''s blue eyes that went to admire the lines of his chest and the smoothness of his sun-kissed skin.

    "Here," she said and Ian opened the door wider for her.

    "Come in then. I won''t bite you today, I promise," Ian smiled, showing how harmless he was which was only a minute fraction to the truth.

    Sensing something brewing under his words, Elise asked, "How much promises have you kept and broke?"

    Ian chuckled at his bride''s witty question as she had gotten a hold to his small lie, "More than the amount that I kept," he replied honestly, meeting Elise''s blue eyes blinking at him. "But I won''t pounce on you today. I will keep it fresh for the first night," his words caused air to knock out from Elise''s body. When their gaze locked she felt tingles spread to the corners of her body like a gentle wave of warmth and shivers.

    They entered the room and Elise stepped in,pared to before, the room was less darker with more candles being lighted up, however it stillck the brightness to make the room brim with shines. Instead, it was dim but enough for Elise to look around.

    She just realized how often she came to the room while the entire corners were dark. The light now enable her to look at what she missed.

    "Come here," Ian tapped the bed on his right side, wanting her toe instead of looking around. "How disappointing that my room is more interesting than me. Come here, my love."

    ***

    A/N: don''t forget to vote~ Hello readers, I will be making a little challenge. If this book manage to have 500 privileges members, I will promise to mass release five chapters. To know how many privilege member the book reach you can see from the cover of the book. I hope we can reach this goal^^

 Chapter 368: Hunting Ground-III

    <h4>Chapter 368: Hunting Ground-III</h4>

    Currently hearing music: Sonata No. 14 "Moonlight Sonata" use Spotify for better experience.

    Elise made her way toward the side of the bed. Strange, she wouldn''t do anything likest time when she had rested on his bed, but oddly she felt giddier than before for reading a single book. If she thinks it as Ian reading her a night tale, it should be able to ease her, thought Elise that failed the moment she climbed on the bed.

    From the corner of her eyes, Elise watched Ian leaning his body against the pillow he settled on the headboard of the bed. His hand propped on the head of the headboard, and amused smile yed on his eyes as he watched her, knowing every single bits of her emotions and her heartbeat.

    "Don''t stare at me too much," whispered Elise, there was time like this that made her felt daunted by Ian''s gaze as it was too intense some times from her. Not in a good way like how tonight was.

    "What can I do when you are the apple of my eyes? I am watching what I am privileged to watch, like how you do. Don''t stop me," and Ian stayed true to his words, his red gaze continue to leave mark on her as he softly brushed his eyes toward the ces he wanted to touch her.

    Ian caught her red hair that was soft and smooth to touch, falling from the side of her neck in front of her chest. The night gown did a great job by giving coverage to Elise''s relief, but also did a great job in framing her womanly curves where her hips was wider than her waist, a sight to look at when Elise moved her feet to climb on the bed.

    Like a cat who had just touched water, Elise was unsure in what to do with the gaze as Ian didn''t seem like he would be looking away from her any time soon. She decided to think of nothing, calming her nerves and making way to the side of the bed. It been two months since she came here, but getting used to his presence was still a task as all the time she felt jumpy, and Ian seemed to like it as he never stopped teasing her when he saw her expression changing bashfully at his tease.

    Leaning her back on the bed, she then ced the book to his side, hoping he''ll be the one to read it. "About tomorrow," Elise started, gaining his attention, "I was wondering if I will be bringing the pistol? Would that be alright?"

    Ian picked the aged book, grinning after her question, "Have you ever seen anyone standing in my way, scolding me not to bring things?"

    Elise stared at her, turning her eyes, "I haven''t." And it was the truth, no one would dare to say no to Ian. Part or the reason being he is the Warine Lord and most people were too fearful to be on his bad side.

    "No one would be able to do the same to you," he mused, grinning widely, "And if they do pick that gun and aimed it to them. No need for words, just do that stance for one second and they''ll immediately apologize on their knees. By now the whole fivends should be wide awake of who you are."

    And that might be true, seeing the sudden change of behavior amongst the servant, Elise could only think tomorrow in the hunting ground, people''s behavior toward her would be sky different from how they had treated her before. Elise didn''t triumph over it, but she indeed felt the sudden power handed to her hands which she knew she has to will it to protect herself if needed.

    "What did Heaven told you earlier?" Elise then asked as they prepared to read, she shifted her gaze from Ian''s fingertips that were shifting the pages of the book toward the page that stored story about Lucifer.

    "Did you hear?" Ian questioned because he noticed how Elise seemed to have sharpened her senses and this was due to her being more aware of the blood running in her body.

    "Only a little that you were whispering but not detailed," she answered, keeping her gaze, "If it''s something you would like to keep a secret..."

    "Silly you, there is no secret in me that I''ll keep it away from you. It was about my lineage," and Elise raised her brows at the words, Ian continued with his eyes darkening as the candles beside him dimmed. "He told me I should look into it."

    It must be due to his ck feathered wings which was rare, thought Elise. Heaven must have also sensed it like her that Ian''s strength came not because he had inherited Diablo''s power but also due to something deep in him that generated from his parents.

    "How was your father like?" Elise then asked, wanting to help him find out about his lineage and the possibility of his power source.

    "Garbage," Ian said simply, holding a mocking smile, "The moment I beheaded him, I was looking very eager into it. I thought that maybe Devil was in me. He was just a simple human man with a cowardly behavior. When he knew I wasing to kill him, did you know what he did?"

    Elise kept a close ear to his words, shaking her head as he didn''t go in details with the past he had walked on. Ian''s smile curled deeper, his eyes had a thicker shadow and the me on the candle continue to flicker as if it was disturbed by his change of emotions.

    "He pushed his wife and son to me so I would be getting distracted by them. Of course I took care of the two before finding him. It was my father''s dumbest mistake to think he could run from my wings," Ian uttered, a sense of happiness which Elise couldn''t understand was visible in his eyes, but she took that the death his father experienced should be enough for the sins he did to Ian''s dead mother.

    Seeing how his father wasn''t able to lift a finger against him, it means that his father was a simple and normal human. That left his mother, thought Elise, "What do you remember about your mother?"

    Ian shifted his eyes to her and his smile spread, recollecting words he wanted to tell her, "Since I have been with you the memory of my mother came back clearer than before. She was a simpledy. She belongs to a lower ss but she has the ss on herself. She would never faltered or deterred by the second wife''s provocation. When I was young I was slightly annoyed by her behavior."

    It came unexpected, Elise felt the warmth shared when he came closer, her eyes shifting from his neck to his brows chest muscle and she quickly soared her eyes to meet Ian''s again. Not wanting to be caught red-handed. "Why?" She asked.

    "Because she stayed quiet rather than to fight back. Until now I don''t understand. She has her way, I am sure for she was my mother. I was sly so but my father was an idiot which why I believe my mother had been the one to inherit that trait to me. Yet she prefer to stay idle. I wasn''t sure what she was thinking up until this day." Ian tapped his fingers. Though he does dislike that personality of his mother, he loves her dearly as she was his only one family member to him after his so-called father brought a woman and im her to be his second wife. This had a Elise to tilt her head, she wondered where did Ian inherit the ck feathered wings, then?

    She didn''t want to doubt by wondering if Ian might not be his father''s son as that would mean using his mother, Lucy for infertility. Pursing her lips, Elise opened to ask, "Had you ever seen your mother having an ability?"

    "I know what you are thinking. Trying to find out whether my mother hide a part of her that would seem like she is a Demon or Angel, don''t you?" Ian stole her thought from her mind. Not seeing the need to lie, Elise nodded honestly, and he said, "No, she was aplete human. She never heal the wound she has on her own like angels she doesn''t have red eyes either. Her heart was close to that of an Angel, but she bear no wings," and those few words helped Elise to assume an image of Ian''s mother. Elise had never seen her but if she appear like Ian, it would mean his features are simr to her.

    "She didn''t slept on other man either," Ian continue to add, and Elise promptly nodded at it.

    "I believe she won''t," because she sounded like a devoted woman who settled with her husband despite being disappointed by him. "But how would you be able to find your lineage?" Because it was what happened nine hundred years ago.

    "We will need to go back to her hometown," said Ian with a slightly uncertain look which Elise could understand. After all, it had been nine hundred years ago. The pasts had been overwritten by now with more years that passed. "I suppose the town is still there unlike the one that I have wiped off the map." And Elise hope they would be able to find something as knowing nothing about yourself wasn''t a great emotions to deal with.

    "This is the page," Ian then chimed, his fingers spreading the page where the name Lucifer was wrotergely on the header of the page. "Lucifer, the Duke of Hell. The fallen Angel who had been punished twice."

    Elise scooted over to his side, wondering what he had read as it was quite different from what she had seen. "How strange," Ian chimed and Elise lifted her gaze. "Which paragraph can''t you see?"

    Elise tapped her finger on the paragraph, "This one."

    "I wonder why it doesn''t seem to be different to my eyes?" Ian questioned with his tone tilting. He knew it and he had been ignoring it. There was indeed something in his blood that he wasn''t aware of.

    ****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~~ currently writing lists of who is going to appear on the hunting ground~~ see you tomorrow~

 Chapter 369: Hunting Ground-IV

    <h4>Chapter 369: Hunting Ground-IV</h4>

    Elise wondered how the text look on Ian''s eyes, she had experienced this when they were with Redrick and the priest wasn''t able to find the truth from the words written there, instead reading a wrong one. "Can you read it from the top?" Asked Elise, because she needed to see whether what she knew was right or false.

    Ian helped her with a nod, "The Duke of Hell Lucifer, was born from an Angel and a Demon. Not much different than what we know," he remarked, "Due to his grace and holy white wings, he was taken to Heaven where holy beings spends their time at until one day, Lucifer deviated from the right path, going to Hell and started a rebellion. He was first punished by Heaven andter punished for the second time after killing Seraphim, the Archangel, causing him to stay in Hell throughout the punishment."

    Hearing this, Elise turned confused, "But I saw him in Saltige," and she was sure she didn''t know the man wrong and he was indeed Lucifer.

    Ian briefly paused, humming through his parted lips, "What you have seen might be only his soul, meaning his body is indeed locked in Hell but his soul ventured outside in the mortal''s world."

    "Is that possible?" Elise questioned with a surprised look.

    "It''s not impossible but very difficult. Though I won''t doubt the extent of Lucifer''s power as we all know how strong he is." After being beside Ian, Elise can tell for sure he wasn''t a man who would lightly praise people left and right unless they truly deserve the word. And heading to what he said, she could only measure the amount of power Lucifer has but still wasn''t enough to have a clear view of it.

    "How strong is he?" She asked.

    "As strong as Satan, no some times, he was said to be equal to more than him," and Elise frowned. Until now, they were still unsure whether Lucifer were their enemy. But seeing how he had ordered Beelzebub to stab Ian, Elise would likely believe the man was inclining to the enemy side, although she cannot be sure because she sensed Lucifer had his own n he had mapped. Whether that n would involve her and Ian, she wasn''t sure and that was the trouble Lucifer was a very dangerous person to make an enemy with.

    "The rest just spoke about the amount of his power as I have exined to you," Ian said, reading the page. He wasn''t very keen in knowing about Lucifer but it was said that learning an enemy is one way to be in their mind and predict their move. "What was the name of the Demon Redrick told you before?"

    "Leviathan," Elise named, watching the page flipped toward the page where she earlier couldn''t see the text. There was arge charcoal drawing on the side of the page, a drawing presenting arge snake-like dragon creating havoc and whirlpool on arge sea in the middle of a storm. Arge ship was drawn circled by the water dragon''s tail, causing it to look small even though Elise could tell the dragon must berge enough to cover the horizon. From the dragon''s mouth a fire came forward.

    "Leviathan, The Earl of Hell, destroyer of the living," Ian uttered the same word as she did, but whates after was what she didn''t know, "Leviathan gained his name after appearing in the banquet held in Hell. After dueling with Baal, the demon won and was granted his title as the Earl of Hell. Not much was told about him, except for how he was describe to never lift his finger when he fought as his enemy would stop on their feet and bow."

    "Was this exaggerated?" Elise questioned because she cannot imagine Demons would bow in front of their enemy in moment of war.

    "I don''t think so, the writer didn''t exaggerate about Lucifer unless the writer is Leviathan himself, I doubt they would write bullshits here, ah sorry for mynguage," Ian whispered, putting a hand on his lips.

    "I don''t mind," Elise said receiving his smile and she then questioned. "What was written about his origin?"

    "Nothing," Ian said, having the same knot on his forehead as Elise did. "Odd, I have read some of the Demons earlier and I''m sure you have noticed it. Even Diablo''s was told in here and all about his origin, but it seemed our boy Leviathan wasn''t keen on his origin," seeing that there was nothing else written about Leviathan other than the story of the war he lead, Ian closed the book, he begin to stare at Elise''s deep blue eyes that was appearing trying to fill the questions she has in her mind, "I don''t believe in coincidence, Elise. Demons always n a step ahead, coincidence had never been there and it had always been people falling to the tune they y, do you believe this?"

    "I don''t know," Elise said, "But I think I understand, because Demons dislike doing things that don''t benefit them."

    "Correct, and I think Redrick had his purpose by telling you about Leviathan. I noticed how his name was simr to Levi, your father''s name," Elise nodded her head.

    "I also feel the same. I''m not sure but maybe it is him," her father thought Elise. After what happened today where the false memories about her mother had been unraveled, Elise didn''t want to doubt her father. She recalled her mother''s trust to him, believing he hadn''t left her which mean something must have happened. "When do you think I can meet my sister."

    "Soon, possibly after we visit the hunt tomorrow or once Austin came back, we can visit her," Ian gave his words to her. He was also curious of who Leviathan was, "Let''s go to sleep," he whispered, catching Elise''s eyes turning at him with a surprised look. The corner of his lips immediately curl at her behavior, "What is it?" He asked with a small intent to tease her.

    "N-Nothing," Elise answered, pushing her body toy on the ground. When Ian had proposed to sleep, it surprised Elise because usually by now, their body and hands would touch each other, thinking about it turn her ears bright red.

    Elise might have not noticed it, but Ian could sense her eyes looking at him with a little speck of disappointment. Unable to handle the urge to tease her, he leaned forward, biting her ears to her her shudder instead of yelping. Surprised, Elise ced her hand to his chest out of reflex and that only helped Ian to pull her closer.

    "Shush, I was holding back so you could console your emotions and the memories you had with your mother but look what you do?" Ian hummed, his velvet low voice vibrate next to her ears along with the touch on her waist, Elise curl her fingers, crumpling some fabric of his shirt.

    "I didn''t do anything," Elise said in her defense. She truly didn''t. She only thought of how it went thest time in the carriage and Ian''s expression in pleasure.

    "But you turn me on," Ian pushed her again, having Elise to bit her lips as his words also affected the lower region of her body. His thumb brushes over her bottom, very slowly did he move forward to brush her core. A shuddered breath left Elise''s lips and Ian''s red eyes flickered, causing the me behind him to suddenly burn brighter. He closed his eyes, opening to calm himself, "Let''s save this for tomorrow. I know you are sad and tired. Turn around."

    Elise lifted her body and shifted it so her face could look at him better than before. He reached out his hand, cing it underneath of her head, "It had always been you who had been curious about my past. Now it''s your turn."

    "My turn?"

    "Tell me about your memories about your mother," Ian coaxed, brushing his hand toward the side of her face. Elise thought she might have imagined it, but the warmth Ian sent to her body from his fingertips felt much warmer as time grow and she found herself getting used to his touch and her heart felt as if she had came back to the right ce where she belongs. It was a wonderful feeling which she was sure she would never be able to feel if she was with someone else.

    "Unlike the memories I had before, my mother, Adide was a person with a very gentle heart and a warm person," Elise said, hershes lowering under Ian''s gaze and he could see the hint of sadness, "Contrary to how the Angel who had tampered my memory, she never raised her hand to me, not even once. She posses heart like an Angel, maybe even better than that."

    "I can tell if our mother met, they would be a great friend for each other," Ian chuckled when thinking of the possible futureid if his mother wasn''t killed. Elise agreed with it, she never met Ian''s mother but she had that feeling in her that they could be a good friend as both of them were simr, both having a lovely heart.

    "Tomorrow," Elise said, her eyes slowly feeling heavy as the fatigue crawled over her body, "Next time, tell me more about your mother," she said, and when Ian tipped his chin to look down at the lovely girl sleeping on his arm his smile widened before it turn fainter. He could recall the word his mother told him during the day they both watched his father, Evan White holding a party for his second wife''s birthday while his mother was told to stay in the room as his second wife wasn''t keen on the idea of having the first wife around her birthday, wanting to feel like thedy of the house.

    ''He betrayed you, mother, you should be angry,'' Ian said, since young he had a darkness in him that reflected on his deep ck eyes. He looked at his mother who was sitting near the ssless window as he sat on the floor, leaning his head on his mother''s knees.

    ''Hatred doesn''t bear anything good, my son. I know what you did yesterday to your brother,'' came his mother''s voice and her eyes which was very light in the color of brown looked down at him.

    ''He deserve falling from the horse for riding my horse on his own vition. I did told him my horse doesn''t like others touching them,'' Ian said rolling his eyes without an ounce of guilt as the person didn''t deserve it, ''I would have been happier if he was stepped on by my horse. I did great holding myself after he had thrown that degrading sexual remark to you. Rather than scolding me, you should have praised me,'' Ian said, moving from his position he leaned his arm and head on his mother''s leg, his lips pouting in disappointment even though the corner of his lips curl.

    ''What to do with you,'' his mother sighed, leaning forward to kiss Ian by his forehead that caused Ian to smile cheekily as he knew his mother won''t scold him, ''But promise me not to do anything reckless, you wouldn''t want your father to get angry, don''t you?''

    ''Will you be sad if father got angry? I don''t understand why you would still love him despite everything he did to you. That son of a bitc- doesn''t deserve your faithfulness, mother,'' Ian continued as if he hadn''t curse outright in front of his mother. ''You know, if we are together we can live together in a small vige. I can work,'' Ian frowned when he saw his mother shaking her head in reply.

    ''Why?'' was his one single question, ''You are an example of a person blinded by love.''

    ''It''s not that, my dear son. I have promised,'' his mother said as he run his hand through the back of his head.

    Ian didn''t understand what promise she meant, ''To whom?'' He asked.

    ''God. I promise to God, our dear father in Heaven to stay by your father no matter what the future will bring,'' his mother said and Ian pushed himself from herps, looking at him with his brows faintly furrowed.

    ''If God is real, he won''t let you suffer here,'' he protested, clearly not liking whoever this God was even if he hadn''t seen him before. His mother might be as kind and gentle as Angel yet God turn a blind eye to her.

    ''It''s because he loves me,'' chuckled his mother when she saw Ian looking at her confused. ''God always give their children gifts, Ian. Each people has their own gifts given by god.''

    ''I doubt he is your gift,'' Ian said with a facetious smile, by him he meant his father.

    ''Not him, but you,'' said the woman with a warm smile, the smile that Ian always find as his warm in the hell-like house. ''You are here because of him and you are the gift god gave to me. I don''t mind whates in the future as long as you are alright. Which why if you want to leave...''

    ''I won''t,'' Ian answered quickly and he put his head on his mother''sps again, ''I want to be with you mother.''

    Suddenly a knock came on the door of the room where they stayed at, a servant came and say, ''Lady Lucy, the Lord is calling for you.''

    ''I can go in your stead, we can say that you are ill,'' Ian said because he felt a foreboding premonition in him and he was correct as after his mother was called, they were banished from the house. But the two still didn''t know what was going to happen.

    ''Silly you, your name isn''t Lucy, isn''t it? I can walk, saying that we are ill means hoping we would get ill,'' his mother then stood out from the seat despite his son''s warning. Before leaving the room, his mother looked at Ian and ced her hand smoothly over his jaw, ''My handsome son, soon I believe the gracious God would give you a special gift. Believe your mother.''

    Coming back to the present, Ian continue to brush his hand on her back, "I believed you mother," he whispered. Leaning forward to kiss Elise, the gift God gave which his mother had told him with his softest peck, Ian slid his hand from her neck, covering her with the duvet and stared at her peaceful sleeping expression before he left the room.

    "Maroon," and in instance, Maroon came to his side. "I want you to search for Elbrus town in Runalia. Search about my mother."

    Maroon caught on something but he didn''t ask and obliged by the order before he was about to leave, Ian stopped him, saying, "I also want you to search more about Lucifer and Leviathan."

    Ian knew his garbage of a father wasn''t the one who had inherited this power in him that enchanted once he took over Diablo''s position, which meant his mother was hiding something. Now he thought about it, his mother was much of a better liar than him. She could indeed lied about their origin for a reason he could tell to protect him.

    "Right away," Maroon said before leaving the room. Ian reentered his bedroom, going next to the window and opened the ss to look down and notice the white bird that was looking upward toward his room. When their eyes met, the bird smiled faintly before flying away.

    "What a fool," Ian muttered under his breaths, "Birds are blind in the night. He could have used something else instead of bird to peek into other''s house. I''m doubting his credibility as the Duke of Hell now, tch."

    *****

    A/N: I''m sorry for the veryte update. I am in very aching pain right now. I am not sure if I can write well, so you might see the drop in quality in my writings...Don''t forget to show support by voting~

 Chapter 370: Let The Dead Sleep-I

    <h4>Chapter 370: Let The Dead Sleep-I</h4>

    Throughout the night that was still high, on a certain forest located in Runalia, birds fell on the ground lifelessly along with another few birds as if they had flown toward the wrong ce and died due to the air which was brimming with a thick scent of blood.

    A woman came sneaking to the forest. She was halfway near her destination when she suddenly stopped her feet from stepping on the ground. Using another path, she bent down her body after seeing the bodies of birds scattering on the ground. She noticed that the ce was guarded by ck magic and if one had stepped inside carelessly as the poor birds and animals did, they would die. Reaching out her hand, she whispered a spell beneath her breath, standing up again to enter the same spot.

    The woman didn''t stop, continuing her steps until she reached the end of the forest where there was an abandoned church. During the moonless night, the church appeared gray and blue in color, more than half of the church''s roof copsed, leaving it to appear as if someone had taken arge bite out of the top left side of the church. An eerie wind blew her ck hair which she quickly pulled back to her ears.

    Despite how there were many signs of death, blood-stained and the eerie bell-like chiming, the girl didn''t stop and continue to walk inside the building. She only stopped when she reached the broken stone altar. Making her way around it, the woman bent down to the wooden floor, her littlest movements cause creaks and she knocked on it thrice until she felt something was right and made her way to trace over that spot before finding something simr to a knob.

    Pulling it, thedder attached to the door fell and the woman quickly makes her way to descend.

    "Late again, Esther," said someone from her left before Esther was able to make herst steps to reach the ground. "I see it must be delightful to y as the naive vige girl. You look more demure than before. I take that your personality has mellowed as well?"

    Esther made her way to the ground, when she saw who it was, she rolled her eyes, "Wyatt," she called the man''s name and her eyes looked away, making her way to leave when the man caught her by her arm.

    "Don''t be so hurry to leave we can-"

    "I don''t speak with garbage, ultimately people who cannot do anything when they fought against me. It''s a shame for a man like you to lose in a fight with me, which why I suggest you rather than stepping on my business, you should fuck away," Esther interrupted the man before she was able to speak.

    Wyatt didn''t take her harsh word and rejection kindly. His eyes turned brighter in golden color and Esther stared back at him calmly, disregarding the steal-like clutch on her arm. "I kept quiet and polite with you, but that doesn''t me I will allow you to mock me," said Wyatt through his gritted teeth.

    "Angry?" Esther curled her lips. She wasn''t the least deterred by Wyatt''s intense gaze, instead, her eyes burn brighter than the man, "That''s a better look on you rather than that disgusting way of flirting to me. I only like strong men. A shame you are not. I would rather be with your sister, Daphne than you."

    Wyatt''s sorest spot was to bepared with his sister who was much better than him in terms of intellect and ability. Poking the bear, Esther knew what Wyatt was going to do as she had provoked the man in purpose. Thest thread in Wyatt''s short temperament snapped when Esther turned her head, tilting it to the side, "Why? Scared of biting the dust, little boy?"

    Within seconds, Wyatt''s hand raised up but he was stopped as someone had taken hold of his arm. He twisted his neck toward the person who held him, ready to fight both Esther and the person only to stop when he saw it was his sister, Daphne, "It''s not pretty if we fight here in the presence of the Lord."

    Esther didn''t expect thest word that came from Daphne''s mouth. Her eyes widened and she stopped her gaze at Daphne whose smile was still wide on her lips, "The Lord? I didn''t know he woulde."

    "I wasn''t aware either. It seemed he wanted to surprise us, like us: the corrupted Angel and dark sorcerer have achieved something everyone thought would never happen. The sessful experiment of resurrecting the dead," Diana said calmly with a smile, the woman showed a gentle expression but Esther didn''t miss the way her lips curl high with excitement.

    "I can tell something great is going on with you," Esther pried, it was never too wrong to try finding out other''s situation which she could use for herself in the future.

    "Well, the Lord is here," which was a lie, thought Esther, "And how is it going with you? You seem...fine."

    "And you are right," Esther smiled back, she then looked at her arm, "Let go," she said, her eyes sharply stare at Wyatt''s hand that was on her wrist. "I hope you will achieve what you want Daphne, but I guess, now you have other goals as you have achieved the previous one?" Esther said, and Daphne''s smile lowered while watching the woman leaving.

    "If you weren''t here, I would have taught her a lesson," Wyatt stressed his face twist in anger.

    "You won''t be able to," started Daphne and she raised her hand in front of her brother who turned angry upon her word, "You are powerful Wyatt, but that woman is just on a different league of herself. She has been by the Lord''s side for years and that shows just how precious her power is. We can''t afford to offend the Lord. At least not me and not today," Daphne stressed, her eyes looking pointedly at his brother. "You can do what you like outside."

    Wyatt''s jaw ticked, his hand clenched tighter for his knuckles to turn white from theck of blood flow. He had tolerated Esther''s rude behavior multiple times and swore that the next time the woman had mocked him again, he swore to himself that he would tear her to pieces and humiliate her the way she did to him, regardless if that would incur their Lord''s anger.

    Esther made her steps away from the sibling, turning her head once she was far enough, the knot in her brows tightened. In the same stance, Esther continues to walk, resulting in her colliding with a person who was exiting the ce. The person''s body was covered all in a deep maroon cloak. "I wasn''t paying attention," Esther said, being one who dislike futile arguments she was about to apologize further when the person bowed and left.

    Something caught on Esther''s nose, a thick smell, reminding her of something familiar which she couldn''t point her finger on. "Strange, why does that person''s scent feel familiar?" Not wanting to waste time dealing with the strange collision, Esther made her way to the inner hall. After a while of waiting, everyone finally arrives.

    Unlike her, Wyatt, and Daphne, most people covered their faces, as if fear one of them would know their identity as it would lead to them getting killed. They thought by hiding their faces, if one day was to appear where they slip up and make mistake, the Lord wouldn''t be able to find and finishes them off which was stupid because Esther knew the man who everyone called as the Lord, the person who leads the dark sorcerer would be able to see through everything including the thin fabric of cloak.

    Not long after, Thomas stepped out in the middle of the ce. The hall where they were in consisted of two floors. The people circled while the main stage was in the middle so everyone would be able to see the person who stood there clearly.

    "The Lord expressed his happiness to see that everyone has arrived together to witness our first step to the possible future," Thomas announced, greeting the people who were around the ce, "You all might wonder where the Lord is but he is right behind me in this room that is covered by a ck curtain."

    Esther''s eyes followed the ce where Thomas announced, seeing the shadowy figure of a man standing straight and poise on a chair with his hands ced on his crossed legs. Even though Esther had worked under the Lord for longer than she remembered, there had never been a time where she had seen his face, she could only tell he was a man in histe twenties, the rest of his profile remain unknown to her and she had never even heard his voice.

    Today, however, he surprised her as a voice crisply came from the other side of the room, "Thank you, Thomas."

    The Lord has spoken too quickly for Esther to register his voice in her mind and she regretted doing so. She waited for another chance for the Lord to speak but he didn''t and the room turn rowdy as rain-like apuse filled the small room. When Thomas raised his hand, the apuse halted and he continued,

    "I am sure everyone has been waiting now, to see our result of experimentation. Therefore, I will not prolong the suspense any longer. Let''s wee our first sessful resurrected soul," said Thomas, his lips curl high and the people in the room begin to apuse. Esther shifted her gaze across the room, meeting eyes with Daphne who was also smiling, but the smile Esther found was different from the rest as it was beaming with delight.

    "Everyone, let us wee William!" Thomas announced and everyone''s eyes fell on the left side of the room. Small footsteps began to fill the room that has turn still as more people were intrigued to see the sessful form of the resurrection ritual. Most of them held their breaths in eagerness as this was one step to throwing chaos to the world if they ever seed.

    Everyone''s eyes turn wide when they saw the person who came wasn''t a man or woman, like their expectation. It wasn''t even an adult but a boy whose age was still between fourteen to fifteen. His hair was in a color of bright golden while his eyes had turned deep ck. Some were disappointed as their expectation was lowered when they saw a child.

    Esther, however, once meeting the boy felt a chill ran on her spine. Appearing on the stage, the boy didn''t appear with a smile or a nervous expression. Instead, he had a calm expression simr to a calm before storm and his ck eyes were like a fathomless abyss that one could never stare too long at them for fear of having their soul suck in by the pair of ck eyes. He seemed soulless, but at the same time felt as if he was holding a great anger and resentment inside of him.

    "Or if I should say now," Thomas widened his grin, his eyes looking to his left where William was standing at, "The Second generation of the High Demon Diablo, Caleb."

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~~ Were you surprised? I feel like getting a fever tomorrow because today, my body feels sluggish, so I am not sure if I am in well condition while writing this. And I can tell there must be a lot of grammatical errors, apologies for that. Enjoy~

 Chapter 371: Let The Dead Sleep-II

    <h4>Chapter 371: Let The Dead Sleep-II</h4>

    A/N: I am down with illness and fever. So today I might only upload one chapter, sorry everyone TT

    Esther''s bright blue eyes widened, a high Demon? Out of everyone, Thomas and the Dark Sorcerer Lord had resurrected a High Demon. Her eyes went across the room, looking at Daphne who was staring at the boy and Esther looked around to see the shadowy figure on the curtain, the person was unmoved that had her wonder if there was actually a person there in the first ce.

    While most people went to whispers and talked with their neighbors, one brave man raised his hand and asked, "Apologies from what I am about to say, Sir Thomas, but I find it doubtful such a small boy would be able to help us," the man believed he had voiced out the questions other wanted to ask but didn''t out of fear.

    "Hm, I see that some of you still doubt this little boy is a High Demon," Thomas said with a look of pity. He made a circr walk around his spot, "Then let us perform a small demonstration. Can you do that for us, Caleb?"

    Caleb didn''t turn to look at Thomas instead he raised his hand. People wondered what the High Demon would do, all eyes staring in anticipation as they were eager. The same man who had asked the question shared the same sentiments awaiting for the performance without knowing he was to help Caleb''s performance with his life.

    Caleb pulled his hand that he raised and the man earlier was suddenly pulled forward with an invisible force. Esther could see the person in panic as the hood of his cloak fell but his panic didn''t stay long as from his feet fire appeared, burning his cloak and like a living fire, it continued to climb upward, ceaselessly burning the person regardless of his scream. A friend of the man quickly came to pour water over his friend that fell on the ground, burning yet the fire didn''t extinguish instead it only burn brighter than before.

    Thomas didn''t stop him and everyone watched on their seat, not wanting to help as they were enjoying the scene. Caleb only stopped the fire when the man was in verge of death. With a single snap of his finger, the fire disappeared from the middle as if it had never been there before. The man continued to struggle, twisting his body in the agonizing pain, and Ether watched what happened in a frown. That amount of fire that even water could not extinguish it was truly a strong power and the demon had willed it effortlessly, doing what even Thomas, the dark sorcerer wouldn''t be able to do.

    As if earlier wasn''t enough to sent people in awe, Caleb then bent down to the man whose skin had scaled from the fire. Only a single touch and the wounds healed on its own. Thomas who was watching everything pulled his smirk wider, "Do you understand now what Caleb could do?" No wordse from the spectators as they were bbergasted by what happened across their eyes and apuse came when Daphne started to p her hands.

    Once the man from earlier was taken away from the stage, another person hesitantly asked, "With the experiment sess will be resurrecting other High Demons, sir Thomas?" If they did, Hell would immediately descend to the living world, and the war against humans had been decided even before theymence.

    "No," Thomas said to many people''s dismay. "Caleb is a different situation. We both have a goal to achieve which why he lent us a hand. But other demons or soul we would resurrect won''t follow our orders willingly. They all would still have their own will to make their own choices. Which why we would begin by being careful of which soul and people to resurrect."

    Daphne raised his hand at this moment and Thomas nodded, letting her to speak, "I have someone I would like to resurrect."

    Thomas recalled Daphne''s ambition and her sole reason for entering the dark sorcerers, "We can talk about thatter." And Daphne nodded.

    Esther went down from the second floor once the meeting was adjourned. Most people had went back to their hiding, except for a few including Daphne and her. She made her way toward where Thomas was, standing with Caleb.

    "Esther, I was wondering if you are absent today," said Thomas while Esther looked at the room that was curtained behind Thomas, finding the Lord had disappeared. As if knowing her gaze, Thomas said, "He had went away. Did you want to meet him?"

    "How can anyone refuse meeting such a strong man?" chuckled Esther, "I have been working under him for years that I can''t even recall to count. I was wondering when will I ever have the chance to ever met him."

    "The Lord is preparing for a day when everyone could meet him, just not now. How I your act in the vige, the wind told me that there are people chasing for you," Thomas said with his eyes trained on Esther. Esther knew what kind of man Thomas was, if a day were toe where she make a blunder, the man would be the very first person to sent others to kill her.

    She put a smile on her face, showing an expression undeterred by Thomas''s light warning, "I manage to shake him off today. I wish I could kill him but if I do that would raise suspicions to me. I only have one mission, right? To wait until a red-haired girle there."

    "d that you remember your work, I was a little concerned if you forgot and discard your mission to enjoy a normal person''s life," Thomas answered, his smile was stale, not reaching to his eyes.

    "But will that red-haired girle? It has been almost three years I live there," Esther said having Thomas to chuckle.

    "Sure she will. Remember, she is the Demon''s bride. She is our key to kill Demons too in time we need it. The Relics will fight her with us, but Caleb would take care of them," Thomas?shifted his gaze to look at the small boy. Esther did the same, finding the Demon stared at her before looking away. "I have spread rumors around the vige where she lived at and the viges next to the ce, saying that her father left her with another baby girl which is you. She wille for you soon, I am sure and use that chance to acquire her trust. She is the key to our Lord''s n."

    "Oh? I am interested to hear that n," Esther said, being sly and cunning.

    "I will think about it," Thomas brushed her word away and look at Daphne, "I know who you want to resurrect," Esther hadn''t leave and she didn''t to keep more informations by staying there. "You will need to find a soulless body as a vessel for your lover''s soul."

    Daphne took in the instructions, "Any body that I like?" She asked.

    "Yes, any body that you like. You want them to have a good face, or should I give you a few selection?"

    "No, I have someone in mind," Daphne interjected, someone who she knew would be perfect as the man shared simr features to herte lover.

    "Great, then we can go to our next n, there is a ce I want you to attack," Thomas said, "I will be there too, but I need a few people who can go low profile. It''s a little bit dangerous but very important for the resurrection process.

    Daphne were more than willing if it was for the resurrection magic to bring back her dead loved, "Is itrge scaled? How many souls are needed in the sacrifice to bring one person back?"

    "A hundred," answered Thomas to Daphne''s second question. "And it is a veryrge scale. Soon there will be an event hold where people would gather, almost over two hundred of them, enough to resurrect two people, and we will need to use this wisely."

    Esther raised her brows, "Where is the ce?" And Thomas''s smile widened a maliciousness lurking beneath his smile.

    Everyone had left the ce including Esther and Daphne. Caleb who was standing near the door shifted his gaze to the corner of his eye when Thomas walked beside him, "Did you find any trouble, Caleb?"

    "No," Caleb answered briefly which was normal, thought Thomas a the High Demon want one to speak a lot since before. His eyes then shifted at the tree, narrowing his eyes, wondering whether it was snow that piled on the branch of the tree or whether it was a white feather of a bird. "Have you ever thought what you did wrong?" Caleb asked, for the first time speaking something more personal.

    "I don''t. For the Lord''s sake, I believe whatever I do is never wrong," Thomas said, admiration and conviction was clear to his eyes, almost as if he worship the Lord he serve.

    "But you have heard to let the dead sleep, didn''t you?" Caleb questioned, his ck eyes stared at Thomas who chuckled.

    "But not all the dead who want to sleep, like you there are many who I am sure want to go back to the world."

    "Fair point," Caleb answered tonelessly, turning his back he entered the house again.

    "But I have something I am curious of, Caleb," and the High Demon turn to look at Thomas who had spoken. "During the Winter Celebration, who was it that you were trying to find?"

    Caleb didn''t immediately reply and only answered after a moment of pause, "The person who killed me."

    "Oh, revenge I see," Thomas chuckled, and Caleb didn''t bother to exin as he left the ce.

    ****

    A/N: Today update will only be a single chapter because I am terribly ill. I am sorry everyone, I will try to regain my health soon. Don''t forget to support the author by power stones^^

 Chapter 372: Let The Dead Sleep-III

    <h4>Chapter 372: Let The Dead Sleep-III</h4>

    The next day, the sun rose high up, coloring the night sky by a baby blue color with blushes of clouds. The first golden ray of the morning covered thend of Warine. As spoken by Ian yesterday, people who were invited prepared themselves early in the morning for the uing hunting game. Elise woke up early, finding Ian had moved his hand from under her neck, and that he had left her side. But Elise could still feel the warmth on the surface of the bed next to hers, finding his traces.

    "Wake up, sleepyhead," Ian''s voice came beside her, on the opposite side of where her body had turned, causing Elise to find him beside her in startle as she thought he wasn''t in the room, "You thought you were alone?" asked Ian, his smile quirking to a grin.

    "I didn''t know you were here," Elise answered, because she couldn''t feel his presence. "How do you do that?"

    Ian brushed his hands over her hair, feeling the texture of Elise''s hair, "Do what?" He asked clueless to her question.

    "Erasing your presence. I cannot feel you here," Elise confessed. No matter how sharp her senses have became, she could never suppress Ian''s levee of power. She knew he had been a unique person, but now that she was aware of herself being a Demon, the clear power strike difference came clear to her grasps.

    "That''s because I wasn''t here earlier," Ian confirmed, "I just came here through teleportation,e on up, drink first," Ian offered, he ced his hand on the back of her body and put a pillow so she could leaned on the headboard. His careful movement made Elise all giddy.

    "Thank you," Elise took the drink. "Where did you go?" She then asked, curious.

    "To pick up the clothes for your first hunt. Unlike mostdies who would be holding parasols, hiding in the shades, sitting while drinking, you are going toe with me to hunt and your dress will only hinder you from doing your upmost best during the hunt," and Elise nodded, but she didn''t know what kind of dress did Ian meant. During the time she hunt in her town, she didn''t have the privilege to choose or create dresses by the tailor, and had used her father''s clean clothes consisting of a man''s ck. She didn''t know there was a hunting clothes and was fascinated by the idea.

    "How was your dream?" Ian then asked her instead, "Did you sleep well?"

    "I slept well, there was no dream," and it was the best for her now who was still confused after her memories were restored by Heaven.

    "Wonderful then, it means you are having a very good sleep. I can wait here and watch you change your clothes but that would also mean testing myself which I would restrain because sleeping with youst night was enough test for my thin patience. I will wait for you to change below, take your time," receiving a kiss on her forehead, Elise waved him goodbye.

    As Ian left, maids came to the room to help Elise wear her dress. It was her first time helped by the maid as she would usually dress herself or helped by Ian. To her being helped dressing make her feel awkward but the awkwardness soon fade as M was there amongst the maid who tended her needs.

    It didn''t take a while for Elise toe out, dressed in a pant with her upper clothes and coat made lower at the back and the end to make it seem puffy like a skirt. Her red hair was tied in a high ponytail, the side of her hair was braided to give more look.

    Ian watched her with a smile, with more days passing, Elise had grown to be far stronger than before, evolving faster than anyone he knew. He was d that Elise was great at adapting to the new lifestyle she gained but today would be one of her test as this would be her first proper attendance to the noble''s world.

    "How do I look?" asked Elise, she wasn''t able to look at the mirror as many maids covered her body, and wearing pant was rare for women in thend.

    "Gorgeous," Ian replied without needing a second to think of his answer, "So gorgeous that I am afraid once you stepped on the hunting ground, you wouldn''t be hunting for animals but men''s heart involuntarily."

    Elise couldn''t help but blush over Ian''s smart and witty reply, "I think you are biased."

    "Believe me I am not," Ian showed his hand up to prove his innocence, "And you should know me better than anyone, I don''t lie especially to you. Men are much more simpler than you thought, of course, aside from me as I am built differently unlike my father. They like what is beautiful often disregarding the fact that the beautiful creature belongs to someone else or that he already had someone else like my father did."

    "But there are men like you," Elise answered, chuckling as Ian took hold of her hand, leading her to the carriage.

    "Yes, but to the people who woulde to the hunting ground, I am one of a kind," Ian pulled his smile, tugging the corners so his canines would show.

    "Milord! Mdy!" A sudden call came from their left side. Curious, Elise turn her head to see it was Johannes, the man who always took care of the stable and shed. Under Ian''s gaze, Johannes have seen the Lord by glimpse from afar but upon seeing the man in flesh for the first time, he suddenly felt the pressuring force and immediately corrected himself by bowing.

    "What is it?" came Ian''s indifference voice, wondering what had make the stableman to have his tail on fire.

    "I-It''s the bear!" Johannes came back to recall what he had wanted to warn the two of, "The bear that you brought, Milord, have just waken up from his sleep and begin to sent chaos!"

    Following Johannes''s voice, a loud growl echoed from one side of the castle. Elise fainted during the time Hallow came and meet her as a bear, therefore she was confused by what bear Johannes spoke of, "Bear?" She asked Ian who was smiling in mirth.

    "Oh yes, I forgot about him," Ian said insincerely, "Let''s go and meet him before he scream and howl like wolf when he isn''t one."

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to support the book~~ next chapter is up in a few hour.

 Chapter 373: Hunting Hound-I

    <h4>Chapter 373: Hunting Hound-I</h4>

    Both Ian and Elise vacate from the entrance, going around the house to where Johannes led them to. They only stopped when the sound came nearer. Johannes, being one who doesn''t dare to face a bear who could be most possibly hungry which he assumed by the bear''s howl instead of the normal cry of a bear, stood far away from the shed.

    Elise was confounded in puzzle, wondering what bear it was and why was it in their house until she stopped at the tall kennel specially made to fit the bear''srge body. Standing in front of it, she could feel the difference of height and when her eyes met the bear, Elise didn''t know if she had imagined it, but it seemed the a drop of tear had covered the bears'' eyes, and it turn to a wide smile as it saw her.

    "Rawrr! Rawrr rarr Rawrr! Awoo!" The bear continued to speak in a small scream, almost like howling, barking, or even speaking incoherently.

    "He seems hungry," Ian said beside her, catching Elise''s attention.

    "You can speak with the bear?" Elise questioned, watching Ian smiling wider.

    "He is your friend, maybe if you put your friendship love for him, you should be able know what he says because of some ''friendship'' magic. If there is one, that is."

    Elise took a better look at the bear''s features, slowly finding the eyes olive green as she had guessed, "It''s Hallow."

    "RAWRR Rarr!" Answered the bear with beaming excitement. When his body move, the entire iron kennel shake that put concern to Elise.

    "Stay calm...this, what happened with him?" She turned her head to Ian who possibly had a part to change Hallow into a bear like now.

    Ian could tell what she was thinking and put a disappointed look, "Doubting me? It''s not me I wasn''t the one who turn your chick friend into a bear. It was Beel with the reaper''s own agreement."

    "RAWRRRR!" Hissed Hallow upon hearing Ian''s statement. This demon how dare he! Sure that it wasn''t him who had changed his body from a small yellow chick to a bear, and he had agreed into it, but the demon was the one who aided his current predicament by sealing his mouth so that he could speak with only animal''snguage! Not to ever forget, he had put him inside a kennel as if he was some sort of wild animal!

    "He did? Why?" But Elise didn''t question more as she found the answer, "Was it to help me?"

    "Rar," Hallow answered nodding as he flopped his bottom to the ground, pulling an innocent look as he was innocent here, it was the Demon who was being mean.

    "Ian, please turn Hallow back," Elise said but Ian pushed his hand to his hips, looking unwilling as his eyes looked at her with his lower lips raising to push the upper one. "Ian," she called his name, "I won''t be able to speak and thank him if he remains as a bear."

    "You can thank him," Ian said, "He only needs to nod and no need to speak to ept a grateful sentiment of yours."

    Elise blinked at his reply, catching his smile and she couldn''t help herself but ask, "Why do you like to tease him?"

    "A personal hobby. I like to be mean at times to people, especially those who doesn''t follow my words," Ian answered, his intense red eyes peered down at the bear. Elise could somewhere agree to his words, as he does take amusement seeing others in frustration and she was no exception to his behavior. Ian gave another look at the bear who red at him but when he raised his brow, Hallow sunk down, drawing himself to the back to not catch more of the Demon''s trick.

    In fact to Ian, Hallow was no of use to him now. His cold heart didn''t feel sentiment when he thought of disposing the grim reaper, as he had made up in his mind to obliterate the reaper near the future. To have Elise feel attachment for the reaper wasn''t his intention either, but seeing her pleading look for her friend, he found himself unable to refuse her wish. "Really, how much you have charmed me," Ian chuckled, and Elise tilted her head, not knowing what he meant. "Well, because it is you my dear who had wished for it, we can make this work. Be a more loyal friend to her now, do you get it?" Ian looked at the bear.

    Hallow had many words to say, usations and burst of angels but all turn to a simple nod. Ian snapped his finger, then turning the bear into a small yellow bodyguard a chick.

    "I can speak! Hell Yay! Thank you, Elly! I know you would be able to help me!! Oh, thank you God of Hell!" Rejoiced the chick who finally got his voice. He jumped toward Elise, climbing from the bottom of her pants, wanting to enter her usual pocket that was no where to be seen and decided to settle on her waist coat pocket.

    "Thank you," Elise said to receive Ian who hummed, she finds that due to her influence, something inside Ian begin to shift. She couldn''t point out whether it was his demeanor or character that had changed and it had be a privilege for her to know that he had shifted due to her influence.

    Ian then said, bringing her from her thoughts, "This is a concern though. If you are going to bring him to the hunting game, a chick won''t be well."

    Hallow raised his brows, not knowing about the hunting game, but he decided that following Elise was better than being alone with Beelzebub which would only cause him more trouble. "Why won''t?" asked Hallow, his head appearing from the pocket.

    "In front of many other predators,rge animals in the hunting ground, do you think you would be able to leave happily ever after without being bitten?" Ian asked, the curl on his lips, thought Elise meant he was thinking of a very evil idea.

    The sky had turned a little dull as the carriage left the White Mansion. Elise who had seated herself on the carriage looked at the new ck hound who sat on the ground of the carriage, blinking a little to take in Hallow''s new appearance. His neck was long and so was his hall and robust body. Even though he was only standing, he had the air of a frightening household dog who would bite anyone that dare to cross over the house''s gate. The color of his fur was pitch ck like coal and his eyes were an exceptionally bright green.

    "I like this body better," said Hallow while licking his paw.

    Elise didn''t know if she could get used with the idea of a dog talking better than a talking chick. She could feel the uncanniness of Hallow turning to a dog, "Promise me not to speak when we arrive there, okay, Hallow?" Elise questioned and Hallow looked at her with his shoulder raising.

    "I am an expert in not talking and acting like the animal I appear to be," which Elise wanted to believe in his words but it was hard to do so when Hallow could never control his words from retorting others who angered him, and he would always make mistake of the voices animal would use, like earlier where he howl like a wolf when he was a bear.

    Ian pulled his shoulders, letting a scoff to leave his lips. With his legs crossed, he looked at his gloved hands as if he was speaking to himself and said, "I am not a fan of eating a dog, but if he does speak today and cause mischief, we can turn him into a fine turkey and dine him for tonight."

    Hearing Ian''s casual but dreading words, Hallow pulled both of his front legs to cover his mouth. Blinking, he then went closed to stay next to Elise as he knew she was his only safety rope.

    "How many people will be there in the hunt?" Elise questioned Ian who sat in front of her.

    Elise heard Ian spoke after he put a faint hum, "About a hundred or more. Most of themes from important family or the Lords'' of fivends. Some of the church member spent their time there as well. But I don''t often participate in it. In fact, I think this is my first time properly let myself invited by the Runalia''s Lord. Throughout the history, I find Runalia''s Lord are the most irritating. They have superiorityplex, fear of being looked down because they are a human and became biased with the idea. I don''t mind them though if they don''t stand on my way. The previous Lords are smart enough to know not to cross my way, but the current Lord...hm, he seem to be very eager living six feet under the ground."

    "Today he will be there," Elise said. If Ian''s and the Runalia''s Lord rtionship are strained, she worry that today''s hunting won''t move as smooth as one would wish for.

    "He will, but unless he want to step down from being Runalia Lord and a living human being, I believe he won''t be stupid to harm us. Somedies would be there as well, I will introduce you to some who I think might bond well with you." and Elise nodded, she had been cooped out in the White Mansion and wanted to have some friends in the circle, while she has some friend, Cynthia and Austin had been busy with their work. She rarely meet M for the past few days that had Elise to wonder if the housekeeper was avoiding her. Her thought was proof wrong as today''s morning, the housekeeper had helped her with her wide gentle smile.

    Elise learned from the past events that happened to her, having friends who she could trust was difficult and she decided to have some friends who she could talk with without being too open.

    Turning her head to the window, the lush treese into view, and Elise found the small dots which of people appearing on the greennd. She saw how most carriages had been parked and it seemed they were thest one that had her to ask, "Are wete?"

    "Barely. Just one minute before the needed time of arrival," isn''t thatte then? wondered Elise in her mind, watching Ian smiled mischievously at her question, "The protagonist alwayseste, my dear."

    *****

    A/N: Don''t forget to show support by voting~

 Chapter 374: Hunting Hound-II

    <h4>Chapter 374: Hunting Hound-II</h4>

    As Ian had told her, the hunting game that was held was more grandiose than other hunting game held between families. Many people dressed poshly and horses were lined on the open ground. Elise entered the ground with her hands wrapped around Ian as per his request which Elise dly obeyed.

    All attention fell on her when they saw her hand circled around Ian''s and people came over to greet her, the people who Elise remember to have seen before during the time Ian had invited people to the White Mansion. Before they treated her like air and now it changed to her being the diamond.

    The sudden change was uncanny but Elise had learned to adapt toward the people''s smile that didn''t reach their eyes.

    Not far, Lady Monica tightened her grip that was holding the parasol that helped to cover her from the snowkes. Anger came toward the youngdy as she saw Eliseing to the hunt with Ian, the man who she admired beside her. The news about his uing marriage with the maid had angered her and to see them together only pour more oil to the fire.

    "Is that the Lord''s future wife? Thedy with the red hair?" asked thedy who was dressed in a bright lime dress. "She is so gorgeous just like a doll."

    "People will look like a doll when they have enough money to dress themselves. Usually it''s the person who make the dress, but I say this is the opposite," answered another woman who was a close friend of Lady Monica. Lady Sentencia who held grudge against Elise because for her, Ian had shamed her in front of the guests in the soir¨¦e held a month ago.

    "But she is indeed beautiful, I can tell why the Lord is enamored by her," the other woman said which cause more frown to appear in Lady Monica''s forehead. Her hand clenched tightly in anger.

    As if knowing what Monica felt, Lady Sentencia said, "Beauty can fade,dies. To woman who use their looks and body on the bed to charm others, I doubt that it will end well. I have seen people like that. Servants who took it over their head by thinking they would love forever if they marry the master of the house only to find themselves cast away as their beauty fades and other younger women taking her ce. We ought to find a perfect match, one who doesn''t look at your beauty but heart." The words the woman said sounded wise and romantic when it was actually malicious with intent to mock Elise.

    "Thedy was a servant before?" questioned thedy in lime dress in surprise, "I could never guess, I mean she is very beautiful."

    "She is not only a servant," Lady Monica said suddenly, taking attention of the women around her. After thest visit to the White Mansion, she and her brother had found out about one secret which she had found out after conversing with the maid who worked there. "She is worse than a servant, in the past there was a time when she was a-"

    "Sister, here you are," Elijah suddenly came behind Monica. His hand held his sister''s upper arm, tightening his grip just enough to warn Monica and looked down with a warning gaze. "I didn''t know you were here with thedies. I''m sorry if I will be disturbing you all. Lady Sentencia, how is it going with finding the suitor?"

    Lady Sentencia found Elijah to be handsome and good-looking. With Elijah''s question, the blush she paint her cheek became brighter, "It has been going very terrible. There isn''t any man who piqued my interest." And she blinked her eyes delightfully toward Elijah, wondering if he also has interest in her.

    "Then I hope you''ll be able to find your match soon, no women wish to be a spinster. With your beauty I am sure a man who will satisfy you wille knocking on your door. Well, I will have to excuse myself and Monica. We have been called," Elijah said before departing.

    "What are you doing? Let go of my arm!" Monica demanded and Elijah only released his hand once they were far enough. He removed his gaze from her and puff a loud sigh.

    "Are you crazy? The Lord is here and if the rumors circte you will be the first one yo be killed by him. Not only you but our family," Elijah warned. Being more clever than his sister, he knows how sharp the Lord was and how frightening he is if one test his patience.

    "Then why do we have to be quiet about it? I am saying only the truth," Monica said. She had been up in arms for the past few days after hearing the marriage news and cannot ept the truth where Elise was better than her. She was a ve and a maid, while she was the daughter of the Count! It was only right that she was chosen instead of a mere ve.

    "And have the Lord go ballistic on us?" Elijah snapped.

    "Then what should I do? Watch the Lord marry a lowly ve?" Monica demanded for answer. Being a spoiled girl, Monica had always have it in her mind that world revolve around her.

    "Have someone else instead of us to know this," Elijah answered and his smile widening. He tipped his chin to ady who was dressed in a olive green dress. She held the same expression of jealousy as Monica had. Thedy was none other than Lady Ellen. "We can give her a little tip off that Elise is a ve. She is not a very brightdy but greedy. I am sure she would be able to do the dirty work instead of us."

    Monica''s eyes widened at her brother''s idea and her smile widened after she thought about what he proposed, "That''s a good idea, but how will we do that?"

    "Her maid," Elijah gave the clue that Monica needed to know and immediately, the two went to practice the idea they have in mind.

    Elise asionally smiled in the talk other directed to her. Most of the talk thedies had with her was trivial and discussion about thetest fashion. But unlike them, Elise didn''t focus much on fashion, causing her to know little when the women spoke about thetest style amongst the seamstress.

    Ian left the ce with her once he thought Elise didn''t need to entertain the women. Knowing what other thinks by reading between the line helped Ian to know the goal the people had when talking with them.

    "Is it true that the Lipton''s manor was burnt to crisp?" asked someone who had tried to form conversation with the Lord.

    "From what I heard it was said so, they said it the cause was an ident created by the servants but I also heard that the Church members came to investigate the case. Unless there was something off about the ident, I find it fishy why they would be there," said the other man.

    Ian chuckled at the words exchanged between the two men, "You seem to know much about what cases the church member took."

    The second man who spoke didn''t know why but he felt a sudden pressure by the way Ian had spoken and replied carefully, "I was only restating the rumors that I heard, Milord."

    Ian simply hummed, while looking at the man''s eyes he then said, "It feels unsafe to know that the matters the Church had taken is known to public. The trust that we have to the Church will diminish if the cases the Church has in their circle leaked to others. I hope you know what to say and not. Because only people who doesn''t deserve their tongue speak without knowing the weigh of their words."

    "O-Of course, Milord. I don''t dare to speak about this to others," the man bowed, knowing what Ian had found in him.

    When the men dispersed, Elise''s blue eyes fell on Ian, "What was that about?" She questioned because she couldn''t understand why the man suddenly be scared.

    "Him?" Ian questioned as if he had forgotten of the man''s existence when they had just spoke less than a minute ago, "His son work in the Church and he must have heard of the case from his son. Foolish men like him often use his connection to form stories to tell to others. It would be eptable if he keep his story to his families but it would be our disadvantage if our enemies like the dark sorcerer are the ones who heard about it."

    "That would be dangerous," agreed Elise, she then looked across the open ground as more people came by. Elise had never liked to have attention to her but took ce with crowded people without any problem. She had never liked to look people in a ck colored sses, often seeing them in their good light as doubting others would only stress herself. But after what taken ce inn the loop forest there days ago where Barner had taken Alfred ce; being in presence of a lot of people, she couldn''t help but have suspicious in her eyes while meeting others who spoke with her.

    It feels like something keep crawling under her skin and it was hard to make herself at ease. Thankfully, she didn''t feel overly ufortable due to Ian''s presence because she knew she could trust him, and felt thankful that he was here with her to make her feel calmer. Her gaze then fell on Lord Garfon who spoke not too far from then with Lady Rachel and another man whose eyes were bright green in color.

    ***

    don''t forget to vote ^^

 Chapter 375: Hunting Hound-III

    <h4>Chapter 375: Hunting Hound-III</h4>

    The man who spoke with the couple appeared to be young, wearing a sses and his hair inparison to his bright green eyes were in the color of chocte brown. As if knowing he was being watched the person then shifted his eyes at Elise, meeting briefly for a moment.

    "What are you watching for?" Ian''s voice resounded from her left side.

    Surprised, she blinked her eyes, "Who is that man? The one who spoke with Lady Rachel and Lord Garfon."

    Ian brushed his gaze away from her to take a brief look on who Elise had pointed out, replying with, "Must be a church member but I don''t know who he is. I tend to remember people who I thought need to be remembered." And clearly the man did not. "What''s wrong? Do you find him familiar?" With theck of memories Elise had of her background, Ian decided to bring whoever she found close to her memory to his investigation. It was said that even if one had lost their memory, there are people who they know by instinct and it goes without saying how Ian trust Elise''s premonition.

    "No, he isn''t familiar..." Elise tried to find words that could fit to what she was feeling, "He reminds me of someone but not in a sense of my memories. I can''t tell what I am feeling."

    "That''s fine, we can keep an eye on him. Though Maroon isn''t here," Ian hummed, reaching out his head he then pat Hallow''s head, "But we have this dog."

    "I-Woof!" Hallow managed to salvage his mistake of nearly speaking with a bark in fraction of second. Relieved that he didn''t speak in humannguage, he then turn to look all over his surrounding, making sure no one had heard him before sending a re to Ian in which was returned with more intensity and Hallow was the one to retreat his gaze.

    Ian let a small chuckle leave his grin, "Take a close look to him, okay. If you do well I will give you a good dog food tonight."

    I don''t need it! yelled Hallow in his head. He then shifted his gaze toward the man who spoke with the couple that had a very strange age difference. When his eyes meet the green eyes of the man, Hallow''s eyes then narrowed.

    With many things that had been going on, Elise hoped that the hunting game would be less threatening then the retreats they went to which only ends up with many twist and turn. "I didn''t see Maroon in the house either. Did he leave the castle?"

    "Under my order. I told him to go back to Hell and pick up some rumors so we might be able to find out whether Leviathan is your father and what Lucifer is nning to do," Ian answered her.

    He had passed his order to Maroonst night, to search for all rumors in Hell. To find out what happened in Hell from the mortal world will be difficult and perhaps it would be easier if he was the one to leave to Hell, and force what he wanted to know out of people''s mouth. But that would also mean leaving Elise alone and vulnerable to the attacks of the dark sorcerers as she was out of his line of sight.

    For once,st night he had strengthened the barrier on the White Mansion, to shoo away the high Demons who kept visiting his castle as if it was some kind of hotel for crows to rest. Whether it waspletely foolproof against Lucifer was still unknown to Ian bit for the time being his crows andckey won''t be able to enter the White Mansion''s gate.

    Elise wondered if entering Hell was easy. Maroon was able to enter and it was because he had turned to hell. What about her though? "I have Demon''s blood in me, will that allow me to enter Hell despite my angel''s lineage?" she then questioned Ian who hummed.

    "Good question. I have never seen anyone trying it before because having both Demon and Angel''s blood is a very rare case, but we both have seen the living example, Lucifer who was able to enter and leave Hell at his wish," Ian answered her question, and Elise went to a brief silence again.

    That would mean she would also be able to enter Heaven! But Elise decided not to go as she knew there was a traitor amongst Angel who had tampered her memory, causing her to hate her mother who had done nothing wrong. But knowing that she has a chance to go to Heaven, Elise decided to keep this fact as her trump card in case when she needed the ess to Heaven.

    The horses was then released, Elise and Hallow went to the horse while Ian was caught in a brief talk with Kyle. Looking around, Elise also finds some other church members, such as Dalton. And when she saw him, she went to his way. The man noticed her and put a smile to greet her, "Lady Elise. Thank you very much for helping my brother. I have heard of what had happened," sighed Dalton, speaking about Ernest who was caught up in the crossfire that happened during the loop forest.

    "How is he doing? I hope he is not too deeply shocked by what happened," Elise said. Due to what she had experience, the incident didn''t turn traumatic for her, but the same can''t be say for Ernest who was a human. After seeing ghouls who bared its teeth against him, most people would be traumatized. Elise then was curious of what Ian and Beelzebub did to cover the story about ghouls because she wasn''t sure if the Church would believe the existence of ghouls.

    Dalton Lone suddenly let a smallugh, causing Elise to raise her brows. Despite being concerned about his brother, there was just one thing that kept Dalton tough when he remembered it. "Hardly," he answered, "Instead, he look very jolly than before. I questioned him along with other church members if he could once again exin what he saw during two nights ago, but instead he told me that he couldn''t remember anything. He only said he came withte Sir Alfred. He was a great man," Dalton said with a small sigh.

    "He must have been," Elise answered. Speaking about Alfred, Elise felt sympathy in the remembrance of the poor man. Barner was truly detestable and she hope in Hell he would be paying for all the sins that he made during he was alive.

    In a thought, Dalton continue to speak, "In the Church, he actually hold a very high position who took care of matters about dark sorcerers, a senior before me. We often meet up at work and he was quite close with Ernest since about three years ago. He was killed in the loop forest and his lover was also found dead in an inn for some time."

    Elise felt something hook in her head once the discussion was brought up. Why was it Mr. Alfred was the one Barner had chosen to kill? For what reason? And was it a coincidence that Barner had chosen Alfred when there were many others who he could disguise himself to be?

    Strange, Elise thought. Because from what Barner said, he had put disguise as Alfred''s lover while waiting in the inn. If he only want to kill Alfred, he wouldn''t need to bother himself by killing his lover too. Alfred was a human, killing him won''t be hard. Was it purely for his own malice amusement?

    After knowing that Alfred''s work was to investigate dark sorcerers, Elise could feel it from her instinct that the reason for Barner to kill him was due to it.

    "In any case, I feel very thankful for your help, Lady Elise. Please do tell me if you ever need a help and I will be sure toe in time," promised Dalton who couldn''t express his gratitude more than enough.

    "Ian was the one who helped, I didn''t do anything much to be thank for," Elise answered as humble as she had always been.

    "This mighte out as offensive," Dalton hesitate to speak and Elise nodded to let him continue, "I have a doubt in my heart that the Lord would save anyone from the forest. It must have been because you asked him for it. I can tell how deeply the Lord loves you, Lady Elise, and I hope it continues for eternity."

    Elise couldn''t express how she might had agreed with Dalton''s assessment where Ian won''t help people. But he wasn''t as bad as other think he is either. If there was someone who reached out their hand when they were washed by a rough current, Ian was someone who wouldn''t hesitate to reach out his hand, though at times heck the motivation to do so. "Thank you for your wish, Dalton," Elise answered and the man bowed before he left.

    Elise then looked at Ian who was still busy speaking with Kyle, seeming to be talking about something important as there was a faint frown on Kyle''s forehead while Ian looked as rxed as ever. Her stare lingers at him for a good five minutes, noticing other women flocking around him like how it often happen when Ian attend parties or events such as this. The scene ass almost simr to bees around flower, but with Ian''sck of interest to them, there were distance created between him and the rest of the women who resorted to only watch him from afar.

    Elise decided to y with the horse and get to know better with it as soon she would be riding the horse when someone who she didn''t expect appear behind her, "Elise, I have been wanting to meet you again."

    Elise could tell who it was by the voice, turning to confirm her guess that it was the vampire, Edward Hand. The man stood before her with a shing smile, his cunningness vanished when he speak with Elise as he knew that to speak with her one need to be good at making themselves to be a good person as Elise was quite sharper than others think she was. That sharpness often trouble Edward as he was a sly person since birth. He wondered what was left for him to do when the marriage between Elise and the Warine Lord was near due.

    ****

    A/N: Today update will only be a single chapter because I am terribly ill. I am sorry everyone, I will try to regain my health soon. Don''t forget to support the author by power stones^^

 Chapter 376: Teaching Lesson-I

    <h4>Chapter 376: Teaching Lesson-I</h4>

    Edward Hand couldn''t be more proud as he knew he was an apple on the eyes of many women. As a vampire, he had defined features and he imed he looked no inferior to the Warine Lord. He wondered what was better to Lord Ian than him. The look and his behavior had been gentle the way he knew Elise would prefer, then was it his wealth?

    Elise pulled a tight smile upon seeing Edward. Afterst time in the winter, she had begin to hold doubt against the man. Now seeing him when she had decided to distance herself from him make her feel awkward. "Pleasant morning for you Mr. Hand."

    "It seems like you still don''t allow me to be called as Edward," he pointed out. Elise knew that to call a man''s first name without honorific should be done only when she has interest on the man and she doesn''t have a single interest against Edward.

    "Did youe here alone?" Elise then asked, finding the chance to then excuse herself and return next to Ian where she feel more at peace.

    "Yes I did. I heard about the uing marriage," Edward brought up with a hint of spite and due to how Elise had begin to doubt the man, she noticed it faintly. "Yours and the Lord''s," Elise waited for the vampire to continue and speak but he didn''t, and instead he appeared to be waiting for her words when she have thing.

    Edward sighed with frustration. In his life when he wanted to something it would be his. When he had targeted Elise, he thought that it would be an easy conquer the naive human. Who would have known that his trick didn''t work.

    It was strange, Edwardbeled himself as a person who know when to retreat. His rival was Lord Ian, and even he know that the man was one that he shouldn''t cross yet after knowing it, he didn''t back down, instead like a fire poured by oil, the desire to rob Elise from Ian came over him. He was suddenly intrigued of what would happen if he took Elise from the Lord who was known for his evil actions. He felt simr to how a person steal a forbidden fruit and the thrill exhrate him.

    "I have something to tell you," Edward said, his eyes looking at his surrounding to make it clear to Elise how he wanted to speak in private with her.

    Elise noticed what he meant but she didn''t y to his tune. She might be naive but not ignorant to not know that she shouldn''t follow the vampire, "You can speak," she said as if she was oblivious to what he was trying to do and it might have been from Ian''s influence

    and how his slyness had rub off to her.

    Edward tensed his forehead, "I hope we can speak about this alone," he said, keeping his polite and gentle demeanor. "Just the two of us."

    Elise quickly refuse in her mind and her lips open when they were both interrupted by a woman who ced her handfortably at Edward''s shoulders. "Here you are, Edward," said Daphne, the woman who had suddenly appeared from behind Edward and Elise stared at the woman. She was a beautiful woman, perhaps even lovelier than Lady Ellen.

    "Daphne," Edward felt his frustration piled up once he saw the woman who had been chasing for his affection appear. "Why are you here?"

    "To watch the hunt, though I like hunting better," Daphne whispered her preference, but Elise heard the words very clearly due to how her hearing had sharpened. "And this is... you must be Lady Elise, I have heard a lot about you," the woman smiled and Elise returned the smile, watching how Daphne''s eyes were quick to seize her figure from the top to bottom.

    Daphne wondered what hooked in her mind when she looked at Elise, finally noticing the red hair she has and Thomas'' instructions to Esther. The woman was the Demon''s Bride Esther had to find and the red hair belong to the same group of women that Edward killed after drawing thest drop of blood from their body.

    "My name is Daphne Harding, pleasure to be your acquaintance, mdy," she introduced.

    Being a sensible person, Elise could tell Daphne''s interest lies on Edward. She pulled her skirt, returning the greeting, "I am Elise Scott, a pleasure to meet you as well, Lady Daphne."

    "You can call me as Daphne," the woman was quick to say. Daphne wondered what kind of person the Demon''s Bride was. To know she needed to speak and maybe bond with the woman so she could provide more service to the Dark Sorcerer Lord who had helped her achieve her greatest wish to once again meet her beloved soon when Edward cleared his throat aloud so he could snatch back the attention of the two¡ª of Elise''s.

    "About earlier-" Edward had just started when another person hade behind Elise, the person who managed to turn all air still whenever he appeared.

    Ian ced his hand over Elise''s shoulders, and her eyes looked at him as smile brushes his eyes but not enough to make his smile sincere as he looked at the vampire. "Talking with your friend, I see."

    Edward''s expression turn to one with menace when he found the Lording to the conversation. He had nned to bring Elise somewhere away from Ian but was a step toote as Daphne had interrupted his n; not knowing that Ian had been watching them from afar since the moment Edward came up to them.

    Daphne''s expression was not too divergent from Edward''s. To dark sorcerers Ian''s existence was an eyesore they cannot remove. He was the fear of dark sorcerers as they know there was no chance for them to go against the Lord. When Ian:s gazend on her, Daphne clenched her hand, putting a smile so she won''t raise any suspicions.

    "I don''t know you, however, your dear lover, Edward?" Ian asked, and the vampire could tell the Lord was trying to pull his leg into trouble.

    ***

    Don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 377: Teaching Lessons-II

    <h4>Chapter 377: Teaching Lessons-II</h4>

    "She is not my lover," Edward made it clear and Elise saw how the vampire''s eyesunch a gaze to her.

    "We are not indeed but I am trying to create a bridge between us," answered Daphne. She knew that suddenly behaving silence will only make other raise brows at her. At times like this, Daphne who had faked her entire life knows what to do when ite to being like a normal person.

    "Oh I see," Ian chuckled when he saw the vampire having a difficult time speaking or denying it outright. "Miss...?"

    "Daphne," Elise helped him name and Ian nodded in reply, continuing,

    "I am sure Edward us very happy to be the center of your attention. Look at him, all smile, I can tell he is delighted," Ian tipped his chin describing the very opposite expression that Edward had on his face currently. The vampire didn''t have the chance to speak again as Daphne returned her answer before Edward could.

    "I am d to hear so. It wille as too forward for me, but I have been trying my best to have Edward''s interest. We were almost engaged," Daphne continued, though the engagement didn''t happen in the end, and now Daphne hold no interest to Edward, she wanted the man''s body as vessel for herte lover. "Congrattion for the marriage Milord."

    "The marriage hadn''t happened yet but it will soon," Ian replied then a bright idea passed by his mind, "Edward, I heard from my dear bride, Elise that your family are tailors. We are thinking of requesting something from the shop."

    Edward clenched his hand, his mouth speak before he think, "Wedding gown, Milord?"

    "No, not wedding gown will be make in a different seamstress whom I trust. We are thinking of nightwear. I can tell the details but it wouldn''t be great telling it here now where many ears are prying," Ian curled her lips while Elise blinked while staring at his face multiple times while blood rushes to her head. What is he speaking here!

    "I am not sure if our tailor might be able to take up those request. We focus more on gowns," Edward answered, refusing with his jaw tightening in anger.

    "That''s a shame, but I should have expected it," Ian''s red eyes peered, daunting the vampire but Edward didn''t want to look like he was scared. The same red eyes gaze back as if he was brave when the truth was both known to Ian and Edward''s unwilling little heart. "We will leave now, I hope you enjoy your time together, Edward, Lady Daphne, and so that you might also hold your marriage soon." Chuckled Ian as he knew the unwillingness the vampire shaped.

    With his hand on her back, Ian brought Elise to walk away from the two vampires.

    Left alone, Edward''s eyes snapped at Daphne, visible anger was clear on his eyes, "What the hell are you trying to do?! I have refused you and it is time that you know when to stop your useless advances."

    "Like how useless your advances were to that girl?" Daphne question, she noted the bubbling anger that filled Edward''s eyes, using it to her chance. "More than you ever thought I love you, Edward."

    "And I don''t. I have make it clear to you. What you are doing only do the opposite of gaining my attention," Edward stressed, he didn''t know what he had done to make Daphne obsessed about him. While he had the look, he cannot understand why she was so enraptured by him when their first meeting had been very nd. He didn''t remember Daphne being one who is very open either yet somehow the woman had changed. Edward doesn''t know when the chance started because he had never bat an eyelid to Daphne either, only noticing it now.

    "I know. But that wasn''t what I was about to discuss with you. I can help you," Daphne said, causing Edward''s brows to raise, "You want that girl, right?" Her eyes then looked left and right, "There are too many people here. Let''s find a ce with lesser people," suggested Daphne. Edward took his time before nodding, agreeing as his interest was piqued by what Daphne had to offer, not knowing that by following Daphne, he was going to meet the gate to Hell.

    "Teasing me again," Elise said, causing Ian to raise his supple lips into a smile.

    "Well, what are you talking about I wonder?" Ian saw Elise''s lips pout in a sulk. "Don''t worry, I was doing that to taunt him."

    "I know," Elise answered, she could see what he was trying to do with the exchange clearly, "I was thinking again about thete Mr. Alfred. Did you found his true body?"

    "Yes," Ian answered, he looked away before staring at Elise who he knew was trying to find emotions that flickered in his eyes, only to find nothing. "You are not going to see me feeling sympathetic or sad, Elise. I am angry but not to the extent of wallowing in sadness for the loss."

    "He was someone close to you," Elise whispered and she saw how Ian''s smile remain steady. He wasn''t faking his emotions or trying to be strong. It was true, he didn''t have any sadness or felt for Alfred''s death. "Is it because of the curse that you have?"

    Ian knew Elise was smart when ite to notice things, he patted his hand to brush the stallion''s mane, and answered, "Yes but also no. The curse let me stay alive forever but cause me to lose my emotions. With more years passed there is nothing I haven''t experienced. Killing is one of my routine that I will do every once in a month or sometimes even daily. When you kill others, you feel sad and empty. But I have long lost those emotions. Once I cannot feel guilt, other things became mundane."

    The curse might be blessing to others but to Ian it was woe and even misery. "Nothing is frightening than being alone," Elise answered, "It must have been difficult being the only person who watch other passing away."

    "But thanks to you, I don''t have to feel frightened for being alone," Ian said, he leaned forward and Elise closed her eyes, thinking she would be kissed. At first Ian didn''t want to kiss her lips but upon seeing her ready gesture, he nted a short kiss on her lips. Elise must have forgotten the attention gathered on them as he kissed her, which mean she had gotten less conscious about the look other gave her. "You adapted well despite this being your first time in social events. Others will say that you are brazen but to me you are a good girl," Ian praised, when he pulled away.

    Elise put her fingertips on her cheeks, she wasn''t able toprehend Ian''s words only tote understand what he meant when she saw the onlookers''s eyes widened so much that one would fear their precious eyeballs would roll from the socket. Oh Lord! Elise said in her heart, her heartbeat racing with shyness.

    "Well, well," Ian spoke again, her cheeks were still red when she gazed away from meeting other''s eyes to look at him. Seeing Ian looking near her legs, she also did the same, hearing him say at the same time, "Our hunting hound seem to disappear just before the hunting game is about to start. That bad dog."

    ****

    A/N: Sorry for not being able to tell this earlier, dear readers, but my appointment was pushed to tomorrow. Therefore tomorrow will be when I get a little busy and the update a littlete. Don''t forget to vote^^

 Chapter 378: Teaching Lesson-III

    <h4>Chapter 378: Teaching Lesson-III</h4>

    Elise frowned when she wasn''t able to find Hallow. Where did he go?

    "He must be following that man from earlier," Ian pointed out after a while. She followed his gaze to look around the ce, finding the man had indeed disappear, and at time she also saw Lady Ellen''s eyes zing while staring at her, the gaze was sharp and dangerous, beside her was her maid who whispered her something for her lips to widened into a smile.

    "The pistol," Ian''s voice came beside Elise''s ears when she moved away from looking at thedy. She saw his smile quirking higher, "One shot to the head if you wish to. We can arrange her a coffin then."

    "I won''t kill her," Elise answered, having him to shrug his shoulders.

    "Well, it''s up to you, but don''t worry I will be there if you ever need me to erase the traces," When Ian smiled, his eyes curved. As the hunt begin, mostdies went to take seats on the open ground, waiting for the men to hunt while they enjoy themselves in discussions of what was currently in fame to their ss. The most interest being Elise, thedy who married the Lord.

    Somedies, including Lady Monica and Ellen thought of when they could use the chance of Elise being alone to mock her in a group. Public embarrassment was difficult to do when one has friends but easy when the target was alone and a person who wasn''t born from the high society. What they didn''t expect was that Elise didn''te to watch the hint but to learn and hunt.

    Ian mounted on his stallion. Elise knew how to ride a horse but as it been a long time she had ride one and considering how easier if they were together, she shared the same horse with him. He offered her his hand and without hesitation, Elise put her hand on his, having Ian to pull her body and settle her to sit in front of him.

    "Easy there," Ian whispered when the horse neighed on the added weigh.

    Elise was startled when the horse begin to pick his two front legs, clutching her hand tightly on Ian''s arm that she found near. "Don''t worry, Elise, horse is a mirror to our feeling. They know what we feel, simr to most animals and sometimes even better than other humans. You need to show them who is the leader here, and it''s us," Ian''s breaths fell to the shell of her ears tickling her that caused Elise to close her eyes. Heat crept to her body from her ears and Ian who noticed it can''t help but tease her more by whisking his lips next to her ears, leaning more forward to kiss the side of her face.

    "How is it?" He asked. "Comfortable enough?" Elise''s throat dried and she shyly nod. It was hard for her not to be overwhelmed with Ian''s action that brimmed with sultriness. With his growing action, she asked herself if this was a way for Ian to tease her and drive her to the edge of her cliff so she would feel all hot and bothered.

    "It''sfortable," and to mention, Ian''s arm around her were strong around her side, making her feel secure.

    "I never thought you would be participating as well, Lady Elise," said Elijah who made his way with his horse toward the Lord and her. "My sister prefer to stay under the shade."

    "Everyone has their own interest," Elise answered and the man smiled stalely, something which Elise had noticed since he came toward them.

    "Of course and I find it unique, most wome-"

    "That''s the answer Elise is not like other women. Perfect for me who are not simr like other man who is mundane, which why her interest fall to me and my interest fall to her. Each person will find their own people who interest them, and when they don''t find the person interesting," Ian''s eyes glowered with a hidden evilness crawling over his cold gaze, "It''s often that we ignore them," and saying this, he pulled the rein of the horse, moving his leg to have the horse move.

    Elijah clenched his hands at the not-so-subtle warning that the Lord gave him. He then shifted his gaze to his sister, and Monica who met his gaze nodded to implicate that what they have nned seeded.

    When they left, Elise wondered what was it about that had Ian to hum, hearing him then speaks, "He seems to be interested in you. For bad reasons."

    "I am not interested in him," Elise answered. In the past she would have been meek and it was hard for her to express herself but changes had been made in her since she spent more time with Ian, and now she finds it better to say what she thinks simr to how Ian had always been, confident with every action he takes and the words he states.

    Ian''s smile widened. He could tell Elise was still the innocent girl with a pure heart, it might be her angel lineage in her that helped her to be such a kind andpassionate girl; but if so, her demon lineage would also have a knack in her, making her evil. But Elise had not shown the evil side of hers and he wondered if one''s characters were made from their lineage or themselves. Seeing Elise, he began to think of thetter being the one closest to the right answer.

    "Do you have your pistol on your hands now?" Ian asked and Elise pulled out her pistol. "The bullets on the left side contain no holy water, which mean you can use it to kill the living."

    A little startled, Elise stared at the bullet. She hoped that the future where she would need to kill a human would nevere. "It''s just in case, we don''t know what future would bring, being careful is better than in danger," said Ian as if reading her mind like an open scripture.

    "What about you?" Elise then asked when she noticed how Ian wasn''t bringing bow and arrows like others who were participating on the hunt.

    "I often hunt with my hands, but today I want to spend all my time teaching you for the future exam," Ian said before pressing his chest deeper to the back to each the horse rein, Elise tried to resist the urge to gulp but did it nheless. "What will we hunt first?"

    "You can choose," Elise said, she didn''t want to hunt in fact, and onlye to learn.

    With the given opportunity Ian said, "I would like you to hunt some humans, like those who have been irritating us," He saw them the adorable creature in front of him looked at her with her dewy blue eyes widening, "But that''s is still too difficult for you, we can start by hunting deer or stags."

    "You are joking about hunting people, right?" Elise questioned when the horse begin to March near the forest.

    Ian smiled meaningfully, letting his expression to be still that would cause Elise a difficult time to notice what he was thinking. "Who knows," he hummed, Elise couldn''t speak as with one move of his leg, the stallion begin to gallop, sending them to the forest.

    Hallow as a dog stealthily moved toward the forest, following the man whose eyes were green simr to him. The reason for his green eyes to be very familiar to Hallow was due to how both of them were of the same being.

    Hallow was following the man when he took a sudden turn on the left side in haste. Quickly, with his new gained four feet, Hallow chased for the man only to find him no where when a voice came beside him,

    "Dog," said the man who appeared behind the tree, expecting Hallow to appear with his ambush. "I cannot imagine the reaper whom death angels have been searching for has be a dog now."

    "Willow," Hallow named when the man had turned his face, allowing for him to see his entire face.

 Chapter 379: Tempting Offer-I

    <h4>Chapter 379: Tempting Offer-I</h4>

    The man who Hallow called as Willow to his time to turn his face and show his new look toward Hallow. In the world of the mortals, dead, and throughout the road to the purgatory, most reapers are not aware of other reaper''s appearance. But once in the past, Hallow had quite a history with the reaper in front of him which why with only a single nce, he immediately knows who it was.

    "Don''t call me Willow. That name sounds some," Willow said with a look of disappointment.

    Hallow stared back at Willow with a crease on his ck forehead. His tail represented the emotions in him as it turns tense regardless of his willingness, "How could you call your own name asme? You know how names are very important to reapers-- they help the mindless reapers to have their own control and awareness as an animated being! Instead of being grateful, you mock your own name. What an excellent example of good for nothing," hissed Hallow now that they were alone in the forest, he finally could speak.

    Hearing Hallow''s words only cause the man tough, "It''s just like you Hallow, to always be so responsible and strict as a reaper. You know what causes others to frown upon you?" Willow taunted, his green eyes growing brighter with a dab of yellow color with the raise of intensity. "It is your useless loyalty as a grim reaper. Look around you Hallow. What you see there?"

    Creases form on Hallow''s forehead. He was apprehensive to turn back his face to follow Willow''s finger and where he was pointing at as it was often said that in war, no one could ever trust their enemy and face their vulnerable back on others. Until one minute passed, Hallow stared at Willow before slowly turning to look at the humans on the open ground; sitting, ying, and happily immersed in their individual activities.

    "What is there to see?" Hallow didn''t understand, he said what he saw aloud, "There are only humans there."

    "Yes, that was our past. Our past before we took our lives and condemn to this endless hell of punishment where we have to watch humans pass away. We were forced to see the deaths of others, their sorrow, the unwillingness to depart from the world. More than angels or demons, we have seen everything, Hallow. We have seen how painful it is for humans when they die."? Precisely because Willow spoke in a way as if he understood the pain Hallow has gone through, cause his words to sound tempting.

    "So what?" Hallow demanded as if he didn''t get where Willow was trying to bring this conversation to. In the past, Hallow had once worked alongsideWillow and he knew how the grim reaper often traps others by his words. There was once where Willow tried to coax a human into departing from the world, his acting was superb that the human fell for his gentle and sympathetic persuasion, but Hallow doubted that human passed the purgatory feelingpletely relieved by the burden that hampers them from leaving the mortal''s world. Hence was the reason why Hallow dislikes Willow. Howbeit, Hallow wasn''t going to fall for the y.

    "I can offer you to be a human once again. It''s possible," Willow persuaded and he pressed his index finger to his lips. "Under one condition, I don''t want you to bber to others that I am here."

    Hallow appeared to be thrown off bnce with the offer Willow tendered. His eyes first held a glint of sparkles that Willow could tell to be a good sign for his side, but the glitter was quick to turn to one filled with suspicions, "You don''t know because you have been ying a part of a human for too long, but I am chased by death angels. You won''t get anything out of this offer."

    "That''s fine, I only want an ally. I have seen other grim reapers and I believe you hold a better judgment than them," offered Willow and he showed Hallow a very sincere smile, "I think it is much better to be a human than a dumb-looking dog?"

    "Who are you calling dumb-looking and a dog?!" Hallow snaped; growling, his sharp teeth bared the reaper, "I am a chic-reaper!" yelled Hallow with a look of affronted. "Fine. But I want to hear more about this n of yours."

    "We can speak it somewhere else," offered Willow. "Somewhere that is not here. The participants have entered the forest, it will be taxing for us if any human were to see me speaking with a dog," and saying that only cause another low and threatening scowl from Hallow. "Come with me," Willow offered.

    Hallow followed after calming himself, his lips continue to move in many movements where he wrinkles his lower lips then his upper lips to vent his anger. Walking before Willow, he then heard the grim reaper speak, "Think of it, do you remember what our senior Vanesh, say to us about our names?"

    "I do," Hallow answered and if one truly paid attention to his tone, they would be able to find the hint of morose from his brief words, "He told us that our name is the homophone to the cause of the decision we took before we take our life."

    Willow nodded, his hand that he held on his back then loosened, "His name was? Vanesh, simr to vanish, meaning he had taken his own life because someone had vanished from his life. My name sounds very close to the word ''wallow'', and the closest possibility is that I took my life after wallowing in sadness or depression. You, Hallow is hollow. Because you are hollow that you took your own life."

    "What''s the point then?" Hallow questioned with a scoff, "I have forgotten what happened when I was alive, and it''s better to do so-- to let the dead go and what had be past to pass."

    "I agree with you," Willow said. Unaware of the shadow cast over Hallow increase as the green-eyed man took closer steps to the dog, Hallow, nodded in agreement, feeling a little wise today; not knowing when Willow had raised his hand that was holding an ax, and with a facile move, he then plunged his ax downward as he says, "If there was one thing I find simr in our thinking, Hallow is how I took it very easy when ites to forgot the dead."

    BOOM!

    Elise''s eyes widened with what she saw. Her clear blue eyes glistened as if waterdrop had glide on her blue pupils smoothly as she stared at the scene in front of her, causing her pink lips to cleft a small gap in the startle of the loud sound.

    *****

    A/N: I''m sorry for the veryte update. I am in very aching pain right now. I am not sure if I can write well, so you might see the drop in quality in my writings...Don''t forget to show support by voting~

 Chapter 380: Tempting Offer-II

    <h4>Chapter 380: Tempting Offer-II</h4>

    Standing beside Ian, Elise watch him performing how to use the gun. Ian had used one hand to shoot, pulling the trigger for a very loud sound to rang, rming some nearby small animals that ran upon the sound.

    Her blue eyes stopped at the tree that was now hollow when the bullet hits the bark of the tree, causing arge cavity. Elise pulled down her hands that covered her ears as Ian had told her to. She didn''t dare to imagine how impactful the pistol would if Ian hadn''t aimed it toward the tree but instead a person.

    "There, it looks easy, doesn''t it?" Ian smiled upon watching the fascination and surprise that danced on Elise''s eyes, taking her first experience to his mind.

    "But it wouldn''t be easy to use," Elise answered for Ian to give her a nod with his smile raising

    "Compared to other pistols, this is thetest model with the least deafening sound, but it''s still loud as expected," hummed Ian, taking the pistol nearer, his red eyes begin to scrutinize the gun''s handle that was made out of wood where a pattern of Rose was carved as he had instructed. "But it''s quite light. How do you find the pistol so far?"

    Elise took the pistol to her hands, affirming Ian''s words about how light the pistol was that had her wonder how could such a small and light pistol to have a such a massive fire force. "It''s very powerful and a good aid if I were to meet a formidable enemy. But they have time consumption as it could only be fire if I have bullets. Also it is very loud and could gather unwanted attention."

    "Correct," Ian answered with a proud smile to Elise''s thorough study, "It''s good that you keep the two disadvantages on your mind. Some times disadvantages could even turn to advantage," Ian gave her a little lesson that she could tell toe from his experience. "Use the pistol every time you think you need it and don overexert your ability."

    Elise nodded, feeling his hand surrounding her waist in afortable silence. "Now let''s find some animals to hunt," and Elise nodded to his suggestion. They left the ce and the stallion gallop through the forest.

    Soft breeze brushes Elise''s face. She was happy that she got to leave the castle once in a while. While the only ce she felt home and at peace was in the castle, beside Ian; taking break outside was a breath of fresh air, releasing from tensions and stress that upied the corner of her mind while she was unaware of it.

    Elise decided to release everything in her mind, letting herself to enjoy the calm air and the way the windb through her hair. The constant touch of Ian''s arm around her waist had her lips curl in a giddy smile. Elise had never guessed she would ever experience a day like this and now that fate had given her the opportunity, she decided to enjoy every second she shared with Ian.

    The horse''s hooves clip-clop and suddenly lowered its pace. Ian''s voice whisper next to her ears, "There it is, a deer."

    Elise''s eyes moved all over the tree, finding the deer that were eating grass in the empty spot where trees circled around the ce. "Tell me how do you always hunt with your father?" Ian asked, interested to know the side of Elise he hadn''t seen.

    "I used a bow and arrow. My father was a great archer, he hunted a boar alone in the past," Elise said with a nostalgic expression as memories washed over her for a brief moment.

    "We can visit them after this," Ian tendered a sudden suggestion, surprising Elise and she looked at him with her eyes glittering, "Of course I won''t hold you back from visiting your parents and coincidentally we are in Runalia. It has been long since you meet them," and Elise agreed with his words, it indeed had been long. She had been broken with their deaths and due to Ian, the pain in her ease in a count of months. She was thankful for his presence that always like a gentle rain, washing her over with the soft raindrops and grant her a rainbow when it let up.

    "But let''s make this a little exciting," Ian propose. His hand took ahold of hers and began to fold her finger to hold the trigger, "If you manage to shot one animal, I can grant you an additional prize other than visiting your family''s graves."

    Elise wondered what the prize was, but she could tell it would be something very pleasant for her efforts. Excited by the prize, Elise nodded her head and carefully aim the barrel over the deer who was eating the grass. But open looking closer, Elise noticed that the deer was still young. In the past when she hunted, she had only hunt animals like board and never deer. Seeing the young deer, a hesitatione over Elise''s fingers.

    "Rx you shoulders," came Ian''s voice beside her ears, and he wrapped his arms over her body, getting even closer that had Elise to gulp, "More," Ian instructed, pressing his hands on her tense shoulders and chuckled amused when he noticed how Elise''s cheeks turning pink at his words.

    "What are you doing?" Ian continue to whisper on the shell of her ears. Seeing how hard Elise tried not to be distracted by his voice only beckon him to do more and urge her, "Concentrate on my hand," Ian said, his words dramatically suggestive. Elise''s toes inside her boots curl by his words, hearing his breathings, she could also imagine his heartbeat even though she couldn''t feel it actually beating, only realizing the pit-a-pat sound was of her own heartbeat.

    "Elise?" Ian called her a bit louder, and felt how her eyes dewy eyes widening. "If you cannot focus, here you will make it harder for me...to teach you."

    "I-I was thinking of something else," Elise blurted out an excuse, not knowing that her excuse only turn to a confession. Setting aside Ian''s devilish temptation, she focused on her pistol which was more important now.

    "Steadier," Ian said when he noticed Elise''s arm shakes a little. Elise followed his instruction, rxing her shoulders, and ce more pressure on her wrist and forearm. Ian wrapped his arm over her to give her a good example, seeing how Elise had got it, his smile widened, "That''s the way. You are a good student. What''s left for you is to pull the trigger and brace for the impact here," and Ian settled his chin on her shoulders, humming in recognition when Elise was able to fully grasp what he told her to.

    Ian then let go of her hands, only supporting her from behind to let Elise take over, "You can pull the trigger any time soon, simr to when you aim using a bow."

    She nodded over his instruction, her blue eyes narrowed as she stared at the young deer who was her target, but before she pulled the trigger, Elise moved her aim, letting the bullet to shoot therge predator that had been hiding in the bushes, wanting to attack the deer without knowing of another hunter''s presence.

    The loud bang echoed again on the forest floor, Elise''s eyes snapped open when she felt the pressure pushed her shoulders behind. She quickly move to look at the result of her aim, seeing the young deer sprint from the loud sound and arge tiger fell on the ground, surrounded by a pool of blood.

    In time, she also heard Ian''s silver voice chiming, "Great job, you did it. A tiger on your first hunt, you are a genius."

    "I was lucky," Elise answered, but couldn''t help to smile from his high praise. Ian only praise people when he meant his words, unlike others, he stay true with what hements, not caring whether it would be offensive and that only weighed more how difficult it is to get his praise.

    "Do you want to hunt any longer?" Ian asked her, he knew she must have a pretty hard time to make her mind and kill the defenseless animals.

    "I think I will try the pistol in the castle," Elise answered, and she saw Ian pulling a knot on his forehead. Wondering if she had said something wrong, she then heard him ask.

    "Do you mean you want to try killing the servants as your exercise? I might need arger castle to cover up the body," Ian hummed with a thoughtful look as if he was truly giving a thought on doing so.

    "No!" Elise stopped him who seem to have made a list of which servants to use for a dangerous practice routine. What did she say that make him think so? "I mean, I will try shooting something else to hone my aim, like how I train to use bow and arrow with apples."

    "Ah, a shame," Ian then shrugged his shoulders. Elise wasn''t sure what was a shame by not killing a person and shook her head. Though she might have understand the difference in morals she shared with Ian, she still could not wrap her mind around his dark taste in humor. "Then let''s get back," He then announced, pulling the rein of the horse and with one kick they began to gallop back to the open ground.

    On their way back, Elise noticed how there was no horse near them, wondering why when a loud whooshing and cking sound came from her left side. Due to how her hearings had got much sharper, Elise could hear the distinct sound even though she was far from the ce. At time, Ian had also stopped the horse.

    "Someone is fighting," Elise said and Ian nodded. Without a moment of pause, he pulled the rein and had the horse to change its path, going to where they had heard the sound came from.

    ***

    A/N: Today update will only be a single chapter because I am terribly ill. I am sorry everyone, I will try to regain my health soon. Don''t forget to support the author by power stones^^

 Chapter 381: Warine Ladyâ€™s Warning-I

    <h4>Chapter 381: Warine Lady¡¯s Warning-I</h4>

    The axe drive down toward the ck hound but before it could reach to him, Hallow had turned his body. The sudden change surprised Willow and had the effect to stop the axe on his hands.

    "I know you are not aware of it but it''s quite shameless for you to still not notice that other grim reapers call you as the most untrustworthy reapers," Hallow said and taking the chance he sprint over the forest. Having four legs and being a hound, he manage to bolt away from the reaper in ease.

    "Shit!" Willow cursed and quickly he chased for the dogs with his humans legs. "Where do you think you are going? I do agree it''s better for you to submit yourself to my scythe then being a lowly dog like that."

    Hallow fought the urge to scream and retort but did it out of frustration, "I am not a lowly dog! I am a chick-a reaper! Damn it!" Hallow cursed when he find himself had taken a habit of iming that he was a chick. He wasn''t!

    "You will regret it Hallow. Dying with one slice of my scythe will warrant you a painless death!" Willow continue to chase for the dog. He might have the appearance of a human but his soul was a grim reaper, allowing his movements to move briskly at the same speed of the dog, failing only by a short five meter distance.

    "See? This is what I call by ignorant!" Hallow rebuke, "All reapers know how youck the proper ability of reaping a soul that you need to try five times wedging your de to one''s neck and that is more painful than being cut in pieces, stupid! How you don''t know many reapers hope you will retire!"

    Willow''s hand clenched tighter at Hallow''s ridicule as he was one person who never take it too kindly when other poke a fun at him. At once he pulled a ck colored scythe from the thin air, "We will try whether it is truly myck of skill by reaping you now!"

    Hallow turned his head to look behind him, seeing how Willow''s human body began to turn transparent. The flesh and skin of his fingers turned into bones. The side of his face starting from his forehead erase in a way like when a fire was dropped on a green grass. The change continue until what was left turn into a boney figure dressed in a ck cloak where the cloak float like a fog.

    "This is unfair!" cursed Hallow as he continue to sprint away from the man. How could fighting with a figure that can fly and go through trees count as fair?! To point he didn''t have his scythe!

    "Mr. Beel! Lord Beelzebub!" Hallow began to chant, hoping he could call for help of the demon but minutes passed and the Demon didn''te. Damn it! Was today is the day he is going to die? If so...he would have enjoyed his time a little longer with Elise, thought Hallow.

    Before agreeing to Willow''s offer, Hallow could already tell that the grim reaper was lying to him. He remembered his senior, Vanesh, the man who had told him about many things including grim reapers. He enjoyed his time with the senior and was sad when suddenly usation was poured toward him that he couldn''t meet his senior any longer. The elder grim reaper had told him that if one reaper manage to ovee the reason for their death, they would finally be released from the never ending role they had to take up by watching human to die.

    Hallow didn''t dislike the idea of being a grim reaper but he often wondered his past when he was a human. If what Willow had said that he had taken his life because he felt hollow, he wondered what could fill his heart. It was then when he found himself feeling fulfilled when he yed with Elise and in the bridge of danger, he acknowledge how much he enjoyed being a friend to the girl.

    "Damn it to hell! Who is going to die?" Hallow growled to himself, countering all the negative thought. "If only I was still in my bear form..." Hallow said when his green eyes fall on his hand and surprise flickered on his expression before it turn to a sly smile.

    Willow drew his non-existent skin between his invisible brows when he caught how Hallow suddenly took a left turn and his figure disappeared as he was covered by the bark of the tree. The reaper clicked his tongue quickly flutter through the trees, following Hallow''s steps only to stop midway as he saw no one was there.

    The grim reaper fell to a sudden confusion. He looked all over his surrounding, still not moving because he could sense a fellow reaper was somewhere near him. A snap sound came from above him, his eyes snapped up and the faint trace of smile and proudness on his face at once vanish from the blow.

    "Willow how much will you bet that you can take my entire weight by your boney hands?" An evil smile curl Hallow''s lips. "I can bet you a castle that you will turn to ash before you could catch me." Without further ado, to not allow Willow from gathering hisposure and a time to flee, Hallow release his hold on the tree, letting himself to fall over the reaper. While beings and living tree cannot touch grim reaper and likewise, a grim reaper could touch each other, disregarding the fact that one is invisible.

    By the time Elise and Ian came, she saw arge brown bear, the same one she had seen this early morning sitting on something that appeared like a skeleton that had turned to ash due to the enormous weight that fell on the skeleton. On the bear''s hand was the skull belonging to the body with a torn hood and at the hem of the hood, it turn to a wisp.

    Ian saw what was going on and mounted down the horse before helping her feet to touch the ground, a tilted smile appeared on his face, the curling smile of a Demon. Ian went nearer to the grim reaper''s body and with an approving smile he hummed, "For the first time, I think I can truly reward you, Hallow."

    Hallow''s green eyes widened for a moment. He couldn''t possibly hear it wrong? The Demon had called him properly by his name!

    Elise went closer to where Hallow was, her eyes falling to the skull, "Is that a grim reaper?" She asked for a confirmation when the skull turn in a chilling way enough to make Elise shiver and it spoke,

    "Release my head, you damn bear!" Willow demanded only to have Hallow''s clutch on his head turn tighter.

    Being called as an animal still didn''t sit well with Hallow and he protest with anger, "I am not a bear! I am a dog..a chic-a grim reaper!" And he raised the skull, saying to both Ian and Elise, "This reaper came between us. It is the same man who you stared at before, Elly. He came to offer me to be a human again."

    Elise finally dawned what caught her mind when she saw Willow from afar earlier, it was the bright green eyes that previously Hallow had told her to be an evident hint of that person being a grim reaper and they weren''t wrong. A grim reaper had indeed mingled like a human.

    ****

    A/N: Next chapter is up on a few hours, don''t forget to support with power stones^^

 Chapter 382: Warine Ladyâ€™s Warning-II

    <h4>Chapter 382: Warine Lady¡¯s Warning-II</h4>

    A wistful hum came from Ian''s lips upon hearing what Hallow had reported to him, "Offer to turn a grim reaper into a human," he sang, "Now, that is something only either a mad man would tenders or he had been possessed by a Demon because even a demon won''t make such a careless and baseless swindling offer."

    "It''s not a lie!" said the grim reaper, Willow who was only a head. Elise didn''t want to see straight to Willow''s eyes for a long time as she fear in her dream tonight a headless skull will appear while talking. "I saw it by my own eyes!" The grim reaper insisted.

    "You saw grim reaper turning into humans?" Elise asked and the man shook his head with a great difficulty as Hallow''srge bear paw covered the crown of his head.

    "I have not seen it yet and I will be the first one. But I have seen. I have seen how a dead human was brought back to live. It''s a miracle!"

    "You are being fooled," Ian answered, this was what Carmen and Blythe had said which waster proved by Angelica that it was a lie. "I have met two people like you in the same condition and suffer death because of it."

    If Willow posses eyebrows, it would have upheave away from his eyelid. "Are you trying to tell me that they are lying and instead is trying to trap me? No one can kill grim reapers unless they are an Angel, Demon, and reaper."

    "No, they died because I killed them," Ian deadpanned, causing the bodyless grim reaper''s jaw to fall. "Exin to me how you see the person that came back to life."

    Willow was unwilling to answer but then he saw no out of this. He negotiate, "If I tell you, will you promise to release me?"

    Elise turned her eyes to Ian, seeing his smile widening and she doubted it was a good kind of smile. "Of course. I will release you from what is binding you," he said, giving his word with a very respectful expression.

    Willow stared at Ian for a couple of second. He doesn''t trust the man but he doesn''t have much choice, "I saw it in a cave. The ritual was a sess and it was a dead woman who came back to life. I was sure that the ritual was unadulterated and sterling. I was the one who took the woman''s life and in the next seven hours she came back alive, moving without a single seam on her skin."

    Elise frowned deeper on the grim reaper''s disclosure. The sess ritual...thought Elise, it was the same as what Barner had spoken of. And she wasn''t wrong, the humanity''s greatest fear had truly take ce¡ª the deading back to life!

    "It''s the resurrection experiment," Elise said, meeting Ian''s eyes, "They have seeded in it. The loop forest was created to garner humans'' soul for the sacrifice," she said, finally finding the pieces fitting to the puzzle.

    "Finally we found out what all of them are nning," Ian said upon hearing Elise. His mind went to a brief mull to the news. He didn''t believe a human could resurrect the dead. Although he wasn''t too keen on the idea of bringing who had died again to the world only to suffer, Ian had once tried to call back his mother from the dead only to fail. The previous Diablo, Caleb had also failed despite all experimentation and rituals he did.

    It made him wonder how did they seed on doing the ritual and what the shoring was.

    "At this point, weck information to know what we need to do to stop their resurrection n. I will notify the church members about this," Ian said, there were up to an extent that humans better know and not know. But seeing the resurrection n would be arge scale, he would need the humans to be aware of what they are against of as well.

    "That would be a great idea," agreed Elise when someone broke into their conversation,

    "I am not needed here any longer, am I? Then tell this bear to move his paw away from my head!" Willow demanded and he caught sight of Ian''s wide smile, feeling himself relieved. At least that was what it seemed to Willow until Ian made his way toward the grim reaper shing a smile.

    "Of course, I always stay true to the promise I make, so much that it almost has some people wondering if actually I am an Angel. Because my appearance resemble one you see," he bragged, and Elise wanted tough even though it wasn''t the right asion to. Willow was confused when Ian took a hold of his head.

    Fear begin to crawl on his white smooth cheekbones when it finally dawned to him how death was inching closer with the numbered minutes he was left to spend. "W-What a-are you doing?" The reaper tried to make a smile despite stuttering out of fear, "A mere vampire won''t be able to kill a grim reaper."

    "Do I look like one to your eyes?" Ian smiled, his grip on the crown of Willow''s head tightened, creating a crack on the surface, frightening the life out of the grim reaper, "You should get a new eyes and brain if you can." Willow didn''t have another word he could offer as after the next pressure his finger made the bone crack, leaving only to shard and pieces of chalk-like substances.

    It didn''t take another minute for the remaining pieces of the bones to disappear in a thin air and from thest pieces of bones a ck wisp float from Ian''s palm before vanishing out of thin air.

    "That is how most grim reapers die if death angels kills them," said Hallow,ing nearer. "His soul is not here anymore, nor will it be in Hell or Heaven, but he deserve it," the bear said.

    Elise looked at him with a nod, it was sad but then she had grown over mulling over each death that she woulde across in the path she had taken. "How did you change to bear? I thought Ian had turn you into a dog," Elise said, seeing Hallow replying with a shrug of his shoulders as he couldn''t understand why either.

    Ian was the one to reply while pping his hands together to dust away what had settled on his hand, "It''s a little reward. If the grim reaper decided to be loyal to you, he will gain power that could help him to either be stronger or regain his human body."

    Hallow''s eyes brightened with sparkles over the promise, "Really?"

    "There is price of course," Ian smiled, lowering Hallow''s happiness but despite all the grim reaper look forward to the future. Taking Elise''s hand, Ian then said, "We should go back now. Fortunately there are church members here and I can discuss this matter to them before it''s all toote." Elise made her way to Ian who had got on the horse. With one pull, Ian helped her to sit in front of him and the stallion gallop back to the open ground.

    By the time they arrive, Ian made his way to the church member, separating from Elise as he know it was better for her not to be involved with the matter of the church members for now. Tired from sitting on the horse which was harder than it looked, Elise make her way to take a seat on the empty chair, a servant who hade in stead of Maroon who was busy in Hell then covered her by an umbre to cover Elise from the snow.

    Hunting game in Winger was different than it is in Summer. A campfire was made near the chairs as the snow had stopped falling from the sky, Elise turn down the servant''s offer when he asked her if she would like an umbre.

    In time, when Elise ced the pistol on the round table beside her chair, she heard a sound full chuckle from the left side of her table. The woman had their hands against their mouthughing as they whispered something that appeared to be very entertaining. Elise also noticed how there had been some men and women who looked at her with a gouging look.

    "Lady Elise," the demure voice belonged to Lady Ellen. "Greeting mdy. I think you must be bored alone."

    Elise exchange her gaze to the woman. Lady Ellen''s sweet word only sound poisonous to her ears as there was a hidden contempt under the woman''s words. "Greeting Lady Ellen," and her blue eyes shifted to the other two women beside Lady Ellen, "You seem to be merry. I am d to see that you are not heartbroken."

    Elise had been a quiet person, taking matters to her mind and heart and didn''t speak more than necessary to not hurt anyone''s heart. But she had also been told by her father that when a person attack her she needed to shield herself and if shielding didn''t work it was time to attack fire with fire.

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~~

 Chapter 383: Warine Ladyâ€™s Warning-III

    <h4>Chapter 383: Warine Lady¡¯s Warning-III</h4>

    The two women behind Lady Ellen looked at Elise and she could feel how their gaze deliberately moving up to bottom on her entire figure as if weighing her. Lady Ellen was taken aback by Elise''s words and her smile appear without reaching her eyes, "Heartbroken? I am not sure if I understand your word, Lady Elise."

    "Don''t you remember ourst conversation?" Elise asked, and Lady Ellen felt disturb that she had brought about what she had talked during theirst meeting. Ellen didn''t fully recall what she had said but sure she had told some rude words. Was Elise going to reveal her words out in the open?

    "Well..." Lady Ellen showed a smile, trying to keep calm as if she wasn''t intimidated by her question, "I spoke quite a lot of things that night during the Winter Ball. I don''t think I could keep all that I said to my memory."

    "That is usually how it goes, indeed," Elise returned the woman a smile, seeing that with only a light intimidating remark Ellen was quick to concede. "Most people remember what they heard from others but not what they say. It is why mouth is often the most dangerous weapon. Even more frightening than a pistol that can take one''s life," said Elise, and at time Ellen''s eyes fell on the pistol.

    Out of fear that Elise would reveal the mean side of her as she had only showed the sweet and kind side of her to others. "Speaking about hunting, how do you find the hunting game so far, Lady Elise? I believe this must be the first time for you. It''s rare for people to hold hunting game in winter as often time animals don''t leave their ce and I believe that is only what make it different because Runalia is warmer even in Winter unlike Warine." Lady Ellen appeared as if she was trying to built a good rtion with Elise but before she could reply the woman''s words. The woman was quick to add another remark, "I saw arge tiger was caught earlier and I heard it was the Lord''s."

    "Oh my! A tiger?!" The woman beside Lady Ellen, who was slightly plump with a ring on her three fingers in each hand said; appearing to be intrigued. "A tiger is a very difficult prey to be hunt. Not only that it takes luck to see one appear, it also need the skill of a good hunter to be able to stop the tiger who is the King of the forest. We can never expect anything less from the Lord."

    "I heard that the Lord uses a pistol," said the other woman, who then turn to look at Elise, "How does it feel to ride the same horse with the Lord, Lady Elise? It must be a great honor to see the Lord''s skill by your own eyes."

    "Right, Ian was very skilled, I was amazed to see his control," Elise said which was the true, "However, the tiger wasn''t his prey. He only came to apany and teach me how to use the pistol." Elise didn''t mind that everyone take her credit. It matters to her nothing if either her or Ian was praised because they were one.

    "Do you mean to say that the tiger is yours?" Lady Ellen asked,ughing and the two other women took the cue tough altogether as if they had just heard a very witty joke of the year.

    "It is mine," Elise answered. A smile was still on her lips but she didn''tugh.

    "Please, Lady Elise do not kid us. It is not the first of April where lying is a tradition," the same woman pped her hand that was decorated with rings. "A woman, hunting a tiger? Is this why your attire is very strange...?"

    "What about my attire?" Elise questioned, pulling a look said she couldn''t get what the three women was speaking of. She could see other bystander feared to get close. On one hand some people seem to enjoy watching while a few deliberate whether to enter the conversation or not and torn between which side they need to take.

    "I mean, the attire you are wearing, it''s something only men would wear. Us,dies won''t evene up with an idea of wearing pants outside like that. I don''t dare to ask that the rumors are maybe true?" asked the third woman.

    "Lady Phoebe, please," Lady Ellen admonish with a startled look as if she disagree with the slip of word Lady Phoebe said. "Please don''t take it to heart Lady Elise, I mean I am sure there must be reason for the rumors. They do say there won''t be smoke without fire but I trust that the rumors is false."

    "Rumors?" Elise questioned, taking the drink from one servant and thanked them. Her polite gesture wasn''t like otherdies that had some of the women to scoff again. Elise noticed but waited for the time.

    Often at times when a person ask a question again, it meant for the speaker to know that the question might have crossed the line, but the woman finds it as a chance instead, "The rumors that you were a ve. I couldn''t believe it of course because now you look like a properdy."

    "It''s the dress that is making her look like one," said the plump woman even though currently Elise was not wearing a dress. "It''s frightening to think that once a lower person is dressed like us, they think they are of the same level of us. Who bought you, Lady Elise?"

    "It must be some wealthy man," Lady Phoebe criticized. "I hope the Lord know about your past."

    "I doubt the Lord didn''t know that," Lady Ellen waved her hand as if she hadn''t been the one who had circted the rumors amongst the upper ssdies to smear Elise''s name. "Right, Lady Elise? I mean if you didn''t tell the Lord about your past, it would be a great offense. I worry that the Lord had been fooled."

    "Coming again it''s always men who is tricked by sly women," Lady Phoebe shook her head, "Unlike is who are taught to be loyal and true lower woman frommon families are simr to a bee who would shift between men once they found one who is better than the other. How lo-"

    A clink sound crisply came over the three women who was immersed and absorb with their greed to ridicule Elise. Lady Ellen was the first to look at Elise, covering her mouth, "Please do not get angry, Lady Elise. We are taught differently than you, really we don''t mean to offend you."

    "Clearly we are taught different," Elise answered, her eyes that were bright blue looked at the three women sharply, "I am taught to respect people but it isn''t the same case in your households. One have to respect others to gain respect but you don''t."

    Lady Ellen wasn''t happy that she had called out her behavior and it was clear after Elise noticed the look on Ellen''s face where annoyance set her jaw, "Do you admit the rumors is true? That you are a ve then?"

    Thedies giggled again, they thought they were having the upper hand to mock her but Elise didn''tugh instead her smile had fallen and a strict expression came in her face that had the air turn still. With her smile that had fallen, theughter Lady Phoebe and Lady Mni had along with Lady Ellen turn dull.

    "It is right," Elise said, her voice both polite but also daunting that Ellen find herself somewhere wary of the girl who she thought was lower than her.

    "So it is indeed right!" Lady Phoebe said, breaking Lady Ellen''s small trance. "Then that might be why that you didn''t only lie about hunting a tiger but also act so boldly impolite right now."

    Elise stared deep into Lady Phoebe''s eyes, her chin tipping upward, "Tell me how am I rude, Phoebe?" She called the woman''s words without the title and Phoebe''s eyes widened.

    "That is what I call rude, Lady Elise," Lady Phoebe said, a fit of irk covered her face. "You should call people who have a higher status than you as ''Lady'' but you didn''t. Not to mention you have been behaving rude by not respecting the three of us."

    "Which mean the rude one here is the three of you," Elise used a tone that made the three felt more offended as she spoke in a way as if she was in a higher status then them. "I am Lord Ian''s future wife, and I am currently engaged to him. I am the next Lady of Warine,dies. The person who you should respect and not the opposite. If you still cannot understand, you are the ones who are behaving rude to me right now and I am truly offended."

    ***

    A/N: Next chapter is up in a few hours, please don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 384: Warine Ladyâ€™s Warning-IV

    <h4>Chapter 384: Warine Lady¡¯s Warning-IV</h4>

    Lady Phoebe took a step forward, distaste settled on her lips, as she looked down on Elise, trying to deter her instead which clearly didn''t work, "You are still engaged but daringly try to threaten me. For your record, I am a viscountess."

    Elise stared back at Lady Phoebe brown eyes, her blue eyes glistening with a hidden color of yellow, "I am not threatening you Lady Phoebe, or you Lady Ellen. This is a warning which I hope you two could learn how to respect someone instead of demeaning others while ganging up all together."

    Lady Ellen couldn''t hold it any longer. Since the Winter Ball, she had been upset and closed herself at home. People knew about her pursue to be chosen by Ian which ended up stolen under her nose. Rumors budded everywhere and amongst the rumors were mockery to her for failing to achieve her goal. It was only now that her anger scale raise when she learned Elise was not a maid but even lower as a ve. To think that she has to bow toward Ian''s bride who was a ve was horrible even for her to daydream for and she was not going to brush this matter away even though she could have apologized to not stir the matter further.

    "This is why a ve should never be allowed to taste what the wealthy have enjoyed. Once they do, like you they will trample us all over," Lady Ellen said with her teeth gritted, holding her voice so it won''t be too loud. "Lowly ve, you should have been grateful to be given food and a roof to live under. People like you are lesser than livestock."

    "Perhaps, Ellen, it is because you deserve to be trample. You look down on others and that cause you to be look down upon the same way. You might want to start rectifying your wrongdoings," Elise answered using the same tone as Ellen. What happened about her being a ve happened almost ten years again, but the wounds were still fresh and the memories in the ce wasn''t good that she would ever try to look back. And the woman had spoken as if ves were humans like them, it was clear that Ellen''s heart was murky ck and no water can cleanse her.

    "You said this is a warning," scoffed Ellen who couldn''t hold her tongue any longer, her rage bubble and she swore to herself that another word from Elise and she would p the woman with her hands that were adorned with rings, "I don''t dare to think what you will do when you threaten us. Oh my God, it must be frightening!" Ellen said facetiously and chuckled for the three women tough together in harmony. "Well that is if you ever have the gall to do so."

    Elise didn''t reply. Instead she stood from her chair and Ellen begin to pull her smile wider, thinking that finally she would leave with tears on her eyes after being mocked. Monica and Elijah who stood not too far to enjoy the charade they spun chuckled at each other together, like a child who had finally inflict sadness on others. Elise appeared to be upset as there was no smile on her face¡ª At least that what it appeared on them until Lady Mni gasp upon seeing Elise''s fingertips touching the pistol.

    The others only btedly notice her taking the pistol to her hands when Elise had pointed the barrel toward Ellen. With a gaze that were empty, Elise looked at Ellen whose eyebrows went far apart from her eyes, her face marred with a sudden horror.

    "Today, Ian had been very kind to teach me how to use a pistol to protect myself against threats," Elise spoke. She could have let it go like she always did but a quiet lion alwaysbeled as a toothless lion and if she let these women run her mouth like they have always did never being bored of poking their nose to where it doesn''t belong. "Threats came in different form and looks. What I consider a threat is things that disturb my peace," Elise pulled the safety of the pistol, releasing it and a crisp rolling sound could be heard from the pistol which came from the round bullets.

    "D-Do you think that would frighten me?" Ellen said, trying to look tough as she trusted her guts by thinking that Elise had been lying. "You have never killed a person before and what makes you think you can kill someone no-" a louder gasp came from Ellen when Elise pressed the barrel on her shoulder. Her eyes wide and she could see no hesitation from her eyes.

    Elise wasn''t perturbed by the question Ellen said, "What makes you think I have never killed someone either?"

    Cold sweats broke on Ellen''s forehead. Bothdy Phoebe and Mni had scattered away from them, not wanting to be a target. Useless! cursed Ellen. When Elise''s settled her index finger to the trigger, finally the threat wash over Ellen''s body. "T-there is church members here and they are ready to catch you if you dare to wound me."

    "I don''t know you can tell me what the church members would choose," Elise raised her pistol slightly, showing the woman a tender smile while looking at how Ellen''s pupils shakes in fear. "Me, thedy or Warine or you, Lady Ellen. Close your eyes and it will be painless." For a fraction of second, the shadow underneath Elise''s feet flicker.

    Less than a second taken when Elise picked her pistol slightly, aiming where to shoot and her finger on the trigger begin to pull. Ellen immediately close her eyes, expecting for the pain toe.

    Minutes passed but the pain didn''te. Apprehensively, she opened her eyes to look at Elise who then showed her a smile.

    "I hope now, everyone know and understand the difference between a warning and a threaten. Lady Phoebe, do you understand?" Elise questioned the woman who had turn frigid on the ce she was standing at.

    The ball on Lady Phoebe''s throat rolled and she tried to wet her dried mouth before nodding her head nervously, "Y-Yes, mdy." The simple word was the prove of the sudden change in behavior as people who once looked down on Elise now learn their opponent was the woman who had caught the attention of Ian, the Lord who was cruel and ruthless with his action. How could the bride be less crueler than the Lord? Bird with same feathers flock together and today the people on the hunting ground learn how true the saying was.

    "I am d to participate in the hunting game and teach everyone a thing or two. My only hope is that you don''t forget what I have taught," Elise said, reminding them again when she stepped forward, Ellen shrunk away from her path, in fear she almost cowered. The brush of death had woken her up from her haughty and defeated the green monster in her heart. "I wish everyone only a pleasant future ahead. Excuse me," Elise bowed in greeting, always being polite.

    Leaving the ce, a sigh escaped from Elise''s pink lips, she look ahead of her, finding Ian smiling at her with a wide smile. He cannot describe how exciting and proud he was to see Elise ruling over the women. "I thought it was time for me to be your knight in shining armor. You handled it very well."

    "Wasn''t it a little too much?" Elise asked him, her innocent look came back to her face. She wasn''t used to doing things like this but now that she is Ian''s bride, she cannot let others to look down upon her as it will also stain his good reputation.

    Ian took her shoulders, "Hardly. From here I was encouraging you to pull the trigger, but I thought you need to show yourself what authorities you have toward them. A blow in her head might have also act as a lesson for those people with empty mouths. Were you nervous?"

    "Very," Elise answered, cing her hand over her chest where her heart still thudding aloud. She wasn''t scared but nervous because she had never took a role like she did earlier. A smile then appeared on her lips, "But it isn''t too bad. I might understand what you feel when you threaten others. It''s liberating."

    "I am d to hear that you understand me now. We can do a date of threatening others," Ian suggested which Eliseughed at as she took his words as a joke. "Earlier I heard about ves and I can still hear some talking about ves toward you."

    "I don''t know how they manage to find out about it," Elise answered because the matter about her being a ve was only known to a few people and servants in White Mansion also the church members.

    "Maybe a fly had whisper things to them. Don''t worry, people with loose tongues always end up losing their tongue for good," Ian tendered her a smile, not hiding the hint of malice that came to his eyes, "My mother''s closest maid suffered the same loss but that taught her for not whispering what she shouldn''t after that."

    Elise could sense how his evilness came back to him, a trait that she didn''t see how she need to fix it from him, "Don''t be reckless and do overdo it." Without replying, Ian give her a wordless nod. When they left, Ian''s eyes fell over toward Monica and Elijah who had went to chatter with the other having an unpleasant look on her face.

    "Found it," he whispered with a voice low enough for the wind to erase the trace.

    ****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to show support to the book^^~

 Chapter 385: Butler On Roll-I

    <h4>Chapter 385: Butler On Roll-I</h4>

    Cynthia came not soon after and she apanied Elise by standing next to her. Upon hearing what Elise had done to the woman who was posed by their green monsters, aughter erupted from Cynthia. "Austin would bust his hat off inughter if he knew this."

    Elise gave the woman a smile. She was suspicious of Cynthia for a moment during the time in the garden but learn that this person was indeed a the Cynthia whom she knew. "Is it really funny?" She asked unsure.

    "Of course, and also necessary. You know, mdy, those women doesn''t appear only once but multiple times. A one deep threaten instilled in them would give them a once in a lifetime warning. Even after what you have done I can tell some of them would still holds grudge against you," Cynthia said and she clicked her tongue, "You can ask me to p them. I am quite an expert in that."

    Elise raised her brow on the newfound talent she find from Cynthia, "Do you often p others?"

    "Due to Austin. Despite how rowdy and disastrous he is in fact many women are fond of his look. I acknowledge he look good with his wavy long hair, it''s a shame he isn''t my type. Those women who slept with him for a single night oftene barging to my house some times ndering me in parties publicly and that''s when thise in handy," Cynthia raised her right hand with a proud smirk. "I only needed to p six people for no one to ever disturb me again."

    Elise chuckled at the story. Truthfully, she found herself matching Austin and Cynthia together but now she understood how Cynthia didn''t seem to look at Austin as a partner in term of love. "You must have been busy searching about my family. Thank you for your help, I found new things about myself."

    "That''s nothing," Cy smiled at her, a smile that was dear to Elise as the woman had always been there for her when she was young, she was a friend and also simr to a figure of an older sister. "Instead, I am d to be of use to you and I was busy due to some problem happening on Marshforth. Another attack happen there due to the magical beast for some strange reason, the forest had been in a chaos."

    Elise frowned at the information, "Are the magical beasts agitated by the dark sorcerers'' calls on them again?"

    "No, instead it was the opposite," Elise wondered what that meant and Cy continued her exnation, "The magical beasts are in aplete silence. They were almost in a tranquil that it is hard to believe that they were there this never happened before."

    "Have anyone found out why they went in hiding?" Elise questioned. Magical beasts were known for its viciousness. They appeared like animals but posses qualities more frightening than a normal wild animals on the woods. Magical beasts posed power others don''t and this could even destroy a single town alone. One kind of a magical beast had also killed her family.

    "No and that was what I am trying to find out. It''s a little of a bad omen to many because it''s almost feel like a still before storm. The way the magical beasts are hiding as if they are afraid of something, I''m not too sure either," Cynthia replied when Ian came back, the woman bowed leaving to let the couple have a time of their own.

    "How did it goes with the church members?" Elise questioned. Her eyes had been fixed on Ian during the time he spoke with the church members, discussing about the resurrection of the dead. She could hear how the discussion heated for a moment. Oliver was there and it seemed that he was the one who had scoffed at the report Ian gave which resulted the man to be shamed badly by Ian and left the ce storming in anger.

    "It went well, no hitch and Kyle will hold a meeting soon around this week. I think the date will correspond on the day you take the second exam," Ian replied, brushing it off as if he hadn''t shoo Oliver by his sharp remarks.

    "That will be fine," Elise assured, the second examination was known to be dangerous but the church member had begin to increase the protection the examination in order not to lose more life of the innocents. "Mr. Oliver from earlier," Elise said and Ian quirked his lips.

    He knew what Elise wanted to know and answered, "He told me that I am in delusion that the dead can be resurrected back to life and even use if I am in use of opium. Then I told him why in my delusion he is still alive because if I am indeed in delusion he would be chopped in pieces. He was persistent and questioned for prove so this is what I told him, ''How about I kill you for good and offer your body to the dark sorcerers? We can see how it will work Loy you will serve some purpose for your futile life."

    Elise blinked, not knowing what to answer, "I think I might enjoy some of your hobby but not entirely."

    "That is fine," chuckled Ian, hisrge arms then went over her shoulders, "We can take it slow. Both you and I already know how your color changes more into me and likewise I am influenced by you. Dyed by your color sounds very romantic and both erotic," Ian bent down as he whispered the words to her, sending Elise who was sober in a moment or entice. "Let''s go visit your family graves now and spend times together."

    Elise felt him tug her hand, question still linger in her and she asked, "What kind of spending time together?"

    "What would you like?" Ian asked her in return, "We can enjoy a bath together, naked. Or we can enjoy drawing each other a portrait, naked."

    "I can only hear naked from both offers," Elise answered him as her eyes turn shier. But unlike her, Ian didn''t feel any bit of shame from his bold words. He knew what he want and he didn''t see the need to hide it. She saw how he enjoyed their little banter have her to widen her smile like his, a little grin etched on one corner of her lips.

    "Oops, I didn''t mean to show my true intention but now that you find out about it, let''s forget about the two offer and focus on thetter one. We can try something new," Ian smiled. He had promised not to have sex with her but there are plenty of things to enjoy without having sex and some times he knew sex wasn''t the answer for a rtionship to prevail, it was themunication. He wanted Elise to enjoy it with him just like he did as that was what mattered.

    Elise felt her cheeks heating up despite the cold weather. The snowkes seemed to have begun falling again and it dropped to her cheeks which she was sure it had melted with the amount of heat umted on her cheeks. "I can stay with the orthodox ones."

    "You don''t even know the orthodox ones, sweetheart. Enjoy and learn for the future. Sex isn''t only about bodies but also emotions," kissing her hands, Ian pulled her a witty smile which she returned with a warmth one, agreeing with what they said. Immediately after, they rode the carriage along with Cynthia, stopping by to the graves where it felt like it had been a long time even though only one and a half month have passed.

 Chapter 386: Butler On The Roll-II

    <h4>Chapter 386: Butler On The Roll-II</h4>

    The cemeteryck people and mostly only those who had family or close friends buried there would be the one to visit the graveyard. Elise went down using Ian''s help and they left the carriage, passing by the old corrode iron gates of the cemetery while holding to Ian''s hand.

    Her feet padded through the snow where her weigh stiffened the snow and cause it to dent downward. "It''s been a long time," Elise said. "I don''t usually visit cemetery," she confessed.

    "Because of the ghosts," Ian guessed the right answer and she nodded her head in reply. "Did you remember when your birth mother died?"

    Elise took time recollecting each pieces of her memories, trying her best to find the most crucial memories but she shook her head. "I only remembered that someone came and told me that my mother died. I didn''t know the reason or the cause. It was sudden as I was quickly sent away to someone else."

    It was the painful truth. Others care only about their family or close friends, Elise who was hated by the vigers didn''t have neighbor who cared for her, most of them only saw them as her as a burden or an eyesore. Once her mother died, they cannot be in more hurry than casting her aside to the orphanage.

    "I wish I could have remember thest moments I spent with her," Elise said with a small smile.

    All this time she was forced to think that her mother had beaten her when in truth it was all false allegations. Now that she knew it was all but something the angels tried to project in her, she wished she could have met her mother and remember the sweet times they didn''t manage to enjoy until herst breath.

    "You will soon remember it all. Take it all easily and slowly then trust me when I say that soon you will regain all you memories again," Ian encourage her, "I have never lie to you and neither have I ever been wrong."

    Elise showed him a smile, her head nodding, "I trust you." In fact he was the only person who she could trust amongst the trick that the dark sorcerers did.

    "Good girl," praised Ian and he stopped when they finally arrived at the three gravestones ced in line. The name was written clear where thest name was written as the Scott''s.

    Elise bent her knees, sitting in front of the graves and begin to pray for her family''s soul to be at rest. While praying she also told them about her marriage that would be held soon and asked them from blessing from above.

    Once she was done, Elise pushed her heels to get up, and turned around to see a bouquet of flower resting on Ian''s hand. The flowers were lilies which he didn''t have on his hand earlier, "How did you get the flowers?" She asked because she didn''t know he had the kind of magic to bring flower out of thin air.

    "It''s customary for a person who visit the grave to bring flowers, here you go," Ian passed the graves to her hands and Elise finallye to understand that he had nned to bring her to her family''s graves. Possibly because he know how she wished to tell her dead family about her uing marriage.

    "Thank you," Elise said and Ian bowed his body, cing one hand in front and the other one in the back.

    "Everything for you, my bride."

    Elise then went to settle the flower on the graveyard as they only had one bouquet for the three graves, she settled the flower on William''s graves as it was in the middle. Her eyes then saunter around, watching how there was no one other her and no flower than William''s graves. Even the ghost she recalled to have seen have been gone.

    Getting up, Elise then saw how the image of white pulled something in her memories but didn''t get to take a clear recollection. "Would you like to talk with them?" suggested Elise and Ian only stared at her blue eyes before then staring at the three graves.

    "They would be better in peace if a Demon like me doesn''t pray to them," and he took her hand when Elise slightly frowned at his words.

    "But I am also a Demon," she rebuked.

    "And a half Angel," Ian pressed her forehead with his thumb to ease the knot that form there and chuckled as if he didn''t mind the word he said or Elise''s retort, "Don''t worry I may not pray to talk with them but I did speak personally in my heart. Do you want to spend more time here?" Elise shook her head.

    "Oh! The Lord of Warine!" shouted a man from behind them, causing both Elise and Ian to turn her face at the voice.

    A man dressed a little baggy and thick came walking toward them with his legs dragging the others. The man appeared to be in his fifties where his hair had turned all white and his smile was wide upon noticing Ian.

    "Lord Ian, greetings to you," the man said when he came nearer.

    "Cain, how is protecting the graves going with you?" Ian asked and Elise noted to herself that the older man was a graveyard taker; the person who oversees the graveyards over the cemetery and at times clean them if needed.

    "Aye, aye, it is well my, Milord. A few days ago many people went to visit the cemetery. I wondered why even though it has passed Christmas and heard from my closest friend that it is a trend to visit graveyards during the winter."

    Elise inclined her head to what the man said, when the man smiled at her as their eyes met. "And Lady Elise I see that you are visiting the graves again. I am happy to hear how often you visit the graveyards unlike the how most family members of the dead only visit once on a month, half a month, or year."

    The manughed as he spoke but the polite smile Elise offered fell and Ian was the first one to narrow his eyes at what Cain had spoke without giving much of a thought, "What do you mean by again?"

 Chapter 387: Butler On The Roll-III

    <h4>Chapter 387: Butler On The Roll-III</h4>

    Cain still didn''t took in the changes in both Ian and Elise''s face, saying with a very lighthearted tone, "Well, you two have visited this grave for the third times in a row for this month. With the first time being when Lady Eliseing to the cemetery alone two days after her family was buried. Don''t mind me saying this, but you two are an apple to many people''s eyes. I doubt myself whose memories had turned difficult to trust would even mistake this memory when you two are such a lovely couple with a beautiful look."

    "I came here....?" Elise exchanged her eyes that went wide in surprise. She could already tell something was wrong when the man spoke and smile as if he knew her when it was their first time meeting each other.

    Ian was quick to handle the situation, "What did she look?" He questioned and Cain was confused, not replying in a moment of being confounded, "How did Elise look when she visited the cemetery for all those time?"

    "How? Like this?" Cain pointed with his fingers spread to be respectful, "But Lady Elise did came with a rather shabby clothes. I remember the first time you came you were wearing an all ck dress."

    "That wasn''t me," Elise answered at once when the man had spoken. But upon seeing her three times and now, the elder man must have not seen it wrong. The elder man went further in puzzle and Elise quickly asked, "Which cemetery did I visit?"

    "Where?"

    "In short, the person who had visited this ce for all those time without me with her isn''t Elise whom you are speaking to know. Answer her question," Ian exined briefly to the man.

    "T-This cemetery! Yes the three of them," the man said and Elise break her gaze from the man to the cemetery. "Ah! But during all those visitation I found something odd that you spoke of. You never said visiting the three cemeteries directly and only spoke about William."

    Elise had bent down on William''s grave when the man spoke. She went closer to see a sign that the gravestone had been moved as the corners of the heavy stones weren''t glued to the ground like it did during her first timeing here. "Someone had moved the cemetery," she said and Ian nodded when he also find the puzzles fitting at once.

    "Elise, I will be taking your brother''s casket out, are you alright with that?" Ian questioned her will as this graveyard wasn''t anyone else''s but his bride''s closest family.

    "Please," Elise said as she also want to know what that person who disguised as her did to his family''s graveyards.

    "Move back," Ian ordered and Elise went three steps back after standing while the elder graveyard taker when far away but still stand in a ce he could see what happened.

    Ian pressed his gloved hand on the ground in front of the gravestone. With a light move, he shifted used his magic by pouring them to his palm for a faster ess. As if the soil had begin to take life, it grumbled and quake only in the ce where William was. The continuous shake caused the ground to slide away from the middle, parting into two for the casket that was buried under to show.

    Ian stepped down the cavity that he made below and flick open the locks on the casket without needing the key. When he pushed it open, Elise from above leaned forward to see her brother, only finding that his body hadn''t been inside the casket and was no where to be seen.

    Seeing the casket had been empty, Ian looked up to look at Elise, seeing how her expression was muddled with shock and confusion. He bent forward, cing the same hand he had used before to shift the ground to feel what was inside the coffin. Indeed he could smell faint traces of blood and rotten scent of a dead body but it was very faint that one could almost question whether the body had truly been ced here or not.

    "He is not here...but I saw that he was in there before the casket was locked," Elise whispered?with her head shaking, feeling her throat going dry. During the funeral she was sure she had seen William''s body inside. She had been sad but she didn''t forget thest meeting she had with her family.

    Ian didn''t doubt Elise as he had also seen the boy put to rest inside the casket he had ordered for her families, "I know, darling. I saw him in here too. Cain what do you say about this?"

    The old graveyard taker took a step back as Ian''s eyes narrowed, "I-I don''t know what happened here either, Milord!! I live here, just right at that shed but I never heard or seen anyone behaving suspicious or move this grave!"

    "But the body isn''t here," Ian pointed out with a deeper frown but both Ian and Elise had caught the faint idea of who might have been the one that stole William''s body. Elise clutched the ground under her and in instance the soilbusted to ashes as her emotions went awry.

    Ian jumped to reach the ground, holding her hand as he went beside her, "Don''t worry, calm down," he cooed. Elise''s emotions could be a double edge weapon to her body and he held her hand to calm her as he knew his existence to her was deep that could pacify her stormy emotions.

    The man stuttered trying to find who had moved the body, saying, "B-But Milord, I have heard of cases like these. Cases where bodies stolen that seemed to be happening often for the past few two week! I-I never thought this would happen to-"

    "Where is it?" Ian questioned, demanding the information, "Which cemetery that you heard the bodies disappeared at?"

    "It''s the one next to this town!" The man quickly answered.

    "Let''s go there," Ian said and Elise nodded quickly, feeling herself less anxious than before as she didn''t want to hurt Ian with her power that had turned his fingertips to stones.

    Away from the human world, in Hell where all sinners and Demons reside, a man with a dull brownish red hair stepped into one of a dpidated house. Instead of entering, he took the window to leave and made his way somewhere further for, the house to stop at a very small house for one barely to live in.

    He raised his hand, casually greeting with a knock. The first knock wasn''t answered therefore Maroon knocked on the door for multiple times, until a man exited the house with a deep frown.

    "Who the fuck is that?! Don''t you know that you shouldn''t... Sir Maroon!" Eximed the man over seeing it was the servant of Diablo who hade visiting his house. "W-What do youe for today?"

    Maroon''s eyes drifted from the demon to look behind in the house seeing a woman was tied and screaming from her mouth that was gagged as her body was tied on the chair. The man was worried that Maroon had came to kill him and closed the door, interrupting the butler''s gaze.

    "The Lord need some answers to his question and he is wondering if you are up to it," Maroon said, his face showing no expression. The man didn''t budge until the butter added, "I will make sure you are paid handsomely with a fresh innocent lives."

    "Of course I will see to it that it is done, what kind of questions does the Lord wish for?" The man asked rubbing his hands together.

    "He wish to know who is the son of Satan, the prince of Hell," Maroon went straight to question what Ian had instructed him.

 Chapter 388: Meeting Like Wind-I

    <h4>Chapter 388: Meeting Like Wind-I</h4>

    The man looked back at Maroon filled with questions. In Hell, Diablo or Ian was known quite well amongst all demons and high demons despite of his brief two time visitations. His story was known as one of the most if not staggering but also amazing. As Demons, most of the residents see his action of killing a single town by himself as something awe-inspiring but the fact of him being a human tore the demon''s view on him as two.

    Some looked at Ian in a low opinion and some others see him in recognition. But the man didn''t view him in either of the two opinion, but instead, a third one which was fear. In the past there was once when Maroon, Ian''s servant had knocked on the door of his house, wanting to know about something in hell and rejected it only to meet a very traumatic event where he lost his left eye and right legs.

    The pain was still clear and the wound had just healed. Therefore, he knew not to go against Maroon''s question as the butler was Ian''s representative and he knew that he needed to say the truth...however... It wasn''t a lie that he doesn''t know anything about Satan. The informations about the King of Hell was regarded with high esteem that speaking about them would cause one to face consequences.

    The man jumped on his skin when Maroon''s low and death-like voice spoke, "When will you reply, Rond?"

    Rond, the lesser Demon gulped, "I apologize, sir but I do not know." and Maroon''s dull eyes were quick to narrow as he could sense something hidden underneath Rond''s words.

    "You sound like you know," Maroon said for Rond''s heartbeat to quicken. "The Lord told me to say this in case you lie: ''Left eye and right legs doesn''t work for you to say the truth. Perhaps I should see you burn alive?''"

    Rond shook his head in a hurry, "I-I am saying the truth! I don''t kno-" his words ended at that moment as his breaths were forcefully stopped when Maroon''s fingers caught the Demon by his neck.

    "The Lord also instruct me to kill you in any fashion as I like," added the butler with the intensity of his eyes rising where the dull murky ash color had turned to a deep blood-like red. "If you have anything you would like to say now is the best before I take out all your limbs that is no use of me again and leave you only with your tongue."

    "T-The decree!" Rond yelled in rm, sensing that one word of his would only lead the butler to take off one of his limbs. "There is a decree in Hell that you might not be aware of sir!"

    Maroon hadn''t heard anything about this, "What decree? And what does it have to do with this? Answer truthfully and spit out all you know unless you love being tortured."

    The ball on Rond''s neck went up and down as he gulped, "T-The decree said that the residents of Hell should not speak or discuss about the King. Much less calling his name. As a lesser Demon like me, we are not able to do what you and the Lord can."

    "Do you know what I questioned then?" Maroon questioned and the lesser Demon shook his head while trying to struggle from the hold that had loosened but not enough for him to breath. "Do you know who might know about the prince and be able to discuss about it?"

    Only when Rond nodded his head vigorously in fear of death did Maroon released his hands, letting him to fall on the ground. Before he could catch his breaths, Maroon stomped his feet on the man''s back. "Have you found your tongue?" Maroon questioned impatiently.

    "Y-Yes! The Demon''s name is Lamia. S-She live in the Nevernight Cave."

    Maroon hummed and Rond let out a breath but instead of retracting his feet, Maroon''s step on him became heavier as he used the lesser demon as a carpet, making his way to pass over Rond''s house and used another kick to open the door.

    The human woman who was tied inside the house shrieked upon the loud sound and when her eyes meet the butler''s bleak one, she wondered if she was going to die soon.

    Maroon made his way very soundlessly that despite he was waking before the woman, he had no footsteps and when she came to it, the Demon had stood in front of him. When his dull eyes met the woman''s brown ones, wordlessly, he raised his hand that had turn sharp as his fingernails glimmer and the woman''s eyes shut tightly, waiting for the pain when she realized her hands had been loosened and the rope that bite her ankles were gone.

    Opening her eyes, she looked at Maroon, "A-Are you here to help me?"

    Maroon didn''t answer, instead he asked, "Can you walk?"

    "I d-don''t know maybe I can..." said the woman, still shaken by fear.

    "Then walk and if you can''t crawl," the butler deadpanned before leaving the house by turning his back.

    Rond get up from the ground when Maroon had entered the house. "S-Sir?"

    "I will be taking this woman. She is still alive," narrowed Maroon. Rond''s expression had many emotions in it one of it was panic and distress as he had done a great deal of work to catch the human woman and now Maroon was going to take her for nothing. "You don''t seem to like it," said Maroon with a subtle threaten.

    "No! No! Please take her! If this can satisfy you, please take her! Or if you want another one, I will quickly prepare them," said the man while rubbing his hands together to look more polite simr to a vendor of a fruit trader. "Do you wish for anything?"

    "Yes, if you can shut up," Maroon answered tonelessly and with his finger he beckoned the human woman to follow him.

    Walking over the houses and away from where Rond was, the human woman continuously looked around. She had been kidnapped to this ce which she learned was Hell a few minutes prior. Fear caused her legs and hands to continue tremble, slowing her pace. She looked over the man in front of her who might have saved her but then she wondered if it was true seeing how he had ignored her existence and didn''t look back to see if she was alright.

    Maybe... instead she was sold like how ve does in the mortal''s world?

    "U-Uh...sir... may I know your name?" The woman questioned bravely and Maroon didn''t reply. "I-I am not dead yet. I should not be here. That man from earlier kidnapped me when I was on my way back to meet my aunt-"

    "I know," Maroon interrupted, "I will bring you back to the mortal world and that''s it. Stop leaving you house at night unless you wish this to happen again."

    The woman nodded wordlessly and silence erupted between them again. Feeling ufortable, she broke the silence, "May I know whether you are a Demon too, sir?"

    Maroon turned his face just slight to look at the woman''s eyes, "I am."

    "I-I see," and the butler saw fear on the woman''s eyes and he turned his eyes away. He knew how one felt when they were kidnapped as once he was on her position. Unlike her, however, he was more concerned of histe wife''s safety than him. All of that happened hundred of years ago. "Thank you for saving me," the woman said despite his fear.

    "I am not doing this for you," answered Maroon without looking at her.

    The woman felt morefortable as they speak and muster courage to ask, "T-Then why did you chose to save me?"

    Maroon turned his face entirely to the woman. The wind blow across them and his eyes turn bleak when in second he could imagine the shadow of a woman holding her hands together with a wide smile but her face had disappeared from his memories.

    "For my gratification. Not everyone save others for other''s sake."

    "But it doesn''t change how you save me. M-My name is Harriet," the woman named.

    "I don''t need your name," Maroon chipped, "It matters not to me whether you have a name or not."

    Harriet pulled her brows together, unable to help herself to say, "You don''t need to be so harsh. I also can tell you don''t want to speak with me but you could entertain me a little. I feel scared if I don''t talk."

    Maroon wondered if this woman was truly scared as she had dared to speak that way to him even after knowing that he was a Demon, "If you know how I don''t want to entertain you, then be quiet."

    "But I will feel shiver if I don''t speak," Harriet argued again.

    "Then speak to yourself," Maroon cut her off, "And if it is necessary then speak to the tree or wall. It will help you."

    Harriet had never heard someone speak the way this Demon did that were borderline toneless and also curt. "Did that ever help you?"

    Maroon shrugged his shoulders, "I never."

    Then why did he told her to speak to the wall?! argued Harriet in her heart when she heard sounds of rustles and immediately run closer to where the Demon was.

    "Don''t touch me," Maroon said and Harriet only realized she was holding to the Demon'' clothes.

    "S-Sorry. I heard something there," she pointed.

    "It''s wind. I have never seen someone scared of wind before," he left a remark that had her frown again.

    "I didn''t know you hate being touched," said Harriet who continue to speak despite being discourage by the butler for multiple times.

    "I don''t hate being touch," and when Harriet was going to ask he replied, "For women I only touch my wife."

    "You are loyal," Harrietmented as she found this unexpected as she thought Demons were epitome of evil.

    "I am, and it''s because she is the only woman who I can love," Maroon said and he turned back, meeting Harriet''s eyes.

    Harriet was surprised by the sudden turn but she was someone who can only calm down when she speak and asked, "Can you tell me your name?"

    "You won''t need my name because you won''t remember it," said Maroon and before she understood what he meant, he raised his hand and pressed the woman''s head, his voice went hazy as Harriet''s eyes turn bleak with the adding of seconds to the time, "Forget what you see here, the demons, and all about your visit to Hell."

    Harriet only came into it when she find herself inside a forest. Not knowing what happened that could had her staying in the forest until midnight, the woman ran back to her aunt''s house where she had nned to go to before kidnapped to Hell which now turn as an empty memory in her mind. Harriet was very happy when she found her aunt''s house but drew her brows when she noticed the gate of the house that was left open.

    Harriet thought to call her aunt''s name without noticing that someone had came behind her and shed her neck open.

    Harriet''s body fell on the ground lifelessly and Thomas frowned when seeing the woman who he had killed, "I thought you have killed everyone here, Wyatt."

    "I thought I did. Strange,"mented Wyatt, "I didn''t sense her presence in any of the house."

    "Check all the house once again and find their bodies. We need them for the rituals," said Thomas and as Wyatt left, his brows twitched when a scent of Demon waft from the dead woman. "Burn the houses once you are done with this vige," said Thomas to one of the dark sorcerer behind him and he added, "Bring this woman''s body to the cart. She seems healthy and we can use her as a vessel."

    "Right away!" The dark sorcerer said and he quickly picked the body of the woman without knowing the faint shadow of a woman that walked behind him. The shadow of the woman was very faint and hazy. Her face was pallid and her eyes were empty from color. Except from the structure of her face, there were little things one could use to identify who the ghost was.

    The ghost''s eyes watched the body of the woman that was empty from soul and had followed it. The reason why the ghost had followed the body wasn''t because she wished to enter the soulless body of the woman. Instead, it was due to the scent that she had picked up from Harriet, the nostalgic fragrance that she could only smell during the time she was alive.

 Chapter 389: Meeting Like Wind-II

    <h4>Chapter 389: Meeting Like Wind-II</h4>

    Elise and Ian arrived in the magistrates''s house soon after. When they went inside, the magistrate who had been notified by Cain that the person who came was the Lord of Warine, immediately ordered his servant to bring the best tea for the two.

    The man sat in front of Ian with his hand both rubbed inside his office, "Milord, it is my greatest achievement to ever have you in my house."

    "We need you to answer us a few question," Ian instructed, cutting through the man''s praise that was an utter bullshits and waste of time at the moment.

    "What can I may help you with? Whatever it is that you ask me, I will surely put my all into helping you," said the magistrate whose name was Marvin.

    "I have heard about some rumors of bodies missing from the grave is that correct?" Ian questioned that had the man''s smile fell slowly and nervousness came on his face.

    "A-About the m-missing bodies, Milord. I can exin that-"

    "I don''t need exnation," Ian said raising his hand as his red eyes glowered, "You better tell why does this information isn''t sent to the Church and the Lord at once to minimize the casualties and the bodies we have now lost."

    Marvin had heard mountain of stories about Ian and he knew not to cross him. Elise was anxious of where her brother''s bodies were and didn''t stop Ian from threatening the human man who had now grovel on the ground, "M-Milord...the matter is if I tell the Church without finding where the body had gone they would dismiss me from my position."

    Elise closed her eyes at the man''s greedy action and heard Ian said, "And you should have taken your dismissal better than dying now." and he raised his hand when Elise stopped him by holding to his sleeve.

    "The Church had ruled an edict for those who interrupt justice by holding and giving false information. Mr. Marvin had broken that edict and he should serve ten years of jail time," Elise stated that had the human''s face went pallid.

    "Milord! Please exempt me from that punishment. I have a child and family, what would they do if they don''t have a father? Mdy!" The man begged when he noticed how Elise''s eyes were blue, a color of a human. "I beg you."

    "You don''t understand the severity of this case, Marvin," Ian said unimpressively. "What you did only lend a hand to dark sorcerers and even y with their scheme. Now, the body of someone close to us have been gone. How will youpensate with this? Death is the only answer for me but then Elise does have a point sometimes suffering is more terrible then death." Marvin''s expression turn much more sour. He had thought this would be a day he would receive a handsome reward only to lose everything.

    "Give me the documents of those who had been gone, the cemetery and if there had been group of wagons traveling at the same time found between the borders ofnds," Ian demanded before leaving the house once they had acquired what they needed.

    In the carriage, Elise sighed, and Cynthia held her hand as she sat in front of both Elise and Ian. When they arrived back in the castle, Cynthia took the chance to know the situation.

    "What do you suspect about the bodies, Milord?" Cynthia asked, she could tell the case this time was worse than any other cases they had taken care before with the frown that appeared between Ian''s brows.

    "The culprit is as you suspected, the dark sorcerers," Ian stated in a mater of fact tone. "Cynthia take care of the tiger we have as our hunting prize," and Cynthia took this as a signal to bow and leave.

    Elise hadn''t spoke until she had entered Ian''s room which he had lead her to. Ian let her sit on the olive green couch while he bent one knees on the floor and had the other one level with his chest, "What are you thinking about?"

    Elise had sessfully calmed herself and the surge of emotions which was getting harder for her to control for some reason, "During the time we visited Lipton Manor, William''s ghost was there for a brief of time. Did you think he came there to tell me about his body?"

    Ian had heard about ghosts having a will. But he thought her little brother have went and move on to Heaven but perhaps her family was somewhere around the Land as they cannot leave Elise alone. "Perhaps that was his intention. I have talked to Cain and hired an artist to draw a picture of how that person who came as you appear like. He also told me that there was one single time where that person came with a man. What''s wrong?" Ian asked when Elise lowered her head.

    She shook her head gently, "I don''t know, I just feel very nervous and anxious right now. I don''t know what I am feeling and I''m afraid something bad would happen soon."

    Ian pulled his grin slowly, and her eyes that settled to watch his handsome face, "Anxiousness always appear from one''s heart. It isn''t rare but you shouldn''t stress you mind on the part inside you that''s anxious about future. Let''s take our time sorting what you are anxious about and part that you don''t want to sort, leave it be maybe it''s time''s work to sort itter."

    Elise smiled at his words, feeling touched by how gentle and soft he was whenforting her. "Would you agree if I say that the dark sorcerers are nning to use the bodies for the resurrection ritual?"

    "That''s what I am drawing the conclusion for now," Ian replied to her question, confirming what she was thinking of as he had also formed the same guess upon hearing that the missing body didn''t happen only to Elise''s younger brother but to many others.

    "But to bring someone back to life in a mass would need more than only dead bodies, right?" Elise questioned again and Ian''s expression took a solemn turn where his smile had fallen.

    He nodded his head, telling the news which would simr to a prelude to tragedy, "They would also need humans'' life and not only two or three but I guess around a hundred or more for the ritual to seed. It will be better that we focus our attention at towns or viges with a lot of residents count and also events where people are gathered."

 Chapter 390: Meeting Like Wind-III

    <h4>Chapter 390: Meeting Like Wind-III</h4>

    Elise agreed with what Ian had concluded she saw him staring back at her and find his gaze were between gentle and fierce at the same time. Ian noticed how she knew his eyes were on her and deliberately took his time to lower it down, getting lower to the column of her neck and even below to her bosom.

    Even though Ian hadn''t done anything to her, Elise felt her heart begin to race with expectation. A hunger she never knew existed in her spread from the bottom of her stomach and her toes curled. Flustered, Elise said, "I-I will go back to my room now," she knew how Ian had been holding back on her. The past few times when their body touched and what happened where she took Ian inside her mouth, she knew he was barely holding his reason.

    Sometimes when Elise caught the fierceness of his gaze that grew sharper upon looking at her, she could tell his desire, reminding her of the young deer and tiger they saw earlier this afternoon in the forest.

    Elise was about to stand up when Ian raised his hand and caught her by her waist, cing her back to the sofa. "That hurts me," he said, sounding amused as he feigned a sad expression, "Are you going to run now? Our marriage is near in the corner, surely you won''t run on our first night will you?"

    "I wasn''t going to run," Elise answered, meeting his eyes to prove her point but didn''t stay for too long as his gaze tickle a part in her that make her want to borrow Maroon''s shovel to dig a hole and bury herself inside it. "I was going to wash myself. I feel sweaty, smelly, and dirty."

    "That can''t be helped then," Ian said and Elise felt both relieved and slightly disappointed but she didn''t want to urge Ian toward the tip and thought to wait until the marriage. It reminded Elise of her mother, Mrs. Scott''s nighttime story. The story was about a wolf who was restricted from eating for a past few days. The bad humans who had caught the wolf thought that the wolf would die soon out of hunger or perhaps feel less hungry which was wrong as once the cell the wolf was kept in broke, it went all over the vige and ate the humans who had once locked him inside

    She wondered if instead of helping Ian from curbing his desire she only did the opposite and fan the me higher?

    Elise was about to stand again but she realized how Ian''s hand around her waist didn''t leave, "Are you thinking to help me so I won''t lose my restrain and break my promise with you?" Ian asked and Elise blinked at him who had read her mind. "Don''t worry that won''t happen. I am a man of my words and truth to be told, I may be enjoying the neglecting y right now," his breathy voice tickled her ears as his lips settled on the crook of her shoulders.

    Elise could feel her body boiling and so was her head and to keep herself upied, "When will we be holding our marriage?" she asked.

    "In three weeks," Ian answered with a smile. "I thought we can hold it in the next two months but I would like you to enjoy your wedding day forever so that when you look back at it, you will smile wide, happy that you chose me," he said with a smirk that pulled a soft giggle from Elise, "My mother told me that marriage is the most important event for women."

    "It is also a very important moment for men," Elise answered, speaking fondly about the marriage that soon woulde. "I would also want you to look back at the memory about our marriage and find that memory as the most dear one for you."

    "Silly puppy," Ian flicked her forehead with barely pressure on his fingertips, "Every memories I have with you is the dearest one for me. So dear that I don''t mind loosing other memories. In the next three days, the seamstress for the wedding gown will visit the castle. You can see whether you like the gown and if you don''t we can''t find a new one that would suit you."

    Elise was a simple woman, she didn''t mind if her marriage would be hold small or for a brief time. She didn''t stress in what gown she wanted to wear, or the attendance. She only wish for that day to go smoothly and for them to be together without any problem.

    Three weeks didn''t sound like a very much time to prepare but considering how things would process smoothly, she agreed that three weeks might be more than enough. If two people had decided to marry each other, she didn''t see why they needed to wait.

    "Let''s get you wash up," Ian said and before Elise could see he stood up, he had picked her up from the sofa, carrying her on his arm. "Unlike before, this time there is the soap bar that you need which I can promise you is new."

    Being reminded of the soap bar, Elise recalled the first time she had borrowed Ian''s bathroom. A light frown appear on her brows, "I knew it, you did it on purpose."

    "I wanted to admire what I can admire," Ian smiled, kissing her forehead and they vacate to the bathroom.

    The golden faucet ran warm water inside the oval bathtub, causing the fluffy white mists all over the room. Elise didn''t immediately entered the bathtub as she was pressed on the wall. Ian opened her lips with his mouth, pushing his tongue inside to intertwine with hers in a sultry movements that melted Elise''s mind further in lust.

    "Raise your hands," Ian whispered and Elise raised her hand, having him helped her to take off the clothes she wore which consist of upper clothes and the pants.

    Shy that she was the only one who would be naked, her fingers tugged lightly over the buttons of his shirt, "I will help you too."

    Ian quirked his lips while watching how Elise had grew in term of sexual pleasure. He leaned beside her ears, kissing the shell of her ears and took a light nibble, "I will leave that to you."

 Chapter 391: Fitting Wedding Gown-I

    <h4>Chapter 391: Fitting Wedding Gown-I</h4>

    Elise whimpered when Ian kissed her lips and rubbed her core at the same time. Her heartbeat quickened and her eyes close shut. Unable to bear it longer, she dive her face over the crook of his shoulders that only riled him to do more things that could endow him with more of her lovely voices.

    "W-Wait," Elise whispered. Ian noticed the difference of her voice when she begged him to wait and for once stopped to look at her eyes.

    Elise pulled away from his shoulders and went down, "I will also help you..." she whispered.

    "No," Ian denied her softly, "Let yourself enjoy the pleasure. Being on edge isn''t a good feeling and frustrating, isn''t it?"

    And while it was true, Elise knew that he also want to feel the pleasure. On her eyes meeting his, she could see the desire stirred inside of him and with more time, it only grew stronger. "B-But I would be the only one who feel the pleasure."

    "Listen, my love," Ian cooed, his fingers went over her breast and rubbed her nipples, causing her legs to be closed in reflex but Ian stopped her by wedging her legs as she sat on the bathtub with his legs, "Sex doesn''t always mean the two should feel pleasure. There are times when men want to see woman in pleasure even if they don''te. There is their own pleasure in watching their partner in lust. It isn''t about give or take. It''s about enjoying it."

    "And now you wish to watch?" Elise questioned while her eyes shyly descended down to where his hardened member was and her cheeks blushed further when she meet his eyes.

    "Yes," Ian chuckled lightly. He brought her by her back closer to his and press his lips closer. When they kissed, Elise didn''t only feel pleasure and shee to learn that the sex they have wasn''t about lust alone. It is one part of it that she felt but she also felt herself at ease.

    The way Ian praised her after every little voice that she thought was embarrassing, make her morefortable in her own skin and she find how endearing this moment was where she wished it was a little longer.

    When Ian pressed her flesh inside her core, her eyes rolled behind. Her heartbeat became unstable and there was a part of her body that want to run which ended up in her only press wing her body further to Ian as she sat in front of him, between his legs.

    When the build up pleasure release, her body trembled on his embrace and her body turnx as her legs loses its energy to stand.

    "Did it felt that good?" Ian asked, holding her bottom to pull her up and straddle him closed.

    Elise turn flustered on both his question and her core that rubbed his manhood. "I-It did," she said honestly. While looking below, she asked giddily, "Should I help you with that?"

    "It''s fine. I told you that I have begin this neglecting y. Soon it will calm down on its own," Ian said and he pushed her hair that covered her bright blue eyes. "I always love looking at your eyes. They are simr to ss beads that my mother always brought me when we sneakily visit the market."

    "What is your mother name?" She questioned curiously.

    Ian recalled how Elise whispered before her sleep that she wished to know more about his mother. It had been long in the past that no one recalled about his mother any longer. Even his father didn''t remember about his mother and for Elise to show interest in her, had Ian to feel joy. "Lady Lucy White. Her maiden name was Lucy Moore."

    "Do you acquire your look from your mother?" asked Elise. Since Ian had replied to her question, she took the chance to ask him again. Because she had heard Lady Lucy to be an extremely gorgeous woman, she wondered if Ian looked simr to her, but instead, he shook his head with his shoulder shrugging.

    "As you see I am handsome. My father was also said to be moderately handsome but he didn''t look a bit like me. Although I have simr features to my mother, I don''t look close like her either. That was one of the reason why my father hated my mother." Elise drew her brows, "He thought that I am the son when she slept with other man."

    "That''s absurd," Elise whispered. She had never seen Lady Lucy but the loyalty she had shown to stay for the man despite the fact she had been betrayed was the entire prove that she would never sleep with other man.

    "I told that to his face of course while ridiculing him who had cheated on my mother. He was offended and angry that my mother slept with another man when every night he visited the whore''s ce without wanting to hear my mother''s words. Talk about the double standard," Ian rolled his eyes. "Maybe I acquire my ck hair from my grandfather, seeing both my mother and father doesn''t have the same color of hair as mine."

    Elise wondered for a moment about grandfather and she also wondered about her grandfathers that reside in Heaven and the other one in Hell. She wondered if they didn''te to her was a sign that they didn''t want her? They didn''t visit her mother either when things were terrible for her.

    "I have sent Maroon to find out about your father in Hell," Ian announced.

    "Do you think we will be able to find the answer from Hell?" Elise questioned him, seeing him pulling his grin wider.

    "When we can only find the smoke, it''s time to catch to fire," he responded to her and begun to slowly bring her back away from him, "Let''s get back before you catch a cold."

    Before leaving the bathroom, curious Elise can''t help but sneak a nce to Ian''s lower part and indeed find it had calmed down which added a question in her because she didn''t know it could calm down.

    A few days passed, and Elise was in the middle of reading the books about angels when she was called to the receiving room where the seamstress of her wedding gown hade. Along with her was Ian and Cynthia.

 Chapter 392: Fitting Wedding Gown-II

    <h4>Chapter 392: Fitting Wedding Gown-II</h4>

    Elise stood behind a screen divider while the seamstress helped her to fit her wedding gown behind it; busily tempering the side of her waist where the fabric was too loos. Cynthia was busy speaking with Ian about the wedding and the process of the wedding until she stepped out to showcase the wedding gown that she wore.

    Ian''s eyes didn''t stop staring at the white dress that adorn his bride, his smile widening while he stared at her, "You look breathtaking," Ian whispered as he made his way next to her. "Count me as the luckiest man in thends to have you as my bride."

    Elise felt her heart full with his praise and her cheeks can''t help but to raise as it was pushed by the corner of her lips into a smile. The gown that she wore was arge gown with manyyers that looked beautiful and simple. The way the dress was fitted to her body was perfect, neither too tight nor too loose and when she moved, it wasn''t heavy that would allow her to walk without feeling tired or the need to be help by other maids during the wedding gown.

    Two days ago, Elise''s belonging had been shifted from her room to the room beside Ian where she would stay temporarily until the day of her weddinge.

    "Oh my, Elly, you look so beautiful!" Cynthia squealed. She went to take a closer look at Elise and can''t help but to praise every single thing that she saw from her.

    To think that small girl would be the Lord''s wife right now, Cynthia had a mixed feeling. At first she was worried that Lord Ian took her as his bride. Ian was an evil man but he could be a good man if you know the reason of his actions. He killed people but never kill them for no reason. But Cynthia was worried not about that; she was worried about Elise who will have to live with Ian if she marries him. The Lord''s life was filled with blood that didn''t suit the kind-hearted Elise.

    But now she had learned to ept it as in this world there would only be Ian who suit Elise and would make her happy.

    "Oh no, Cy," Elise said, pulling her handkerchief as she wiped the tears that welled on Cynthia''s eyes, "Please don''t cry."

    Cynthia took the handkerchief, pulling a smile, "I''m sorry. I was just so happy. Please excuse me to the powder room," said the woman as she quickly left.

    "I never know she was that one type of person who is sensitive," Ianmented while seeing Cynthia left.

    "It might be that there was no opportunities until today that you see that side of Cy," Elise answered when Hallow who had taken the appearance of a chick walked over toward Elise. His wings raised to lift the outer fabric of her wedding gown that was thin and see through.

    "I was wondering if you two were going to marry in Hell," Hallow said, "I heard that the marriage held in Hell is more extravagant. Why would you choose marriage in humans'' way? They look very bleak with white colors and barely any other colors. If anyone was to throw ck ink to the dresses it will turn immediately to a funeral clothes."

    "It''s not that much different from human''s marriage," answered Beelzebub who went toward them. Bending down, he took Hallow by his tail and brought him back to the chair and yawn. "The only reason why marriage in Hell is extravagant is their marriage ritual but it''s fairly normalpared to humans''."

    Elise turn to look at Ian who smiled at her, "I didn''t know that Hell also hold marriages." In her mind, she imagined Hell to be filled with sharp hills and barrennds with the rivers filled with zingva.

    "Of course, there are," Ian confirmed that had Elise to wonder if Hell was far different than what she imagined, "But in one of the marriage rituals in Hell, they require an innocent human soul to be killed and sacrifice for the bride and groom, I don''t mind it but I know you won''t like it. How do you like the design of the dress? If you don''t like it, we can make another one. Seeing that we still have another two weeks, it won''t take time."

    Elise shook her head, her blue eyes looked over her dress and the tall oval mirror ced in front of her, "I like this gown, it''s lovely, and I feel close to it already," said looking at Ian who smiled back at her.

    He then raised his hand to the seamstress, calling them to settle the rest of the things, "When can I expect the wedding gown be ready at?"

    The seamstress bowed, "It should be around next week, Milord if more alteration is unneeded."

    "We will be looking forward to it," Ian said and the seamstress bowed again.

    Elise took off the wedding gown, wearing her dress while Beelzebub stood up, "Well I have seen what I need to see, I will be going now."

    "I''m staying here," Hallow insisted but Beelzebub pushed him inside his pocket despite his words.

    Beelzebub made his way toward the door when his eyes stopped at the window and he noticed the coachman that seemed to be preparing themselves to leave and his eyebrows raised to look at Ian, "Will you be leaving the castle?"

    Ian didn''t reply immediately and stared back at Beelzebub''s red eyes that held less color than him. He continued to look before he spread his grin slowly, "We are about to visit Elise''s so called sister who live in the vige."

    "That''s sounds interesting. I wille with you," Beelzebub offered with a smile, waiting for Ian agreement. Ian didn''t reply with either yes or no but with a shrug of his shoulders and walked away from the ce to sit near the coach, ignoring the ck crow with red eyes that set itself on the windowsill that flew upon hearing the new information Ian spoke aloud on purpose.

    When Elise left the castle, she lifted her chin to stare at the snow that begin to lessen in amount. Ian left to talk with Cynthia who spoke with a light frown and when he came back, she curiously asked, "What happened?" The past few days had been silent with them searching for the missing bodies and she wondered if it was about that.

    Ian looked back at her, frowning and she wondered if it was that serious when instead, Ian said, "The vampire that had been wriggling around you, he went missing."

 Chapter 393: Fitting The Wedding Gown-III

    <h4>Chapter 393: Fitting The Wedding Gown-III</h4>

    Elise blink as she didn''t expect this news at all. "Mr. Hand disappeared?" It was only four days ago did they talked to each other and now the man had disappeared?

    Ian can''t help but smile. The poor vampire, he thought. Edward had tried to urge Elise to call him by his first name and although his sweet bride didn''t show it, somewhere in her heart her guard was raised and it must be her blood that prevent her from getting close to men like Edward. "Even until death, he didn''t get what he wanted, poor him," Ian whispered but contrary to his pity words, his smile was wide across his lips.

    "How did he disappear?" Elise then questioned. While she didn''t like the man and had been avoiding him for the past few asions where they met as she was suspicious of how he always knew where she would be going, it didn''t change how there was once where Edward was her friend.

    Ian stared back at her blue eyes, his handsome face pulled a cheeky look, "Well? Do you think I killed him and hide him somewhere in the stream of in the mountain? But my preference is to burn the body, no evidence so people like Oliver wouldn''t be able to find them."

    "Why do you always like to y as the bad person?" question Elise while looking back at him, causing him to smile, "I know you weren''t the one who killed him."

    "Because I am indeed a bad person it''s just that I want to appear in your eyes as a good person; and how do you know I wasn''t the one who killed him?" Ian asked curiously, "There are chances, aren''t there?"

    Elise suddenly had the urge to put a cunning smile on her lips, "Well?" She asked him back while pulling her shoulders up. It had always been her who would he curious about him and now, she thought to do what he did to her in the past.

    "Cheeky girl, making me curious," Ian shook his head as if he was sad but didn''t press. Holding her hand, he helped her to escort her toward the carriage.

    When they entered, Elise then saw Beelzebub who crossed his legs while doing particrly nothing. Oddly when she sat down, the man pulled a smile toward her but she didn''t put it much in her thought about the smile and went to sit next to Ian.

    "You haven''t told me earlier about the disappearance," Elise said. It was strange how an adult man could go missing.

    Ian could tell Elise was curious but not because she liked Edward, serving as one for his reason to smile, "One of his family came to visit him. The little vampire seemed to spend his time in his own house, separated from his family. His family only visit him thrice in a month and that day came to be the day when theye. Once they entered the house, they noticed a few things were odd. The gate of the house were open, the servants didn''te to greet them and when they came inside, there was stter of blood but no bodies."

    The more Elise heard it, it appeared like a bizarre case where there were evidence of people killed in the house but no body. "That''s strange. Have anyone found the motive of the killing?"

    "It was suspected robbery but from what Cynthia had said, the person who she sent to look after Edward''s house imed that there were no sign of anyone breaking in the house, rather being let in. His possessions weren''t missing and so was the money he kept in his room," Ian tapped his fingers, "Or he might had had inquire an anger of a certain someone."

    "But the way the bodies missing is important," Elise said, "What if this is an attack of the dark sorcerers?"

    Ian shrugged his shoulders, "I have issued the possibilities including the one that you said to the church member and Cynthia. As it was a case about the dark sorcerers, she want to take care of the case on her own."

    Elise who had heard of Cynthia''s anger to the dark sorcerers understand why she would choose the case. Ian watched her expression before removing his gaze to Beelzebub who was looking at the window with his legs and arms crossed.

    Elise then heard Ian said, "How do you feel now that you are about to meet your sister?"

    "I don''t know if I am ready," Elise answered, "I find it strange that I have a sister. Although I don''t have memories of my father, I don''t think I ever have a sister. My mother never spoke about it," but she can''t be too sure as her memories were erased. Angels had tampered her memories and Demons had erased her memories. She wondered why they had done that. To make her hate her mother? If that was the reason then why?

    Her mother was an extremely gentle person who seemed to be acquainted with Angels. They must have known how much of a kind soul she was, then why did they do that? "I can''t help but to feel that there is a traitor amongst the angels."

    Ian tugged only one side of his lips, "That''s what I also had in mind."

    Far in the vige where Elise and Ian was driving to, Esther stepped out from her house with a basket of Laundry when Jeremy stopped over the fence of her backyard, "Esther!" He called.

    From the voice, Esther could tell who it was and at once rolled her eyes. She might look beautiful but truthfully, she was over centuries older than the man. Though she had entertained Jeremy by making him feel like he was the closest man to her, it was in fact to keep other man away from sticking too close toward her as she doesn''t need any admire. Having one is enough and disposing his body would be easier.

    She turned and greeted Jeremy with a very harmless smile, "Oh, Jeremy, good morning. Are you going to the forest for a hunt?" asked the girl while her blue eyes fell on the gun that Jeremy held.

 Chapter 394: Mouse Trapping Cat-I

    <h4>Chapter 394: Mouse Trapping Cat-I</h4>

    Jerome smiled wider for his teeth to gleam. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Esther was the most beautifuldy of all people on the vige. When Jerome first saw Esther, his heart was immediately taken by the woman by a nce. The only love was nurtured when he spent more days talking and greeting Esther as his neighbor.

    Jerome pulled the long shotgun, "Yes, I borrow this shotgun from the head vige, it appears that this is one of thetest hunting pistol that are famed."

    Esther stared at the shotgun, "It must be expensive and dangerous." But not as dangerous as the spells that she knew, came the thought in Esther''s mind. While human were progressing fast, it doesn''t mean the dark sorcerers who were present amongst humans werecking anything in term of power. However, with the human being cleverer than before, the weapon would certainly be one of their enemy.

    Other pressing problem to Esther was the man that had been following her for the past few days. She noticed today the man didn''t follow her and thought that the werecat must have given up, thinking that she was a normal vige girl like others which was great as today she needed to leave her house for another matter.

    "Fortunately our head vige is blessed with fortune. Although this is dangerous, as long as one use proper measure while using the pistol, it should be alright," said Jerome. With a slight hesitation which Esther noticed, she found the man trying to say something but was holding back.

    Esther wasn''t curious but this man would serve as a witness that she was a normal human. "Is there anything wrong? If not I need to-"

    "Hunt," Jerome said, surprising Esther, he then seemed to contemte, "Would you like toe and hunt with me?"

    Was this one of his way to ask her out? asked Esther and she shook her head internally. Humans are always weak to the beautiful things without knowing that most beautiful creatures like butterflies are poisonous.

    "I appreciate your thought, Jerome but I''m sorry blood is a little too much for me," Esther answered, and she quickly bowed to turn to her house, not wanting to stand there longer and humor the man with his non existent love when her body stopped as Jerome held her hand.

    Esther''s eyes that looked on his hand on her wrist widened, and almost immediately disgust and memories of her past crowded her mind. She swatted Jerome''s hand, and the man was also shocked as the force Esther had used to remove his hand was very powerful.

    "I''m sorry," Jerome said when seeing Esther holding to her wrist with an unexinable frightened expression.

    "N-No, I am fine," Esther pulled herself together. "I will go ba-"

    "Ah! You two," came another voice from their right side that belong to Mrs. Donahue. "Perfect that you are here, did you two see that carriage that stopped in the head vige''s house?" questioned the woman.

    Esther didn''t want to stay in her ce and entertain the two but Mrs. Donahue was one source of informations as she was quite the chatterbox. "What carriage?" questioned Esther, it''s not often that carriages would stop at the head vige''s house as the vige was a very small one.

    "A carriage of a nobleman. You can''t definitely believe what I saw!" Mrs. Donahue said with a merry voice, "I came near the head vige''s house in time when the three people from the carriage stepped out. The carriage was a luxurious one! ck color that almost remind me like a funeral carriage but nheless it was lovely!"

    "Three people?" Esther asked, cutting the woman from her long exnation about the carriage that could go for an hour or more, "Are they the church members?"

    "I don''t think they are the Church member. There was a very tall man with an extremely handsome face and red eyes and ck hair along with another red-eyed man with blonde eyes. The two were dashing but I prefer the one with the ck hair, he was so mysterious and frightening-"

    "Vampires,"mented Jerome who became invested to the story Mrs. Donahue had.

    "Yes! Yes! Vampires," Mrs. Donahue assumed.

    "ording what you said earlier, what makes you think they are not church members? Esther curiously questioned because her feeling tell her that the people didn''te to simply pay visit to the head vige.

    "Oh that? It''s because there was another lovelydy with a bright red hair. I love the men amongst thedy but thatdy was also very gorgeous that I can''t take my eyes away from her," said Mrs. Donahue while looking at the street next to the when on the corner of her eyes, she caught the image of the three people who she had just described earlier. "Oh there they are!"

    Jerome who was also curious turn his face to look at the three, unable to help himself but gasp. Mrs. Donahue hurriedly waved her hands toward where Esther stood at, "Look look! Wouldn''t you agree... Esther? Where did she go?"

    Jerome also turned his face, blinking in surprise when they couldn''t find Esther on her ce as the girl had made a quick run to her house once she saw who the people came and whom they wereing for.

    "The house is right over there, Milord," said the head vige who was wearing an expensive attire.

    "What do you work as, Milliard?" Ian questioned the head vige that caught Elise''s attention.

    "I-I work as a transporter between vige, sir," answered the head vige.

    "Oh," came another crisp sing from Ian, "Seeing thatrge house of yours and the rings on your hand, and carriage that only the wealthy would have in such a small unnamed vige, I would have guessed that you are a ve trader if not a transporter of a ve trader?" questioned Ian for the man to gulp and rubbed his face with his handkerchief when drops of cold sweat fell on his chubby face.

    Elise raised her brows and narrowed her eyes. Indeed the wealth that Milliard had was strange for a person who live in a vige but she didn''t thought the man would have a hand in the ve business.

    "O-Of course not, Milord! In Warine, I know we cannot allow ve trading," answered Milliard with fear evident in his voice like a mouse trapped in a box.

    "There had been some eyesores who thought that while ve trading is not permitted in a Warine, transporting ves through mynds is a loophole to my decrees," Ian went and ced one hand on Milliard''s shoulder, causing the man to almost fall on his knees, "I dislike disobedient child. When you see them, don''t you have that thought in you where you want to teach them a good lesson? I saw a picture of your child, I think you must understand what I meant?"

    "I-I do, Milord," Milliard answered with a bow and Ian continue to stare at the man after he had dropped his smile before retracting his hands.

    Elise who was walking beside Ian, looked at him, "Was it true?"

    "Yes, but don''t worry in a few hour he would give himself and confess his deed," Ian answered as though he could see the future.

    "How could you tell that?" Elise asked,

    "Because I am a Demon, dear. We know how to press human''s button, and to y with them to receive the result we want," Ian answered her question. Elise looked at Milliard who walked beside them, finding how horror spread on his face and she could guess that Ian''s words were correct.

    Not far from them, Austin who had been staying in the inn waited on the nearest house and came toward them, bowing, "Milord," and his eyes went to look at Elise with a wink, "And mdy."

 Chapter 395: Mouse Trapping Cat-II

    <h4>Chapter 395: Mouse Trapping Cat-II</h4>

    Elise can''t help but widen her smile upon meeting Austin again after a long time where he had been busy with things for the past few months, the man then pulled a heavy sigh, "Milord! How could you do this to me? Cynthia is Elise''s chaperone when she is young, but you can''t forget me! How can you not let me see Elise in her wedding dress today?"

    Elise looked back at Austin with a little surprise, "How do you know today I wore the wedding dress?"

    "Cynthia told me," Austin said with a sulking expression, "That woman, I told her what was happening in the castle while I am out when she bragged about going to see you in the wedding dress. Even though I-"

    "I didn''t call here to hear your chatter, Austin," Ian cut in between the werecat''s whines, causing Austin to purse his lips. "What have you find after tailing her for the past few days?"

    Austin came back with a more serious expression, "The girl is named Esther, she is around seventeen year old. Last year she decided to move into this vige, the reason for her to move remain unknown but apparently from the rumors amongst the viger im that she move after her father''s death."

    "She is only a year younger than me," Elise said, she didn''t remember when her sister had been born as most of her memories about her father had been wiped clean and the memories she have started in when her mother and her was alone.

    Ian took a hold of her hand, showing her a smile, "So you are the older sister, just like me," and Elise replied his word with another nod, "Anything else you found, Austin?"

    Austin didn''t know how long he had been staring at the two. To his surprise, Elise and Ian appear like any other normal couple, instead, they appear very in love with each other to the point where others could not fit to their line of sight which came as a surprise to Austin as he knew how Ian was in the past.

    It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Ian was no different then the ever so emotionless butler, Maroon when ites to emotion. The Lord always disyed the picture of a mischievous Lord who wouldn''t mind taking lives but if one look closer to Ian, they would know the emptiness he have but now, he appeared like any other normal people and somewhere that made Austin to be happy.

    "Yes," Austin answered, "I found that Esther always leave the house everyday. I have never caught her sneaking out at night but I did followed her to the forest somewhere although she didn''t stay there."

    Ian rose his brows, "Have you looked around the forest?" And Austin nodded.

    "But I found nothing there, Milord. It waspletely clean and Esther''s reputation amongst the viger is above average. Everyone love her and is fond of her, there had never been an ugly rumor about her."

    Elise can''t help but to think of how simr Esther''s life with her during the time when she live with the Scott''s. She heard Ian chimed, "And there had never been anything more suspicious than a goody two shoes in this world. One that appear the cleanest often be darkest one. Let''s go."

    When they arrived on the gate of the house, Elise''s eyes ventured around the house, she noted how the house appeared so far normal. There were Landry hung on the backyard while flower pots were ced outside the entrance of the house. The house was a small one, considering Esther live alone which was perfect for her.

    Walking toward the door, Elise was the one who knocked on the door, waiting for it to open. Beelzebub, on the other hand, leaned on the wall of the fence, bending down to the soil to press his hand there.

    When the door was opened, came out a girl almost close to Elise''s age but instead of looking younger, she appeared older by her at least by two years. Her hair was ck and the eyes that met Elise''s were colored in the same bright blue hue, simr to her eye color.

    "Yes? What can I help you with, Miss and misters?" Esther asked, pulling a confused look and her body inclined to the left so she could see who was behind them, noticing the other two people behind the girl with the red hair who she knew was the sweet bride and a man with ck hair and handsome face. It was the Lord! Finally, thought Esther, the day that she had been waiting for had came.

    Beelzebub raise his eyebrows when seeing the beautifuldy, who showed a bright smile toward her guests, including him and when their eyes met, he returned her smile sweetly to notice how thedy''s eyes quickly dart away from him which piqued his interest. He could tell Esther didn''t remove her gaze quickly from him because she felt shy like any other women who meet his eyes. It was something else.

    "Are you Miss Esther?" Ian was the one who questioned the woman as Elise found it hard to find the right word to speak.

    "I am Esther, Esther Lemmington," answered Esther and she continue to stare at Elise who looked at her.

    Although Elise had never seen Esther before, somewhere she felt as if she had seen this woman before. There was a sense of nostalgia and bond that she felt which she couldn''t put her finger on what it was, "Good morning, Esther," Elise called the girl''s name while holding to her hands, "My name is Elise Scott. It''s a pleasure to meet you."

    Unlike the time where Esther had sweated Jerome''s hand, this time, she squeeze back Elise''s hand. While staring at Elise, the girl chuckled, "I''m sorry miss. But I don''t understand why I feel like I know you. Can you tell me what youe for?"

    "It may sound out of the blue for you, Esther," Elise begin, not wanting to suddenly spring the news, "I once lived in the vige called Saltige with my parents until my father left the house, and from the people whom I questioned about my father told me that you," Elise''s eyes looked up at the girl, "are my sister."

    Esther''s blue eyes widened, while Elise wondered if the girl won''t believe her. Within the next second, Esther pulled her for a hug, "So you are Elise! My sister!" Elise who was hugged widened her eyes, feeling a sense of warmth spreading in her heart. Before she told Ian she didn''t know whether she could bring herself to take Esther as her sister but now, she could feel that there was bond on their blood, that tells her they are indeed a rtive.

    Elise turned her face to show her smile toward Ian who showed her back a smile but when Elise turn to ce her hands on Esther''s shoulders, Ian''s smile fell and his eyes narrowed oh gaze at the woman who had pulled Elise to a hug.

    "I have been waiting for a very long time for you," whispered Esther with a hidden intention beneath her smile and her words weren''t a lie. "Oh I''m sorry, I am getting ahead of myself," Esther said when she pulled away. "Please get inside. What would you like to drink-"

    "Tea," Beelzebub suddenly answered, while holding to Esther''s hand that had her eyes wide and she quickly swatted her hand from the man''s hand. "I see that you don''t like to be touch."

    "I am ady, sir. Being touch suddenly surprise me," Esther answered with a smile, hiding her frown.

    Elise was taken aback by Beelzebub''s sudden appearance beside Esther and the way he held her hand. She crane her neck to exchange gaze with Ian, questioning with her eyes and Ian only smiled while raising her hand. But Beelzebub''s next action continue to surprise Elise,

    "Oh? Then can I touch you again? This time without surprise," Beelzebub showed the girl a smile which Esther answered with the same one, masking her annoyed expression.

    "I feel ufortable being touch on our first meeting and I don''t think it''s right for you to casually hold a woman''s hand," Esther answered, mildly answering with a passive aggressive response.

    "Oh, touch¨¦," Beelzebub shrugged his shoulders.

    Not wanting to entertain this blonde-haired Demon, Esther reached out her hand to the house, "Please enter, Elise. I will take a little time to prepare the drinks."

    "Thank you, Esther," Elise answered until the girl left, she then turn her head to find Beelzebub eagerly entering the room with a wide smile and then shifted her gaze to look at Ian, who was ordering Austin to stay outside as they needed people from both inside and outside in case of danger.

    When he had finished, Elise then asked, "What was that?"

    "I don''t know? Maybe spring finallye for him?" Ian answered with a smile, he then ced his hand on Elise''s back, bringing her inside while she was still confused. While looking at the house, Ian hid his smile. He could tell that something was off from Esther but he cannot deny the faint smell of the woman that was borderline simr to Elise''s scent.

    One could argue that entering the house on Esther''s offer was? dangerous but Ian had alwayse prepared, always ten steps ahead from the people around him. Before Esther who yed the cat would be able to trap them, he had put reverse their position. It wasn''t Esther who had locked Ian and Elise inside her house but she was the one who locked inside but the woman didn''t notice what the Demon had in mind yet.

 Chapter 396: Mouse Trapping Cat-III

    <h4>Chapter 396: Mouse Trapping Cat-III</h4>

    Entering the house, Elise took a look at her surroundings by her eyes. Beelzebub walk around the ce to look around, walking toward the cupboards. While looking around, Elise noticed a few things on her own. She spotted the clean carpets underneath the wooden table and chair she and Ian sat on. There were basket of fruits and cupboards filled with tes but something wascking that Elise can''t tell.

    Esther came back not soon after with teacups on a tray, and she sat down, cing the cups on the table. Elise helped her which Esther kindly refused with a smile, "Thank you," Elise said.

    "Oh no problem, it''s only tea, though I am not sure if it will suit your taste, this tea is-" Esther hadn''tplete her exnation as she was stopped by Beelzebub who once again came just paper beside her left shoulders, taking one of the teacup which was still on the wooden tray.

    Taking a drink, Beelzebub hummed in a thought while Esther frowned deeper at him although she didn''t let it show, it was clear how ufortable she was with Beelzebub behavior that had Elise to awkwardly smile.

    What was this man doing?! came the thought in Esther''s mind and at time, she heard Beelzebub said, "It taste normal."

    "Of course," Esther answered, hiding her irked expression well, "The tea is a normal one so it wouldn''t taste anything different."

    "Really?" Beelzebub sang, "I almost thought there was a hidden spice in the tea, you know something like..." his red eyes peered down at Esther who acted confused.

    "There is only tea brewed from the tea leaves and sugar cubes, nothing else is added," answered Esther, she could tell the following word was Beelzebub using her for brewing them tea added with poison. The damned Demon, thought Esther.

    "Well then it must because such a beautifuldy was the one who had brewed me the tea," Beelzebub tuned.

    "Beel, stop interfering the poordy," Ian showed a smile as if he was a person with a good morale, not wanting Beelzebub to be rude when Esther knew there was no one here far ruder than this man who had settled his legs on top of the table and the way he seated himself as if he own each corner of thisnd which didn''t go far off from the truth.

    Esther smiled, redirecting her attention to Elise, "Please drink, Elise. I can tell our talk would be long and it will tire you."

    Although Elise could feel there was a connection between her and Esther, she didn''t want to be too trusting. She had learn her lesson and Ian had warned her of the consequences

    Beelzebub might not be affected as he was a Demon but she can''t be sure, "I have just drank and not quite thirsty. When I''m thirsty I will drink it."

    Esther said, "Take your time. Is it as I thought that you came today to meet me?"

    "Yes," Elise answered, "How do you know that I am your sister?" Back in the door, Esther was quite quick to call her sister as if she had expected her toe here.

    "Well, father had told me a lot about you; of how he was sorry and how he wasn''t able to say enough forgiveness to you. He must have felt guilty for not being able to be there in time you and our mother needed," Esther answered while looking down on her reflection on the tea.

    "So you heard from her father about how he had abandoned Elise and her mother cold heartedly?" questioned Ian from the side, uncrossing his legs, Esther thought he was about to put his leg away from the table but instead, he only shifted his position. "While saying he felt guilty at the same time he didn''t do anything toe or help both Elise and her mother. If you asked me about it, I would say that''s the most flippant man alive in this world. Ah! Right he had died," Ian hummed, cing down the teacup.

    Elise wasn''t hurt by Ian''s words as it was half the truth and she knew he had spoken to provoke Esther and find her reaction which worked as a frown immediately appear on Esther''s forehead.

    "I won''t say father wasn''t guilty and faultless, but he had to leave and there was no choice that he could make other than that," Esther pressed her tone, her anger was visible like a child who just had her parents'' name smeared by others, "Do not call my father flippant."

    Elise couldn''t tell if the anger shown by Esther was true or false, it was hard to read an expression of a person especially when they are ustomed to masking their emotions like Esther did.

    "Earlier, I have been wondering this but I thought it would be rude; since now you have entered my house, I will take the chance to ask this. Who are you sir?" Esther asked as though she didn''t know them.

    Elise spoke to pacify the situation, "I am sorry if you feel offended Esther, Ian doesn''t mean it that way," Esther nodded but still visibly upset. "Also, he is my fianc¨¦ and we are going to get married soon."

    "Marriage?" Esther looked surprised but a smile quickly bloomed on her face as she took Elise''s hand, "That''s a very beautiful news I have ever heard this year! You must be looking very forward to it. I am happy for you."

    Elise nodded, a light blush on her cheeks, "Can I ask more about our father. I hope he would attend my marriage until I learn that he is no longer in this world. What do you mean that he didn''t have a choice but to leave?"

    Esther drew her brows, creating a story, "It was years after we have moved from one vige to another. It had always been our routine to move houses between viges."

    "That''s simr to a rouge," Ianmented, and he took the teacup to his hand, taking a sip, "I guess that you two were running from people?"

    Esther looked up at Elise''s blue eyes and nodded, "Yes, we were running away from people who have been chasing us and before father left Saltige with me, it was we. Mother and you were included."

 Chapter 397: Bringing Back Snake-I

    <h4>Chapter 397: Bringing Back Snake-I</h4>

    Elise frowned at what had been told to her from Esther. She knew her father must have reason for him to leave. When she was young people rumored and med her mother that she was unable to hold her father''s interest either her mother had slept with another man, causing her father to leave them, disappointed and whatnots. Know she knew that she wasn''t wrong and there were more than what meets the eye.

    "What exactly do you mean by chased? There are many type of being chased, method, and people who chased them. Who chased your father and you?" Ian didn''t believe Esther''s words which came as a fact as he couldn''t prove whether Esther and Elise was truly siblings. Her scent was simr, but there are ways for people to mask their scents.

    "I don''t know, father never give me a true answer. I asked but he never told us. However, I do remember one memory when father and I were chased. It was around when I was still ten," Elise kept her ears close to Esther''s story, frowning a little as if she was trying to think. "At that time I didn''t manage to see close how they look but I do remember they have horns. The horns were tall, some were crooked. Because the hood they wore fell, I managed to see that it was horns."

    "Do you see any other features from them that might set them different from each other?" Elise asked. She knew that there are two creatures with horns: Demons and corrupted angels and to know if they are differentys on the color of the eyes.

    Fortunately, Esther''s reply was, "I do remember! They had bright red eyes," and she looked around at Beelzebub, chiming, "Just like their eyes."

    So it was Demon, thought Ian. He took Esther''s words by a grain of salt but he could tell the girl was mixing truth. The spice to create a perfect, unseenable truth is to mix both lies and truth at the same time, meaning that somewhere around in Esther''s words the truth was hiding there.

    "Did your father ever tells them what they are?" Ian questioned and Elise saw Esther shook her head.

    "He often avoid talking about it," Esther said with a gloomy face, "Until the day he died, he didn''t tell me who it was that chased us but I found something. I found that it might be some being that came from Hell."

    "Do you mean Demons?" Elise questioned, pretending to not know. It was often better to show you know nothing than everything when ites to questioning either.

    Esther ensped her hand and pursed her lips, "It must be strange, isn''t it to hear this? I don''t know if you will believe me."

    "No, I do believe you. I have not seen Demons before, but I do have some stories about ghost. Since I was young, I often see things that others don''t," Elise encouraged, "How did our father died?"

    "It was an ident," answered Esther, and that alone Ian could tell was bullshit. "Father was traveling away from the house that day. He didn''t came back home and I was worried so I requested the head vige of my previous vige to help me and search for my missing father. Three days passed and we were not able to find him."

    "So he is still missing?" Elise questioned which then Esther answered by shaking her head.

    "He was found the next week after in the river, his body was..." Esther gasped, blinking as if to stop her tears when she stood up to find a handkerchief like a shining knight, Beelzebub came next to her, one hand on her left shoulder and the other presenting the snowy handkerchief.

    "Tears don''t suit your beautiful face, Esther. Please use my handkerchief and wiped off that single drop of tears from your eyes," Beelzebub said with an overly dramatic concerned expression where he shook his head and scrunched his eyebrows as if he could feel the pain that Esther had.

    Esther frowned when Beel mentioned about the fact there was only a single tear on her eyes. She didn''t let her guard down, knowing that this two Demons suspect her and to her calction, Elise was the one who could be on her side. It was clear. Before Esther was sent here, she had been briefed a little about Elise''s pasts and in truth, Esther had alwaysid her eyes on Elise, even before the Dark Sorcerer Lord appointed her with this mission.

    Knowing how craft the Dark Sorcerer Lord, Esther wondered at times whether he knew that her interest fell on Elise which why he had given her this mission. But a second thought came on Esther where she denied the earlier guess as impossible.

    "Thank you," Esther said tonelessly, removing Beel''s hands again from her shoulders.

    Ian who was looking around finds something and grinned, "Do you remember your mother, Esther?" he then asked.

    "No, but my father often told me about her and Elise. He told me that lives goes that way, that sometimes people separate from each other but family remain a family. There are bonds that could never be broken by others and that bond is what tied a family. Even if I wasn''t able to remember you two or your appearances because I was a baby when father brought me away, I still remember his stories about you," Esther said with a smile, dabbing her handkerchief underneath her eyes to wipe her tears.

    Elise didn''t know whether Esther lied to her but if it was true, she felt touched for what her father had thought about her and her mother.

    "So you must be curious as Elise of how your mother look like or how Elise look like. But from what I have seen there are no portrait avable in this house that might help us to know how he look like. What was his name again?" Ian raise his brows at Esther.

    "His name is Levi," answered Esther who passed the first interrogation. The name was simr to what Barner had said and Elise wanted to ask more to see whether Esther was truly her sister but she had little to no information about him to begin the question.

    "We are not privileged to take portrait drawn from us. We were quite busy moving between viges but I can tell you how he look like. If you still have time, Elise, I would also wish to show you father''s graves but the ce where he is buried is quite far from here. By the time wee it would be midnight." Esther threw a trap while pretending to be concerned.

    When Elise was taking things to consideration, she heard Ian spoke, "That time would be unsafe for travel," he yed inside his trap while Esther showed a smile.

    "Yes, that''s why I suggest you to stay a day here. Traveling back and forth would troublesome, isn''t it?" Esther questioned, staring at Elise''s blue eyes, and added a pressure, "I was alone all this time after father''s death. I have been thinking of finding you or mother, speaking of which how is mother?"

    Elise shook her head, she doesn''t think Esther as her sister yet but she didn''t stop her from calling her mother, "She has died," Elise answered, "Ten years ago."

    "Oh dear," Esther gasped and she spoke with sadness, "Then we only have together. It''s more so that you should stay here for the night."

    "That''s not necessary," Ian spoke on Elise''s behalf, "We have a very good carriage and a new coachman who could bring us back home without danger. Also I have wings."

    "Wings?" Esther questioned, waiting for the Demon to answer which didn''te. "It will be tiring and dangerous to be on the road now. Truthfully for the past few days, I have been noticing a presence of someone following me everyday. I don''t know if this person is dangerous but I fear they are the same creatures who had been chasing for me and father."

    "How dangerous," Beelzebub chimed, "It could be them or stalker who find your beauty enchanting, Esther."

    Esther rolled her eyes internally, deciding to ignore the other Demon who had been testing her patience.

    Elise then shifted her gaze to Ian, waiting for his opinion when she caught from the side profile of his curled smile, "I have to agree with Beel. It''s dangerous for a girl living alone to be followed by someone everyday. I can tell they have followed you for dangerous reason and it''s more so we cannot stay here," said Ian as if he didn''t know who had been following Esther.

    Esther''s smile didn''t falter but a light frown appear on her forehead. Is this Demon telling her to stay here alone and face the danger because he couldn''t be bothered about her safety?!

    "But you are Elise''s sister, I can''t also make her sad by having you dead," Ian said with a thoughtful expression, "Pack your things Miss Esther and move to our castle."

    Esther who was smiling had her smile slipped from her face. Her eyes wide that she repeated the Demon''s words multiple times in her head, before asking, "What?"

    Elise appeared unbothered in the surface but her blue eyes that looked at Ian also widened. Ian turned to meet her gaze as if knowing her gaze and give her a smile, "I still remember your words, Elise. That you wish to have one of your family members to attend your wedding. We cannot find your father in the end, but here, we still have Esther with us." Ian spoke with an undeying meaning which only he and Elise could take.

    Elise pulled a smile, deciding to y with his act, "I''m ttered that you still remember my words."

    "Of course, I can give my life for you, why won''t I do this small thing?" Ian asked, bringing her hand to nt a kiss on her knuckles. Lifting up his chin, his red eyes glistened with a hidden malice.

    *****

    It''s my birthday, therefore the one chapter so I can have a little holiday^^ thank you for the whites everyone~

 Chapter 398: Bringing Back Snake-II

    <h4>Chapter 398: Bringing Back Snake-II</h4>

    Esther was overwhelmed. She knew and could tell the doubts on both the Lord''s and the others Demon''s eyes. With the doubt what she least expected was them inviting her to their house. Putting a smile Esther shook her head, "Please, don''t bother me. I am a girl from a vige who enjoy living in the vige. I think it will overwhelm me with anxiousness if I were to sleep in other''s house-"

    "It''s a castle; and Elise once also live in a vige like you and she finds the castle a veryfy living environment. One have to get use to it before deciding things, Miss Esther. Things like offering anyone a stay in my castle is very rare for me to do and I do this because you are Elise''s sisters. Outsiders are never allowed in my house as they often face my butler," Ian smiled, as if the butler would only stop the outsider from entering the castle when in truth it was to kill the intruders who stepped their feet inside the castle''s ground.

    It was often very easy for Ian to think what others were going to choose. Matters like this where Esther were nning to trap them in her house, he had seen through Esther''s n even before the woman had asked her and also had found the way to counter it by offering her toe to his castle where instead of trapping them, Esther now find herself trapped inside the castle with three Demons.

    Once Elise had understood what Ian meant, she took back a hold of Esther''s hands, smiling as she says, "I would be much more in ease to know that you are with me, Esther and without harme in your way. The White Mansion has a very high protective measure against intruders. I am not sure if we are able to face Demons but together we will be able to ovee them."

    Esther returned the woman''s smile while noticing how pressure was added to her shoulders to agree, "But I-"

    "Please, mdy. ept our request," added Beelzebub while kneeling beside Esther''s couch that once again had the woman''s eyes to narrow while looking at him. "We are worried, of course by that I mean, Lady Elise is terribly worried about you. Think about it, a girl living in a vige while being followed by horrible creatures like Demons, tch, tch. I cannot allow that to happen to you when we have the chance to stop the tragedy, don''t you agree?" Esther''s mouth open for Beel to quickly add, "Unless, you have things you need to do or maybe goals to achieve by having us here?" On the first option, Beelzebub had raised his voice but on the second one, his words became softer for only the two of them to hear.

    Esther stared back at Beelzebub''s intense red eyes that glowed to give a shade on the end of his golden hair which he left on his forehead. Showing a smile that was facetious, Esther replied, "Of course not. I was just worried about what I will do if I leave. Seeing Elise''s support, however, I have decided to move."

    "Lovely!" Beelzebub chimed, pushing himself to then walk and meet Ian''s eyes for the briefest time.

    "Thank you Esther, I will make sure your stay is pleasant in White Mansion, there are ces that other manors don''t have," Elise said and she then offered. "You will need to pack before leaving, should I lend you a hand?"

    "I appreciate the thought, but I don''t have many things to bring and because I''ve been moving houses, I have kept my belongings simply on two luggage. You can wait in the carriage," said Esther.

    "Okay," Elise agreed, showing the younger girl a smile and she stood up when Ian had stood up from the chair, "I will discuss your leave with the head vige."

    "I will stay here, leaving a girl alone is dangerous after hearing how harm oftene to you," Beelzebub made an eye contact with Esther which the girl quickly refused by turning her eyes away and ignore the Demon''s presence. "She seems to hate me," Beelzebub said while shrugging his shoulders.

    When they walked out of the house of the head vige, to Elise''s amazement, Ian''s words were correct. The moment the came back, the head vige grovel, asking for Ian''s forgiveness and confessed about his involvement in the ve industry. Milliard had quite a weak soul and once threatened lightly by Ian; he who knew about the stories and even once saw the death Ian preformed years ago, knew not to cross the man and apologized almost immediately.

    When the head vige was brought away by Austin to the authorities, Elise and Ian was finally left alone, letting them to speak, "Did you asked Mr. Beel to do that?"

    "What do you mean?" Ian questioned, his brows raised and his smile was higher that confirmed to Elise this was his n before he had entered Esther''s house.

    "Pushing Esther''s button," Elise answered.

    "No. I didn''t discuss with him on what to do. I say that he seem to take interest on that girl," Ian answered as they walked toward the carriage.

    Elise knotted her brows, "Do you mean Mr. Bell fell for Esther?" Was that possible?

    "Darling, are you worried about Beelzebub or are you worried about the girl. Do you think she is your sister?" Ian then quickly divert the question seamlessly.

    "I can''t tell what I feel but I do feel a connection with her," answered Elise which Ian nodded to, he can also feel it by her scent. "But I am not sure whether it is a connection of a sibling."

    "It''s the scent," Ian said to enlighten her, "Demons knew whether they are families or not by their fragrance. Sometimes Demons would know whose family one Demon came from or rted by their unique scent. It appears each families have their own scent. Your Demon lineage must have noticed it subconsciously."

    "Can it be created?" Elise questioned as this was a decisive information.

    "So far I know is no; we will have to keep an eye on her to know the answer." Elise recalled back Esther''s house. Indeed it hold signs of a single girl living there, but she can''t help to feel the house to be very empty.

    "And that''s why you asked her to live in the castle?" Elise inquired when seeing Esther leave the house, holding the two suitcases she held on her hands while keeping distance with the Demon.

    Ian had turned to meet his eyes, saying, "There is a saying that you have to keep your enemies on arm length unless you want to be trapped. But truthfully there is another way to keep your enemy in a bind and it''s to put them and the tarp theyid out for you. It''s frustrating and that''s must be what your ''sister'' is feeling right now."

    "But will it be alright to keep her in castle?" While not knowing the danger Esther hold, Elise wasn''t sure if she wasn''t at all harmless.

    "She can use her fingers to count what she could do in our castle, and you can bring her with you to the soir¨¦e or tea parties if you want," Ian offered kindly which Elise wasn''t sure if it was a joke.

    "I''m not sure if I am in a mood to visit the tea party," Elise answered especially after yesterday. She doubted people would be offensive now but she was still ufortable with the people''s hard gazes.

    "If you are worried about the rumors people sayst time don''t worry, I have taken care of it," Ian said as he let Elise to enter the carriage before him.

    Elise who caught his words, inclined her head to the side, "Taken care?" and Ian answered her with a gentle smile and a nod.

    "Yes. I have removed the noisy bird of chatter, by now they have learned how to never cross their line again as it will not cost their tongue again next time but life."

 Chapter 399: Bringing Back Snake-III

    <h4>Chapter 399: Bringing Back Snake-III</h4>

    A few nights ago, far in the human''s manor of The Hemmering''s Family; Count Gerald and her wife sat on a cushioned chair that was ced on the family room. Count Gerald appeared to be miffed with what his wife had told him, "The Lord taking a human wife? And if it wasn''t a normal human, it was a maid and a ve?"

    His wife nodded, "It has be quite a famous story amongst the society but as they are all afraid the Lord would kill them if he ever heard them talking about the girl, the rumors are pressured to keep low."

    "Absurd," scoffed Count Gerald. "What does our dear Monicack more than that girl? The Lord must be under the influence of magic unless he is blind." Although Count Gerald often turn meek in front of Ian, when it was behind the Lord, he wasn''t scared to let his mouth run loose, making himself appear as if he didn''t fear Ian when in truth he feared the Lord more than Hell.

    In time,e Elijah to the room, knocking before entering. The night had fallen in the family and they often spent time in their individual rooms but today, Elijah hade as he needed to discuss something important, "Father."

    "Oh Elijah," Count Gerald said before frowning when his eyes fell on the documents, "What is it about, the tax again?"

    "No father, as for this envelope, I haven''t read it yet. But you might need to read now in a hurry," when the frown on Count Gerald tightened, Elijah said, "It''s a secret letter from Lord Garfon."

    "Oh, that greedy Runalia Lord, let''s see what he has to say," Count Gerald said while reaching out his hand to take the envelope. "I remember he is still holding a personal grudge against Lord Ian and want him be taken down from the position."

    "Like how it happened to the Lord of Hurthend before in the past?" questioned the Lady to be answered with a nod by her son. "But how would he be able to do that. The Lord isn''t only meticulous but a man of power. If he put his hand on a fire without knowing how dangerous it is, he will only burn his entire body," said the woman with a roll of her eyes.

    While Count Gerald read what was written in the letter, Elijah took a seat beside his mother, "What were you two talking about?"

    His mother let out a sigh, "It''s about your sister. She is still crying in her room after hearing that Lord Ian''s marriage is around the corner. I had heard that the history repeated again likest winter ball where Monica was behaving very politely toward the woman who will soon marry the Lord but instead, the woman had mocked her in front of people."

    Elijah nodded, "In the hunting ground, she had mocked Lady Ellen Dunn. It had be a talk of everyone that the woman is rude."

    "She is a low born what could you ever expect?" the Lady huffed, "Rudeness are in the blood of the poor. They can''t even differentiate between a penny and a copper if we were to give them, we shouldn''t expect anything good from them."

    When Count Gerald had closed the letter; Elijah who noticed it first asked, "What was it about father?"

    Elijah watched how his father''s eyes seemed to look wider than before, and a smile twisted his lips. "Lord Garfon hade with a very feasible offer for us."

    Thedy leaned forward in curiosity, "In exchange for what?"

    "Giving away the dirts Lord Ian hid and reveal it to the Church voluntarily. He promised us handsome reward, an ess to have Runalia''snd, and a higher position than the Count once a new Lord is chosen," Count Gerald said with a chuckle, his expression show a delight. "And here I havebeled him as a person of cowardice, I might have taken him too lowly."

    "What will you n to do father?" Elijah questioned.

    "Of course, we should agree," said the Lady, "A chance like this nevere. He had given that envelope to you which mean he had distributed other vessel of the Lord with the same letter. If we are alone, it won''t be a good idea, but if we are together with others, who could guess whom had exposed the Lord''s felony? It''s a very sa-"

    The three family suddenly stopped speaking as sound of slow pping resounded in the room from the person who sat on the corner, next to the firece, and hidden by the darkness. They looked at each other, watching how no ones hands were against each other and were rather resting on the armrest. Then who was it?

    "Wonder why humans never understand how they are in a higher danger when standing before a predator? My beloved bride had warned your children but you still dared to do things your hands couldn''t reach. I agreed with your previous words, Lady...I forgot your name; not that it would matter soon. Putting his hand on a fire without knowing how dangerous it is, will only burn one''s entire body. Sadly you only spoke but doesn''t know how to implement the idea," Ian clicked his tongue then.

    The three people in the room turned their faces in unison toward the ce that was still hidden by the shadow. When they heard a crisp snap of a finger, fire glowed on the candlestick on the corner of the room, slowly giving a light to showcase, the charming Demon who was sitting on arge cushioned chair with his legs crossed.

    "A-Ah! Lord Ian!" shouted Count Gerald who finally took in the situation and who it was. While he almost fell from his stairs, his son who was much smarter than him only to an extent, quickly stood up and run toward the door that was left ajar. His hands reached to door knob only for the door to close on its own and a sound of crisp lock could be heard.

    Elijah then felt his body suddenly turn to look at Ian whose red eyes were striking and fierce, "Don''t run. I don''t mind chasing but only to people who I find worth to be chased. It appear that you two are lower than a mouse."

 Chapter 400: Disobedient Children-I

    <h4>Chapter 400: Disobedient Children-I</h4>

    ttering sound filled her ears. With a frown, Monica pushed herself from the bed she slept on with a deep frown marring her forehead. She wondered why it was noisy when she had keenly warned the maids to not disturb her as she was feeling very upset after seeing Elise retaliate to the rumors spread against her. The girl was supposed to feel ashamed and learned her own position, thought Monica, yet the incident turned to where Elise warned them as the Lady of Warine that only put further anger spark in the young woman''s heart.

    "What is it? Tch," Monica angrily pushed herself from her bed and went to open the door of her room. Her head snuck out to look the left and right side of the corridor only to frown when she noticed how the candles on the corridor weren''t lit up when usually some candles would be left alight so the house wouldn''t be too dark.

    "Cosmos!" she yelled her maid''s name for now reply, "Berty!" But then the two maids didn''t seem to be around. Miffed and irritated, Monica closed the door with a loud m and entered back to her room when she noticed how dark it was, not allowing her to see anything.

    The girl with a sigh then walked toward the cupboard which she remembered to be somewhere on her right side. Finding the candle holder, she lifted the candlestick on her hand when a voice came beside her, "A match?" asked the voice, offering her as if he was offering to sell a spinach.

    Monica who had just woken from her sleep, didn''t find the offer odd nodded, "Yes." and the girl saw a me of light popped on her left side, she reached out her hand to take the matchstick, lighting her candle when something finally dawned in her.

    She was alone in the room, wasn''t she? Then who was it that had offered her a matchstick?

    Monica quickly brought her candlestick to look at the spot where she had heard voice from earlier; her eyes snapped wide when she saw it was a small yellow chick sitting on the edge of the desk with its legs crossed.

    "A chick?"

    "It''s Hallow not a chick damn it. You''re rude not to ask others name but call them by their race," said Hallow with a smile and he waved his wings for the woman to let out a piercing scream.

    "The chick! A chick is talking!" Monica continue to yell and she run toward the door like her brother did earlier to no avail as the door clicked close. At once the candles in her room begin to light up, one by one before circling her room to give the entire room a brighter light.

    Monica was beyond surprised when she saw who it was, and fell on a momentarily daze as she watched Ian who had made himself a home by drinking a tea and crossing his leg on the couch, appearing as if he hade for a small chat while Count Gerald, his wife, and eldest son was on the floor. While Count Gerald and his wife was kneeling, Elijah was on the floor and pool of blood which Monica couldn''t tell where it came from pooled beneath his brother''s body.

    "L-Lord Ian," Monica stuttered, a spine chilling coldness struck her back as she looked surprised by whom she had seen. W-Why was he here?!

    "I guess you are still a little better than your father to remember that I am the Lord of thisnd, sit, Monica," Ian ordered and the woman looked fearful looking left and right without moving.

    "It''s better if you sit, you know. Your older brother wasn''t able to follow the Lord''s instruction properly and look what happened to him now," said Hallow from the side with a shrug of his shoulders that got Monica to start moving her trembling feet toward the ground next to her parents and kneeled down.

    Ian blew the surface of the tea; without looking he asked, "I believe you got things to confess, Monica?"

    Monica looked up at the Lord, noting his fierce red eyes that she always admired to look handsome and charming. But now the girl could only feel fear when she saw the glowing red eyes, "I-I am not sure as what you are saying, Milord," lied Monica and she didn''t know it was her first mistake. At the same time she had uttered a lie, her mother scream in pain, but she couldn''t speak as only scream coulde from her mouth.

    "M-Mother!" Monica crawled her way when her body froze.

    "I don''t remember ordering you to move, Monica. I really dislike disobedient children. Not only you had lied, you once again went against my order. Haven''t I made clear in the Winter Ball that whoever tried to attack Elise, their names have been set to the gravestones?" Ian questioned, his words slow but the impact was deep to sent terror to the leftover three family. Elijah was unmoved and his heartbeat was slow.

    Count Gerald closed his eyes, he didn''t understand what had happened to his son that caused him unmoving. The Lord had asked them questions, more importantly asking his son who refused to tell the truth and all of a sudden, blood begun to stream out from Elijah''s mouth as if his internal gonads had been damage even though there were no wounds in his physical body.

    "I will give you one more chance, don''t lie Monica. Tell me your sin," Ian said, cing the teacup aside to look at the younger woman whose eyes quickly met her mother''s who looked in pain.

    Monica went in panic, her lips open to speak but her mother who seemed to know what she was about to say shook her head as if in warning, "I-I don''t have a sin," uttered Monica unashamedly for her lies, causing a scream to erupt again from her mother''s mouth and blood flowed from her nose. Monica''s eyes widened, not knowing what to do and the cause of her action, her body trembled when she realized it was her who had caused her mother to be in pain.

    "Lies again, tch," Ian clicked his tongue and before Monica could peel her eyes away from her mother who hadid on the floor, her neck was pushed in a sudden force and her back hit a harsh wall, causing her to crawl in pain as she felt a bone in her torso broke.

    "Pity, I would have pardoned you for today and let your family live if you had said the truth. It reflects how bad one''s parents is when their children could easily spit lies even at the cost of their own family''s life, isn''t it?" asked Ian while looking at the human whose face marred with fear and terror. "How do you think you would die, Monica for telling all those rumors despite my warning? Will it be a quick death or a slow one?"

    Monica didn''t want to die, she shook her head; tears fell from her eyes and she looked at the Lord with pleading eyes as she was unable to speak to beg for her life with his hand around her neck.

    "M-Milord!" Count Gerald, who finally regain back his ability to speak then yelled. "Please forgive us. I-I don''t know what my daughter have done but please spare us another chance-"

    "No, no, there is no other chance, Gerald. I have warned you," Ian said, shaking his head while looking at the older man. "Yet you took my warning like something cheap and bargainable. I was present in the room during you entire conversation. Casting me aside by digging my felony?"

    Gerald felt his throat run dry, cursing his terrible timing for reading Lord Garfon''s letter without knowing that Ian was present in the same room. Damn it! But he didn''t want him or his family to die. With a light courage, the man spoke, "M-Milord, a word of advise. Lord Garfon have been searching for you mistakes. If you kill us now-"

    "Do you think I am scared by such a threat, Gerald? Working under me doesn''t seem to teach you anything, does it?" and Ian tightened his grip, causing Gerald to panic when she saw her daughter''s body begin to convulse. "Don''t worry, your family is still alive, Gerald. I won''t kill them this easily," his eyes then turned to look at Monica. "I know you have been wondering how I have never been punished by the Church, haven''t you? It''s a simple answer, no one in this mortal would could judge me. Only Hell could. It''s time to suffer the consequences."

    Monica shook her head, trying to loosen Ian''s fingers only to find it tighter than before, "M-Milord! Please forgive me, Milord! I have never meant any harm to Lady Elise. If you would be so mind to spare me another chance..."

    "Do I look like an Angel to you, Monica; that I will grant you another chance?" Ian asked with a cruel smile on his face. Monica had always been a fan of Ian since the first time she saw him when she was still fifteen. It was since then that she had put herself in the thought of marrying Ian but neveres the day she ever imagine to be at the receiving end of his anger. Nor ever she expected that under the shell of a handsome man lies a Demon called Diablo. "Look at me," Ian said, and Monica''s eyes that shook slowly looked at Ian''s red eyes, feeling herself sucked inside his eyes, "What do you think I look like?"

    Count Gerald wasn''t able to see how Ian looked but he heard her daughter''s scream once Ian had reveled just a fraction of his demonic side. His horns slowly appear from the sides of his head, causing the shadow on the wall to shift and Gerald who was behind Ian couldn''t help himself but yell.

    "I-It''s a D-Demon!!" Gerald, who was frightened but what he saw crawled himself to run and identally pulled the tablecloth of one of the cupboards in the room. The candlestick that was ced on the top of the cupboard begun to shake before it fell when the tablecloth slipped away from the surface of the cupboard. It didn''t take soon for the me on the candlestick spread to the nearest burnable item.

    Monica saw how fire quickly spread from behind Ian, while her eyes were still stricken in fear while watching Ian''s face that had shifted into something so gruesome to look at and his horns that were on the side of his faces curled, "Do you know why I won''t every chose you, Monica? Because I knew women like you; women who love beautiful things. But you should know all beautiful creatures are deadly. What you saw is just a shell of me."

    "Y-You are a Demon," Monica said in disbelief. Both horror and disgust marred her face which came as expected to Ian. Instead of feeling angry, finding the expected expression from the human, cause his lips to curl higher. He might have seemed to walk on the right path beside Elise but the truth was, he enjoyed watching raw fear from humans''s expression before they died. It never cease to make him amused like a Demon he was.

    "I will look forward to meet you again in Hell. I will have fun handing your punishment there. Don''t think it''s the end yet," Ian marked his words before snapping the neck of the younger woman and threw her body across the fire, letting it engulf by the fire.

    When leaving the room, Hallow who was escaping the fire, climb toward his clothes. Gerald who was let alone alive, went to chase the door that''s as about to close.

    "Please wait Milord!" Begged the man as he didn''t want to die in fire and Ian offered him a smile which the man took as thest kindness. At least that was how it appeared to Ged''s eyes until Ian kicked him by the face and shut close the door.

    "Is this alright?" Hallow doesn''t know how the human''s rule work but it was the basic that humans don''t condone killing.

    "More than alright," Ian said after leaving the house that was burning well like a log ced on a firece. He pulled up the letter that Gerald had just received and snapped his finger for a simr envelope to manifest from his magic. "When one doesn''t want to get caught dirty they only need to shift the me to someone¡ª an eyesore who doesn''t know his ce," Ian remarked coldly before throwing the letters behind him, letting it to be caught on one of the statue built in front of the house''s entrance for the Church members who came to investigate find the letter.

 Chapter 401: Disobedient Children-II

    <h4>Chapter 401: Disobedient Children-II</h4>

    "This is your room, Esther," Elise said to the girl after ushering her to the new room. She found that during riding the carriage, Esther continue to appear normal and she didn''t know if this was due to Ian''s teaching, but she learned that the more normal one behave, it was often that they were the fishiest one who hid more secret than what meet the eye.

    Esther walked into the room Elise led her to, looking around and smile spread on her lips, "This is a very extravagant room. I never knew castle would be this big. I had heard news but never see it by my own eyes. But it''s a pity that most of the castle covered by curtain."

    "Ian doesn''t like sunlight much, and although at first I also think it was a shame, now I embrace the little gloominess in the castle as something very rxing," Elise answered, at time, she shared gaze with Beelzebub who came inside while holding the two suitcases and brought it to the bed.

    "I suppose so," Esther answered while staring at the blonde-haired Demon. So far this Demon was the most troublesome one for her.

    During the time the carriage came back to the castle, Esther went down from the carriage to take her suitcase when Beelzebub offered himself again. The woman refused the Demon multiple times, still trying to be polite but each word Beelzebub said only manage to push her into her anger. He was ying with her button and knew what to do to make her vex. But with the knowledge and ability of masking her emotions for decades, Esther managed to show her polite self without a hitch.

    "The butler of the house is currently on a vacation. If there anything you wish to ask, please do call M. She is a human who would be able to help you every time you need," Elise advised and before she left, Esther took her hand. Slightly surprised, Elise still maintain the smile while looking at Esther.

    "I am d that we can be together again, Elise. I heard that marriage between human and a mythical being like vampire isn''t allowed until you received a special agreement from the Church. But the problem of marriage doesn''t lie only during the wedding. If there anything you wish to talk with someone, please don''t hesitate ande to me. We have just met but the fact that we are sisters, I hope we can start to bond like other siblings," Esther said, and it was hard to pick the lie from Esther''s words. Elise noticed how sincere the younger girl was and although Elise didn''t trust her, her word would manage to make people who passed by them to think of how beautiful the sibling rtionship they shared was.

    "I will keep it in mind, thank you, Esther. Let''s meet again during dinner," answered Elise.

    When Elise had left, Esther''s smile didn''t fall immediately and it was because there was someone who kept staring at her back while sitting on her bed. She turned her face, keeping a slightly confused expression, "Mr..."

    "Beel. Beel Harmstring," Beelzebub named his new name, and instead of standing up while gazed by Esther, Beel crossed his feet without opening his shoes and made himself home on her bed; causing Esther to look at his shoes with faint frown.

    "I was wondering if you will leave my room? A woman and man in the same room without presence of another person is said could call upon Demon," Esther said, signaling the Demon that it was time to leave.

    "Then would you like to try?" Beelzebub questioned, his grin widening. "Calling upon Demon."

    Esther''s smile faded at once. The saying that she had used to tell Beelzebub to get away from her tail had another meaning where calling upon demon meant having unwedded sex. Now, frown tightly knot on Esther''s forehead. "If that is a joke, it isn''t funny, Mr. Harmsrting. May I ask why you are so fond of pushing my buttons? You have been doing this since we met and it''s rude which I would like you to stop right at the moment."

    Beelzebub looked at her with a questioning look, pulling a naive expression, "Pushing your buttons? I haven''t taken off your clothes yet when did I pushed your button?"

    "Y-You!" Esther was speechless. This Demon unlike Elise or the Lord didn''t cease to be bold with his advances and Esther knew it wasn''t because Beelzebub had taken a liking to her but because he was instructed by Ian to watch over her movements. "I demand you to leave."

    "Oh touch¨¦," Beelzebub clicked his tongue before pushing himself from the bed. "We haven''t talk a lot and yet you drive me out from your room. I had helped you with your belongings-"

    "I didn''t ask you to," Esther answered and when the man came a step closer, the girl was quick to take three steps back. The action was caught by Beelzebub and his smile widened.

    "Are you perhaps scared of men, Esther?" Beelzebub asked to see how Esther''s eyes narrow at once. "Did you had a traumatic event in the past that cause you to be scared of men?"

    Esther stared back at Beelzebub''s red eyes. The Demon seemed to be threading his feet between taking another step or not and she frowned as he was ying another cat and mouse game with her. "You are overthinking it. I just find that to be touch by man whom I don''t know just like any other women as disturbing."

    "Really?" Beelzebub continued to stare at Esther''s blue eyes without deter, "Then why don''t youe closer? You can touch me and prove it."

    Esther watched Beelzebub handing his hand out and her teeth gritted together. It was a humiliation for her to be yed and strummed by the Demon''s mischief but she couldn''t do anything as they were currently in the house of her target.

    "I don''t see why I should touch you. Please leave Mr. Harms- What are you doing?!" yelled Esther when Beelzebub''s hand snaked around her waistline. She struggled to get off but she realized the Demon was far stronger than any other Demon she met before.

    "Oh, you''re quite strong," hummed Beelzebub, "But that''s not enough to shake me off."

    "Why are you doing this?! Bothering me," Esther asked, a fiercer looke across her blue eyes that caused Beelzebub to whistle in awe.

    "I find you rather pitiable, Esther. There is something in you that was bright in the past but now had turn extremely dull. It''s strange really, how you still look pleasing even after you have dulled. Women like you are quite my taste¡ª women who are strong and brave enough to spark interest in me," Beel said and Esther watched the Demon''s tongue sneaked out of his lips and went across the seam of his lips as if preparing to eat her.

    "And I think I have find myself pitiable for sparking your interest unwillingly. I will warn you, Mr. Harmstring. I don''t take your game to be a fun one. I have to apologize to Elise for ruining her hospitable wee but I will tell her of your behavior if you keep on doing what you do now. Release my hand!" Esther demanded.

    Beelzebub continue to watch how Esther struggled to get out of his arms and his smile widened further. "You know you won''t be able to release yourself from my arms. I have strong pair of arms that might be a trouble for you. But-" Beelzebub suddenly released his arm and Esther was quick to leave the ce, rubbing her waist as if trying to dust off the trace of the Demon''s arm on her body. "This should do for today. I won''t promise this won''t happen again. I am keen to pursue on people who I have taken interest in. Let''s keep today''s rendezvous action of us together, won''t you?"

    Esther red at Beelzebub, her polite self was slowly slipping away from her face as she couldn''t tolerate the Demon''s words and impolite actions any further that pushed her most sensitive button. "You are scared that the Lord and Elise would know how rude you behaved toward me and drive you out from the castle," and if she was correct in this judgment of hers, it would mean that Elise does prioritize her to a certain extent that might be easier for her to befriend the girl.

    "That''s not it," Beelzebub take one step forward and Esther took the courage not to move and her eyes turned fiercer than before. "I want to have a secret just between us two. During our discussion back from your house, the carriage, and here, I have seen how much of a good liar you are. Which why, y with me a little won''t you?" Beelzebub questioned before winking his eyes and let the room.

    Esther, who was now alone, was confused by the words said by Beelzebub. What did he meant? She had came to the castle with the thought of gaining Elise''s trust but perhaps she had instead fallen to a craft trap made by the two Demons in the house?

    ****

    It''s my birthday, therefore the one chapter so I can have a little holiday^^ thank you for the whites everyone~

 Chapter 402: Disobedient Children-III

    <h4>Chapter 402: Disobedient Children-III</h4>

    After leaving the room which now upied by Esther, Elise went into a little discussion in her mind. No doubt, she could sense a strong rtionship between her and Esther which Ian told her due to scent of families. There were two possibilities she had in mind; the first was that Esther had somehow found a way to mimics her scent to appear like her family member or it was true that Esther was her rtive.

    Elise had just left the corridor and went to arge space formed by the four intersection of corridors when she saw the maids gathered together in discussion. Curious, Elise came closer, asking, "What happened?"

    "Lady Elise," greeted the maids who saw her, some surprised while they bowed to show respect. When Elise moved her gaze to look what the maids were hiding behind their back, a look of nervousness appeared on the maids'' faces.

    "What is it?" Elise questioned without sounding too harsh or strict but the maids took it as a reprimand.

    "Mdy, you would not like to see this," said the maid who was present on the day Tracey was killed by the Lord. Fear that she would inquire Elise''s anger that could directly influence the Lord''s anger, the maid tried to not tell what happened.

    Elise shook her head, "I will be alright. I would like to see," and she saw how the maids discuss with each other by their gazes before the maid who had spoken to her earlier nodded and they made way from the side of the window that they covered.

    Elise came closer, she didn''t find anything on the window that was worth fretting for but when she looked down, her eyes widened in view of a crow copse on the ground, the crow''s ck wings spread wide as and it''s head twist to the right side as if it was dying.

    "Oh no," Elise whispered and she came closer to the crow when the maid who had spoke earlier looked rmed.

    "Mdy, would you like us to help you with it? Dead birds are said to be a carrier of many illness," said the maid with worry.

    "I should be fine," Elise dismissed the maid''s worry. Bringing her hand, she begin to examine the heartbeat of the bird, finding the pulse to be normal and healthy that had her wonder what the bird was doing on the floor. Was it feeling cold and stay here? But with the snow outside the castle that hadn''t thaw, she doubted that was the case.

    "Maybe it''s a dehydration," came Ian''s voice beside her and Elise turned her face to look at him also finding the maids scattering away on the Lord''s presence.

    "Dehydration?" Elise questioned and she took the bird''s body, "It isn''t dead yet, do you might now what we should do?"

    Over her question, she saw how Ian didn''t speak and instead continue to stare at the bird. The crow who was under the brooding red gaze, couldn''t help but gulp faintly and Ian who noticed the heartbeat of the bird hitch for a moment grinned, "Hm, we should cremate him now. We might be toote, sometimes dehydration in creatures like bird have stages and from what I see it is threading between life and death, there is nothing we can do unless it begin to cough-" and Ian raised his brows when the crow suddenly coughed. "Oh, how lucky," deadpanned Ian without voicing out the oddness of timing the bird had as it coughed right as soon as he stood it needed to cough. "But it''s still sleeping, bring the crow in a cage."

    "A cage?" Elise questioned, "I didn''t know we have a cage."

    "There was one stupid guest who came to take my crow in a cage, I took his cage in exchange," Ian tutted, taking the bird by the back of its body, his eyes then continue to stare at the shape of the bird who continue to act as if it was dead. "Poor acting," Ian whispered for the crow''s red eyes to faintly begin to open with shock.

    Elise didn''t heard the remark Ian left over the crow and she asked, "Did you only took the cage?"

    "Of course I didn''t, I took his hands too," and when he looked at her eyes, Ian shrugged his shoulders, "It''s in the past and the cage is quite old but it should do some work in keeping this one a hostage."

    The red-eyed crow who couldn''t bear to be kept on the cage like some kind of an animal quickly shook its wings and at once flew away from Ian''s hand. Ian let the bird to escape even though he could catch it. Elise was startled by the bird''s sudden movement and she watched how it tried to shake away and leave only to bump on a window and flew dizzily while trying to find its way out.

    "What a clumsy bird," Ian remarked, sensing Elise''s gaze on him.

    "What was that?" Elise questioned because she could tell it wasn''t a normal exchange between people who had just saved a crow.

    "A spy someone had sent us but they are harmless. Look at how it''s wounded while trying to get inside? He won''t be able to get inside again. It''s troubling how they think my castle is a hotel they coulde and rest at," Ian clicked his tongue before then turning his eyes at Elise, "So how did it goes with Esther?"

    "It was alright. I was thinking if it''s possible that Esther might not be my younger sister but someone from my father''s family?" From what she had known now, her father, Mr. Levi is a Demon and if Esther have the same scent of her family, she might also be a descendant of her lineage.

    "Possibly, which why we kept her here. I thought Beel came with you?" Ian questioned because he found the blonde-haired Demon suddenly missing. Elise turned her face, also finding that Beelzebub didn''te out.

    "Say, is it possible for Mr. Beel to take fancy of Esther?" Because from what Elise could see, it appears that Beelzebub was enamored in getting Esther''s attention which she couldn''t tell if it was for the mission Ian gave him or if he had acted on his feeling.

    "The curse that Beelzebub have, do you know what is it? It''s for them to never receive their fullest wish, causing him to be the most greediest Demon in Hell. Beelzebub is also one of the few admins who are incapable of being in love because of their massive expectation on love and the people they love. So I would say, it''s almost impossible for Beel to love someone," Ian exined and taking her hand, he brought her away from the room, making way toward the staircase and they left toward his study room.

    "But it''s not entirely impossible," Elise said for her to find his grin raising.

    "It all goes back to the Demons themselves individually. There are Demons who was more affected to their curse and there are some who have it tamer and milder in effect. Simr to how the scale of greediness of Beelzebub differ in each generation," Ian continued to exin as they entered his study room.

    "But Mr. Beel seemed to have it the curse affecting him less," said Elise. After spending time with Beelzebub, she could tell that the Demon was rather outgoing. If it wasn''t for Lucifer''s contract with him, she could see how he would be more cheerful and filled with zeal than now.

    But Ian chuckled, "Does it look that way in you? That Beel have it worse than all the previous generation. In the past he was worse, I don''t know what cause him to be tamer now."

    Elise wondered how strike different the past Mr. Beel and himself now. With the Demon, she couldn''t sense any feeling of greediness as Ian had told her. A sudden thought passed by her mind which she can''t help but ask, "Can it be that Mr. Beel had sessfully break his curse?" If so, then the curse that bind Ian, was there also a solution to break it?

 Chapter 403: How Nostalgic-I

    <h4>Chapter 403: How Nostalgic-I</h4>

    Opening his study room, at the same time of Elise''s question, Ian shook his head, "Likely not. We don''t know how to break the curse and I think it''s the opposite. Beel''s contract with Lucifer must be along the line of Lucifer helping him to curb his greediness."

    Elise who had frowned then thought of how the possibility Ian said was very close to maybe the truth which they don''t know as Lucifer was sly when ites to hiding the n he was putting Mr. Beel to. She wondered what could it be that Lucifer want? She had met him when she saw young and he had protected her.

    "Which mean Mr. Beel must have suffered greatly with his curse?" Because everyone knew not to sign contract given by Lucifer as agreeing to work with the fallen Angel was the same as falling into a rabbit hole with no way of going out.

    "Yes, although we wouldn''t be able to know if we are right seeing how Lucifer had put a restriction on Beel to not tell the reason of his contract," Ian then made his way toward his desk, taking the rolled scrolls that were ced on the desk while Elise looked at his table, finding one letter. "Want to read it?" Ian asked, noticing where her eyes fell on.

    "Can I?" Elise questioned, she didn''t know anything about Ian''s work as the Lord but knew it must be taxing with all the responsibilities he have on his shoulders where he need to take care of the massivend of Warine.

    "Of course, you have taken a very good choice of letter to read. I took it from a certain nosy family the other day," Ian said as if he had forgotten the name of the family which was actually the truth as he didn''t think he should bother himself to remember the family name who now hadbust to ashes.

    Nosy Family? wondered Elise as she opened the letter which had been torn. Pulling out the letters her eyes read the words line by line, catching the word of Lord Garfon and her eyes widened, "Lord Garfon wish to overthrow you from the seat as the Lord." Maybe because she had heard from Ian before and had seen the friction between the Lord of Runalia and him, she wasn''t surprise that Lord Garfon would do issue such letter.

    Reading thest name, Elise also noted how the letter was sent to the family of Count Gerald, Lady Monica''s family who Ian had referred as the nosy family.

    "Just hearing his name from your lips make me irritated, he is defiling your lips by his name," Ian said with a click of his tongue and he patted the table.

    Elise took it as a cue to walk toward him, only feeling him pulling her close and with a sweep of his arm, Ian brought her to sit on hisps. Elise was surprised and a light gasp escaped her lips. "Could they do that?"

    "Dethroning me?" Ian chuckled at her question as if her question was silly, "No, that won''t happen as long as I am here. I have never lost in a game a chess, the board chess or the real life chess."

    "But it worries me, if Lord Garfon had sent this letter to Count Gerald''s family, it means he had also sent the letters to other families," and she wondered how many amongst all the family who was sent the letter would agree to Lord Garfon''s offer, "Did Count Gerald agreed?"

    "He did," Ian answered and while Elise was concerned, Ian looked barely feeling unruffled about it, "Unfortunately for him and his family though, he could only agree into the offer verbally."

    "Why so?" Elise who didn''t understand asked, seeing how Ian''s cruel grin spreading wider, "Because I burned his house along with his family. He must be back in Hell now, enjoying the pain of his punishment. His daughter was the one who had rumored about your past along with her brother."

    Was the reason why Ian had burned the family''s house was because he wanted to teach a Monica a lesson for her sake? Elise didn''t know how wrong it was if she felt happy upon other''s death, "I don''t mind the rumors," she said.

    "But I do," Ian answered, watching how Elise''s lips pursed as if she is trying to find the right word, "When others hurt you, I cannot restrain myself from inflicting a pain much worse than what they do to you. I hate it when others hurt you as they also hurt me by doing so."

    Elise can''t help but to show him a smile. She knew there were things she had changed from Ian and she also knew how there were more things she weren''t able to change from him, "What will you do about the letter Garfon sent?"

    "Well? What did you think I did?" Elise was once again faced with riddles that Ian had always like to give to her but this time she took more time to think. She could see that Ian had put a n in action to counter Garfon''s n but she didn''t know what he tried, "Want a hint?" And Elise nodded, knowing Ian wouldn''t tell her the answer directly. "I repeated what I did to your sister today to him."

    "Reversing the n?" Elise questioned seeing him nodding in response, "Did you sent another letter like this to people from his side?"

    Ian shook his head, "I let him think he is the savior when in fact he had turned into a criminal now. He must be enjoying his time in jail any time soon if our dear Church members aren''t stupid enough to miss what I did." Without receiving theplete n Ian did, she wondered what he had done and she heard him ask, "Did you read the books Redrick gave you?"

    "I have just finished the second one about the Angels," Elise said for Ian to nod. "I heard that only Angels have feathered wings, like dove. Like yours except for the color."

    "I know what you are thinking," Ian smiled, circling his hands around her waist, "When Maroon came back from Hell we should receive answer about you and I am nning to take you out somewhere tonight."

    Elise thought of how they only leave the castle during nights but learn that in night there were more advantages for them to move without being under other people''s watch, allowing them to move without a hitch or question, "Where will we go?"

    "The only house which I didn''t destroy during my early days of bing a Demon. We will go to find about my past," and over his wordsmith curiosity burned in Elise''s blue eyes that had always questioned the reason for Ian''s feathery ck wings.

    "About earlier, whose crow was that?" Elise then asked before she forgot, receiving Ian!s crafty smile.

    "I am guessing it''s Lucifer''s subordinate."

    Subordinates? "Why would hee here?" Did the crow acted dead earlier to let her save him then?

    "Maybe he is indeed dehydrated?" Ian shrugged with a smile, "You don''t have to worry that the crow came to make trouble. He is famous in Hell for being the most clumsiest Demon in Hell that even cause Satan and other High Demon wondered why Lucifer took him in. He could barely do anything from brewing tea to being a spy."

    Still, thought Elise, did Lucifer ordered him toe here if so then what for? Taking in Ian'' words, she wondered was it possible that it nned to stay in the castle after being helped by her and then settled itself in the castle to be an ear for Lucifer that only failed? If so, the Demon is indeed a clumsy one.

    When dinner time came, Elise and Ian sat next to each other while Esther sat next to Elise and Beelzebub sit in front of the new guest. While cutting the meat, Esther couldn''t ignore the gaze of Beelzebub that continue to stare at her. Esther didn''t mind by being watch by others, she had been followed, tailed like Austin did to her, but it was different when Beelzebub watched her. She could feel herself standing on her toes as the blonde-haired Demon continue to look at her.

    Esther ignored the man''s presence, showing a dear smile toward Elise, "And then you passed the first exam? You must be the first woman to pass the exam for the Church member. Then the second exam wille soon," drawled the woman.

 Chapter 404: How Nostalgic-II

    <h4>Chapter 404: How Nostalgic-II</h4>

    "Yes and it''s going to be soon," Elise answered, she didn''t think there was anything to hide about this.

    "But it must be a very taxing month for you, I mean your wedding would be soon and so is the second exam. When will the second exam begin and your wedding day?" Esther asked as she took bite on the meat, looking fairly curious as if she didn''te to gather information.

    "The exam should begin around the next two days and there is still more than fourteen days for the wedding days," Elise replied as she took a drink, looking at Ian at the same time who nodded as if telling that it was fine to tell the woman this much.

    Ian who took a sip on the wine the ced it, hiding his smile, he said, "Speaking of the wedding day being near, don''t take it as an offense Miss Esther but I believe there must be not many suitable clothing you brought with you for the wedding day, don''t you? If you would like, you can go out in a few days with Elise."

    Esther showed a smile, hiding her surprise. She thought she was brought here to be supervised, how can this Demon believe in her that quickly? "If it''s alright with you Elise?"

    Elise also didn''t know about the sudden proposal but new Ian must have nned something and nodded, "Of course, it will be our first time going out together."

    When the dinner ended, Ian retired back to his study room as he had to take care of some pressing cases. Beelzebub, on the other hand, went to leave the dining room almost immediately before anyone, causing Elise to wonder why he had suddenly left the ce as she thought he would press Esther as he did this afternoon. Esther was curious too at the man sudden''s lost of interest but think of it as a boon for her.

    Coming back to her room, Elise brushed her hair, "Do grim reapers have records of people who they took their life?" asked Elise to the chick who was also brushing its body with a smaller brush which was created for dolls.

    "Of course, there is. We grouped the deaths by region and type of creature since there are many creatures in this world that could be very bothersome if we doesn''t know because there are special reapers for each type of creatures," answered Hallow which Elise would like to believe it was about the color of the scythe as Beelzebub had told her.

    "Do you have the book?" Elise then asked, causing Hallow to look at her with wide eyes.

    "The books can only be written by death angels, of course I don''t. Do you want the book?" Questioned Hallow.

    "A little," If she could, she wanted to see what happened to the name of those who had died but was resurrected back to life.

    "But to take the book from Death An-!" Hallow suddenly turn stiff when they both heard a knock came across the room. Elise ced her finger over her lips and the chick replied with a vigorous nod. Leaving her dressing table, Elise then opened the door to see Esther standing.

    The woman looked back at her with a smile which she returned and Elise found how her blue eyes moved to look over the gaps of her body and the door, to look inside her room, "I thought the Lord was with you?"

    "Austin came earlier and he needed to talk with Ian, he is not here," answered Elise and Esther''s brows crooked.

    "How strange but I heard you talking with someone earlier," Esther continued to stare at her, the silence when Elise didn''t reply grew prickly at once.

    "I often spoke with my foster family''s portrait at night. They died nearly two months ago in a dark sorcerer incident," Elise lied and surprisingly, she found herself getting better in lying.

    "I''m sorry to hear that," Esther said with a frown, "Can I hear more what happened that day and who was the dark sorcerers that attacked you?"

    Elise looked behind for a moment, seeing Hallow had disappeared from the surface of the dressing table before looking back at Esther, "It will take long, please get inside."

    "Thank you," Esther said. She made her way inside Elise''s room and her eyes went to study everything from the corner of the room to the other corner when her nose caught a strange scent from the dressing table but couldn''t point out what smell it was. Therefore, she then ignored it for now, "There are little things in your room. Honestly I thought you would have more decorations. Do you not like decorations?"

    "Ian told me that we will be sharing bedroom in count of days and I suggest to put less things in my room, so I can move without needing to move everything," answered Elise with a light blush that Esther didn''t fail to note on.

    "You must be happy from what I could see the Lord must be a gentleman. How long has Mr. Beel stayed here?" Esther asked with a nonchnt tone.

    "It must be more than three weeks ago. Mr. Beel is a long acquaintance of Ian," Elise answered as if she didn''t notice how Esther was creeping to learn more informations about her through the questions she began, "I was thinking that you left the house all of a sudden, Will it be alright for you not to tell people who you know? I can lend you letter set if you wish to sent letter."

    Esther watched Elise''s smile and chuckled faintly, "Maybe it''s because I have always moved one vige to another but I don''t think there are many people whom I need to tell and I don''t think I need to sent any letter any time soon. But maybe I will take your offer soon."

    "Tell me whenever you need it. What were we talking about? Yes, about my family..." Elise drawled, continuing to fill Esther with what happened to her family while controlling her anger so her power won''t seep out all of a sudden.

    Meanwhile, in a church, Gabriel was on his knees, making prayer in front of arge statue of the Archangel Michael when he heard sound of heavy pping wings near him. Turning his back, he saw a man with a long and straight inky hair that fell down to his knees. He raised his hand just barely for his wings to disappear.

    "You have disappeared for too long, Gabriel. Michael has been searching for you," said the Angel with a light frown on his beautiful face.

    Gabriel turned his face slowly showing him a smile, "He must be, Michael had been the worrywart. I thought he was busy guarding him," Gabriel put a little emphasis on ''him'' and he watched how the other Angel frowned.

    "It''s strange to hear that you want to talk about him all of a sudden. I thought you didn''t want to talk about him. You have always avoided it when we talked regarding him," said the Angel who made his way beside Gabriel. His eyes that were bright in the color of golden looked up to peer at the statue of his brother which looked different from how he appeared. Humans often show their adoration by erecting statue of them but as they had never been blessed to see them, their creation often differ from the truth which he didn''t mind as the matter was the feelings human had when they made the statues.

    Gabriel also watched the statue in his kneeling position, saying, "I just had things to think about, Raphael and that when he came to my mind. It had been decades, the child that he had with the human woman have died, leaving only his granddaughter but he is still locked in Heaven for his punishment. Sometimes I wondered if we were too severe with our punishment."

    "We can condone his affair with the human but not the fact that he has grouped up with Demons, Gabriel. I know what you are thinking. You were wondering if only we epted him and his child he wouldn''t have reached out his hand to Demons, don''t you?" Raphael saw how Gabriel looked at him and nodded. "We might be Angels but there indeed some things we cannot avoid. We kept making mistakes just like humans, letting Lucifer killed Seraphim, and unable to stop ''him'' from attacking Heaven."

    "That is why Michael had turned to be nose whenever I leave Heaven. He feared that one day I would bring back a human as my lover and turn my back from Heaven," Gabriel said with a smile and Raphael showed the same smile with less zeal.

    "He feared getting hurt just like any of us. Watching our brothers leaving Heaven is not something easy for us to see. Michael just has his own worries," Raphael drawled and seamlessly changed the conversation, "How is it going with searching for Lucifer''s child? You went out to search for the child. Usually you would havee back faster. Have you found them?"

    Gabriel didn''t immediately reply. He wondered what Raphael''s expression would turn out if he were to say who is Lucifer''s child was and if he was to tell about the granddaughter of the Angel they had been talking about as ''he'' had turned out to possibly be the princess of Hell. How fate works, thought Gabriel. "About the child," Gabriel said to Raphael whose eyes turned Curtis, "I have..."

 Chapter 405: How Nostalgic-III

    <h4>Chapter 405: How Nostalgic-III</h4>

    Gabriel took a deep breathe, and released it as he spoke, "I have decided to find more about the child."

    "So you haven''t found them yet," sighed Raphael and Gabriel didn''t agree nor deny to the question because he was an Angel who couldn''t lie. Even if the lie was meant to protect people, there was only to few things he could be pardoned for lying and this wasn''t included.

    Gabriel continued to take the silent card while Raphael''s golden eyes continue to stare at him. He pulled a knot that went away quickly as Raphael exhaled a breath, "I know we are in a bind with searching the child before Lucifer''s punishment ended any time soon and he regain his original body in order to keep a bargain for peace to Lucifer but you shouldn''t overwork yourself. There are sleeping bags under your eyelids."

    Gabriel pulled his fingertips to his eyes, tracing underneath it, "I suppose you are correct. I might becking sleep which why I came here to take some peacefulness to my soul before finding a ce to sleep at. Would you like toe with me and stay in the inn, Raphael? We can also spend some time chatting together which had been quite a long time ago."

    "I would like to but we have to think about Michael," Raphael turned down the invitation with a pity smile as if he was feeling how it was a shame that he wasn''t able toe.

    "I am concerned with how Michael is a little obsessed by keeping us together. It is for the good but I hope he won''t do it to others. We can understand him but the same can''t be said to the rest of the angels. If we stifle them, it would only do the opposite of protecting them," Gabriel said and Raphael went into a light pause while thinking.

    "I will try and talk to him but you shoulde with me and have a talk," Raphael showed a gentle smile, saying, "We both know that Michael dotes on you more."

    "That''s a news to me," Gabriel answered with a chuckle he shared with Raphael.

    "I do hope you would soon find Lucifer''s child. It won''t be soon when Lucifer''s punishment end and we know when that happen he woulde back to Heaven for revenge. The least we could do is take the child and bring them to Heaven with us," Raphael said with a sigh, "It feels like we are holding hostage."

    "We are, aren''t we? If we find them we will be using them as a bargaining chip in exchange for Lucifer not to attack Heaven. It''s cowardly..." Gabriel said, what they were doing was against their own teaching and it can''t be help just like humans, Angels bent rules they have on stone just enough for the better sake but there are times Gabriel wondered if their better sake was good for others.

    Since the day Lucifer had killed Seraphim and was put to judgement it was also around that time where everyone feared the day when Lucifer''s punishment ended. Lucifer''s punishment was where his body and soul was separated for decades in hope that when Lucifer''s punishment end, he would have forgotten his evilness to take the right path. But deep down, everyone know how impossible it was to have Lucifer, the fallen Angel to once again adopt the correct way of angels.

    The scared Angels then decided to take Lucifer''s child who they heard from rumors and use the child to stop Lucifer from waging war to Heaven. After seeing Ian White, however, Gabriel was sure of this: that bringing the child to Heaven and detain him there would be one of the impossible things they could achieve to do.

    "It''s cowardly but we all have agreed with this and personally I think it''s better rather than if we need to shed more blood than necessary," said Raphael who then looked up in the sky. "I will be leaving now, I hope you will find the child soon."

    When Raphael left with his wings, Gabriel went into contemtion. He wondered what he could do for the angels or what he did could save the angels who have turn to the dark side. Unlike Michael and other angels, Gabriel still believe that deep inside his dear brothers who had turned their back from heaven that their kindness and good nature is still there inside them. He wondered about the possibility of tendering an offer to Ian and see whether he would like to see Heaven. Although there was more of low chance that Ian would agree to help them, the Angels, there was a possibility which was worthwhile to take into evaluation.

    Not far from where Gabriel, a crow masked it presence amongst the shadow of the night, taking a sit on the tree while watching the Archangel left the Church like a normal human, and it''s golden eyes glimmered. The crow continue its silence before it decided to depart, leaving the Church to another Church where Redrick was.

    "So that happened," said Esther who had heard all about Elise''s pasts excepting her childhood, "I''m sorry for your loss, Elise; they must have been a very lovely family for you."

    "They were," Elise answered with a smile. During her discussion with Esther, she found that there were some asion where she could see through Esther''s lies and fake sympathy almost immediately but there are also time where she wasn''t sure if it was an act as the expression Esther shown was very sincere; such as now when she showed sympathy for the Scott''s. "What about you Esther? Do you might have people who you are close of? Other than father, I mean."

    Esther knew that Elise had asked her because she wanted to investigate her but somewhere, Esther had the urge not to lie to Elise which was somewhere strange; she noticed that there was something in Elise that make other at peace. To Esther, Elise reminded her of a Sun. The always so calm sun that stayed on the sky unbothered by anything as if storm couldn''t hinder its light but the warmth the Sun shared always manage to pull others into the light¡ª causing many to feel pulled toward theforting Sunlight.

    "Of course there was someone," Esther answered, picking the teacup and drank the tea Elise offered for her, "There was this one person who I trusted more than father. But I realized itte that believing in someone is often a stupid thing. It often happen to me where when I trusted someone, it was also at that time when their color finally show through."

 Chapter 406: The Memories-I

    <h4>Chapter 406: The Memories-I</h4>

    Unexpectedly Esther''s answer was straightforward and Elise do not know why she but felt the words Esther said were not a lie. As she stared at Esther, the woman looked back at her, "Is there anything wrong, Elise?"

    "No, nothing. I was thinking how you speak a little like someone who I knew. Who was that person?" Elise asked again, curious to know more.

    In time, a knock came across the room, Elise was the one who left to open the door while Esther sighed, wondering why she had uttered the words she spoke earlier. There were something about Elise that she couldn''t quite point her finger in her and it must be because of that... Esther''s concentration broke when she heard Elise speaking.

    Coming toward the door, Esther went to meet Elise who was still in the middle of the talk with Ian, "Esther, I will be leaving the room."

    Esther raised her brows subtly while crossing her hands, "You will? That''s a shame but where might you two be nning to go atte this night?"

    Elise was thinking what to say when Ian rounded his hand around her waist, his other hand sensually wrapped on her nape and his voice feel deeper, "We are thinking of having a time of our own, talking and rolling on the bed, you will get what I mean when you find someone who you n to marry soon."

    Elise''s eyes widened and her cheeks turn red as bloody rushes to her cheeks. What was he doing?!

    Esther appeared shock that had jaw fell ck because she didn''t know the Demon could be this brazen, "I see."

    Ian didn''t reply again and brought Elise away from the room. When they left, Elise''s cheeks were still red to the point the tips of her ears were pink. After getting less blood from her head, Elise could understand Ian had only tried to brush off Esther''s suspicions but there should be other way than saying those embarrassing words.

    It was then when Elise''s lips parted in surprise as Ian lifted her chin, "You know how much I love this embarrassed look on your face? It makes me wonder how you better you would look on our first night."

    Elise skin that had calmed down, turn redder again, "You are doing it on purpose to tease me."

    "I feel like you are using more than before, my love. I''m a bit upset," Ian spoke with a light frown though his lips were still capturing the hint of the grin.

    "You are roping me into something again," said Elise who felt smarter as she was able to detect Ian''s teasing and walk around her way so she won''t fall on his trap.

    What Elise didn''t know was that she was too naive. Ian knew how to coax and twist her by her words, and instead said, "Another usation. I was nning to give you a little reward for being a good girl for the past few days but I might be wrong in my judgement. But if you please me, I might have to correct the judgement again."

    Elise was curious but that wasn''t the only main point. She looked at him and said, "P-Please?"

    Ian didn''t miss how the lone words that left from her lips were breathy, her expression was no less than a tempting deadly fruit that dangle sweetly in front of him who had been fasting for days of no end. Ian pushed his hand over her shoulders where she was wearing a dress that let her to show a little of the skin of her shoulders that rubbed with his fingertips when he run his fingers over, "What are you think about? I was going for a simple kiss but why do I feel like you are going for something more? Are you remembering the time you had given me a head?"

    Elise suddenly felt as if she was running out of breaths. Ian''s lips went closer toward her and she closed her eyes when a sound of clear coughing from their left and Elise turned her head to see Austin whose face was turning on his left, "Apologies, Apologies! I didn''t see anything nor did I heard anything. The food I ate tonight must have been a little off because suddenly my head feel fuzzy..." and like how he quietly appear, the werecat also suddenly disappear.

    Ian shrugged his shoulders, then going to kiss her again but Elise stopped him, "Let''s not do it here..." she whispered.

    "I don''t mind thepany of others watching us," Ian pulled a grin and Elise wondered if he had gone into a boarding school which master on words as he just knew the right statement to make her feel all high and embarrassed at the same time. "Though I might dislike it a lot if they were to look at your lovely face which only I can see. Some of this time around the corner I should roast that werecat."

    "It was our fault for doing it here," muttered Elise as she pulled her hand, and fan her face with her fingers to calm herself.

    "What is wrong with doing it in our own house? You have got it wrong if you think we are wrong for doing it anywhere we like," Ian said and his smile bore a foretelling to Elise as if he wasn''t going to end what he did tonight to her and had saved it for the future.

    "Where are we going? Our destination," said Elise, veering the talk that she did it in a very clumsy way.

    "Somewhere in Warine. It is the vige that my mother live at before he marry my father. The vige is called Snowsill," Ian said which Elise also noticed there was a sound of a light pause whenever he spoke about his mother, making her knew how much he love her. "It is not too far and would only take the longest three minutes with wings but as it''s near let''s teleportate there." Elise nodded her head in agreement. The moment she touched his hand he spread for her, she zapped in second, disappearing from the ce.

    Meanwhile, Esther who appeared as if she had went back to her room earlier lingered in the corridor. Her blue eyes dimmed as she made her way to survey the third floor while making sure she moved like shadow so she won''t make any sound.

    ***

    A/N: Tomorrow is my birthday! Which why tomorrow I will only update one chapter and take rest~

 Chapter 407: The Memories-II

    <h4>Chapter 407: The Memories-II</h4>

    In a blink of an eye, Elise found herself near the border of the forest with Ian. Her hands were not around his arm and when she took a careless step forward, Ian pulled her by her waist, saving her from the fall, "Still clumsy, aren''t you, dearie?"

    "Thank you," Elise said, her heartbeat was still pacing back and forth aloud. With his help she then found her steady ground and left the forest''s border. "It''s so quiet," whispered Elise and she looked to see the small vigeing in sight but unlike her thought of normal vige there was no lighting from torches or inside the house which was strange as they havee at night but not deadly night.

    "Can''t me the silence, I was the one who made it," Ian grinned when he garnered Elise''s eyes on him, "What did you think I do?"

    "You killed them?" asked Elise as it was the first thought and answer that came to her mind upon thinking what Ian could have done to the vige.

    "I didn''t," Ian said, and it surprised Elise honestly, "The vige was a rural one, very small and simple. This ce was where my mother came from and we came here once at a point but just briefly to cross by the vige because the men hired by the bitch waited us here as they knew at one point my mother woulde here to hide. When I became the Lord, I want to preserve a little of my mother''s memory which I have none as I have burnt everything down."

    Elise quickly took more steps and circled her hands around his arm, Ian looked at her small but endearing action as she didn''t want him to feel sad. He never knew or expected that one day he would be simr to the fool people who fell in love blindly. It makes him wonder how he could feel such a love so ardently that his life which always been his prioritized became thest thing he could be bothered about?

    "What are you thinking?" Elise asked when she saw Ian''s eyes going into a thinking. The vige must be a very important ce for Ian as it hold many memories about histe mother.

    Instead of thinking about the vige, he looked into her eyes and said, "I was thinking how deeply in love I am with you to the point where I don''t care about myself."

    Elise was surprised by the sudden confession that had her heartbeat quickened in surprise. "Don''t do that, you are also important," Elise stressed and Ian gave her a lukewarm nod that had her frown slightly but then she believed he would be alright. It was bad for her to say this, but at time, she was grateful for his curse in which he couldn''t die so he won''t ever lose his life on her hand. "How did your mother meet your father?" Elise then asked to lighten the mood.

    "She never told me about it but I did heard some story about her from her closest maid. She was just a vige girl when my father passed by the area, around here," Ian pointed the empty open road that they passed by, "He continue to visit the vige through the carriage, like a stalker before finally asking my mother out for a few times. My mother tip toed with him at first but then fell in love for him. That''s when her misfortune began."

    The discussion the had previous times, yed once again in Elise''s mind. She had heard how bad Lady Lucy was treated, the woman was without doubt had a very lovely soul that must be resting in Heaven. "I think she might have been happy," Ian''s eyebrows raised when she spoke, "She had you with her; I heard from the people in Saltige of how lucky it is when a mother is with their child. Although it was painful for her, you must be her reason to get through all the pain."

    Ian''s smile softened at her words, "Maybe you are right. I always asked my mother why would she stay loyal for a man like my father who had treated her no less than a garbage. She told me because she had made an oath to God but as time passes after her death, I realized it might not be because of the oath but me. She knew how difficult it was for a single woman to raise a son and she didn''t want me to suffer. I do feel grateful for her words but I wish she would have left. Even if it was hard, I would rather live in poverty than to watch her breaking with the passing day."

    Elise didn''t reply, showing him a keen listening as it was what he needed now, "Mother often sacrifices everything of them for us," Elise said and she recalled about her mother. "After gaining my memories about my mother, I wonder how she died. If it was really illness."

    "Was your mother''s death tampered by the Angel''s magic?" Ian questioned her, wondering if even her mother''s death had been tinkered which mean something was hidden underneath the death.

    "It wasn''t tampered. Everything remain the same but I have never seen my mother''s body. When I remembered it, I woke up somewhere different from my mother''s house and it was around that time the aunt who I had to live with for three months told me that my mother had died." and now thinking about it, she found how strange it was for her not to see her mother''s grave.

    "Her grave should be in Saltige," Ian looked at Elise''s blue eyes that shook when she shake her head at the same time. "It''s not?" He asked.

    "Her grave was moved in another vige. I have never been able to see her," and she wished she could. In the past, Elise couldn''t pull herself and the idea to visit her mother''s grave because she still had the fear in the back of her mind of how her mother would abuse her. Not wanting to sully her mother''s kind image which Elise liked more than the time she appeared mad, she pushed the idea of visiting the grave. But now that she knew the memories were false, the urge to visit her mother''s grave came to her.

    "We should visit there soon," Ian said, the words he given was as a promise. Being in the vige gave Elise a little sense of creepiness because she could see at times how there are ghosts passing by but they weren''t dangerous nor bother them. Like the time she wondered why no ghost evere near her when Ian was with, she noticed that when ghost were passing by them, it immediately turn its path as if in fear. Everyone steered clear from him which confirmed Elise that they do knew him as a Demon.

    They continue to walk until they reach to one of the house that looked more polished than the rest of the houses in the vige as if it was cleaned daily, "This is the house," Ian announced, his red eyes fiercely gazed at the cream painted house that appeared older than the rest of the houses but cleaner.

    Stepping inside the house, Ian lighted the candles left in the room with a snap of his finger, helping Elise to look around. The house wasn''t an extravagant one. It consisted of a single bedroom and a kitchen, a simple house perfect for a singledy to live in.

    While the house was cleaned, she begin to notice how many of the things were left as it was. The books that were read half way opened in the dining room, there were signs of leftover teacups that had just been cleaned and somewhere it gave Elise a feeling as if there was someone who lived here but she found no one. It felt as if a time stopping magic was ced in the house to preserve the memories of the woman who once live here which now Elise knew was Ian''s doing to keep thest memory he could have of his mother''s.

    "Did your mother live alone?" Elise asked, curious, "What about her parents?"

    "I have never heard anything about my maternal grandparents. But my mother once touched the subject," said Ian and he didn''t stop, continuing to walk until they reached to one room where Elise assume to be Lady Lucy''s room based on the old bed on the corner of the wall. "She told me that they were gone when she was still a baby and was ced to live in the orphanage. Until she reached the age eighteen did she moved out from the orphanage and live in this vige and house."

    Elise recalled about the words he said and her brows raised a little, "But I thought she had a brother?"

    Ian didn''t forget it either and answered, "She never describe anything about him. She only said that they met again after years of separation but as for where that man live, what he was doing, or how he looked, I have never heard anything about him. She insisted to keep any information about him as a silence even during her death. At one point when my mother was running away with me, I asked her if we coulde to his house but my mother said that we couldn''t. Once again she gave me no reason for why not."

    "Have you ever tried to find him?" Elise curiously questioned because his uncle was surrounded by many mystery, including the rumors that the man was a Satan''s worshiper.

    Ian twisted his lips, a light scoff passed by his lips, "For a man who could leave his own sister in her worse situation without protection or meet her again to find whether she was healthy a and alright; I have no zeal to search for the garbage."

    Not far from them, the white crow who had been following the couple since they have arrived on the house while hanging its body on the roof of the house drew in a frown upon hearing his nephew''s calling him a garbage but kept silence as he had been sneakily following them.

    Elise thought of how the man was, and she wondered if there was another side of the story. Coming toward the old desk, Elise can''t help but run her fingers on the table that was light dusted by dusts. Noticing one of the drawer opened, she pulled out the drawer to see there was nothing.

    Something urged in Elise to find the drawer that had caught her interest. With a hint of curiosity, she pushed her fingertips on the surface inside the drawer and climbed up to the upper part of the drawer when she noticed something like a cover could be felt.

    "Did you find something?" Ian, who had been watching what his curious bride was doing then question when he saw her expression frowning in a thought.

    Elise nodded her head, "I can feel something here...like a cover of a book."

    ***

    It''s my birthday, therefore the one chapter so I can have a little holiday^^ thank you for the whites everyone~

 Chapter 408: The Memories-III

    <h4>Chapter 408: The Memories-III</h4>

    Elise''s fingertips continue to trace the cover of the book, feeling the gap on the corner of the upper wooden surface of the drawer. When she finally took out the book with ripping any ages, she pulled it out to see the dust and discoloration that had turned the book to yellow due to age. After looking how there was no title in the book, Elise then extended the book to Ian.

    Ian then looked at the pages and untied the string that bind the book and read the first few pages of the book to then narrow his eyes, "It''s my mother''s handwriting."

    Elise''s eyes opened anding to his side, she snuck her head forward to peruse the cursive handwriting on the book. The words were written neatly and beautifully that could almost help Elise to form an image on how Lady Lucy would look like.

    "Have you never seen the book before?" questioned Elise.

    "Never," Ian answered, his fingertips traced on the dried ink. Having to see his mother''s handwriting again after nine hundred years, he couldn''t express the spread of warmth that covered his chest and throat. His eyes continue to study the handwriting and he moved pages between pages until he stopped when he noticed one word that stood out from the passage ''Brother''.

    "It''s your uncle," Elise, who also saw the words stated on the writing. Her blue eyes then read the passage.

    ''Brother came today,'' was that words written in the begging of the page, ''It had been a long time since west met, he looked no different than before. He came and asked whether I am sure with the marriage and I told him yes. He seemed to be disheartened even if he said he didn''t care and leave all choices to me, I know deep inside he is one hell of a worrywart person who doted on me a lot. He gave me a ss sk with a drink and when I asked him what was it for, he told me for the future baby. He didn''t describe what it was but I trust that it is something that would protect my future baby, as all he ever done to me was protecting me. He asked me to call him if I was in danger and I convinced him it would be alright; after all, I don''t live in that horrible ce again.''

    Elise, who had read the passage had questions on her, and she leaned back from standing on her toes, "Your uncle seems to live far away. What do you think the drink he gave to your mother?" It was said by the rumors that Ian''s uncle was a Satan worshipper, "Do you think it might be the reason of your wings?"

    "If he is truly a Satan worshipper he would have given me a drink that let me posses the evil power or demonic energy; though that alone is impossible. I doubt it had something to do with my wings." Ian''s eyes fell on thest sentence, "Horrible ce," whispered Ian. "I don''t know what she mean by this. From what I heard from her stories, she spend all her life from baby here until he met my father."

    Elise also wondered what it meant. There were many horrible ces in this world, one she would like to say is ve building, and other ce she might have a guess in would be, "Hell?"

    Ian didn''t answer, if asked what kind of ce he would consider as horrible it would be his old house that he had burn to ashes, "My mother was devoted to God, so much that she named me with him in thought. I doubt it was Hell that she came from," Ian answered with his voice calm yet his eyes held many mix of emotions Elise couldn''t tell individually, "Bit now that I have taken all possibilities considered, it''s possible she came from hell."

    But all they have now were suspicions without solid proof.

    Ian pped the pages but found nothing that describe the brother of his mother any longer. When he closed the book, he heard his sweetheart said, "Can we take the diary with us?"

    "You can have it," Ian said, handing the book to her. The book does hold many memories of his mother but after he had killed the people responsible for his mother''s death, he had made peace with the incidents. "Take care of it, would you?"

    "I will. Was there anyone who knows about your mother?" Elise then asked.

    "Other than the people I have killed, no one is alive now as you would expect. The only person who knows my mother would be her neighbor and I did met them few years back when my mother and I passed by," Ian turned and his eyes that met Elise''s eyes could see the curiosity on her eyes and he said, "What would you expect from people who are poor? Once they saw my mother, they thought it as a window of opportunity and tattle tale her appearance to my step mother. People, what could I say? Don''t look that sad, my mother and I was fine from it."

    "I am sorry to hear that. I wish I could see your mother," or visit her grave, but she had heard how Lady Lucy was immted to death. It was unfortunate, thought Elise. "She was an unfortunate woman."

    "She was and going by what you said earlier, as your groom I know I have the possibility to introduce you to your mother. Follow me," Ian reached out his hand. His mother? Was she here? wondered Elise and she took his hand, curious. They zapped from, the ce, appearing? in a different room but still belong in the same house.

    Elise parted her closed eyes, looking around, she was astounded by the painting of a woman that sat in front of her. "This is my mother," Ian said, "Lady Lucy White."

 Chapter 409: Am I Kind?-I

    <h4>Chapter 409: Am I Kind?-I</h4>

    Rmend song (use Spotify for better use): Nocturne Op. 9 ¡ª Chopin

    Elise''s blue eyes were reflected on the ss that covered the old painting as if to protect thest painting that was treasuredly kept on a golden frame. She traced the woman who was drawn and no doubt was she a very beautiful woman. Her hair was light golden in color, her face was moulded delicately and although some of her features do resemble Ian, not everything was simr. Her droopy ck eyes looked at the painting as if she was looking at the painter and her, who was standing watching it.

    "She is a very beautifuldy," whispered Elise, very beautiful that she could understand why anyone would fall for her in the first sight. A shame that she had her beauty taken advantage by a man who doesn''t love her, thought Elise. She had seen the written words on her diary and thedy appeared to be very thrilled about her rtionship with the man who only betrayed her in result.

    "I agree and millions other would agree with me after seeing her. Can you ever imagine that my father would instead choose a simple woman who could hardly shine half of my mother''s beauty?" Ian spoke with a doting tone though this smile fell less with mirth.

    Elise stared at the painting, noticing the signing on the corner which she noticed, "You painted the portrait," she said with amazement.

    "In fact this is one of my first sessful painting," Ian softened his lips into a smile and seeing him smiling sincerely, she felt her heart fluttered like a butterfly''s wings. "I didn''t have the chance to reserve her body sessfully from the fire she was burnt in, but I secured her ashes," Ian reached out his hand toward the box in front of him.

    Elise greeted the woman with a smile, though she wasn''t here and neither could Elise see her soul and ghost, she remain polite to the woman who had given life to Ian, hoping for the gentle ce to find sce up above in Heaven.

    "Tell me what you are thinking after you''ve met my mother?" Ian questioned with a light whistle. His eyes that settled on his mother painting looked at her with a sense of unbridled joy.

    "I was wondering a little how your father would look and... herst time," Elise whispered because she knew how it must be difficult to him but unexpectedly, Ian appeared calm while faced with the question. He knew that one of the day Elise would be curious and he also thought of telling her soon.

    "Herst time," Elise turn to see Ian close his bright red eyes, "It might be the first time in my life where I felt I had lost everything. You know how I never lost anything. I am not bragging but truth is, the reason why I had never been afraid to lose anything was because I didn''t have much that I cared even if it was lost. I didn''t care about wealth now and then. There had only been one person who meant everything to me and losing isn''t easy, but now you are here with me."

    "I can understand," Elise said, losing was not easy and she agree because if she was to lose Ian, she didn''t know what would happen to her.

    "You know my mother''sst words wasn''t me," Ian said, "I recalled it. Although I cannot hear her voice, I can read a little of her words, ''Don''t save me.'' It was what she said." and those lone word was the breaking point for Ian who then decide to dip his hand on the darkness with no return but he didn''t care. At that time, he only thought of how he lost everything and losing himself seemed to be a far easier price for revenge. "I never could understand why the pain of losing others is more painful than being stab or dying yourself."

    "I watched it all happen to her¡ª until it burn to my head like what my step mother wished it on me. The fire was merciless and when I knew it everything had turned red. My mother was there on the stake, but she didn''t cry. I never get to understand what she was thinking on herst moment," Ian said, it felt as if he was cutting a stitches that he ced in his memories with scissor as he kept going. He thought he had made peace on the memory and he did but he only now understood he never felt pained again by the loss because his mind buried the memories deeply in the back of his mind.

    Ian was still speaking when he felt warm slender hands embracing his waist. His red eyes widened for a second before he stared at her and his eyes glimmered. "I am not sad, darling."

    "I know," and exactly because Elise saw he wasn''t sad that she felt his sadness deeper in her heart. "I''m sorry for opening you wounds by asking you about it."

    "Don''t be," Ian wrapped his hands around her waist, then suddenly picking her from the ground to take a sit on the chair that was ced near the painting to let her rest on hisps. "Instead, I am thankful that you asked me about it. I might have been running away from the memories of that night by looking away. Thanks to you I remember my mother again. Here I thought all hope was lost when I forgot her face or the time I spent with her. Now that I remember, one time my mother spoke about gift."

    Elise traced her fingertips on the side of his chiseled jaw, can''t help her hands to stay away from him, "What kind of gifts?"

    "A gift that God would give to their children. My mother told me I was her gift and soon I would have my own gift. Finally here is my gift," he said, referring to her, "A shame that I didn''t get to meet you sooner."

    Elise chuckled upon his words that overwhelmed her with happiness, "You are also my gift then," a gift which she didn''t ask for but very much appreciate to have.

    "Now that we met my mother, shall we go back home?" Ian asked, offering her a smile. When Elise nodded as the night had flooded their day and sleepiness begin to drift over her, he stood up briefly to take a flower that had dried up on the vase. Using a little snap of his magic, the flower danced with colors surging back to the flower.

    "I wille again mother," whispered Ian in front of his mother and he closed his eyes to imagine his mother''s smile toward him whenever he came back home¡ª the emotions was simr to now that he is with Elise rather than the time he came back alone, sitting while staring at the portrait feeling empty.

    Elise kept a onest look over Lady Lucy, bowing to the woman whose smile was the gentlest she had seen. "Let''s go home," Ian then held her hands, his eyes settled on the flower that had regain its life and his smile curled deeper with a hint of cruelty, "Oh to remind you, we will be sleeping together now."

    Elise was slightly surprised and a faint eagerness came on her face, "I thought we weren''t going to sleep together until the wedding night?" questioned Elise who had turned crafty with her words.

    "By sleep that I mean is to have sex with you, let''s keep the wedding night fresh while you stay with me and keep me warm through the night," Ian winked at Elise whose cheeks turn pink.

    "You shouldn''t say that here," in the presence of his mother. What was he doing?!

    "My mother won''t mind," Ian chuckled as he knew what crossed Elise''s mind and they apparate away from the house.

    At the same time they left, the white crow appeared on the room they had just left. The crow floated on the sky as it begin to take form and shifted into a human body draped in ck clothes.

    Lucifer''s golden eyes was fixed on the painting settled on the wall and for a good three minutes he didn''t say anything other than staring and admiring the portrait.

    "I am back, sister," whispered Lucifer whose smile appeared on his thick lips.

 Chapter 410: Am I Kind?-II

    <h4>Chapter 410: Am I Kind?-II</h4>

    Lucifer''s body that stood in front the wall was casted by the me, causing shadow to appear below his body. The man showed a smile, a gentle one as the person who he met now was his dear sibling.

    "How long had it been?" Lucifer asked himself as if he was speaking to the soul that was extinguished by the fire. "I had just regain my body. Three hours ago to be exact and I wanted you to see it first. Coincidentally while I was watching my beloved nephew, it appears that he and his bride wanted to meet you; finally I see you again after years. Though you have turn as ashes."

    "I heard what Ian had said. So you didn''t called my name during your death. Malphas would havee for you if you had called my name and you know even if my body was taken from me if you are in danger I would be there. Why, sister?"

    The me flickered from wind that sourced from no where but affected by Lucifer''s emotions. He settled in silence for a while, walking toward the painting and his fingertips traced on the painting. No words left from his lips as if he was tracing the lifeless body of his sister that had died in the fire.

    The ashes that was bottled inside a vessel below the portrait did not let the familiar voice that Lucifer had always heard throughout his childhood. It wasn''t that the dead woman didn''t want to speak with him but because her soul was no longer in the mortal world. She had turned to ashes, down to ashes, not even a bone of her was let as the people who had put on her stake didn''t let the fire to extinguish for a full day, until her son came to extinguish the fire.

    A sudden burst emotion echoed from his body as the vase, chairs, and other furnitures near him how quake. His golden eyes that stared at the portrait then slowly embrace a red color that appeared from the corner of his eyes, "I will kill them." His sudden announcement brought darkness to appear on his face; from the sides of his head a sharp scale begin to appear that grew longer as it curled inside, "Those husband of yours, his second wife, and the people who killed you. Everyone down to the people who spout degrading words to you, they will all be on my list in Hell and I will make sure they suffer more than you to the point their soul won''t handle it and shatters."

    Only after the words did Lucifer''s smile begin to spread, a chilling air covered the room, "Knowing you, Lucy, you won''t ever agree to my method. But unless I do this, I won''t be at peace and count this as my apology for ripping Ian''s wings. You must be very angry if you knew what I did but I can''t help it, I am a Demon who had stole all your Demonic side while you took all the Angelic side of our parents even though you had no wings."

    Lucifer raised his hands, from the empty air, he then pulled out a red spider lily, that glimmered as if it was glowing in the darkness, "Good night my sweet sister. Until we meet again."

    Lucifer turned his body and walked to leave but his brows raised at the sudden variable that stopped him from leaving, "Hm?" came his up and down hum. "Why can''t I apparate from here?"

    Lucifer''s eyes flickered with query and it quickly fall on his palm. He studied what was wrong with his body he had just regained; oddly nothing was wrong that should stop him from teleportating from the ce and yet when he tried again nothing happened much to his puzzle.

    What was going on? Lucifer remained calm but clearly with his power suddenly out of use, he cannot help but frown.

    The demon then resulted to opening the door by hand, something he rarely do for almost a hundred of years. Turning and opening the door that was unlocked he pulled the leaf of the door but it wasn''t budging.

    "You must be fucking kidding me," cursed Lucifer under his breath as his patience was running thin. He ced his hand on the door, ready to st it away but his hands on the door quickly fell when he recall his his dear younger sister was behind him. When he questioned who could do this must be as strong as him, his mind then came to his nephew who had built the protection inside the room.

    "Oh my sweet dear damned nephew. I see what you are doing," Lucifer closed his eyes with his fist clenched and his shoulders shake along his body. A while passed until he threw his head forward and bubble ofughter erupt from his mouth, "Look, sister? He is a very mischievous child just like me."

    The white colored rose which was ced by Ian in front of his mother''s portrait then glimmered. Elise''s eyes stared at the flower that was in front of her back in the castle. "What are you doing?" Ian''s velvety words came from behind her.

    "Watering the flower, I am thinking of growing flower in the garden. Do you think Maroon would help me?" questioned Elise, "I saw him taking care of the flowers before and he looked like he enjoyed taking care flowers the most."

    "Maroon won''t have a say to whatever you do. What are you thinking when you have sessfully groom the flower?" Ian questioned as his fingers patted the empty side of the bed to call her.

    Elise removed her steps from her spot and tapped her feet toward him, "I am thinking to give it to our family''s grave and your mother''s."

    "My sensible bride. My mother would be happy if she knows that," Ian chuckled and when Elise had climbed on the bed, he pulled her by her waist and covered her with the nket. Within a snap of his finger, all the me on the candles surrounding them disappeared.

    "I am d to meet her and for bringing me to see her, thank you," from how clean the room where Lady Lucy was ced, how there was only a single chair to sat on, Elise could tell the room was Ian''s only sce and he had been the only one to see Lady Lucy without allowing anyone toe as they weren''t worth to see his mother.

    "I should thank you instead. She had been alone in that room for years. Ourpany must have been what she had been wishing to have. Though we have left now..." Ian drawled and his lips curved to a wider smile, "I have captured what might apany her for her to enjoy her time more."

    Elise who didn''t heard thest couple of word looked at him with questioning gaze and Ian didn''t reiterate his words, "Good night, sweetheart." and Thus, the Duke of Hell was left on a room in small house until he could contact his clumsy servant to help him leave the room.

 Chapter 411: Am I Kind?-III

    <h4>Chapter 411: Am I Kind?-III</h4>

    On the other side, before Ian and Elise arrived back at home, Esther who left her room on the third floor sneaked in the most silent method as possible. She had also cast a simple magic on her shoes to nullified all the sounds that came from her shoes. Thinking that she was all set, she steps aboard on the idea of venturing the house without the presence of the head house.

    Her clever idea was shattered when a soft tapnded on her shoulders like a dewdrop. "I don''t advise you to continue walking there."

    It had only been a day but the Demon''s voice was instilled deeply into her mind from his continuous persistent way of ticking her off that she could tell who it was. Pulling herself together, Esther took a step back and pulled a surprised expression.

    "Oh!" She gasped, "Mr. Beel!" Esther said as if she was shocked by the man''s presence. "What are you doing?" she instead asked.

    "Well I couldn''t sleep with the news guest roaming on the castle. I am a very bad sleeper, might you tell me how I can sleep better?" asked Beelzebub and his eyes run down on her ck attire, "Though you seem to be confused on that question seeing how you are not wearing your sleeping gown and instead adventure around."

    Esther frowned, she tried to veer the discussion but Beelzebub as akin to snake, slimy and sneaky and it was hard to fool him! "I cannot sleep."

    "Why is that?"

    Esther maintained her smile, "Maybe because of how soft the pillow is and wide the room was. I doubt you understand what I say as you seem to be a noble."

    "Indeed I am a noble," confirmed Beelzebub. Near the man now, it was only at this time when Esther noticed how tall the man was, "But just because I am one doesn''t mean I never experience the roughness of this world. Instead, the person who is always the happiest in the room might the one who have suffered the most. I live in the street once so I have felt everything anyone could ever felt."

    "I doubt that," came Esther''s sudden answer and it had her frown. She didn''t know why but when she looked at Beelzebub''s eyes, her lips felt loose than before.

    Beelzebub curved his eyes, it appeared that his demonic power worked on her, "What? Do you mean you doubt I have felt sadness?"

    She had said what needed to be said, "I mean experiencing everything that one could experience."

    "Is that your way to fight me? Have you experience something that others never felt?" Beelzebub''s eyes stared deeply into Esther''s blue eyes as he posed the question. Esther was caught in a momentarily daze by his eyes.

    Fractions of memories passed fast against her eyes, only when the darkest, murkiest part of her past came hovering on her mind was when Esther''s blue eyes dipped into a color of ck that didn''t stay long as the woman stepped back, "I think today will be enough."

    "Let me escort you-"

    "I don''t need it!" Esther swatted his hand that suddenly came to her shoulders. "I am warning you Mr. Harmstring if you continue to tail on me, I won''t be showing any mercy."

    "Feisty thing," Beelzebub chimed but Esther was no longer mood to entertain the man and stormed off the ce. "But with this it seem like I have gathered some information from you."

    The following day, Elise spent her time reading the book about the Demon''s bride while sitting beside Ian who was working on the cases that appeared on thends. "If I can''t read that book, it would mean there is some kind ofnguage barrier between us," said Ian, twirling the quill between his finger swiftly.

    "Like how I am not able to read the passage about Lucifer but you could," Elise summarized, causing a nod from Ian''s head. "What do you think is the reason?"

    "Weck information about Hell but I guess it''s the difference between us," Ian said and Elise sunk deeper into the cushioned chair with her eyes perusing the words and her lips pursed.

    "Difference between us..." she drawled. "Is it because I am half Angel?"

    "It shouldn''t affect you. Think of how Lucifer is, we know he is half Angel and half Demon but he didn''t met any wall when ites to using his Demonic power and altering his bloodline," Ian ced the pen aside and pushed himself from the seat, walking next to Elise who he had bundled in a thick velvet duvet. "I am not a full fledged Demon either as I am born as a human yet I am able to read more than you who posses more of a Demon''s lineage. Considering those, I think it isn''t bloodline or our lineage that effect this."

    That reminded Elise of Lady Lucy''s diary. "What do you think your mother drank from your uncle?"

    When reading Ian''s expression it always came as a difficult task for Elise but now and then if the topic was about his family, she could easily take his emotions. The way his brows furrowed and eyes rolled away to the rim, he was annoyed to speak about his uncle, but still replied to her, "Maybe it''s a drink that could help herbour safely and... don''t give me that look my love. I know you are wondering if that drink could be the reason why my wings are made up from feathers?"

    Elise nodded quickly, "It''s a possibility if he is indeed a Satan worshipper," and what settled more in Elise''s mind was the word ''Horrible ce'' what does Lady Lucy mean? If she wasn''t from the vige from where could she havee from?

    "There is an extent to what a human could do even if the worship Satan, including making me into acquiring feathery wings. Rather than the drink, I looked into Demon''s horns and wings and it was told that they are acquired from bloodline."

    "Which means your wings is different because of your lineage," whispered Elise and Ian nodded. She hoped they could have something more firmer, something that could help her confirm that this was the answer to all their question.

    In time a knock rang on the door, "Milord, it''s me Maroon. I havee after fulfilling the mission you ordered me."

    Speak of the devil.

 Chapter 412: Second Examination-I

    <h4>Chapter 412: Second Examination-I</h4>

    Maroon came inside once he received the cue. His eyes had turned back to the dull color and he looked over Elise being inside the room to bow without forgetting her.

    "Don''t waste the time, Maroon; tell us what you''ve got," Ian said, they didn''t have time to stand on the ceremony when answers were right across them. "Have you found the son of Satan?"

    "Yes, Milord," Maroon answered, "Our usual informant wasn''t able to name the person and I had to take a longe route to find someone who could. I have found out that the Prince of Hell was under a punishment."

    "Punishment?" Elise was the one who asked. This person was her father; she learned that taking things to conclusion too quickly will only cause her misunderstanding like the time with her mother where she had thought her as a terrible person only to learn how much she contradict to the fake image the angels casted to her. "Why was he punished?"

    Maroon bowed and replied, "Apparently he had disobeyed the King''s direct order for him and had married an Angel in hiding."

    "My mother," said Elise. Confirmation was now received after she heard the reason for he father''s punishment. Then was the time Barner had witness her father''s golden eyes was when the people from Hell who came to chase him? "It would exin a little about Esther''s words of my father being chased by Hell."

    "What about the timeline? Indeed your sister said your father was chased and it made sense but he died in front of her, as he said. Compared to Maroon''s report that your father was punished." Ian pointed out, and Elise nodded, she almost forgot about that. "What happened to him and when was he punished, Maroon?"

    "He was punished more than ten years ago, if in Hell''s time, it would be around fifteen years but in mortal world it would be more than thirteen years," answered Maroon.

    "Esther is lying," Elise drew her brows. She had expected it which why it didn''t came off much as a surprise then it posed another question why Esther smelled like her family.

    "As we all know," Ian crisply replied, "How was he punished?"

    "Whips; the Hell''s strongest whips for a hundred and sixty times. He was pardoned three whips for being Satan''s son. The healing process must take him more than ten years and he should be fine by now."

    "Hell''s whips?" Elise still could feel clouds of question brushing her mind. "Why did he left my mother then?"

    "I might be impertinent to say this but I guessed that mdy''s father was brought back to Hell in a method we aren''t aware. Perhaps he wasn''t vignt enough and was instead punished and locked. Currently he is said to be living in the highest tower in Satan''s castle. It should be around a few days soon that he is released from prison."

    "Hm, I agree with Maroon''s thoughts," Ian chimed, "If I have to say, your father must have been tendered a very enticing offer by someone from Hell, maybe his own father and agreed without knowing he was soon ambushed there. That then left our next question, what is his name?"

    "Levi. Leviathan," Maroon revealed.

    Waved of shock slithered under Elise''s skin. She can''t help but to feel a silver shiver running from the back of her spine upon unraveling the answer.

    "There is my father inw''s name, what a surprise," Ian deadpanned. "If he is soon released from prison; we can meet him if you want to."

    She looked back into her red eyes, "In hell," Elise questioned-stated.

    "Or we can beckoned him by sending a direct invitation from our house and wedding," Ian answered, his lips curling high at the thought of the meeting they would have soon which he could be more than sure it would be exciting.

    At one church that border between Warine and Runalia, a ck crow flew toward the Church but instead of meeting Redrick, the head priest of the Church, it flew above the Church, watching where the priest was before flying away across the Church with a change of n and came into a cave located far in the barren forest in Warine.

    The crow''s legs that were simr to a straw reached out to the ground but before itnded, the leg transform into a human''s limbs, processing to change the rest of his body into a human''s appearance. His strides were proud and wide when hended on the ground but his eyebrows were furrowed at once and he snapped his head to look behind him.

    "Not nice for you to not knock into my doors and enter yourself here," Leviathan said, his golden eyes stared at the darkest part of the cave where shadows had engulfed the spot.

    "Please, I don''t came to fight you, dear Leviathan. As you know my situation like how I am very aware of your situation, we were once punished by both Hell and Heaven and had just finally settle with our punishments. Let''s not have fight, should we," Lucifer snapped his eyes, letting glowing read mes floating beside him like a living wisps. The color of red and yellow contoured his appearance, deepening his red eyes that were in color of blood and his inky hair.

    Leviathan knew the power he gathered with his body was not even half of his original prowess. Fighting here would only cause him more damage which could only hinder his opinion. He had no choice but to entertain the snake, thought Leviathan with an internal sigh, "I suppose you came here not to fight?"

    "Surely not!" Lucifer chimed happily and when he moved, he noticed something and only frowned while looking behind him where Leviathan noticed there was his servant whose clumsiness became one of the most renown news in Hell. Lucifer raised his brows and tipped his chin as if telling the servant what he forgot.

    Malphas''s eyes erged when he recalled what he needed to do and quickly the servant left to bring back boxes wrapped with golden and other colored ribbons. Lucifer put on a smile when he looked at Leviathan again, "I came here to discuss about things or should I say event and people that would be involved in those event."

    "Is this your way of courting me to help you in whatever n you have against Heaven?" Leviathan who knew the affairs between Lucifer and Heaven could tell he didn''t came for simple things such as gifting presents.

    "Oh no no no!" Lucifer bright and friendly tone only added further lines on Leviathan''s forehead who had became wary of his surroundings. As it all known even to the small mouses that live in Hell of how sly Lucifer could be, Leviathan only pulled more guards on him when facing the man. "That matter could easily be sorted by myself. I am not a war addicts like what other had painted me as. Like you, I have personal grudge on people who had dared to stain my name. Not easy to be us, is it? But I think we can be friend as we knew each other''s pain."

    As patient as Leviathan could be, the man was testing his patience that was thin, "Spit it out what is this event you want?"

    "Wedding," answered Lucifer with a gleaming smile as Leviathan''s expression slipped into a nk look. "Yes, you didn''t heard it wrong. The event is a wedding."

 Chapter 413: Second Examination-II

    <h4>Chapter 413: Second Examination-II</h4>

    In Hell, it had been known a tradition since the olden time where a Demon provoke another Demon in a fight with something to risk on, and at the beginning Leviathan guessed this was what Lucifer had in mind bying to the cave he took as his current house. But then there was nothing they could wager and he didn''t see any positive merit by Lucifer rousing anger in him.

    "Is this a Hell''s joke that I am not aware of?" Leviathan questioned. What in God''s name was the wedding this man was talking of?

    "Surely not. Don''t you see I havee for positive intention, your highness?" Lucifer changed his words into a more polite tone, but he noticed how it only did the opposite effect with Leviathan whose hands tensed on his sides as if he was about to summon something. "Really I am not here to fight; it would be wiser if you keep your hands before summoning your loyal shadows, your highness."

    "Stop calling me your highness. I am not one," Leviathan admonished, he never liked to be called the Prince of Hell as that would mean he needed to acknowledge his father whom he hated from the depth of his heart, "Come out with it. What do you want?"

    "As I said I havee for the wedding. I am here to take your hands... I mean not your hands, your daughter-" Lucifer hadn''t uttered the wordspletely when a sharp shadow''s ws appeared on his neck within a blink.

    "Ah! Ah! Master!" Malphas shrieked as more shadows crawled over his legs as if trying to pull him into the pool of shadows under him.

    Lucifer sighed and he turned to look at Malphas without being bothered by the tip of the gleaming shadow de that stopped a hair''s breadth next to his throat. Looking at Malphas Lucifer put a troubled look, "Leviathan."

    "What do you want me to remove my shadows on your servant? I heard how fond you are of your servant over there." Leviathan raised his fingers just by a little for the shadows to open their mouth wide, dly showing Malphas the inner look of their sharp mouth and hungry drilling saliva. "My shadows are fortunately hungry at the moment."

    Lucifer again exhaled another sigh, "Well this is quite a troublesome offer," Malphas''s eyes brightened when he thought that his master actually would spare some sense and kindness for him which he doubted at first but swore wouldn''t now.

    At least that was what Malphas had hoped until Lucifer continued, "Please don''t treat him too badly in the shadow."

    "L-Lord!" cried Malphas when the shadows who appeared to understand Lucifer''s words begin to pull his legs into the shadow pool. When his shoes was swallowed by the darkness, tears begin to form on Malphas. He could not attack nor could he get away. His Lord is killing him for amusement! Again!

    "But before you use him as your pet food, Levi. You might want to hear my words," Lucifer turned his face and let his smile lowered.

    Leviathan didn''t lower his shadows and weapon. His eyes were as sharp as the tip of the de that were against the skin of Lucifer''s neck. "How do you know about my daughter?"

    "Is she a secret no one know?" Lucifer asked and when receiving Leviathan''s silence, a chuckle passed by his lips. "So she is. Well I knew her very well. I became her ymate when she was young so we knew each other."

    "Don''t lie. I know your body was held somewhere else when your soul was set in another ce. You wouldn''t be able to speak with her, and what is this marriage?" Leviathan''s eyes widened before it narrowed, "Are you fucking nning to marry my daughter?"

    "No way," Lucifer shrugged, "I think you know how your daughter, Elise is able to see ghosts. When I was taking a night walk in my soul form, that was when she saw me and we met. But the person who will marry her isn''t me, it''s my nephew."

    Leviathan was shocked to the point where his words were lost in oblivion. It took a very long time for him to pull himself together, "I doubt your nephew would be any less awful than you is he?"

    Lucifer''s smile then fail to appear over Leviathan''s remark, "Don''t test my patient as much as you hate your daughter''s name be said in the same line as your father''s name I won''t allow you to degrade my nephew." The shadows that touched Lucifer was zapped when they got too close, causing some and other other shadows to warily surround the High Demon.

    Then Leviathan recalled about the news that Redrick told him. "Is your nephew that man? Ian White?"

    "Oh?" Lucifer''s smile appeared again, "You seem to know him. That makes this easy. I havee to create a better rtionship between us. I wasn''t there for my nephew during his most horrendous time but I want to help him this time. There seems to be people who is hunting for your daughter and the power she posses."

    Malphas was to be one with the wall so the shadows won''t growl hungrily toward him when all of a sudden much to his relief, the shadow went back to the shadow pool and the de before Lucifer''s neck was lowered.

    "Just so you know, I haven''t agreed for him to marry her," Leviathan remarked.

    Lucifer put a rxed face, "Then why do you stop the threaten now?"

    "If I kill you and Elise knew I have killed her soon to be husband''s uncle she won''t forgive me and that''s all. Just as you have said, I have done enough by not being there when she needed me the most and I doesn''t want to add anotheryer of awful memories to her," Leviathan stayed quiet as he snapped his finger. The shadows under him begin to move and one by one the shadow turned into liquid substances that form into a chair for him, creating another two for the rest of the guests. "Also I am curious about your offer. What can you do to help my daughter?"

 Chapter 414: Second Examination-III

    <h4>Chapter 414: Second Examination-III</h4>

    "Malphas," Lucifer snapped his fingers and his servant quickly trotted toward their side. If there was a way for Malphas to voice out his opinion at this moment, he would say how difficult it is to breathe with the two High Demon in a stifle ce like a cave. Why does the prince of Hell live in a cave, anyway? Even his Lord would like castle better than cave. How poor of a taste.

    "Why do I feel like your servant is thering impudent words from his mind?" Leviathan suddenly spoke and Malphas felt his heart leaped.

    He carefully threaded his eyes toward his master. Well, indeed earlier Lucifer had tried to sell him to the shadows earlier as a pet food but just maybe this time he won''t do it?

    "That''s his bad habit. If you are offended, you can turn him to pet food again. I won''t mind it," Lucifer''s words were akin to a sharp de cutting the string of de on a guillotine.

    Malphas quickly ran and ced the boxes in front of Leviathan and made a run to the cave''s walls as if to be one with it so the two high demons wouldn''t remember he was present in the cave.

    Lucifer spoke, "Back to what we were talking. I would like to exin about my banishment from Heaven first. You must have known I have been used of killing Seraphim."

    "And it was wrong?" Leviathan asked.

    "Very wrong," Lucifer''s red eyes went deeper in hue, "Not that I minded if they banished me from Heaven. I don''t like the ce either as I was nning to move to Hell but I am a fox who once hold a grudge will never forget it until my death. Shorting my words, there are traitor in Heaven, amongst the angels."

    Leviathan chuckled suddenly, "I seem to be at lost now. Are you against Heaven or trying to help Heaven?"

    "Me?" Lucifer raised his shoulders, "If there is one of the most beautiful thing I found in Hell and living world, it would be death and war, my friend. I don''t hate Heaven but I am someone who doesn''t care whether I hate or I like it when ites to destroying ces or people. When I found something that shines in my eyes, there is just this itch in me that want to destroy it. I can destroy Heaven without a reason and it''s just this time I had reason."

    "You are very alike to your fame," a war and death addict, added Leviathan in his mind.

    "Why thank you," Lucifer grinned, "I don''t think I have to express how I harbor a deep grudge against this traitor who had killed Seraphim because they put a stain to my clear white fame."

    "It had been ck since the beginning," murmured Malphas who couldn''t help himself but chide and a second after his words, he disappeared from his ce and turned into a doll.

    "What does this have to do with my daughter?" Leviathan ignored the servant who changed into a doll who appeared simr to how the servant looked like except it had turned into fabric and cottons.

    "Well, this traitor is hunting for your daughter''s life," and Lucifer watched how the leaves that was around the cave and the luscious trees outside the cavebust to ashes. There was a time where Lucifer imitate this power of Leviathan but upon seeing the Demon''s power, now he was sure of how the authentic prowess of the Prince was very much different than his that it could put him to shame.

    "A bird of mine then whispered about how they heard that you wish to kill my nephew. He isn''t of a good morale like me, but I know how loyal he is to the people who he loves and treasure. You won''t regret my offer if you agree to their marriage. I will help you to get rid of those people who is hunting for your daughter''s life," Lucifer drew his fingers on the air, "Fair trade?"

    "Tell me more about the traitor first and I will think whether or not to agree with this," Leviathan strained his words and although it appeared as if there was still negatives on the offer for Lucifer, the Duke of Hell appeared unbothered. Lucifer had the confident that everything would y right to how he orchestrated as he knew he would always get what he wanted.

    When Lucifer left the cave, the doll turned into a his previous form, "Um... Milord."

    "What?" Lucifer questioned.

    "I was wondering if this is truly what you wished for? It''s... the girl is the Demon''s bride who is destined to kill Lord Ian," Malphas hesitantly reminded his master. He couldn''t understand why his Lord would agree his nephew to marry the woman who was foretold to kill her groom. He even went as far as offering help to the father of the girl which was very strange form his usual antics.

    Lucifer turned to look at Malphas and rolled his eyes, "I wonder why you aren''t only clumsy but also stupid fool. Did you truly think I had came to meet Levi for the sake of my nephew? It''s one of the goal but don''t be tricked," the man''s smile on his handsome face spread wider, his ckshes gleamed with amusement. "And although I don''t want my beloved nephew to die. I think it isn''t my ce to stop him from marrying a woman he want to marry. Everything goes back to the choices in his hand. If he ends up with wounds, he will learn and I will be there to save him from death."

    Malphas gave the Lord a look and when Lucifer raised his brows as if urging him to speak the servant said, "Is that all the reason it is there, Milord?"

    Lucifer chuckled, Malphas was clumsy, fool, and some times a good decoy but he knew him well and that was one reason why he had taken him as his servant, "Certainly not. There is also amusement. I have been separated from fun events so I want some spice. Call Beelzebub to meet me. In flesh," Lucifer pressed hisst word. Malphas bowed and took a step back to change into a ck crow and flew across the ce.

    The next day appeared faster than a blink and came the day where the second examination came. Elise entered the carriage with Ian beside her. When she looked at him from the window, she noted how his lips glimmered with a smile, "Nervous for the examination?"

 Chapter 415: Friendly Ghosts-I

    <h4>Chapter 415: Friendly Ghosts-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know how days could pass first. Unlike the first test where she had to study and peruse the books, now before the exam started, she couldn''t have anything to study before the test started; studying now won''t do her anything good as soon she would need to trust only her guts feeling of solving the case.

    "Very," answered Elise with a smile. Her bright red hair had been tied to a high ponytail, some of the side of her hair was tied to a braid, letting her faint forehead to be free from hair so it won''t hinder her. Although she didn''t wore pants like the time during the hunting game, Ian had made her dresses that would be easy for her to run with. Without forgetting her protection weapon, the pistol on her hips.

    "Do you know how to not be nervous?" questioned Elise to have Ian hummed without replying as fast as he often did.

    "Unfortunately, my love I have always been that one person who have nothing to be nervous of since I was young. I don''t think I would have method to help you calm... or maybe I do..." Ian said when something dawned in him.

    Elise raised her eyebrows at his studying expression, "What is it?" Curiosity was always beside Elise and she didn''t learn how sometimes it wasn''t good to be curious.

    "Come here," Ian reached out his hand toward her who sit beside him. Was it a magic with calming effect? wondered Elise and she reached out her hand to his palm only to have him pull her toward him and twist his waist when she had rode her legs in fear of falling. Elise was startled while chuckles filled the carriage room, "Hm, like this," his lips yfully turn to a smile, "Then you know what to do next. We have done it multiple times."

    Elise looked at him with shock. "This wasn''t what I meant!" rather than not making her nervous he wouldn''t make her focus either.

    "Uhm...." another voice came in and they both turn their eyes from each other to look at the chick who had hid himself inside Elise''s dress pocket. "I really really don''t want to be the third wheel here. But do lend me an ear once. I don''t want to be here during when you two... well..."

    Elise heaved a deep breath, her hands went to fan her cheeks and softly she moved away to her seat and begin to smoothen her dress as if to calm herself. Ian, on the other hand, as one would expect gave the chick a pointed look and Hallow took it as a cue to once again sink inside the pocket.

    "But the address they gave us, it doesn''t seem like it''s a the abandoned vige in Runalia as Mr. Dalton had said," Elise said. Can it be that the man had gotten the wrong information?

    "He is not wrong. We would be going to an abandoned vige but due to how there had been massacres when hundreds or more people gather, the Church took a protective measure by sending the candidates themselves while not revealing the location," Ian pulled the small belt on his gloves, making it tighter by pulling the end.

    "Was there another massacre?" asked Elise to see Ian nodding his head.

    "And I heard the test was changed. The content and method would be the same but the material for the test will be changed," Ian propped his chin on his arm that rested on the window to have a better look at his bride when his eyes caught on something and he reached out his hand to hold the ne that dangled on her neck. "This is the same ne that

    Lucifer stole from you."

    Elise was d that Ian knew it by a sight, "I took it as a protection."

    "It does suit you. It''s great that we had it back from the snake. I have been wondering why he took your ne and there came the idea in me that maybe he took it for his fashion which clearly he have zero sense in it," joked Ian to have Elise to smile.

    "You have seen him."

    "I did and it wasn''t a good event to remember. He appears like other humans and you have seen him too," and Elise nodded. "I don''t know what he want with us but if hees as an enemy we would need to fight him. Don''t worry I will be there beside you."

    "I have never worried with you beside me," Elise answered and she felt his fingertips lightly pinching her nose.

    "How flirtatious you''ve be," he hummed, and leaned forward to kiss her lips.

    It didn''t take a long time for the carriage to soon stop. The letter written in the envelope sent by the Church yesterday wrote the location to be next to the border of Runalia and Warine which make it closer for them to arrive by the carriage.

    The new coachman who took over Frank''s position opened the door but before they went down, Ian took hold of her hands, his red eyes stared at her brightly, "If there is danger, don''t forget to call my name. Don''t hesitate to kill whoever is trying to harm you and don''t spare any single pity to those who are your enemy; even if they begged for your forgiveness and promised not to kill you again, kill them. You can''t never be too trustful to people who once hunt for your life. Onest thing to remember in the test you should remember your life is the most important; nothing and no one else is important. What is my reply?"

    "I promise I would fulfill all your warnings," Elise said dutifully, watching Ian twisting his lips into a smile. "My life is much more important than the test," she repeated as a promise.

    "Needless to say, your life is the most important. We can take the test another year in the future even if you were to fail though I have no single doubt that you will finish this test," Ian said with confident he has in her.

    When Elise was ready to step down the carriage, she heard him say again, "One more thing we forgot. I have a protective magic I need to cast for you."

    Elise knew how there are a lot of threats surrounding her in this moment and understood the protections Ian showed her. She sat on the chair again, waiting for the magic to be cast but instead had her waist pulled by his arm and another hand of his brought her head to lower over his lips. His tongue entered her mouth, causing heat from the bottom of her stomach to raise. Unlike the peck he gave earlier this time, his kiss was deep to the point tears welled on her eyes and her breaths hitched.

    "Good luck, my love," whispered Ian in a velvety voice when they pulled away.

    "I told you not to kiss me now," Elise said, letting her cheeks caressed by his hands, "I won''t be able to focus."

    "But I''m afraid you will forget me in the short amount of time," Ian pulled a sad expression, "I am very sad I will have to part with you. Come back fast. I might be immortal but I will still die inside without my heart."

    Elise watched him with a smile, and she leaned forward to kiss him again briefly, "Wait for me." and she left the carriage, watching him leave as no one should wait on the candidates.

    When the shadow of Ian''s carriage slowly fade away, her sharp demonic senses, helped her to feel the gaze the men in the field threw over to her. Whispers filled the ce but not only whispers, Elise could hear the subjective words the men said that wasn''t in whisper as if they want her to know how she isn''t epted in the ce.

    Elise brushed away the conservative and illiberal words the men threw on her and walked toward the Church member who was the test taker to tell her name and and gave the letter the Church gave previously to be allowed to take the test.

    While she find a ce to sit on, a familiar words were thrown brazenly by men who stood next to her, "Oh a beauty is amongst us. I knew why most people is against women being a Church member. That body of hers certainly will make it hard for me to concentrate."

 Chapter 416: Friendly Ghost-II

    <h4>Chapter 416: Friendly Ghost-II</h4>

    Elise turned her eyes to look at the man who had just spout the suggestive words. Her eyebrows drawn together but she looked away. The men who saw her looking away begin to titters over each other, "Where you are going,dy. Perfectly you will be with us for another two or three days. It would be to your advantage if you be our friends." The man added an emphasis to the word friend where his tongue licks his lips as if he was enjoying an imagination that entertains him.

    Elise pulled her brows tighter. The man''s hand had almost reached out to touch her shoulders when someone in her stead had swatted the hand of the man. The new guest then took the other man who had rudely threw a remark over her and rounded his hands on both men''s neck while being in the middle.

    "Nae! Nae! Nae! Gentlemen thest thing you should do to a woman is to rudely degrade them. Women are like roses; you have to take care of them, pour your attention, and tree them with care unless you wish to be pricked by their thorns." Elise widened her eyes. It was Ernest Lone, the younger brother of Dalton Lone, she thought. When their eyes met the man offered a wink.

    "What the fuc-" the other man cursed and he snapped his eyes over his friends, "You all get him!"

    A fight easily broke between Ernest and the other men. Unlike the rest of the men, Ernest appeared to be used to the fight, allowing him to move nimbly and faster to avoid the men''s punches and kicks. Elise also noticed how he had a smile during the fight as if enjoying the y when all of a sudden the men stopped on their feet.

    Elise at first thought it was something that Ernest had done but then she noticed it wasn''t so, from below she saw the root of trees climbing from the ground to wrap over the four men''s legs, stopping them there.

    "It''s an embarrassment to be a candidate while indulging yourself in acts with violence," said the man who appeared from the side. He crossed his arms and his bright yellowish eyes glistered upon seeing the four men, holding disgust on their behavior.

    "What are you doing?!" One of the four men yelled, "Is this your friend? You are not ying fair by suddenly bringing another person in between!"

    "Says the people who attacked a single person with his three other friends," Ernest said with a roll of his eyes. "Thank you...uhm do I know you?" asked Ernest to the man who appeared.

    Elise also bowed politely toward the two men, "Thank you for helping me."

    "I wasn''t helping anyone," answered the man while his gaze looked at Elise for a long moment before he turned away upon noticing an appearance of a church member as if trying not to be involved with the fight.

    "Thank you, Mr. Ernest, for your help," Elise thanked the man and saw him wave his hand.

    "No, no, you don''t have to thank me, Lady Elise. I barely did anything. Instead, I should be the one to thank you. I heard that during the time in the forest a week ago that you and the Lord have taken care of me from the dangers. I wouldn''t lie about how embarrassing I was to faint during such important times from the beginning until the end."

    Elise remembered Ian''s words that he had erased Ernest''s memories about the loop forest and ghouls which exin his statement.

    "Ian was the one who helped, you should thank him instead, I merely followed him," she answered, being humble and the man nodded with a smile.

    "If I have a chance, without doubt, I will thank the Lord for I can still stand here due to his help."

    "Certainly you should," came Dalton''s voice beside Ernest. When the brothers stood together, it became much clearer to Elise how different the two appeared as they weren''t rted. "We met again, Lady Elise," his eyes then moved to look at the four men who were still struggling to get off the tree roots. Dalton raised his hand and with his eyes closed, he muttered something incoherent which Elise believe to be a spell.

    The roots that circled around the men''s legs begin to unwind and Elise looked at what happened with surprise, "My brother is a sorcerer."

    "Not close to the Lord but yes I am one," Dalton added with a gentle smile and Elise didn''t expected that as on their few meetings she didn''t see the man using magic. "Lady Elise if you wish we can disqualify this men from participating."

    "No," Elise answered, showing the man a smile after she gave it some thought, "I don''t mind."

    "With all due respect, I think you should disqualify them, Lady Elise," Ernest said, a concern on his face was something Elise thought others need to study from him as most people were too immersed in their greed and what they could do rather than what they couldn''t do.

    "That''s not necessary," when Elise denied the offer again, both Ernest and Dalton looked at each other and nodded. At time when all the candidates had appeared on the open field,rge wagons arrived on the ce.

    "Please enter to the wagon without disturbance. The wagon will bring everyone to their designation ce," said one of the church member. Riding the wagon with thepany of Ernest who appeared to be worried about her safety, Elise also noted the man who had helped her earlier. Now that she managed to see the man from his profile, she noticed his sharp pointy ears of an elf. The man turned his face and his sharp eyes met her when she offered the man a polite smile, he didn''t reply and quickly turned his eyes away.

    He appeared to be a person who love his personal space, thought Elise. The wagon begin to move and she was then taken to a ce which she didn''t know where it is. From the time taken which was very less than thirty minutes, Elise guessed that the vige wasn''t very far from the border of Warine and Runalia.

    By the time the wagon stopped, Elise took a step forward, feeling a chill running on her skin which she pegged as coldness. She then looked behind where the people gathered, most people were vampires who adapt well with the situations, elves, a little number of humans, and perhaps a mix of werecats like Austin as she could see the bright golden eyes of the few people who appeared like human.

    One thing was odd though. There were more people than before. Elise didn''t know about how many people was admitted after the first test but she thought there would be lesser people than now. If she wasn''t wrong, it should be less than a hundred people.

    Dalton was speaking with Ernest beside her and she can''t help but ask, "Mr. Dalton, is this everyone who will be taking the test?"

    "Oh yes, everyone is here. Anything wrong?" The man questioned.

    "I was wondering if the number of the people increase than before," Elise said and the man showed a tight smile.

    "No, you are not wrong, Lady Elise. After thest threerge attacks in Runalia that caused death of many of our members, we needed more people to the Church which why we allowed the people who scored close to our eptance mark," Dalton exined and he looked away that caused Elise to also shift her gaze to the other church member who was a vampire standing in the middle of the candidates.

    The vampire said, "Good afternoon, gentlemen. We do not have time to waste nor the will to drag the speech. Therefore I will exin everything once and proceed to the questions if anyone of you have. This will be the ce where the test will be taken," Elise looked around the ce; it was a very small vige, smallerpared to Saltige where there was only a handful of houses, almost like a branch of another vige that she guessed might be the case.

    The man spoke again, "We have took a case of seventy years ago where someone had notoriously killed four people on the vige before taking their own life. We will need you all to find the killer and the reason why he killed all those people. Everything had been set including the dummies that would act as the bodies of the people you killed and the rest of evidence are in this vige. Your time is under seventy-two hours. You are dismissed."

    "Yessir!" yelled the people in unison, except for Elise as she was taken by surprise with the men''s quick salute. Everyone immediately dispersed as if they had been handed a hot potato as the first who find, the first serve. It might sounds easy from the exnation the man said earlier, but Elise doubted it was so.

    "There are around two hundreds people here, it would get halved by the time the test finish," said Ernest who still stood beside her. "If you don''t mind to go together with me."

    "I don''t mind," Elise answered she was wary from people but she could tell Ernest was not a dark sorcerer in disguise. While others were focused with the case, Elise didn''t forget of the possibilities that dark sorcerers, corrupted angels, or relics could be head and she proceed with caution. "Let''s enter the vige," she said and Ernest agreed, walking toward the vige, she wasn''t aware of her shadows that zapped beneath her feet.

    Not far away from her, a woman pulled her hood with fears on her eyes as she stared at the vige, "I-If that is all. I will go now..."

    One of the people who were around her grabbed her shoulders and she gulped. "No, no, you shoulde with us; it''s thanks to your help that we could find the person we have been searching for after all. I will help you to get rid of that burning anger in your heart,dy. As a woman I know how jealousy work."

    "When will we enter, mdy?" asked a person behind them, his eyes were golden, but there was something strange with the bright golden color as the color was clouded with ck and redness. "The corrupted angels wil..." the man whispered the rest of his words.

    "No problem. We can take care of them. I want you to bring her to me." The woman shifted his gaze to her followers, "That power is what I want. Bring her to me and I want her alive." She pressed herst words on alive, pressing her tone to tell how important it was. The other men bowed before dispersing in the darkness but the people in the vige still hadn''t known of the storm that about to hit them.

 Chapter 417: Friendly Ghost-III

    <h4>Chapter 417: Friendly Ghost-III</h4>

    Elise watched how people rushed to get inside and outside of the house. Ernest also looked around, there were around sevenrge houses and six small houses with the rest had turned into pile of rubbish and debris.

    "Which house do you think we should go?" Ernest asked and he turned his face to see Elise looking somewhere. "Lady Elise?" The man questions politely.

    "That house," Elise pointed her finger toward the house that was smallerpared to the rest of the houses. "We should check there first."

    It came to Ernest question about why Elise had chosen the smallest house. If he goes by the easiest guess other candidates would think of they would first start thinking about visiting thergest house as it the highest possibility for the killer to attack the ce is robbery.

    "Why there?" Ernest asked while Elise walked away to the house.

    Elise turned to look at the man. The problem was that she couldn''t tell him of her ability to see ghosts. While Ian epted the fact rather smoothly as he was a Demon, others would often doubt her first or even called her crazy. Exining Ernest about her ability would also take another time as she wish to solve the problem as soon as possible.

    "My guts tell me that there are something there," Elise hoped the man could agree but he appeared to not mind her answer.

    "They say women have their killer instinct, let''s go," he ushered.

    Elise went inside the house. While entering, she took a better look toward the ghost who stood on the terrace of the house. The ghost appeared to be a young woman a little older than her age. Arge patch of blood appeared on her stomach, and other part, clearly she had died from multiple stabbings.

    "What are the case for people to stab multiple times?" questioned Elise to Ernest. Even though she knew the answer, she felt like she needed to check her answer with someone else.

    "Hatred, I would assume," Ernest answered. Their steps weighed in the wooden floor, causing a creaking sound. "Most killer who killed people for the first time, they would only stab once out of fear or twice but multiple times often reflect the person''s hatred to the victim."

    As they spoke, Elise had arrived on the living room of the house which was right in front of the door. Her eyes trailed on the blood that had dried and saw knifes stabbed on a dummy which was a doll made out from cotton and coarse fabricid on the ground.

    "The knifes seem to be new, it must be the Church Members who ced the knifes here," Elise stated after bending down to look at the knifes that were gleaming brightly without a single rust and Ernest agreed with a nod.

    The human man looked around and raised his brows, "Oh how strange, it''s simr to what you say, Lady Elise. A case of multiple stabbings. I have to hand it to you women''s instinct," the man praised and she showed him a smile.

    Elise continued to look around the house, separating from Ernest as she took the kitchen to see whether there was a sign that the knife was taken from there. Passing by the kitchen, the table was filled with dusts and Elise pulled her handkerchief to cover her nose so she won''t inhale too much dusts. Looking around, she then passed by a mirror when her eyes widened.

    "....D..on''t go..." a whisper came next to her ears. The voice that spoke felt as if they were standing beside her, speaking the words to warn her. Elise gulped and her body stiffened as if someone had casted a time stopping magic over her. It wasn''t only the whisper that startled her but her reflection where she could see the woman whom she saw standing outside the house earlier suddenly appearing behind her.

    A cold sweat dribbled on Elise''s forehead as she stared back at the woman''s reflection. If she wish to close this case soon and find the killer, the easiest method only she could do was to ask the ghosts. But she didn''t know whether this ghost was a good one or a fierce one. She knew what would happen is by chance she had spoken to a fierce ghost. But then Elise enough to about her power she knew she could rely on.

    She wet her lips, gathering her courage to speak to the woman from the mirror, "Lady Elise! Lady Elise!" Elise saw the ghost''s eyes snapped away from her and it went through the tables and solid walls, disappearing.

    Elise breathed a sigh, she left the kitchen and found Ernest pulling a paper, "I think this might be able to help us with the case. It''s a letter that the woman collect but strangely even though the jewels and other important belongings of the women were stolen from this ce, but this tin case of envelope disappeared."

    Elise narrow her eyes, a sudden thought passed by her and she quickly run toward the door knob of the house. The curious Ernest followed behind her, his eyes studying Elise who was perusing the door knob. "Did you find anything, mdy?"

    "The killer. This person muste from here and a close acquaintance of the victim," Elise stated and the man raised her eyebrows. She continued, "If you look closer to the doorknob and the keyhole, there are no sign of force breaking. Something caught in my mind when we first entered."

    Ernest tore his eyes to look at the living room again, frowning when he wasn''t able to see what Elise could. "What could it be?"

    "The living room is too clean," Elise said, giving the man a light and Ernest looked at her with a brighter gaze, as though it finally dawned to him what didn''t fit inside the house, "If the killer came to attack the woman who is living around there must be a fight between the two and struggle shown by the woman but there is nothing. And also, she was the one who had let the killer toe into her house."

    "So this killer is her acquaintance, someone who is close with the victim and know well the victim. But weck more evidence needed to know who the killer is."

    "We should try to look at another house. There are another twelve houses, we can divide those together and meet each other again in this house when we found the remaining three houses of the victim," Elise instructed and Ernest nodded.

    When the man left, Elise took her breaths and reenter the house, "Can you feel where the ghost went, Hallow?"

    Hallow dangled on Elise''s pocket now the human man had left. He looked around, sniffing the air of the house to shake his head. "Strange, I can smell her before but now I can''t... rather I think my nose is stuffy. This doesn''t happen often."

    Elise cocked her head, "Can a grim reaper have stuffy nose?" She didn''t remember Hallow to have nose either. Was it because he is a chick now?

    "There has never been the case," Hallow also sighed in frustration when he suddenly shrieked, "Oh! Something strange happen again!"

    "What is it?" Elise queried the chick who covered his nose. His yellow face now for,Ed into both shock and startle.

    "Death!" Hallow''s first word was a warning to Elise. "There is smell of death everywhere for Hell''s sake!"

    rmed, Elise left the house. She looked at the candidates that were outside the houses, passing by her sight and her blue eyes went wider than before upon noticing the dark hazy shadows thattched on the candidate''s back. "It''s the shadow of death," whispered Elise.

    They were still standing near the door of the house when a loud scream echoed over the whole vige, her head turned to the ce where she heard the sound came from like other candidates did. Hallow swiftly entered the pocket when she made a quick run to see what was going on.

    A man stumbled over the ground, his hands trembling as his finger pointed at one ce. Elise trailed her eyes to where the man pointed his finger, her once shocked eyes now turned to a severe frown.

    Two bodies were hanged on the tree. A thick branch went through the two men''s head, causing a cavity and she heard someone had vomited from the side in shock of what they saw. Elise didn''t want to look at the gore either but she had to see who had died, noting the clothes that the two men wore which belonged to the Church.

    "They are the..."

    "Church members," answered someone from her left. Elise turn to see who it was, finding the elf from earlier who had helped her.

 Chapter 418: Weâ€™ve Been Trapped!-I

    <h4>Chapter 418: We¡¯ve Been Trapped!-I</h4>

    Elise looked at the new guest who stood beside her, like how she was, the only person who stood before the tree, perusing the evidence, he was watching the corpses even closer than her, seemingly used to the idea of death and the gore.

    "What do you think about this?" asked the man who stood against the tree.

    Elise noticed how there was still shadows all over the people beside her with Ernest and the elf being an exception, "About what?" she asked, being cautious as she speak as she knew how amongst the candidates there could be possibility that one of them are dark sorcerer in disguise.

    The elf''s eyes turned to her, the color of his eyes holding both gold and brown color that was strange. Was it her eyes that were ying trick on her? But she was sure she could see the color of the man''s eyes shifting, "The killing method. Two church member are killed and they are vampires. Unlike humans who have less power, vampires are born with strong qualities, that make them hard to kill; especially by looking at the method of this attack which is..."

    "A one sided attack," Elisepleted the man''s words as he did earlier. "And the person must be as very tall and strong person. The killer''s height is very notable looking by how they had hoisted the two bodies to hang them on the tree."

    The elf stared at her which Elise could feel but she acted as if she didn''t notice his gaze. "Have anyone notified the church member who might still stay here?" asked Elise to the people around her.

    Some men looked at her without wanting to speak as if it was beneath them to speak or obey a woman''s words. "I just came back from the resting house the church member took. There was no one there," it was Ernest who had spoken. A frown on his forehead. "And when I came this greeted me," he said, tipping his chin toward the tree.

    "What?! They are not here?" asked one candidates amongst them who is a vampire, "Who will be investigating the murder if it isn''t them?"

    Another man from the batch rolled his eyes, "Are you not capable of doing so yourself?"

    "We are still candidates. How do you expect us to find the killer?" The vampire questioned, "And how you can expect us to stay here in this ce when the killer is still let loose?"

    Whispers came between the candidates and Elise could tell how slowly the men turn against each other when one man stated, "Then is the killer someone amongst us?"

    Sharp eyes begin to look at each other and seed of doubts appeared between the candidates. Elise could tell how many people begin to doubt the person standing next to them almost within a second that was so quick to happen.

    "It could also be someone not amongst us," answered another person who was a human when he gathered people''s attention, the man hurriedly say, "Everyone here are tasked to solve the case the Church members recreate. Why would they run around killing people when it would only be a disadvantage for them?"

    But there are reason, thought Elise. She recalled Dalton words. There are currently two hundreds candidates in this ce. And amongst them, Elise who stood far away from the crowds could see the thick ck Death shadows that covered them which mean all this people would die soon and it is something she wouldn''t be able to change. With many people who is about to die, the only strongest possibility she has is that there are a dark sorcerer in between them.

    The vampire said, "If I were you, I won''t entertain that thought. We know that there are beings who won''t discriminate on who to kill and how to kill. The dark sorcerers," uttered the man to instill silence and fear to the candidates.

    "Does that mean we have been trapped?" The human man from earlier asked, fear catching his eyes, "That woman there also said it is a doing of a very tall man. Amongst us is there any very tall man?"

    The people''s eyes went over each other and Elise heaved a sigh. With how it is going, she could tell that fight could break soon and as the thought passed her mind, someone had said, "That man is the tallest here! He seem like he could reach the top of the tree!"

    The tree was considerably tall unless the person was over two meters would they be able to reach the top of the tree. The man who was suspected was as tall as the people had been searching but he wasn''t happy with the usation, "Should I try to hang you on the tree and see whether or not I can kill you?" The man''s eyes glistened in silver color, his hand slowly morphed into arge w that startled the human.

    "Everyone!" came a louder voice from beside Elise and she saw the elf spoke, "We should not doubt each other. Considering what had happened, we can say that there are killer amongst us or maybe a killer who had came to this ce and possibly target both you and I. Killing each other now will not solve the problem but only help the killer to hide amongst us. It would be wise if we do not cross each other and work together."

    "Work?" Huffed the human man who had used the werewolf earlier, "With them?" He pointed his hand on the group of mythical beings. Elise could tell something worse is going to happen, "The beings that suck blood from us and those werecats and werewolves? We both know and we could see how this is something only something that people who are not human could do. I would like to suggest these people to be check first."

    The mythical beings were not happy with the human man''s usation, as they had been med for doing something they had no hand in. The vampire who had spoken earlier huffed, "To me though, you humans are more suspicious as maybe one of you could be a dark sorcerer in hiding. We all know how only humans could be dark sorcerer."

    Both the humans side and the mythical sides begin to stare with each other, throwing res and anger between them as none of them want to move ground on their opinion. Both sides didn''t ept to be used but still use each other.

    "I think it is right that we let the two men rest in peac," Elise suggested,pared to the people, her voice was much calmer as she knew even if she suspect one of the candidates, she wouldn''t be voicing out her thoughts here that could only lead to fight breaking between them.

    The human man who had been speaking from earlier chuckled over her words, "Do you think we would listen to your words woman? A woman should say quiet on her post and not speak. I would say you to be the most suspicious one here seeing how calm you are over these two people''s death and not to forget you are already strange enough to aspire to be a Church member as a woman. Maybe it is your goal to kill us?"

 Chapter 419: Weâ€™ve Been Trapped!-II

    <h4>Chapter 419: We¡¯ve Been Trapped!-II</h4>

    Ernest frowned and he was about to speak but Elise shook her head, "I don''t mind you to think I am suspicious but that doesn''t make any one of you less suspicious. I don''t mind if you suspect me because I will be doing the same to each one of you. I don''t trust anyone and I advise you all to not trust each other standing beside you either."

    She had thought of solving this doubts between the men by giving them a reason to trust each other and work through the bad time but then she thought it would be easier to make them doubt each other so much that they would decide to stay away from one another.

    Not wanting to care about the men''s words and chatters, she turned to Ernest, "Can you help me to take down the body?"

    "Certainly," Ernest bowed.

    "I will lend you a hand,dy," said the elf who was beside her. Elise find it strange when peoplee close to her and she showed the man a polite smile without actually getting close toward him.

    "If you don''t mind, another hand will help," came a voice from behind and Elise looked to see that it was one of the man who had spoken earlier, the vampire. With the effort of three men and her that the bodies finally brought down from the tree. Others had left, they feared the people around them and therefore decided to stay alone as if the best while watching others who they passed by with alert.

    Once the body wasid on the ground, Ernest took off his coat and covered them with it, "I think we should find the rest of the Church members. My name is Ernest Lone."

    "Warren Reithrum," the vampire named.

    "Maxwell," said the elf briefly and when the other two looked at him, wondering if he has a name, the man replied, "Elf doesn''t have surname unless they are nobles." and the two went oh, Elise nodded and it was her turn.

    "I am Elise Scott," she took a polite greeting.

    "The Church members might be alive and they might be not. Apologies, but I do not trust each one of you, without segregation whether you are a woman or humans. It''s just that I prefer to be alone," said Maxwell, the elf, "Also I do support the idea of searching the church member seeing how two of them had died, we can expect that soon there will be more bodies."

    Maxwell then left with those words, unsettling Elise because she knew the man''s words were correct as she could see death shadows looming on everyone. She turned to see Warren, finding like others, he also had a death shadows but thicker and somewhere looked deadlier than some who she passed by earlier.

    "How unnerving. He should have left with some words on a good note not to make us worry further," the vampiremented with a roll of his eyes.

    Kind Ernest like his older brother showed a smile, "I think he meant to give us a warning. He doesn''t seem to be a bad person seeing how he care about the bodies," unlike others who let it hang on the tree. We should go."

    "Honestly saying, Miss Elise," said the vampire in between their walk, "I can tell that you are smart, do you think you know whose work this might be?"

    The four people had decided to walk and find whether there are some church members around to notify them. Elise continue to stare at Warren''s back, wondering when was the right time to touch him but then if she were to touch him sneakily and be found out, the man would think she would try to take his life. She had to be careful, "I am not sure. As I said earlier, everyone could be the killer. They all have the power to do so. Including humans as perhaps one of them is a dark sorcerer in disguise."

    "Possibly; yet don''t you think it is strange? The only people who knew where we are now are the Church members, they are the people who brought us here blindly yet someone had found out about it. From what I heard this test was made different than other tests and the location was kept as confidential."

    "You mean there are a traitor amongst the Church members," said Elise which she also suspected. If it was proof that there are dark sorcerer amongst them the possibility of traitor was high.

    "No way! Church members-" Ernest''s words were stopped when they looked at the crowds that gathered at one spot in front of a house, Elise narrowed her eyes to peruse what happened, finding six bodies of church members in the ground ripped apart where their limbs and throat had been sliced. The ground was filled with pool of blood and the scene caused more people to feel nauseous.

    The foul smell assault her nose, she didn''t want to stay there longer but had to and pulled the kerchief to cover her nose.

    "How many Church members are in here?" Warren questioned.

    "Ten," answered Elise as she recalled the exact numbers, "Some other church members left."

    "Well damned. Seemed we have be a mouse under a cat''s paw. We have been trapped," said Ernest. "We should find the killer soon."

    "I don''t think the killer is alone. They have killed without making a sound which mean there must be more of them," Elise said. She bite her lips. What should she do now? She didn''t know whether there are dark sorcerer. When Warren begin to walk over toward the body. Sneakily, Elise took the chance to look inside the man''sst moment.

    A vision hit her like waves. Words and whispers came next to her ears that felt strange and familiar the whispers stopped when the vision became stable.

    ''It was a simple work,'' said the man, angerced on his voice. Elise realized that Warren was on the ground, seeing two pair of shoes.

    ''Yet you all have failed me terribly,'' came another voice and the first man seemed to be scared to speak. The voices was distorted, and not much of a help to be her material, ''Kill them all. The Relics. Do not let them touch a single hair of the Demon''s Bride. She is mine!''

 Chapter 420: Weâ€™ve Been Trapped!-III

    <h4>Chapter 420: We¡¯ve Been Trapped!-III</h4>

    Elise stumbled when she pulled herself out of the vision. Her eyes were wide and a queasy stir churned her stomach. It was only dark sorcerers who are here, but also the Relics!

    More than what Warren said, it was cat''s paw that surround them but hungry lions. Her hands clenched, causing the handkerchief she held tobust into ashes under no one''s notice.

    Four hours passed like wind, more bodies were found and based on what the trip had spotted, around thirty six bodies had been found. Elise didn''t know how the dark sorcerers had killed these people soundlessly and she tried to find the loophole except the people were very clean in what they do.

    "They are ying with us. They could have killed us now yet they didn''t," said Ernest whose jaw ticked with anger. "Where will you be going, Lady Elise?"

    "The house we came by earlier," she said. "I think I might have lost something there."

    "I will be standing here for a guard," offered Warren who chooses to stand in front of the door.

    "Well I wille with you," Ernest was ready to stand up from the ce where he sat on to take some break.

    "No, it would be find if I am alone. I promise it won''t take me a long time," Elise''s eyes moved to see that other than Ernest and Warren there was Maxwell near them who seemed to also be taking breaks near. When their eyes met, she bowed her head and left.

    Hallow jerked his head out of the pocket, his bright green eyes looking at the people that gathered there, "What''s wrong, Hallow?" Elise questioned.

    "I feel like I sensed my brethren near. It must be because of the many deaths around here. I will stay low so they won''t see me," Hallow said before snacking himself again to the pocket. Last thing he want was to be brought back by other reapers while he still want to be here.

    Elise left to the house she came earlier. She gulped to moisten her throat and opened the door behind her. Walking inside she looked around, finding no one and went to the kitchen where she stood in front of the mirror. Slowly a manifestation of the ghost appeared to look back at her with the hollow eyes.

    "You... can see me," whispered the ghost and Elise nodded her head.

    "I am here to find who had killed you," she said, watching the woman out on a sad expression.

    "It is the son of the head vige who had killed me. If you go to the house, you will be able to find my letters there. It was the love letters I wrote for him only until I confronted him whether he had been seeing someone apart from me and then I learned that he had took all those women moneys including mine. I left him and thought about revealing everything when he came to my house that day and killed me. I watched everything that happened to the rest of the women."

    Elise pursed her lips, so this was the reason for her death, "Did you see any other murderer near this ce?" asked Elise to the woman and she nodded.

    "Earlier just an hour ago," which Elise knew because she had seen the body thatid not too far from the house, "If you are searching for the killer they look like a normal person. I remember how they look and the woman''s words went to whisper as Elise''s eyes widened.

    "Thank you for helping me," Elise thanked the woman and she bowed.

    "I should thank you instead, princes..." herst word left as a whisper as the shadow underneath Elise''s feet folded all of their fingers except for their index finger as if it shush the woman.

    Elise snapped her eyes back, looking at the kitchen behind her. How strange, she definitely felt something yet there was nothing.

    Now that she knew the answer, Elise then left the house. On her way outside, her eyes caught an item that the ghost woman had on her house. "I will borrow this," she said without having the ghost''s reply as the woman had left.

    On her way outside, Elise saw a man was running for his life. Perusing closer, she studied that it was the same man who had degrade her earlier. "Help me!" The man mouthed without his actual voice and now Elise understood the method the dark sorcerer used. They try to find a ce with less people, and when the target fall to their n, they resume to use magic and take their voice before killing them.

    A man was walking pridefully with a wide smile. Compared to the man who ran, he was rxed as if he knew that no matter how far the man ran, nothing would save him.

    The human man then ran toward Elise, begging for help. The human man might had been an utter lout and harasser, but Elise cannot leave a person in front of her to death. When she passed by the human man, he coughed for breaths.

    "Oh, littledy. It would be wise if you step away from that man. I promise to treat you with care," the dark sorcerer pulled a wide smile.

    Elise saw the sharp de the man had. Strange, she thought. In the past she would be scared and frightened to see a dark sorcerer. She would feel despair as she knew she won''t be able to do anything against them. Yet now she felt very rxed and chill. So rxed that her heartbeat didn''t pace fast and was as still as calm surface of river.

    "How many of you are amongst the candidates?" Elise asked and the dark sorcerer threw his head back fromughter.

    "Ah! I see. This is what you humans would say asst question before death? I will tell you then. There are ten of us. But those ten of us can kill all two hundred of you. Including you, missy. Now step away-"

    Elise pointed her gun to the man and the dark sorcerer stopped once but cackled again, "You think you can use that? Women shouldn''t hold things that are dangerous, men won''t like it and it won''t look pretty."

    Elise pulled the safety lock, "I only care of one man and you are wrong. Pretty things are often deadly," said Elise and without further ado, she pulled the trigger, the dark sorcerer was careful to ran across to avoid the bullet but before Elise further pulled the trigger, she turned her back and pointed the barrel on the human man who had been hiding behind her.

    The human man looked at her wide eyes with both his hand raised where there are des on his hands, "How did you know?" The man questioned.

    Elise offered the man a smile, "It''s a secret," she pulled the trigger and a st resounded from the vige. The dark sorcerer who was shot fell on the ground and his human skin melted to show his true skin after taking the human''s appearance. She looked at the other dark sorcerer who stared at her with wide eyes, not expecting her savage action and calm expression over killing, "It''s your turn."

    The dark sorcerer pulled a weaker smile, "Be careful missy."

 Chapter 421: It Is You-I

    <h4>Chapter 421: It Is You-I</h4>

    The man clicked his tongue, ming his poor luck toward stumble over someone like Elise but then he was also confident that he could win. After all what can a delicate woman like her do?

    Elise could see the thoughts that passed by the man''s eyes. She didn''t waste her time and directed the barrel to the dark sorcerer. Fear that he would turn like what his friend had turn to, the man ran away to dodge the bullet, unexpectedly he saw how Elise didn''t pull the trigger.

    "Is it your first time doing this?" The dark sorcerer asked as he ran, walking around her.

    Elise turned her body around, but not in panic as her eyes could followed the direction the man took even though he had run pass a human''s speed.

    "It is my first time," answered Elise. As she became more aware of her Demon''s lineage running in her body, she could also feel a part of her turning like Demon. She was calm despite danger, her senses became sharper, and something in her had ovee human''s possibility.

    "I assumed it was your ability to do this but I was wrong. It was actually a beginner''s luck. What a shame for you to die soon," the manughed again, watching Elise''s expression and frowned. He wondered why the woman was calm? When he moved faster and looked at her, all of a sudden, Elise''s eyes snapped behind her where he was and chill run down his spine, causing him to run away.

    "We can test whether it is a beginner''s luck. Come," Elise demanded confidently. The dark sorcerer was ticked off by how Elise had demanded him and how he felt cornered by a mere human girl. His hand cracked and he muttered some kind of a spell that caused a sphere of wind forming over his palm.

    He sent the sphere toward her and Elise, who noticed it, quickly dodge the sphere. Her eyes then looked behind her to see the tree had been sliced. This person is the one who has killed most of the victims by cutting them to pieces with his wind sphere!

    Elise clenched her hand on the pistol, calming herself so she won''t turn her pistol into ash and directed the gun toward the man when she saw the dark sorcerer''s eyes snapped on the person who came by after hearing a loud gunshot.

    "Move away!" Elise yelled but the dark sorcerer had grin wider. He used the wind sphere on his hand to direct it toward the human man from the tree he had crawled on when he noticed how he suddenly unable to move. His eyes slowly went down and shot wide over seeing the ck hands formed underneath his feet that stopped him from moving.

    Using the chance, Elise pointed her pistol toward the man. The dark witched cursed underneath his breaths as the bullet hits his head.

    "Are you alright?" Elise asked the man who sat on the ground, fear and shock colored his face green. "Can you stand up?" She offered her hand but the man was too fearful and instead crawled back and Elise can''t help but sigh. "They are dark sorcerers."

    "I-I see!" Stuttered the man and he breathed out relief, thinking he was safe. "Thank you very much... miss. You have saved me! I owe you my life."

    Elise politely showed the man a smile and she didn''t waste her time. "Ian," she whispered to the tree near her and waited for him toe beside her like usual. But unlike what happen often in the past, Ian didn''te.

    Elise narrowed her eyes and moved outside the vige. She walked to the edge of the vige that was guarded with a wooden fence that reached to her hip. Her hand then raised to cross over the fence only for her palm to be deflected from the air as if an invisible wall was created outside the fence.

    "We have been trapped," whispered Elise to herself with a click of her tongue. This was dangerous. There are still eight other dark sorcerers in the ce and based from what she had heard on Warren''s death shadow, there are also relics here and possibly a person with a high status amongst the dark sorcerer''s clique as the person was the one who had given his order and instructions. The man might be the key to solve all the trouble the dark sorcerers had made but alone, Elise wasn''t sure how far she could do it by herself.

    Once she made sure the man who she saved was safe and sound, she left to meet Ernest and Warren who had sat in front of the house with fruits in front of them. The dark had turned yellowish dark.

    "Lady Elise, I heard gunshot from the opposite side of the vige, some other candidates went to check. If I''m not wrong, the direction where the sound came was from the house we visited the first time."

    "It was me," whispered Elise in a voice only she and Ernest could hear. She could exin to the rest that they were dark sorcerers and she had been the one who killed them, but there are still eight dark sorcerer amongst them which she need to hunt. If known that she had been the one who killed the two dark sorcerers, it would be difficult to find the other eight dark sorcerer as they would be on guard when she met them.

    "Oh." Ernest answered, surprised turn his expression nk white.

    "They are dark sorcerers," answered Elise and the man nodded vigorously. The man from earlier and now Ernest, did they thought she had killed them without reason?

    "Of course, they are! Secret with you, Lady Elise. I trust you more than anyone here. I am sure you won''t kill people without tact-" Ernest''s voice was oveid by Warren who spoke,

    "Did you find anything, Miss Elise? You left earlier to find your missing belonging, have you find them?" the vampires asked and Elise showed the man a smile.

    "Yes I did," and she pulled the perfume at the same time, "This is what I forgot."

    Maxwell who was sitting afar narrowed his eyes when Elise had pulled the perfume. Unlike women, the men didn''t know what the use to wear the perfume and they didn''t think much of it which was something Elise had guessed.

    "Forgive my tactless words, but I thought you would be one of those women who care less about your appearance," Warren chuckled, taking a seat next to them, "The fruits are taken from the deepest part of the forest."

    Elise held the round balloon-like material which was built next to the spray and when she pressed the puff, the liquid inside the perfume sprayed over her. "It isn''t my appearance that I care but the effect. I don''t feel hungry, please excuse me to take? a little walk," she said, putting the perfume to her pocket.

    Walking around the ce with more people, Elise kept herself low profile as she passed by more people in the open field not too far from the house where Ernest and Warren was staying at.

    Passing by, she watched how some people sneezed and others coughed. When she passed by the log Maxwell was sitting at, the man turned his brownish golden eyes to her and pulled a smile.

    "Tricky girl," the man remarked in whisper.

    Far from them, the Relics who had been waiting for the night toe pull a wide smile. "The Demon''s Bride had killed our brethren. She appeared harmless but we should know how awfully lethal she is. Proceed with caution."

    "Yessir!" came the collective answer from the Relics.

    Outside the barrier, a single ck crow with golden eyes frowned when he noticed something strange forming outside the fence...

 Chapter 422: It is You-II

    <h4>Chapter 422: It is You-II</h4>

    Leviathan jumped down, transforming his body into a human''s body and his palm tried to reach the barrier. A deep frown came across his forehead. As a Demon and Prince of Hell who have the blood of Satan, no doubt was he strange but he had just regain his body and his power was not even half of his true power.

    Although the barrier created by the dark sorcerers are a high grade barrier that used human''s sacrifice as the base, it should be flimsy to him and easy to break¡ª a task he could do while his eyes were closed, yet now he wasn''t able to do anything.

    His daughter was inside, his precious daughter, and she was in danger. Leviathan didn''t think. He took one step back and disappeared from the ce with the shadowy hands pulling him under the shadow pool.

    Ian was on his carriage,ing to settle on an inn where it is located near the ce where Elise would came back at. His fingers tapped the open window, and his red eyes that stared at the scenery outside the window felt something strange. When a man appeared on the ground outside the inn, Ian stood up from his feet, watching the man who was dressed in ck hood to cover his face.

    "Your bride," the man started his face slowly lifting up and Ian narrowed his eyes on the person who had came all of a sudden.

    Back in the open field, Elise''s eyes sauntered over Maxwell''s expression. She came toward him and the man moved as if to let her sit on the log beside him. "Did you find something?"

    "A few," answered Elise and she looked at the elf, "Do you know a way to break a barrier?"

    Maxwell''s eyes glimmered, "If I told you I know, what do you have to offer?"

    Elise sighed, she had chosen Maxwell to help her because she knew the man was rational. He work with his calmness which could be a good weapon as he won''t panic in situations where she needed the help.

    "What do you want?" She asked. From the man''s question she could gather he have no fear of his own life.

    Maxwell stared at her before heughed, "You won''t have what I want. To be clear with you, I cannot break whatever barrier they have here and I doubt anyone here can either. Maybe you have anything with you that could break the barrier?"

    Elise went back to the fence once she had talked with Maxwell. She stared at the barrier. Fighting the eight dark sorcerers could be a great idea but at the same time dangerous for her. While she knew she could use her ability, she also knew how dangerous it would be if it ended up backfiring.

    Slowly, Elise ced her hand on the invisible wall, the touch of her hand caused ripples of rainbow to appear on the barrier for a moment before it turn still. Elise closed her eyes, trying to utilize her ability¡ª

    "HELP ME!!!"

    Elise''s eyes snapped open and she turned to look behind, finding arge fire broke out on the middle of the vige. She waste no time to reach toward the fire and her eyes widened when she saw a group of men and women dressed in a red coats. The first thing she noticed was the bright golden eyes. One of the person from the group had caught a person and his smile widened.

    "Do you know where the Demon''s Bride is?" Over the man''s question, Elise''s eyes widened.

    "I-I don''t know!" said the man who was hoisted to the air, he began to cough and show signs of flu. Panic flickered over the man''s eyes. "I-I am a-a human.... I know nothing about who you are saying about."

    "Liar. We both know you are not a human, dark sorcerer and a corrupted Angel," the man said for the human man''s smile to fall.

    A small bump appeared on the side of the dark sorcerer''s head, and it grew higher and higher to turn into a tall and sharp horn, "That''s not fun," and his eyes looked down on the man who had picked him by his neck now kneeling on the ground as his hand had sliced the man'' throat. "I thought Relics are much smarter than this."

    Elise know understood. Unlike the dark sorcerer who decided to mingle with the candidates and kill without raising suspicions, Relics were the opposite because unlike dark sorcerers, their aim wasn''t to overtake humans and mythical beings; they want to kill Demons and for that they needed her who was said to could kill demon.

    "Lady Elise!" shouted Ernest when he saw her, "We should go from here."

    Elise looked at Ernest and Warren, her smile had fallen when she stared at one of the two men. "Is there anything wrong, Lady Elise?" Ernest asked again, concern wasced on his voice.

    "You hide better than I thought," Elise answered and Ernest''s eyes that looked at her turn nk.

    "W-What are you saying?" Ernest questioned with a tinge of nervousness on his voice and his feet quickly took one step back when Elise pulled her pistol from her hip. Ernest waste to react when Elise pushed her finger on the trigger and pulled it. The man close his eyes and his ears rang with the loud ring only to open his eyes after a while when he noticed no pain came to him.

    Elise''s eyes were still sharp with glower as she looked behind him. Warren fell on the ground as he barely avoided the bullet by a hair''s breadth. The vampire''s eyes that looked at her slowly change to ck.

    "How do you know?" The dark sorcerer asked, his skin melted showing the true for, of his face where the left side of his face was filled with burn scars that cause the surface of his skin to wrinkle and his eyes were white, missing his iris.

    "I used a special perfume," Elise answered with a smile, pulling the perfume she sprayed on her earlier which she had taken from the ghost''s house and exchange the liquid inside with holy water that Ian prepared her with. "Someone taught me how to expose you."

    "Shit. This is why smart women are bothersome," cursed Warren as his smile fell from his face.

    "I would like to say that smart women are the revolutionary seeing how you cannot disguise the redness of your skin due to the holy water even if you are able to resist coughing and sneezing," Elise answered and she moved her point toward Warren, taking advantage of the abrupt timing.

    Warren? pushed himself in the speed of a wind to roll over the ground? and disappeared in a blink of an eye. The person she fought earlier had been fast but Warren was quicker than him, that it was almost hard for her to chase him by her eyes.

    Elise noticed something and pushed Ernest out of the way, seeing de moving fast across her eyes...

 Chapter 423: It Is You-III

    <h4>Chapter 423: It Is You-III</h4>

    Out of reflex, Elise''s eyes shut close and her hands moved to the de, trying to turn it to ash but she heard a loud nk and looking down, she found the de falling on its own and the Warren looked at her with a shocked face.

    "Yo...You what is that power you have?" asked the dark sorcerer but Elise didn''t know it.

    She didn''t waste the time and directed the pistol toward the man again and Warren, who was taken by surprise, was shot on his arm he saw his own arm st and severed. With a grit of his teeth and the man ran away.

    "Lady Elise!" Ernest came to her side with worry.

    Elise shook her head, saying she was safe and sound, and she looked at the scene around her. People were mostly running for their life, unable to help one another as their life was also on the stake. At first, there was this desire and hope in her to help the people from their death but seeing the ck clothed skeleton with bright green eyes and the gleaming sharp scythe, she knew there was no longer helping for the people who was destined to die here.

    The grim reapers were all busy in their work without noticing her gaze on them. "Ernest. What do you have with you?"

    Ernest pulled out a small pistol from his pocket which was much shorterpared to Elise''s long pistol, "Have this with you," Elise then passed the sk, "It''s holy water and it should work to stop the regeneration for the creatures you would face. Please go away from here and find a way to step out of the vige."

    Ernest frowned, "I cannot leave you alone here, Lady Elise."

    "I will be fine," Elise answered with a smile and she pulled out Hallow carefully from her picket. Ernest cocked his head to the side over seeing the chick, wondering why she had brought it out. "Hallow, can you help me?" Elise asked the chick for his consent.

    Hallow bent his wings for salute, "Though there are a lot of grim reapers here, they won''t think I am the same being as them without my scent anyway." And when Elise ced the chick down, the feather of his body begun to turn into a darker shade of ck and his body erge, his bones crack as if it was shifting the ce to transform.

    Ernest''s human eyes erge wider than saucer over the transformation that suddenly took ce and gasped. Fortunately, the situation around them was chaotic that his mind wasn''t too sane when seeing Hallow''s transformation into arge ck Hound.

    "Now," Elise woken Ernest who was stunned and the man stumbled to himself and nod.

    The dark sorcerer in the vige wasn''t exactly happy with the presence of the Relics and likewise apply to the current fights. While the humans and the mythical being try to escape from their vicious crossfire, afraid of getting caught. Those who had death shadows with them could not do anything, however.

    Elise knew it was useless to save the people with death shadows behind them. She tried to shoot the enemy only to futile as from behind another Relic came and killed the person. She closed her eyes, the death was heavy to watch with her eyes and she could never familiarize herself with the death but she had to. Elise decided to walk across the vige to the fence and destroy the barrier with her power.

    "The red hair! It''s the Demon''s Bride!" yelled the Relic who found her.

    Hallow growled at the Relic that came near Elise. His mouth was snapped wide and his teeth sharply bite over the Relics''s neck by jumping.

    "A dog?!" One Relic said with shocked.

    "A hunting dog," answered Elise from behind, pulling the trigger that caused blood to stter on her cheeks, coloring some of her clothes with red colors.

    She didn''t stop and continue to run for the fence and when she saw it was near a smile came on her lips which only faded, "Stop...!" whispered a voice near her ears and she did stop, looking around she found no one but upon a closer inspection, Elise noticed a thin thread near her feet which she almost pulled.

    "Tch, you are indeed as smart as the news said," came the voice from near her and Hallow hissed while standing behind her.

    "For Hell''s fucking sake! Can''t you all y fair?!" Hallow demanded, hearing one of the relic who settled on the teeughing.

    "Fair isn''t a word for us, and what are you? A talking dog?" asked the man without knowing how it was thest word that could trigger Hallow''s rage.

    "You fucker! I am not a dog! I am a..." Hallow only realized how dumb he was for speaking and rolled his eyes, turning to Elise, "There are many of them, Elly, be careful!"

    "I know," Elise whispered, she looked around her, finding the Relics on all sides, "I don''t think it is a very great hobby for you all to ambush a woman on her own."

    "What can we say?" One Relic spoke with a chuckle. "We love ambushing a woman like you."

    "So it is me that all of you want?" Elise questioned, taking her time to dy the fight.

    "Want to give up, girl? If you do so, we will escort you to our base and perhaps we can discuss then what we want from you," answered the relic.

    "How kind, you are unlike your other enemy and very polite," came the sudden praise from Elise that had the manughed.

    "We are indeed polite and unique. ttery won''t get me anywhere however. Come here," demanded the man.

    Elise replied the man''s smile with augh, "You don''t understand sarcasm, sir. Rather than unique, I know what you are," the man''s eyes narrowed on her word and it worsen, when Elise spoke aloud, "You are ''The uneptable'' who doesn''t belong from either Heaven and Hell," and from her words, Elise saw the man''s smile falling, "As a creature that doesn''t have ce, do you wish to attack Hell just so you can have a ce for your own?" She looked at the man and shake her head as if in pity, "How embarrassing."

    The Relic''s corner of lips twitched. His smile faded and anger filled his eyes which Elise had expected, "You will regret your words, woman."

    Elise offered the man a smile, "I think you should be the one, because from what I see, your end is near," and she wasn''t lying because the death shadows loomed around the Relics. Someone will kill them and she knew she was also possible of bing that someone.

    The Relic jumped from the tree andnded on the ground, "I will be the one to take her," dered the same Relic. The others that were on the ground, circled her. They have no way to escape. Hallow was confident he could bring down some Relic, but he wasn''t confident not to have the Relic wound Elise. "Elly..." started Hallow when he saw Elise had stopped her eyes, looking somewhere on the ground.

    "I know you are there," Elise called, no reply came which she had expected. "I know you have been hiding near me. You don''t have to hide, you cane out. I need your help."

    Hallow frowned, wondering who she was talking with and of.

    Elise''s blue eyes fell on her shadows and a smile begin to appear from her lips as if she could see someone there, "Come out, shadows." She whispered. The relics around her wondered if the girl had lost her marbles after being cornered by them only to have their evil smile wiped when the following event took ce.

    Within a second after her words, a loud burst of ck shadows appeared from beneath Elise''s feet. The shadows left its hiding from her pool of shadows with a loud st like thick ck smokescreen. Her bright red hair was pushed by the wind, unbridled as it danced with the wind. Her eyes were fixated on the shadows which lurked out without form in the beginning. It only came in shape after a while, taking the appearance of long hands with sharp fingernails that gleamed even brighter than the des the Relic had in them.

    Slowly, the hands individually crawled out on the ground, turning the table to Elise''s advantage.

 Chapter 424: Rage In Action-I

    <h4>Chapter 424: Rage In Action-I</h4>

    Elise was the one who had called the shadows to appear but her expression couldn''t voice more volume of how surprise she was to see the shadowy hands that crawled out from beneath her feet. The shadows weren''t t on the ground they had volume that was tangible and as sharp as true de.

    It was this simple? wondered Elise to herself.

    It was since she heads Carmen''s words that she wondered if actually the shadows that had been creating mischief by bringing the items she had stored nicely to fall down was actually with her now. Ian told her during the time she had tested of which power that might worked with her to be shadows, adding the two things together, she became more certain.

    Her hypothesis was supported by the few instances that she found was strange. During the time the ghouls in the loop forest attacked her, she thought it was the souls'' consciousness that put a stop to the ghoul but she realized that ghouls do not have any consciousness. It was? proven now during the time where the de that almost killed her suddenly fell on the ground.

    The dark sorcerer look afraid to her but not because she had turned the de into ashes, but because suddenly the dagger fel- no it was stopped by her, by them.

    "You can speak, can''t you?" asked Elise to the pool of shadow beneath her, and from the full circle, a small bloop started to appeared and it turned into a small being, a shadow of a chick form. As if not to scare her, the shadow decided to take form of the cutest thing in the mortal world that Elise wouldn''t be surprised to see.

    "We... can," answered the shadow speaking by moving the beak and the dog beside her shrieks upon seeing the scene.

    "It is using my body!!" yelled Hallow and he hid behind Elise in fear.

    "Don''t worry, they are not dangerous," answered Elise and she looked at the shadow chick, "You are not, are you?"

    "Needlessly to say.... w... we are your loyal subordinates, mdy," the shadow answered, his voice was strange as it wasyered with another voices after he spoke in deadly whispers simr to a ghost''s voice but more sheepish and breeze-like.

    "That''s the least of my problem!!" Hallow panicked, still not liking what he saw, "He is using my immacte adorable body as his sample to steal! Is he going to take my ce? And he is loyal, damn it! Why do everyone want to steal my position?!"

    Elise shook her head, pushing Hallow aside, she sensed someoneing on their way and her eyes widened. The shadow beside her that had crawled out as a hand look at Hallow before taking his form into a ck houndrger than him and prowled over the Relic, biting them by their neck.

    "And now... it is this form of mine that he stole," Hallow said with a weak voice. "Oh mother of Hell, is this your punishment to me for being too adorable? Is this a test?"

    The Relics couldn''te any centimeters away toward Elise, pushed back from their ce as gradually the shadows spilled on the green field, ready to attack at any moment. Some who tried with their life on stake to fight the shadows were either stabbed to death with one movement to their neck or bitten to death by the shadows that chose to take form of a ck hound.

    "Can you bring them all down?" Elise asked and somewhere she saw the chick shadow pulled a wily smile.

    "We will be using your power, mdy. Please be careful of overusing your power," the shadow reminded and when it body bowed, screams overfilled the silent part of the vige''s forest.

    The trees and ground was filled with blood following the screams. Elise looked around the body, finding how the Relics could barely raise their finger during the time the shadows faced her and only then did she realized of how strong her power was. The shadows, thought Elise and she doubted this was her only power. In her blood, she could feel more ability that she doesn''t know it exist yet.

    "Thank you," Elise made sure to thank the shadows.

    "My honor, mdy," the shadow answered, and the remaining shadows that were outside the shadow pool were pulled back in an instance.

    When it trawledpletely, leaving only the shadow chick outside the shadow pool, Elise''s head turned dizzy and her body loses bnce. She felt her body sway and Hallow was quick to use his body as help.

    "You okay, Elly?" questioned Hallow and smile appeared on his lips which he use to taunt the shadow chick, "Look, ck blop. You should have used less of her power! What will you do if Elly fall, huh?"

    "If we doesn''t use that much power, we won''t be able to help thedy with her enemy," answered the shadow chick, his chin tipping, "As someone who wasn''t able to provide any help, I suggest you to reflect on your weakness, reaper."

    Hallow''s jaw turn ck over his retort being rebuked by the shadow chick.

    "I am fine," answered Elise after pressing her forehead, "Just a little woozy." Elise decided to quicken her steps as the fence was near. She wasn''t sure if she would be able to break the barrier but it was worth another try. Her steps were stopped when a loud scream echoed near her ears.

    Elise''s eyes widened, she turned her body toward the scream, "Help! Help!!!" It was a woman''s voice but the candidates in the vige were only men except for her. Was there a viger taken here?

    Elise followed the voice and the shadow chick with Hallow exchanged nces before they followed her. Going near the source of the voice, Elise was more shocked to see the woman who was on the ground. Her shoulders were shaking. This person was someone she knew with brown hair and expensive clothes.

    "Lady Ellen," Elise called the woman''s name as her brows looped to a frown, "Why are you here?" she offered the woman a hand to help her stand. Lady Ellen Dunn was no where near polite with her, but Elise was brought up in a kind family who told her kindness are better than hatred and that she shouldn''t turn a blind eye to the people who needed help.

    Lady Ellen raised her face just slightly with her neck still bent down, "I-I was kidnapped here."

    "Who kidnapped you?" Elise carefully questioned.

    "I don''t know. They were wearing hoods and they lookrge with golden eyes," answered thedy, her body trembling to Elise''s sight.

    "Are you wounded?" She then asked the woman while finding the answer on the woman''s body, finding that her clothes weren''t dirtied but on her back was arge death shadow with a thicker color. She was going to die, thought Elise. "I am in a hurry, Lady Ellen. If you can stand up please follow me."

    Ellen slowly lifted her chin and Elise looked back at the woman''s eyes that were free from tears even though she appeared like she had been crying.

    "I wouldn''t want to take your hand, ve," the woman clicked her tongue and Elise noticed that she was looking at behind her.

    Turning her face, Elise saw it was a dark sorcerer who tried to kill her byunching an arrow. Elise raised her hand but all of a sudden, she felt her world whirled across her eyes. When she had realized it, she found herself on the ground, blood spilled all over the green grasses.

    She had overused her power? This quickly?

    Elise didn''t had a chance to think as a tingling pain ache her bone. She felt as if something in her body was moving, her head burning and more blood was spewed from her mouth.

    "Did you do anything?!" asked the dark sorcerer who stood not too far from her.

    "We did not, Sir Reinhard!" answered the other dark sorcerer who was also confused with how sudden the girl fell on the floor when they had just witness her power earlier.

    "Then what is this?!" demanded Reinhard. His focus was torn on the Demon''s bride and her sudden illness when a striking chill ran down his spine. It wasn''t only him who felt the chill but also the people around him.

    Someone from their group then uttered a sentence simr to the start of a nightmare, "The barrier was broken sir... from outside."

 Chapter 425: Rage In Action-II

    <h4>Chapter 425: Rage In Action-II</h4>

    Rmended song: Copycat¡ª Billie Eilish.

    It started like an itch then a prickling stir akin to the way a spider crawled underneath the skin and the spine of the dark sorcerers who stood near the broken barrier. If they had to name the sudden emotion, it was terror. Strangely enough they didn''t know what they are fear of yet their body could feel it in every fiber of their skin that they needed to run away from the ce.

    It was a threat as obvious as a de against their neck yet there was a moment of pause, or inaction, and hesitation as their mind couldn''tprehend what was going on.

    Their eyes were covered by a ck feather the moment their curious gazended on the fence. "An Angel?" asked one of the dark sorcerer who stopped her hands from killing the person in front of her. She couldn''t tear her gaze, her soul was taken by the guest that had just appeared, and the words had to be taken literally when her head all of a sudden rolled on the ground.

    The soft yet crisp sound of rolling skull was unexpectedly heavy when it fell on the ground. The eyes of the woman snapped wide over the sky, showing no light as her soul had reaped by the reaper behind her.

    Blood was everywhere, the vivid sickening color of red then pooled below the woman''s head, amodating the rustic fragrance as the body of the woman then followed to fall on the ground with a louder thud.

    Ian''s eyes had turned ck leaving only his irises'' ret. On his cheeks were a few drop of blood but he didn''t care. Anger shimmered his blood, and his heart was strangely alive like a separate organ of his own body. He recalled his heart never been so alive until he meet Elise¡ª and the other event which caused him to turn into a Demon.

    The day he killed everyone in hisnd to curb and satisfy his thirst of blood and revenge.

    A small smile appeared on his full lips that widened with the minute that passed. Ian was enchanting. His handsome face was what moved others and despite the blood around him, it didn''t diminish his charm instead, it only turn as an essories to bring forth the true danger of himself. He was akin to an Angel everyone wanted to see once but the price were their life.

    The fierce pair of his eyes then glowered and his smile fade, "Don''t run. You will regret it if you do."

    "A-AHHH!!!" The dark sorcerers ran like mouse cornered by a cat when they saw the ck bone that elongated from the side of Ian''s head that grew and curl on the opposite sides of his head.

    It was a Demon. The Demon had came to take their lives.

    On the other side of the vige far from where Ian was, Elise felt her head aching and splitting to two. It hurts. It hurts but she wasn''t able to do anything to stop the pounding pain. Her world was spinning over her eyes, and she couldn''t see what was going on, causing her to stay on the ground, clutching to the grass below her feet to pull herself together.

    "Forget it!" Reinhard clicked his tongue, at least the Demon''s bride seemed to be alive, "One of you bring her unconsciousness-" a deep shiver run down Reinhard''s back and he could tell without seeing how every of his subordinates also felt the horrifying chill as their backs were ttened straight.

    It was the barrier that had been broken and they didn''t know what had came inside. "Tsk, now! We don''t have time to waste!"

    The dark sorcerers hesitated but they then moved. Lady Ellen was on the end of the tree'' bark. She was smiling while seeing Elise suffering in pain, her body curling. But she knew her situation wasn''t less dangerous than her. She had only thought of helping the creatures who called themselves as Relics to vent her anger because only then could she push the me to the unknown creatures if Elise ever died. But then, the damn ve killed the Relics whom she knew, causing her to be caught by the dark sorcerers.

    On second thought, Ellen didn''t dislike the idea of being captured as she could see Elise heaving out blood from her mouth.

    The dark sorcerer who was chosen made her way toward Elise, her fingers were squeezed to chop down Elise''s neck and turn her unconscious. Hallow growled, "Don''te closer!" He bellowed but his attention was divided to the people who were trying to kill him.

    "Elly!" yelled Hallow upon seeing the woman''s hand falling like the de of a guillotine.

    Elise''s blue eyes snapped at the woman. Bright hint of golden spread from her pupils, changing the color of her blue irises withoutpletely diminishing its original color. Elise took the dark sorceress by her hands, and the woman was shocked.

    "H-How can you move?" The blood on the ground was undeniably Elise''s.

    Elise offered the woman a smile, blood was still fresh on her lips and it tasted like iron. Elise did feel the pain but if shepared it to her childhood, this was nothing. A minute ago the pain had lessened, but Elise decided to hang her head low for another time to wait for the dark sorcerer to came near and her n worked.

    "Thankfully you are a bad person. I won''t feel guilty by doing this," whispered Elise and the woman''s scream rang out the forest.

    Elise pushed herself to stand. She felt like an intoxicated person, her walk was frantically unstable, stumbling over half a step but it didn''t change the fear that now crossed her eyes.

    Reinhard knotted his brows when he saw his subordinates on standstill and took steps back when Elise came closer. After seeing the first woman changed to a heap of ashes, they weren''t courageous enough to challenge their life.

    "Take her! She is near her limit. There would be barely anything she could do!" yelled Reinhard, but he himself didn''t move.

    Elise''s eyes that looked down snarled when she met the dark sorcerer''s eyes, "Move." She ordered.

    The dark sorcerers in front of her was stunned with her bright golden eyes.

    But her pain took over her and her body stumbled. Before she could fall on the ground, a strong arm took her arms. Her ears went numb and she wasn''t able to hear but a soft sensation of feather brushed her cheeks, a familiar scent and warmth caress her.

    She couldn''t tell who this person was as her head continuously hang low, but she could tell this person wasn''t Ian, the way he held her was different. She vaguely open her eyes, seeing the person''s broad back and the short ck hair that tapered on his fair neck.

    Everything happened in second and she heard the man speak only for a few seconds before he ced her on the ground. Elise thwarted the man by his sleeve, so he won''t leave. Her small action was effective and it caused the man to halt on his heels. He held her finger on his sleeve, a woeful smile on his lips which Elise couldn''t see and gently ced her hands? aside.

    "I''m sorry for beingte. Rest for now," whispered Leviathan, his words slow and kind, and his handnded on his daughter''s head that he missed. Elise felt a surge of calm run on her body and she did feel more serene with the rub of head the man offered her, and her hands fell on her sides. Though it was still vague as if a film of a frosted ss covering her sight, Elise could see the figure of a man and the bat wings against her eyes when she squinted her eyes.

    Who was that?

 Chapter 426: Rage In Action-III

    <h4>Chapter 426: Rage In Action-III</h4>

    Rmended Music: 911 ¡ª Ellise

    Reinhard didn''t know what happened. In instance ckness came all over his sight and when he knew of it, his subordinates had been taken down. The dark sorcerer turned his back, he turned his back on his subordinates'' plead and ran away but not without a cost as he lost his arm and had several puncture wounds all over his body.

    He saw the man who stood alone, his face was not who he knew or has seen before, but taken the notice of his ck bat wings, he concluded it was a Demon. Time didn''t wasted when he left the spot.

    Leviathan left to walk toward Elise. His hand touched her forehead, feeling the sweat had dampened her fair skin, her eyes were closed and he pressed two fingers on her wrist. The pulse of her heart had became normal but she had lost quite amount of blood. Checking once again that he was alright, a voice came, "He ising."

    Leviathan turned his head to see Heaven, the Angel whose eyes were blind. After finding out about the barrier and her daughter in danger, Leviathan flew over toward Lucifer who offered Heaven to call Ian.

    "I can tell," and he meant it literally. The blood thirst could be felt from behind him, and it was so sinister that he never felt before. Leviathan''s hand continue to linger on his daughter''s hands. How much she had grown. Her small hands that wasn''t able to hold a single apple alone had turnedrger that she could hold a thicker book, and her features had turned so simr to the woman he loved, her mother.

    "Levi," said Heaven, reminding again.

    Leviathan hatefully retracted his hand. He could talk with Ian, and perhaps it would be the easiest thing to do if he reveal himself as her father. Yet he was someone who had left her to suffer alone. Considering the situation, he was meless, but he me himself. He cannot face her now and neither could he face the Demon who is the groom of his daughter as right now the man only wish for blood of who had hurt Elise. If he was here, only fight would break out and he didn''t desire that.

    "Take care," whispered Leviathan to Elise. Taking a step back, his body turned into a crow and he flew away at time Ian had came.

    His shoes scrunched on the body below him, the soft sensation didn''t bother him nor did it bounced his feet as one stomp of his ck leathered shoes was enough to break all bones of the person''s body, turning them into unanimated carpet.

    Half of his handsome face had been covered by blood which dripped to his ck shirt and gray vest. His coat covered the rest of the blood froming to touch his inner shirt. Like arge sp, he held onto a lump mass of blood which was a heart of some relic he passed by and he threw it across like a priceless pebble stone when his red eyes found Elise.

    He hurried to her side, and raised his hand only to notice how his gloves were soaked by blood and took it off as he didn''t want to touch her and instead only smeared her in stained skin from the dirty blood.

    He saw the blood from her lips and her nose, and anger rose from his body, the shadow of anger covered his face, only showing his bright red eyes that went wide with the ire.

    Heaven who stood beside Ian and Maroon who came behind also felt the shrill trepidation which hit them like a living ocean wave. It was as if they were eaten by a monster and unable to move despite knowing they need something to run away as the monster wasing to kill.

    "Elise," Ian softly called her name. His eyes showed panic and for the second time, the emotion came and developed worse than before. He touched her cheeks. and felt her pulse. So far, Elise appeared to have a normal juncture of loosing her consciousness.

    "Milord, Hallow is there," Maroon pointed the dog that was out of consciousness. Ian tipped his chin for the butler to leave and check the condition of the grim reaper.

    Ian went back to touch her cheeks, softly bring the padding sound as he try to wake her up, "Elise? Please answer me."

    Elise''s eyes moved underneath her closed eyelids and when a small moan escape her lips, Ian sighed a breath. He carried her by his arm, and looked around the ce for a moment. He noted how the body of dark sorcerers were sprawled everywhere.

    Terror was pained on thest expression of the bodies. Lines of red danced on the ground, kissing death on the ce as they slipped and slid out from the torn limbs and severed head of the corpses, showing the lump of organs and the white bones of the severed limbs.

    The gore.

    This wasn''t Elise, thought Ian. Someone had came before him. His smart red eyes moved over Heaven, "Did someone came here?"

    Heaven was an Angel, but he wasn''t Gabriel who could not lie; the man replied, "I cameter when everything of this had happened."

    Clearly he was lying and Ian could feel it. He didn''t discuss it further as Elise needed a soft ce and a bed for herself. He passed by the two trees across the ce, bringing his beloved Elise when his coat that was blown by the wind was caught by a person''s hand.

    Ian didn''t lowered his chin and only his eyes did. He stared at the human woman who caught the hem of his coat, looking alive although the freckles of red and her pallid eyes made her look like a living corpse or ghost. Only a nce, he didn''t need to question to know why Ellen was here¡ª and who she had assisted here¡ª and her reason to apply for help.

    "L-Lord Ian... Help me...!" Ellen Dunn pleaded, she wasn''t exactly in danger as she had only lost her legs but indeed if she was to be left here alone, her body would soon be tired of issuing the blood from her body and she would die.

    Ian looked at the woman a faint smile appearing which the woman took as a spare of kindness, "Maroon, bring her."

    Dying from blood maybe painful.

    But it was not enough for a woman like her.

    She had to face more pain enough to make her go mad and wish for death for she had hurt the wrong person. She had harmed his bride. His bride.

    He will destroy those who hurt even a thread of her hair to the point where even Hell''s torture would be better.

 Chapter 427: Dip Of Darkness-I

    <h4>Chapter 427: Dip Of Darkness-I</h4>

    "Was my order not clear to you all?" asked the man who stood next to the tree, his face covered and they were standing a few vige away from the ce where mess had taken ce.

    Reinhard was still bleeding where his shoulders continue to drip blood as he was missing an arm. He knelt while Thomas was standing beside him and Warren was lying on the ground, his body spasming after the man who had spoken first had whispered a single sentence of a deadly magic.

    "How many Relics were on the vige while the barrier was ced?" The man asked again, his voice was strict; calm but also malicious.

    "Around thirty of them. The Demon Bride had killed them all, Milord," Thomas answered with extreme politeness as if each words were imbued with the politeness itself.

    "How?" demanded the Dark Sorcerer Lord for answer. His face was covered by shadow, letting only his broad back that was covered by his coat to be seen while his face remains as a wondering question.

    "It was a shadow that was alive and move. The Demon''s Bride had used it once but it did an immediate effect and a very lethal move she pulled to kill all the Relics at once. Not even the highest Relics were able to do anything against this power of hers," answered Thomas.

    "The Demon who came to help the Demon''s Bride was also using the same power, sire. It was a heap of ck shadows, moving like hands, some like de. He only used one move to kill everyone¡ª AHH!!"

    Reinhard was suddenly pushed down on the ground from an invisible pressure and blood streamed from his mouth. Thomas flinched and he knelt from where he stood at, "Milord, please calm down your anger. Reinhard still has his mission¡ª"

    "Did I asked you to speak?" The Dark Sorcerer demanded once for the man to lock his upper lips with the lower one. "Reinhard. I have never asked you to speak either. Do not be a sore loser,ing to run to me and only kneel here to spout about your embarrassing loss. You sound like a dog. A beat up dog. What have I ordered you beforeing to the vige? Speak Thomas."

    Thomas could feel sweat running from the back of his palm he syed on his sides. The demanding question from the Dark Sorcerer Lord and if he answer the question wrong or the Lord faulting him, his fate would turn simr to Warren''s whose body continue to show tremor.

    His eyes moved to see Warren''s body, that was quaking. His nerves stood out of his skin¡ª or perhaps it was his skin that had turned so pallid causing the blue stemming lines to pop out¡ª showing the blue veins that lined his arms. Liquids one could guess as blood could be seen streaming back and forth from his veins, and only God knows what The Dark Sorcerer Lord had done to him but it was so effective that blood foamed on Warren''s mouth. His eyes rolled to the back of his skull, showing no sign of his irises as if it had disappeared.

    "You ordered us to kill the candidates in the vige, leaving a few as a witness and kill the rest to fill the portion for the resurrection magic..." drawled Thomas, and he was confused if there was any more order after this. His moment of dy upset the Dark Sorcerer Lord who then squeezed his hand on his side and also at the same time, Thomas head was thrown back as he felt a powerful squeeze around his neck.

    "And I had asked you specifically not to incite the Demon''s Bride power. On whose idea did Reinhard moved to attack her? Is he not your subordinate?" the Dark Sorcerer Lord''s eyes rolled behind, showing his eyes deepened with anger.

    "M-My deepest apologies, Milord! This lowly one thought capturing the Demon''s Bride would be to your joy¡ª" he was unable to follow his words as the invisible grip on his neck wrung tighter.

    "Never. Disobey my words. My words are your advocate. Do not guess my intention. It is not enough for you to understand and obey?" The Dark Sorcerer Lord demanded and the two men didn''t have words to offer as it would mean their death. "How is she faring now?"

    The grip on his neck loosened, therefore Thomas answered, "The Demon''s Bride appeared to reach her exhaustion. Her nose ran blood and she spewed blood by the time she had attempted to use her power again."

    "Exhaustion?" The Dark Sorcerer Lord asked andughter roared from his mouth as if he had just heard a joke. "There is no exhaustion for a powerful being like her. This is her test. Her life is at stake with this test. Having two blood of both Demon and Angel, they are resisting the one and other''s power. After all, Demons and Angels cannot be two factor together," the man chuckled again. His grin spread wider and wider, "But if she should survive despite the two bloodline wrecking havoc in her body, she should be ready for our next n."

    "Yes, Milord."

    "And I want you to use your life to achieve this. No mistake should be pardoned again next time. Thankfully you brought me a good news. I do not want what happen today to repeat again. It was a simple work yet you have failed me terribly. Kill them all. The Relics and people who sought for her. Do not let them touch a single hair of the Demon''s Bride. She is mine!" pressed the Dark Sorcerer Lord, his words turning to an order which Thomas and Reinhard both obliged to.

    Far from the ce where the Dark Sorcerer Lord was, sat Lucifer on the branch of a tree. On his hand was an apple he had took a bite on. Catching sight of the ck crow a wry smile appeared on his lips.

    "It had only been a day since you agree to work with me and look at it, you have needed my help, aren''t you happy that it is I who you work with, my prince?" inquire Lucifer with a tone so merry as if he had just exited from a beautiful party.

 Chapter 428: Dip Of Darkness-II

    <h4>Chapter 428: Dip Of Darkness-II</h4>

    Leviathan''s eyes looking at Lucifer can''t help but narrow with skepticism. This man. He was not Asmodeus who can see the future yet his wordings¡ª the way he formed his words and the timing of his offer was so perfect that he doubted this was a coincidence. There had never been coincidences in Demon''s world. Never.

    When he didn''t speak, his feetnded on the ground. "How long have you known Heaven?"

    "Just a little offer. I love showing kindness to people by giving them an offer and promise. Of course, I am a man of my words," Lucifer tendered a smile.

    "I can see," came Leviathan''s sardonic reply. Whatever Lucifer was trying to do, Levi couldn''t tell whether this was a good ploy or his ill intended n. "What do you n to do to the other Archangels?"

    "Framing the person who framed me for killing Seraphim. I want them to suffer. Coincidentally I know very well what can make them suffer," said Lucifer and grin only went wider with the evil sprinkling on his face. "Speaking of other things. How was my nephew''s performance? Wasn''t it delightful? His violence," Lucifer hummed with an expression of satisfaction, a pure pleasure, "It was amazing, wasn''t it."

    Of course he was. Ian White, the Demon was far stronger than others Demon even if he was topare him with other High Demons. His power was enormous¡ª so strong that the dark sorcerers and Relics were rendered like ants in front of him. Yet Levi wouldn''t praise him easily as Ian was his daughter''s soon-to-be husband, this much was necessary.

    "For your nephew, I should say he did. It didn''t change howte he was," added Leviathan and Lucifer crooked his brows.

    This Prince was very petty, thought Lucifer. "Until when will you be hiding from your daughter? Knowing how kind she is, I think she won''t me you. Maybe, that is."

    Leviathan went quiet, words lumping on the back of his throat, "Until I decide to appear. Not now."

    "But she is in her extreme illness. Look, her Demonic lineage is shing with her Angelic ones she inherited from her mother. You know how this had never been the easiest process for a child who bear both bloodline of Demons and Angel. I was on verge of death too when I was in her age," Lucifer hummed, looking at his fingernails where blood had dried there. Not having a reply, Lucifer turned his eyes at the prince of Hell and a smile appear, "Oh, it seems like you have something in mind."

    Leviathan didn''t answer and he hated to say how correct Lucifer was with his guess.

    Back in White Mansion, Ian ordered the maids to bring him a bucket of water, ordering Maroon to take care of the rest. Esther who was standing from afar watched how Elise sprawled on the Lord''s arms and her eyes widened, questioning what had happened. She then felt the presence of Beelzebub hatefully lingering beside her like a bee and she was the honey.

    "Oh no," Beelzebub said, a creasing frown forming on his forehead which was new. He went toward M, the head of the maid as well as the housekeeper, "Remove all maids from this ce as well as the other floors and the room where Ian will be going at," swing the moment of inaction, Beelzebub pressed, "Now or this castle would have no maids any longer."

    M questioned in her mind what was going on and she also wished to go next to Elise but forced to leave with the haste Beelzebub pressed. Both Cynthia and Austin was near the staircase but was also stopped by Beelzebub as he warned them: anyone who walk on the second floor except him or Maroon, they would be minced.

    Ian''s rm was clear on his face. His mood had turned foul upon bringing Elise back to the castle with her consciousness leaving her body. cing her on the bed, the knot on his forehead tightened upon seeing her dress which was soaked with the deep scarlet liquid.

    Anger seethed on his body, and unknowingly, he released his demonic power, causing what was near him that was alive to wilt. The ground shake and the furniture quack further when he recalled how Eliseid on the ground, blood on her mouth and nose.

    He closed his eyes, locking his anger away as he didn''t want it to be a weapon that would only hurt Elise in her most vulnerable state. Taking the dampened towel, he wiped the blood that dripped on the corner of her lips, cleaning the wound at the same time keeping his keen hearing on her heartbeat, not missing a single beat while he continue to take care of her as it was the only thing he could do for now.

    It took Elise a few hours from the sun that glowed the sky in orange color until the moon rece the brightest star''s position, carpeting the sky in ck. Elise''s eyes moved underneath her eyelids and it opened very slowly. She felt an obscure screen over her eyes, and she blinked away, trying to cast away the blurry sight.

    "Elise? Are you awake?" came Ian''s tender deep voice which caused her heart to squeeze. Not because she was in pain but because she couldn''t express how she deeply yearn to hear his voice again.

    Her head inclined to her right shoulder where she also felt the warmth on her hand to see Ian sping to her palm tightly. Her eyes then shifted to look at his face, watching how there was a look of panic and nervousness she had never seen it ever illustrate on him before.

    "I am alright," was her first sentence as if trying to calm his worries that she could see zing in his eyes.

    Ian didn''t reply immediately and he leaned forward to pull her into his embrace. Elise didn''t need his word to know how thankful he was that she was alright, that she was breathing, and how afraid Ian was to lose her as his embrace spoke volume more than words ever needed.

    She raised her hands that still felt rather lethargic and wrapped it carefully on his waist, returning his hug to tell him that it was alright¡ª that she was still alive and breathing as she could tell the confirmation was what Ian needed now to ease his raging anger and anxiety.

 Chapter 429: Dip Of Darkness-III

    <h4>Chapter 429: Dip Of Darkness-III</h4>

    Elise stayed on Ian''s embrace as long as he needed her presence, letting him feel her warmth and she also felt his living warmth. Ian couldn''t express more of how relieved he was to see that she was fine, that no deadly wound was inflicted to her. When he thought of howte he was and how he could bete, anger raise in him, partly to the people who tried to harm her and mostly to himself.

    There was a desperation for being useless in his heart that reminded him of what he felt when he lost his mother¡ª the time when he was pushed on the ground, held by many people to watch his mother''sst moment with his own two eyes.

    Elise was also relieved to see Ian again. She had acted tough, showing her power,manding the shadows, but truthfully she was scared. Even though she was a Demon''s Bride, the creature that the two sides of Relics and Dark Sorcerers covet, all she wanted was a peaceful life where no danger coulde to her and his life. Elise didn''t like to fight but it was necessary as she still want to see another day with Ian beside her.

    Now she understood that there are fight in which one of the opponent doesn''t wish for anything but to stay alive; it was because they have people they think dear of which why they didn''t want to die, like what she felt.

    With their chest pressed, she could feel her heartbeat pacing fast when all of a sudden, Elise''s brows raised, finding it strange, "Ian, can you move away a little?"

    Ian pulled back a little and retracted his body from leaning over her chest for a deep frown to loop on his forehead, "Is there any wound on your body that you feel hurt?"

    Elise shook her head, "I feel fine, in fact better. This is not about me but you," her eyes slowly lift up from his chest to his eyes, "Your heart is pacing very quickly is that normal?"

    Ian''s face was imbued with a sudden surprise and taken aback. He took his hand and pressed it to his chest where he indeed found his heartbeat thundering quickly even though he hadn''t tried doing so. It was not normal and strange because his heart had long been unmovable unless he was the one to make it beat.

    Yet instead of appearing confused, a chuckle passed by his lips, "It''s appear that you have sessfully scared me to death." He joked, but Elise wasn''t smiling, she didn''t find it funny as questions overfilled her mind.

    "Is this normal?" she asked again, looking at him, her blue dewy eyes stared at his yful expression where Ian smiled to assure her.

    "It is not normal but not deadly either," he replied, so indeed it was not normal. Elise knew Ian was an immortal, he cannot die precisely because the curse that was put to him as he took Caleb''s position as the third generation Diablo.

    It was a guess that ran in Elise''s mind... "Has your curse been broken?" She hesitantly brought up the possible guess.

    Ian didn''t immediately reply. As strange as his heart beating, he didn''t put much care initially. He was still basking on the fact that Elise was alive and breathing and how fortunate he was for not beingte toe and save her. But now given a guess by Elise, his furrowed brows deepened, "It shouldn''t be easy to be broken." and he didn''t do anything that could break his curse.

    The curse of Demons are stronger than any curse ever done by humans. It was so potent that the way to break the curse remain an enigma for thousands of years amongst Demons. There had been many people in Hell who tried to break the curse, like Caleb and the other first generation Diablo, but all came as useless. Due to how difficult it was to find the method to break the curse, soon everyone believed that there are no way to break the curse, believing that instead of a curse, it was a never ending punishment or perhaps a power to cage Demons forever to Hell.

    "There is no use questioning around, we need to check it to see whether it''s true," and Elise saw Ian rose from the side of the bed.

    He walked toward the cupboard, pulling the drawer and took out a dagger which she never knew was there. Unsheathing the dagger, he run his palm over the de without hesitation. Blood dripped when the diagonal wound opened. Ian watched the blood dripping down. Pain burn on his palm but he had gotten used to the pain he didn''t quite notice how painful it was.

    Elise gasped upon seeing the blood. He might be immortal but she couldn''t see him in pain. No matter how immortal her beloved was, she was still like other women with a lover, she cannot see him in pain.

    She pushed herself from the bed only to feel her world danced around her and she felt Ian''s strong arm covering her waist, "Shush, naught girl. You shouldn''t move. You lost quite a lot amount of blood. Resting a bit won''t restore them."

    With one eyes closed, Elise opened the other to adjust her sight, "Your wound," she said.

    Ian reached out his wounded palm and Elise watched how his wound had closed, "See it for yourself, dearie, the curse is still there. Even if the curse has been broken, I wouldn''t die easily. And isn''t it would be Heaven''sst act of kindness to me? They are letting me to live the rest of my life with you, like a normal person; I can grow old until my hair turn white beside you and rest in a coffin buried next to yours."

    Ian wasn''t wrong, thought Elise. While she didn''t want him to die, she knew the suffering of the miserable loneliness to be alone. She didn''t wish for Ian to suffer when she die in the future and thought to find a way to break his curse.

    She should be happy when she find out the curse had been broken... yet why does she feel so unsettled?

    Elise meet his eyes again which gleamed with brightness and glitters, "I don''t think I can imagine you turning old."

    Ian spread his smile evenly, "Why? Because of how handsome I am? But I do trust that even if I turn old like a grandpa, I will still look handsome."

    His smile contagiously caused her lips to escape chuckles which died down slowly as she ced her palm on his chest, trying to feel his heartbeat, finding it still as if the thundering heartbeat from earlier was just her imagination.

    "Ian..." she called his name, her words whispering slowly, "My heart feels heavy. I feel uneasy."

    "What is there to be uneasy of?" Ian softly caressed his hand from the crown of her head to the end of her hair, "For as long as I am here with you, beside you, nothing shoulde between us. Don''t you remember? I am a Demon even disaster is afraid of me." He chuckled.

 Chapter 430: Vaguely Seen-I

    <h4>Chapter 430: Vaguely Seen-I</h4>

    Ian moved from his ce to take a drink, passing the crystal ss to Elise''s hands. The water was colder as they used the remaining ice from Winter. Her five fingers misted a trace on the ss and she held them on her hands, "Before I fainted, I saw someone."

    "I am sure you did," Ian had wanted to ask but he thought he should put Elise to sleep before she did, but seeing that she appeared better now, he didn''t think it would matter if she speak a little more. "By the time I get to you, the dark sorcerers around you have been killed. It is that person''s action that send you."

    Elise nodded her head slowly and her hand tightened, "It was a Demon. I only looked at the person''s back and head his voice, I am not sure how he looked. Why do you think he came to save me?"

    "Beats me," Ian answered, he truly didn''t know, "But if you ask me to make a wild guess, I will say it is your father," he perused her expression, where Elise didn''t seem surprised instead she looked more stable as if she hoped he would have the same guess as she did. "You also guessed the same as me."

    "I am not sure how much of my guess is correct. I saw him, for a little while and he touched my head, somewhere it feel nostalgic..." she then pursed her lips, "But if that man is indeed my father, why would he hide? Why didn''t he wait until I woke up or stay beside me?"

    Ian went closer toward her cutting the distance, "Did you want him to stay with you?"

    Elise felt like a mess and by that she meant both physically and mentally. She wasn''t sure what she was feeling and this had happened since long time ago, making her frown, "I used to think that I don''t need to know my birth parents. One left me and the other went mad; until I know I was the one who had been fooled and they had been wronged. I want to know why he left me was it the punishment and that he didn''t have a choice or..."

    Ian caught her hanging words delicately. He knew to approach sensitive part of a person one have to be careful and this was Elise''s heart he needs to handle, therefore his utmost care, "Or?" His voice was never as gentle as this.

    "Or maybe he didn''t need me," Elise pulled a smile but hidden beneath it, Ian could see her sadness and loneliness. Elise had always been a lonely person; her family tossed her as if she was a disposable maid, sold as a ve, and then her adoptive family were killed. In one of her pasts someone must have told her that she didn''t deserve love, Ian knew this because those words had been thrown to him before.

    "He wouldn''t," Ian convinced her, pulling her chin lightly so she won''t look down, "Sadness and darkness doesn''t suit your lovely eyes, Elise. They had always been bright, my savior during my darkest hours. Your father wouldn''t not want you if he did, then think of it this way: it wasn''t him who choose to discard you, it is you who choose to discard him. We don''t need to keep people who hurt us around us and let their opinion or words affect us. What matter is you. Be selfish, didn''t I tell you this?"

    Elise couldn''t help but chuckle on his words, "Is this how you always think?"

    "Like how I rule the world? Yes," Ian confirmed unashamedly, one of his strongest quality he possessed. "If you know how my brain work, my love. You would spend endless night in nightmares, believe me. This is one of my kindest thoughts but it works doesn''t it? It is aforting thought that can ease your heart from worries," and he was correct, thought Elise.

    Ian took the ss from her hands once he saw her expression turning more rx. Elise''s life hand been going up and down and he knew unless one is as crazy as him, it would be hard to face things head ons.

    "How was everything after I lost consciousness?" asked Elise, trying to remember what happened, she found some part of her memory lost as she ckened out.

    Ian put a smile as of to not make her uneasy as she had said to him earlier, "Many people died, some are also alive. The souls had disappeared which I would like to hatefully conclude that the dark sorcererspleted their task of gathering souls. Also... I see that you have found a new power in you didn''t you? I saw traces of power used not far from the ce you ran to. There are no one as strong as you."

    A sudden proudness came to Elise, like a child who had just won a price and wanted a praise, "I can control my shadows. The whispers that I have been hearing all this time, they are actually the shadows quality that we tested before. I can show you¡ª"

    "Not now," Ian stopped her, "You are tired and using your power now, we won''t know what will happen. I will look forward to see it."

    Now that the case was brought up, Elise asked what had been upying her mind, "Before I used my power for a longer duration than now but the symptoms of exhaustion appeared faster."

    "Because it is not an exhaustion. I need you to promise me something Elise," Ian took a hold of her hand, "From now on use your power only with me. The bloodline of Demons and Angels inside you are resisting each other. While you were asleep, I went to search for informations about child who are born from Angels and Demons; it''s said that nosebleed, spewing blood, dizziness, and fever, are symptoms of illness that all hybrid of Demons and Angels face. This illness can be acute and it can be mild ording of how well can your body adapt to the changes. If it doesn''t adapt well..." Ian''s word ended there but Elise felt a cold trailed on her back as if someone had let a sharp needle to fall on her spine, chilling her.

    The flowers behind her wilted, it didn''t turn to ash but appear as if life had been suck from them. This was the difference of their power which Elise had just noticed in the midst of mixed emotions.

    "I will be alright," Elise said, squeezing back his palms, "I have something I wish to do about Esther," she then said, changing the conversation. "We might be right that she hold secrets about my father."

    "And you want the answers from her," Elise nodded her head on his questions.

    "It won''t be easy," she said, thinking of how Esther was, she could tell the woman had a very tight lips.

    "Don''t worry, I have tortured hundreds of people and none of them fail to tell me what I wish to know. They all have the same amount of bones, and once it''s all broken,?I can heal the bones again and repeat the torture until the answer is served," Ian stated with a hint of pride.

    "No," she shook her head, "I wish to confront her myself." The woman might not be her sister but if there is a possibility they are a family, it was up to her to take matter of her own family and the secrets she was kept in the dark with.

 Chapter 431: Vaguely Seen-II

    <h4>Chapter 431: Vaguely Seen-II</h4>

    Elise wasn''t confident in torturing others as Ian was, however, she trusted herself as a person who is capable to do things if she was to put all her mind into it. They didn''t have much information and from what Elise could see through the gesture Esther shown, it appeared as if the girl was omniscient with the things that she or Ian aren''t aware of.

    "We can continue to speak again. Are you hungry?" Ian questioned her, his act of tenderness meant a lot to her especially with the note in her mind that it wasn''t easy for Ian to show tenderness as during his entire life, he strive with cruelty.

    "I am a little sleepy," and dizzy, added Elise in her mind. She didn''t said it aloud as she didn''t want to add another line of worry on Ian''s prominent forehead.

    "Then you should sleep. Is there anything you need, sweetheart?" Ian questioned, his sentence sounded to her ears as if he could offer her everything she wished for even if she asked him for the moon. Deep in her mind, she still couldn''t shake the idea of Ian''s quick heartbeat. Was it normal?

    "Stay with me," Elise said when she rested her back and dipped her body to the soft cushion of the bed.

    Ian''s lips widened slowly, his beautiful but also intense scarlet eyes showing colors of emotions, "Haven''t I been on your side, my dear? Don''t be scared with me here no one would hurt you any longer, not even nightmare or your grandfather, Satan."

    Elise reached out her hand from beneath the duvet, "Hold my hand."

    Ian snuggly settled hisrge hands to her smaller ones, "Anything else? Maybe a little story time?"

    It had been a while since Elise had ever spend time to read books, her favorite pastime hobby. She wondered what kind of stories Ian would have as not to be rude, but Ian didn''t seem like a person who love to chatter lest tell a story. When she nodded her head, Ian shifted his leg to a much morefortable position.

    Ian began while tittering a little upon seeing his own reflection on Elise''s glittering eyes, "Once upon a time, live a woodcutter. The woodcutter had an extremely beautiful daughter who had a heart of diamond; the girl was loved by the people around her but one day, her dear father fell to an illness. Being the child of a woodcutter, she didn''t have much money with her. In distress, the young girl tried to find work, but her hands were slender, her body was small, and there was little to nothing that she could do in order to find the money she needed to buy her father the medicine. Then what do you think she did?"

    Elise had never heard the story before and pulled with the question, she hummed with a deeper thought, only to shake her head.

    Ian smiled, "Then one day, she came across an offer by a person who had lost all her hair, the girl exchange her hair with money, but it wasn''t enough as it could only help her with a bag of flour to make bread. The girl then wished for arger offer and her hope was heard as the next day, she came across an offer from the King. The offer said: The kingdom is facing a great disaster influenced by an evil sorcerer, to put a stop on the disaster, we need a life to be sacrificed."

    "No way," Elise said in whisper, after guessing what came next, unknowingly putting herself deep in the story Ian told her.

    "Yes," Ian grinned, seemingly enjoying the tragic story, "She took the offer upon herself. In exchange for her sacrifice she asked the King to promise her and heal her father''s illness. No one who is sane would even it the King''s offer as consideration but she faced corners and could only find this way. Therefore without telling her father. The dear daughter then submerged herself in the sea where the dark sorcerer had promised to wash the Kingdom. Now," Ian rubbed the back of her palm, "What do you think is the moral of the story?"

    Given a puzzle, the vibrant Elise took a momentarily silence before voicing out, "Unconditional love of a daughter to her father?"

    "So that is what you see," Ian hummed, his lower lips wrinkled subtly.

    Elise crooked her brows, "What else do you see?"

    With aid back tone and a tip of his chin, a willy smile framed his lips, "That God is fucked up in the head," his casual remark caused Elise to look at him with her lips parted and her eyes blinking. No, she didn''t hear it wrong. Ian had indeed just cursed God. "I heard this story from my mother," Ian then continued as if he didn''t did anything to be mindful of earlier.

    "She asked me what moral I could learn from the story and of course, staying true to my twisted personality, I answered her the same answer. She was shocked and scolded me for it but seeing it again, I don''t think any of my thought had changed. Humans, and Demons, no one can control our fate and expect the oue we wish to beid out as we want. Angels are not even an exception of this."

    "But it is not always a bad thing not to know the future," said Elise with her bubbly charm, "Without knowing the future, it also keep you entertain by expecting the future."

    "I guess it did keep me entertain, after all, I also found you," Ian softened his words and his fingers that traced her palm had changed position to her cheeks without Elise being aware of it. His hands then went lower to the column of her neck, stopping around her vicle. His movements change from a gentle touch to one that cause a weing shivers to break around her body. Silence ensued and Elise watched how his eyes stared at her as if enjoying the view or maybe confirming that she was alright. "I''m sorry that I didnte to you faster. You must have waited for me and called my name."

    Elise shook her head, "What matters now is you and me together. I am d you came to me but how did you know?"

    "Heaven came to the inn where I stayed at," Ian said with a tight note.

    Elise was taken aback, "But I thought Heaven stayed there for a reason, because his wife is there." Yet the Angel moved from the forest now, why? Seeing how loyal he was to his wife, she could only think that there must be a reason for Heaven to leave the forest.

    "Someone influenced him to leave," Ian said and he stood up from her bed, preparing to leave. "That person I guess is your ymate when you were young. Lucifer. I owe him today for being able toe to where you are in time. Although I am thankful for his help, I am not happy either. Let''s expect you to have more of my magic so this won''t happen again. Get to sleep, have a sweat dream."

    Ian blew one of the candle above the cupboard next to her head but she stopped him from leaving and clutched to the hem of his loose shirt, "I killed a lot of people in the forest."

    In the world they live at, it''s either kill or eat killed. Even though they didn''t reside in forest or Hell, the cruel rule of life where the strong prey on the weak, everything is too ruthless for Elise whose heart was purer than an Angel themselves. "They deserve the dead and I told you didn''t I? Your sins, the amount of people you killed, I will shoulder half of them with you. Even if Hell is to punish you, there is nothing you should ever worry in my presence," Ian perused her expression that tendered a smile and he leaned forward, nting a kiss imbued with gentleness, "Good night, my bride."

    "Wait, I forgot to mention earlier. There was Lady Elle¡ª"

    "I know," Ian shushed her lips by cing his finger upon her lovely lips, "Don''t worry, I will soon give her back to her family once she learn her lesson."

    Elise couldn''t lie, she could see the lesson Ian meant was punishment but she didn''t stop him as she didn''t see why she should.

    "But you tell a good story," Elise then said before he left.

    "A good father and husband material, aren''t I? But then for me to have a son, we will need to proceed to our marriage. I can imagine us together, reading our dear child a story book while they sleep in between us."

    "It''s a lovely future," whispered Elise who closed her eyes as if seeing it in her mind, "I am looking forward to that day."

    "And so am I," Ian grinned. Leaving her room, the smile on Ian''s lips the slipped.He had truly shown a genuine smile when he was with Elise but when her presence leave him, the darkness and unending rage for what had happened today broiled back to his veins.

    Maroon appeared behind him as if he knew he would exit Elise''s room in time, "Let''s go." And the man bowed. They then both left the corridor, moving to the most isted ce of the castle and went down the spiral staircase to walk over the prison which Is made specially for people like Ellen Dunn.

    By the time he appeared, his red eyes stalely watched the woman who was on the ground, one leg disappear from below her knees, dress drenched with blood, and her facial color disappearing to a pallidplexion. Ellen was suffering but this was yet to satisfy even a quarter of Ian''s anger.

    "Open the door," Ian said, and his voice notified the woman whose head quickly twisted to look up. Upon seeing Ian entering and his height towering her who on the ground, she felt as if she had plummeted to a very low position of her usual self where she thought and assumed she was of the same ss as Ian''s.

    ****

    A/N: Today I just took the second doze of vination, so I am pretty lethargic. Th next chapter will be update on the next few hours~~

 Chapter 432: Vaguely Seen-III

    <h4>Chapter 432: Vaguely Seen-III</h4>

    As if knowing Ian''s n, Maroon was quick to leave and came back with a chair, cing it next the iron grilled door. Ian flipped his night robe out of the way and crossed his legs as he sat on the chair. On seeing Ian, feared soaked on Ellen''s entire body. Her throat ran dry, "L...Lord Ian, why am I here, milord?" The woman asked, cing a naive question and throwing a look as if she was wronged.

    "Beats me, Ellen. Why do you think you are here?" Ian threw the question with the same naive look, both scaring the woman and vexing her. "Maybe if you use that small little head of yours, the answer wille running to you. Or else you think I am such a mad man?" Ian stared at the woman with a narrowed eyes as if he wouldn''t be very happy if Ellen replied with a yes.

    Ellen had been a spoiled child by the duke. Nothing she wished was never delivered to her and she believed in herself that she was entitled to have things that her eyesid to. Upon her father''s wish to marry the Lord, she was both taken by Ian''s handsome face, his yful but seductive manner, and his position as the Lord of Warine.

    Being treated like a princess, Ellen thought that Ian was soon to be her like how everything revolve around her like she was the gravity. Her hope was extinguished when Elise took everything she wanted under her nose.

    Being Ian''s admirer, of course, she knew about the man''s vtile acts, his murder, but during the time she was not ced on the jail, the foolish woman thought that it didn''t matter. It wasn''t her who was punished, why should she be bothered about it? But now with her life on line her thoughts changed as quick as a falling star.

    Knowing where it was going, Ellen knew she had to make an excuse, "I-I please hear my side of the story, milord. This is not what you think of I-I was kidnapped and threaten by those people. Before I knew it I was in the forest and everything happened," she said and shivered, wondering why the ce was so cold.

    "You were kidnapped?" Ian widened his eyes looking as if he was shocked and then drawn a frown on his forehead, "Oh no, that''s must be terrible. The Duke, your father must be waiting for you. How terrible I am to lock you here without listening to your side of the story but now that I know, I should quickly release you from here, provide you amodation like a princess and deliver you back to your house," Ian said, pulling and stretching his tone in an extremely exaggerated tone yet Ellen believed it as a promise.

    Expecting for Ian to put his words into action, instead silence passed as he stared at him and his butler, "M-Milord?" The woman stuttered.

    Ian heaved a sigh, rolling his eyes while he stared at the end of his fingernails, "Do you really think I would believe your words? I''m not as stupid as a goat who would be pulled by nose by your words, Ellen. You know what you did and it is time for you to pay for your sin. How would you like to be killed?"

    Like spider crawling on her body, Ellen felt fear raising from her non-existent leg to her head. Her eyes widened in fear as she could tell Ian wasn''t lying; she had seen him kill before and as much to her demise, Ian was a man of his words.

    "N-No! No! Lord Ian, I am not saying a lie¡ª"

    "Hush, that new lie had just costed your tongue, Ellen. Think before you speak or I promise you will regret whatever words that flew from your foul mouth," came Ian''s slow and chilling words.

    Ellen now understood her position. She was going to die! She was going to get killed! But she still want to live. She didn''t want to die yet. The woman think of what she could say, when she blurted whatever came across her mind, "My father.... He won''t be happy to know if I am in danger! I am the Duke''s daughter."

    "Well nice to meet you, I am the Lord of thisnd, one step to the King," Ian felt his anger thinking and a cruel delights filled his heart upon seeing the woman''s face turning paler and paler. The fear Ellen showed to him, was something he both look forward to see and enjoy. "Don''t worry, I did promise to Elise to present you back to your house," and his words brought light on Ellen''s eyes that only faded further when his words came along with hollow eyes, "I never said you will back alive or in one piece though."

    Ian didn''t forgot the way his heart stopped when he saw Elise in pain and blood. Her gasped, her paled skin, and the way cold sweats covered her head as she shiver; he didn''t forgot a single thing.

    "You look scared, you don''t have to worry about it, I will make sure it is enjoyable for you to. Though that is if you enjoy to get cut to pieces. You have lost your legs, so you must know how painful it is, don''t you?" The corner of Ian''s lips raised and curled higher as time passes and his eyes hollowly stared back at the woman''s face where her arrogant expression and her haughty pose now had all disappeared, leaving a pathetic look on her face.

    When Ian stood up, Ellen crawled by her hand until her back hit the wall, "P-please no! I promise to certify my mistake, milord!" She shouted in panic.

    "That is what you are doing now," Ian replied dully, "rectifying your mistake by your life. This is the only method for you to apologize."

    Ellen pleaded for mercy by her eyes and gesture of hitting her head to the floor and kneeling on the ground, "I-I know who those people are, the Relics who asked me to help them! I-I can expose all the secret that they have¡ª"

    "I don''t need it," Ian dismissed her useless information in which he knew must be empty and contain nothing.? "Good; you look scared now, but remember I haven''t start yet," Ian smiled yfully as if he was a child given a whip, there was a cruel joy and dark mischief passing by his red abyss-like eyes. His shadow towered over Ellen and it grewrger as he continued to move forward. He reached out his hand, and said. "I learned this during torturing one of the men who killed my mother. This is always effective to teach people like you some manners."

    Ellen tried to get away but she had turned into a trapped mouse, unable to do anything but face her punishment.

    "The way is to take everything very slowly. I like taking my time," whispered Ian. Hended his hand on her eyelids, slowly pushing his fingertips to the socket, digging, and clutch the fleshy and round ball between his finger. Ellen screamed in pain. Her body twisted around and her scream of help turn incoherent as she felt the pain in her eyes spreading all over her body. But Ian didn''t make the pain stop and neither did he made the process quick for her. Instead, he took his time, delightfully, staring back at the agonizing expression of pain on Ellen''s face.

    He then pulled his hand, ripping away her eyeball and threw it across the floor for a dampened fall to sound, "One," chimed Ian, his smile going crueler by second and Ellen who now could only see with her one eye, her expression was stricken by fear. "Off to the next one, shall we?" And a sharp yelling echoed through the dungeon, but no one knew, and people continue to sleep without being aware of the torture Ian presented.

    Back in Elise''s room, she had fallen asleep. Her eyes were closed and a soft snore escape her lips. Turning her body, she didn''t know that someone was watching her sleeping behavior in silence. Leviathan stood next to the side of the bed, sighing a his arm was bleeding. Thest time he had visited the castle, he knew how there was an extremely powerful barrier created here; he didn''t know that in count of days, the barrier became stronger, causing him to wound himself as he tries to get inside the castle.

    He softly gazed at his daughter who Adide, his one and only beloved wife gifted him with. Looking at the child, his eyes was stormed with many swirl of cyclone. Carefully, he leaned forward and pulled the sk from his chest pocket. Tilting the sk, he let the liquid stored inside the sk to drop to her lips, "Be careful," he whispered.

    Elise slowly opened her eyes, just a little to behold a vague shadow of a man who looked at her with his brows scrunched, his expression showing extreme care and concern, "Ian?" She whispered.

    "He will be here soon," replied Levi, hatefully to say he wasn''t the first person who has daughter called for, but then he never came for her and the oue was to be expected yet he still can''t help to feel bitter about it. He ced his palm over her eyes, "Sleep, my dear. Your pain will be gone soon..."

 Chapter 433: Painting Him-I

    <h4>Chapter 433: Painting Him-I</h4>

    Night was prevailing in the mortal''s worlds, no sound could be heard from the houses as everyone''s eyes were closed in slumber. It was also the nighttime in Hell, in fact, the ce had always been dark without light as if the time had stopped moving in Hell. Unlike the mortal''s world, however, Hell was not silent. Chatters of Demons filled thend, most people were busy with their own demands, the demands which most humans would look away due to how cruel it was. But this is Hell, cruelty was normal¡ª cruelty strive here.

    In another ce of Hell, of a resident in which Demons would often stay as a temporary inn, a louder scream and noise filled this ce. It wasn''t the vivacious yelling to enjoy themselves but rather screams of pain and fear. One demon who had an ugly appearance, small that they only reach a knee height of a human, with eyes wide, their noserge and crooked, skin red and burning, and a bat-like wings on their back was trying to run away, but in ease a hand caught the Demon''s head.

    "Tsk, Tsk, Tsk," came Lucifer slow and yful smile on his lips, "Where are you going? I heard what you said. Lucifer is long and gone?" A chuckle passed by his lips. "He is weak, half-bred, and uglier than you? I can still ept the first two but ugly? Hah, tell me how I look now?

    "Y-Your highness!" The Demon called in rm, the voice of the Demon was sharp and foul to the ears. "Please ept my apology! I was wrong, you are the esteemed being there is now way your appearance is ugly you are very very handso¡ª"

    The Demon''s words fail to continue as Lucifer threw the body of the Demon down to the edge of the cliff where he was standing at and his eyes then looked down to where the living Lan filled below the cliff, his smile widening and his voice was bright as he chimed, "What a beautiful night."

    "What makes you crazy this time?" came the voice from behind him, and Lucifer turned his body. Oh look at that! It was his inws who had became one of his few amusement in Hell.

    "My first name is crazy if you are not aware," Lucifer answered without feeling angry and he crossed his arm on his back, smelling the air, "It still smell as rotten as it is here but I enjoy this scent. Blood, death, and gore, the always so cruel Hell, but then human thought Hell is the cruelest ce without knowing that their ce was much worse."

    Leviathan rolled his eyes, wondering what makes the Demon so talkative and poetic tonight, "Your point?"

    "I have been thinking about our offer of working together then realize how little did I give your side of the offer more merits when a bright idea came to my mind," Lucifer grin wider and Levi could see and tell that something worse was storming on the Demon''s head, "Malphas! Bring them here."

    Malphas came alone then he blinked forgetting what he need to do and went back to the door he entered from and came back with three people. The two out of three people were not demons but rather the souls that had been ced in Hell. "Meet these three people, the same people who had pushed your wife into destion named Barner, the woman who had hatefully bullied your dearest daughter and my daughter inw until she sold her named Angelica, and thisst person, he is someone you know isn''t it?"

    "Jude," Levi called out the name, this person was one of the most person Leviathan remembered but not due to the good note but rather anger and resentment. Upon seeing the man, his golden eyes glimmered in a brighter color and his horns appearing as it curled straight to the back of his head.

    "Yes, this is the person or rather the Demon who had orchestrated the idea of tricking you back to Hell to punish you. Being the record holder of people who reside in Hell, I present you the chance to do the revenge you weren''t able to do," Lucifer hummed a happy tone while the three people''s eyes widened; fear caught their eyes and they all resisted to released themselves from the bind that tied their hands, only to be unable to do anything. "It''s a good night. Would you like me to leave you alone?"

    "Leave." Leviathan demanded, and seeing the rage on the prince''s face, Lucifer chuckle beamed from his lips.

    "As you wish, your highness."

    Lucifer left the hall where he had been, hearing the screams behind him, "He will turn all that soul to ash soon," and he looked forward to seeing the heap of ashes.

    "Master!" Malphas''s voice beamed when he saw Lucifer walked out of the hall only to shiver when he felt the murderous air from the hall from where his master had just left.

    "What is it?" Lucifer demanded.

    "Sir Beelzebub is here," Malphas answered, shrinking back his steps as he didn''t want to get close to the hall where he could head screaming erupting like volcano. "Should I bring him here?"

    "No," Lucifer turned his face on the door before turning back to his servant, "Bring him to my room."

    Beelzebub stood like a statue inside the dimmed room. Lucifer sat in front of him with only one leg crossed on the other. "How is it going? Did he show the sign?"

    Beelzebub bowed, his expression showed no emotion, "So far, Ian seemed to retain his normal conduct. I thought he became less crueler than before but today I saw that he didn''t change."

    "My perfect nephew," Lucifer said with a proud tone which then disappeared, "Ask him to stab his heart again." And Beelzebub raised his brows, breaking his unreadable expression which Lucifer didn''t miss. "Don''t expect to break my control over you soon, Beel. I know you are thinking that soon this control of mine in you will break but let me tell you, it''s not going to be that easy. You will still be under my control for more months and as wise as you are I can tell you know that it is much better to obey my words than you not and that curse of yours and the obsession you have will be curb better than before."

    Beelzebub clenched his hand. What a shitty man, he thought. Hatefully, Lucifer knew whatever he was thinking of and his next move. Beelzebub bowed, "I will abide by your order Milord." and Lucifer waved his hand in disinterest. When Beelzebub left the room, his expression was still stiff until a smile break out when he begin to walk on the corridor.

    Though Lucifer was smart and crafty, at the same time, he wasn''t careful enough. Beelzebub looked down on his palm, feeling how the control Lucifer had on him hadpletely disappear. But he won''t show it now, not until the good moment.

    When Leviathan finished with his torture to the people who harmed his family, Lucifer stood outside the door, "Enjoyed it?"

    Leviathan didn''t answer, only giving him a stinky look.

    "Tell me when will you still be hiding yourself from your daughter? Not being nosy but soon I will also reveal myself to my nephew. The idea of protecting them from behind the scene is honorable but I want to visit their marriage," and Lucifer swung his finger, sending the object straight to Leviathan''s eyes which the Demon caught easily before his eyes.

    Pulling back the object, Levi''s eyes narrowed upon reading the opening of the letter, ''You have been invited to the marriage of Ian white & Elise Scott.''

    "But that is up to your choice," Lucifer showed Leviathan a wider smile which the Demon answered with a re, hating how Lucifer was trying to control him and his emotion as if he was a pawn in his chessboard. It was strange, thought Levi. If Lucifer indeed want a revenge then why didn''t he attack Heaven now if he has the ability and chance to do so? Why the wait? What was this man nning by gathering him as his ally and other Demons under his control and why involve both Ian and Elise?

    No matter what the answer was, Leviathan made clear that his priority was Elise. No danger shoulde to her daughter again, including danger from Lucifer. If the man proof to be dangerous, whether he is his soon to be son inw''s uncle, he would show no mercy to turn him to ash.

    Even if he would be hated by Elise, if it is to protect her, he doesn''t made being the worse father in all threend for his care is only Elise''s life. But then Levi couldn''t help but to rethink of what happened in White Mansion earlier, "Why is she there?" asked Levi to himself, the guest of White Mansion, that woman, he thought, she shouldn''t be there.

 Chapter 434: Painting Him-II

    <h4>Chapter 434: Painting Him-II</h4>

    Elise woke up feeling her morning a fresh. Upon opening her eyes she could feel her sight turning clearer than ever, her body that ache from pain, now feel far morefortable than before, maybe even better than what she ever felt. Was it the goo sleep? Wondered Elise.

    She slipped out of her bed, and after she had changed to a fresh dress, she exited her room when she meet M who seemed to be passing by the corridor, "Lady Elise," M bowed, showing her respect before she looked up and Elise found the woman''s concerned expression, "How are you faring?"

    "Much better," Elise answered. She passed out before she left the vige which why she wasn''t sure how much M knew about her wound, but she could see the head maid didn''t buy her words.

    "Are you really?" Sighed M and Elise watched the woman trying to rummage something from her pocket and pulled out a small silver cross and handed it carefully by wrapping her hand underneath Elise''s, "I don''t know what you are facing but keep this with you. I hope that danger should nevere to you again, my dear. I... don''t want to lose anyone again," the woman''sst sentence fell into a whisper and Elise lowered her brows when she saw M''s eyes sinking in a pool of sadness.

    She squeezed back the woman''s hand, and offered her a gentle smile, "I am alright, M, and I promise this will be thest time you will ever see me wounded. Thank you for the cross," Elise then lifted the conversation, bringing the cross closer to look at, she saw the gleaming silver color of the metal cross, "It is very lovely."

    "A person who reside in the Church, gifted me this. They told me it is for protection so evil creatures and misfortune won''t ever approach you. I say this to myself and I might be overstepping my boundary as a lowly maid, but Elise, I think of you as my own daughter, just like myte daughter," repeated M, her eyes softening to a motherly look which Elise had seen before but not from M, rather herte mother, Adide.

    "You raised me when I was young, M. I have never thought of you as a mere maid, if I might say it myself, I also think of your as my mother figure," when she didn''t remember her mother, she truly see M as a figure of her mother, a very warm person who shower her with an unconditional maternal love. "But I didn''t know you had a daughter."

    A little trace of surprise came on M''s face which then disappeared in a blink¡ª it passed so quick that Elise was not able to notice, "She died when she was young, very very young. It was a very old memory of mine. During that time, my husband was still alive but they..." the woman heaved a sigh, "You wouldn''t like to hear this story the first thing in the morning. It will ruin your good morning."

    Elise could see the hesitation appearing on M''s face. Having lost her family over and over again, and the people who she was closed to, Elise was considerate to not pressure the woman to tell her story. Everyone had one or two story in their life which they wouldn''t want to tell anyone, and often times those memories were about the people who they lost in their life.

    Elise squeezed M''s hands tenderly, and she wished to be the woman''s ce to talk to, "If there is anything you wish to talk with, I am here with you."

    "Thank you," M whispered, her ck eyes looked back at Elise''s bright and blue one. "Speaking of it, you must be on your way to find the Lord; he is in the dining room along with Mr. Beel."

    "Um, M, have you seen Esther?" Elise questioned and M took her time before responding with,

    "I am sure I have asked one of the maid to call her, I should ask them again ore to her myself."

    Elise raised one of her brows slightly, her red hair was swept to her right shoulder. Strange, Elise thought. Although she couldn''t tell Ian''s n in the beginning she understood it soon enough that Esther was her for them to keep an eye on her. Yet contrary to how a person in her situation would do which was to snoop around, she only heard of how Esther spent most of her time in her room.

    Elise can''t seem to find the answer by asking herself, therefore, she left to the dining room, the two valets who stood in front of the door seemed to be nervous as they stared at the door. When Elise came from behind, they turned their eyes with a faint gasp, their eyes nervous as they both bowed but she could see that it wasn''t her who they were nervous of.

    "Please open the door," Elise asked the valet because the two of them stood in front of the door, getting in between the door knob.

    "M-mdy, I don''t think you should enter now," said the first valet who stood on the right side of the door.

    A sudden foreboding perception slithered to Elise''s heart, and she knitted her frown, "Why shouldn''t I enter the dining room? Ian is there isn''t he?"

    "T-the Lord is here but... but," the man whispered, trying to force his words toe out.

    "Please open the door," Elise then instructed, her words tight. She could not be at ease after seeing the valets'' expression and the way they seemed to be nervous. She saw how the valet looked at each other, still not moving. "Please move," Elise demanded this time, her nervousness crawled on her veins. The valets still did not move and without a choice, Elise strode her way to the door pushing it despite the two valets'' pleaded her not to.

    Pushing the door open, her eyes went still upon seeing Ian standing against the wall and Beelzebub in front of him. From the corner of Ian''s mouth was blood, a lot of blood that it spilled down the the blue carpet ced below on the floor while Beelzebub stood with a dagger on his hands and blood spilling all over his clothes.

    Over the scene, something deep in Elise''s mind snap clearly on the back of her mind, her lips parted, "Mr. Beel," and alone in that one word, one could tell how deep her emotion stormed in her voice. A sudden ck fog came from beneath her feet and without her order, the living shadows who loyally served her rushed to fill the entire room with darkness. The two valets who stood behind her was thrown to the wall nearest to them by force.

    Beelzebub who was standing in front of Ian then gulped. His eyes lowered slowly to stare back at the reflection of his neck on the sharp ck de where the sharp tip drew blood from his skin. Everything happened suddenly that no one could react and Elise who stood at the end of the room quickly ran toward Ian''s side, both panic and anger contoured her face as she reached out her hand to feel the warm red fluid covering her palm.

    "Ian..." Elise weakly said, feeling her eyes burning with both the tears and rm.

 Chapter 435: Painting Him-III

    <h4>Chapter 435: Painting Him-III</h4>

    Panic rode Elise''s entire body. Coming to Ian''s side, she saw how more blood spilled from his mouth, "Ian? Ian? Stay with me," she whispered. One of her hand was holding his hand and the other tried to put pressure on his wound to stop the bleeding but when when pulled her hand, her fingers trembled as she could feel the arm blood that continue to soak her hand.

    Drops of red blood fell on the ground and the sound was so distinct that Elise felt as if it was her heart that dropped in a shatter way as the blood did.

    "Beel..." Ian uttered, his eyes looking at Beel was deep with anger. When he spoke he coughed, causing Elise to turn more rmed.

    "Don''t speak," she begged him, the blood was not healing. Why was it not healing?

    Elise instantly remember what happenedst night where his heart was beating quickly. She was not wrong. Ian''s curse had been broken then what should she do now? It was his heart that was stabbed. Tears burnt in her eyes as she turn all gears in her head back and forth so she could find an answer, "I will call Maroon for help," now, sheck information on what to do to heal his wound, but the butler would know.

    Ian shook his head, he took a step forward and reached out his hand to Beelzebub''s neck. The blonde-haired Demon was at mercy of the couple which caused him to be still.

    "I don''t have a choice," Beelzebub said, showing his small smile, "I am also controlled, Ian."

    "Do you think I will take your bullshit?" Ian demanded in rage and he used his hand to squeeze together and shed Beelzebub''s neck, tearing the skin and causing ck blood to gush from the Demon''s neck.

    Beelzebub''s eyes widened and it shook he then knelt down on the ground, loosing bnce as his eyes still trying to fix his sight, watching how Ian fell forward to Elise''s shoulder before his view went ck.

    "Ian?" Elise''s lips trembled, she felt so shock that she could not hear her loud heartbeat any longer, only feeling her back suddenlytch by a cold sensation. Ian''s body copsed forward, and she held him by her embrace but her body wasn''t enough to support him. She let his body fall to the ground slowly, "No... No!"

    Was this a dream? But everything felt so real and if it was a nightmare, it should have ended here yet Ian wasn''t moving. His heart was deadly calm, enough to cause her tears to dribble from her eyes slowly.

    "Please wake up, don''t leave," whispered Elise, pulling him closer to her embrace as her head shake to deny what she had witness. Her tears continue to pour out, dropping to his dry cheeks. She settled her head between the hook of his shoulders, repeating to calm his name over and over again until she felt his finger move.

    A quick gasp of hope flew from Elise''s red lips and she pulled him from her arms so their eyes would meet. Ian coughed again, his eyes opening slowly before it turn brighter than before.

    "I thought I told everyone not to let you enter here," Ian said with a subtle frown on his forehead. His words were still gentle to her ears as he pushed himself from the ground, leaving Elise confused.

    She saw how his pale face regain back its colors and with ease as if he wasn''t on the verge of death earlier, he pulled his arm and rubbed the corner of his mouth, erasing the blood.

    "Ian?" Elise questioned while looking at him, her hand quickly went to cup his cheeks, while looking up and down. She noticed how his heart still was silent but he was speaking.

    "Yes, it is me the one and only. I''m sorry for surprising you. There is a good exnation for this," Ian spoke gently before his words turn harsh as his eyes looked on the person who was lying on the ground behind her, "Stop acting as if you are dead. It has ended, Beel."

    "I am feeling the aftereffect of a dead person, let me enjoy it a little," sighed Beelzebub and he sat up after trying to sit up thrice only to fall back on the ground until he decide to climb and sat up by climbing the leg of the table.

    Elise''s eyes paced back and forth, looking at Ian and then Beelzebub. She felt her head aching from dizziness that confusion caused her. "What is going on?" she inquired.

    "Sorry that I terribly surprised you, my love, Elise," Ian said with a smile, "This was an act."

    Elise nodded very slowly, a frown drawn on her forehead, "I can see that now. But why?"

    Ian gestured toward Beelzebub with his chin, "We were thinking to trick the sly Demon who had been residing inside him."

    "Lucifer?" Elise questioned, still confused but now she could understand what happened. Ian was pantomiming his own death after being stabbed by Beelzebub and killed Beel after he was wounded.

    In a brief they then left the dining room, changing to a fresh set of clothes where Elise was exined of what happened, including the mission given by Lucifer to Beelzebub to coerce Ian to stab his own heart which she didn''t know until now. She gave her time to think. "But why did Lucifer asked you to stab your heart?"

    "He is testing my immortality," answered Ian, unbuttoning his shirt and let it slipped on the chair as he wore a new one. Elise could watch the muscles on his back clenched when he pushed his arms on the sleeve of the shirt which caused his back to contract.

    "By stabbing you?" Elise asked that received a nod from Ian. Elise couldn''t understand how a Demon''s mind work, especially Lucifer''s. Sure enough stabbing Ian''s heart was one way to test his immortality but even people who cannot die would still feel the pain. Elise frown turn deeper, "Why is he testing your immortality?" For excitement? Fun? Amusement? Knowing Demons those might be the answer but Ian didn''t reply it as soon as Elise thought he would.

    With a low hum, he said while buttoning the rest of his cor, "I think he is my family."

    Elise''s eyes blinked. She stared at him repeating the word in her mind and unable to help herself, she uttered it aloud, "Family?" The one word was imbued with so many question without her uttering a real question.

 Chapter 436: Knock-Knock-I

    <h4>Chapter 436: Knock-Knock-I</h4>

    There was theories in Elise''s mind about Ian''s feathery pitch ck wings. At first she contemted whether it happened because Ian was once a human who converted into a Demon but when she read the book about Angels which she borrowed from Redrick, the book stressed on how immacte their feathery snowy white wings which was said to only be granted to the celestial beings and never to others. Which mean somewhere in Ian''s blood, he held a lineage of an angel, just like her.

    Lucifer nice made into one of Elise''s questionable choice of being Ian''s family but she wasn''t;t sure of it.

    "How do you know Lucifer is your family?" And who could it be?

    "After you asked about my origin, I decided to interrogate further. We found my mother''s diary," Ian spoke with a considerable and thoughtful look on his face, as he took a seat in front of her.

    "But there was nothing there." After gaining the diary, Elise often read what was written in the diary. Most of the daily writings were about her daily life, and there was only one page that spoke about her unknown brother, leaving only three pages speaking about Ian''s father. She was sure she did not mis anything or did she?

    Ian cracked a grin to a both mischievous and crafty look, "It was not the diary but the house, sweetheart. Remember when I showed you my mother''s picture? I sensed his presence there, though he was being subtle with it after being continuously followed I can tell he was near. Before we left that room, I ced a little barrier of my own that trapped High Demon like him there and guessed what? He caught the bait."

    Though it was not a solid proof, if one thing gathered and weaved to the next, it would make support their theory, "Do you think he is your uncle?"

    "Possibility and based on my mother''s diary that we read before, I could also summarized that she once lived in Hell just like he did. Strange though," Ian whispered, his eyes sinking a little when Elise noticed it, "I never noticed that my mother was not a human. She had always acted no less than human, and her kindness instead was more simr to quality of an Angel. Which exin my wings."

    One question solved, but Elise was still not at ease, "And why was the act? You scared me," and she meant every of her words. If she was to lose him... the thought never passed by her mind until today. Not because Elise didn''t consider the future where Ian was gone, but as she knew he was immortal, part in her heart believed that he would be alright that no death shall ever follow him.

    She learned how naive she was today.

    Ian took her small hands on his, giving her a warm squeeze, "Not longer than two days ago, Beel finally break free of his control from Lucifer. I learned that Lucifer forced him topel me into stabbing my heart for the second time and it didn''t sit well with me," he said with a tinge of berating, "Do you know, dear that to surprise a sly person like Lucifer, what we need to do?"

    Elise had gotten much craftier after learning it from Ian, "To pull a trick on his trick."

    "Good girl, you deserve a praise," Ian sang, his lips forming a wicked smile, "I told Beelzebub to give him a little surprise as a parting gift for unbinding Lucifer''s control. Therefore what you saw earlier."

    "But why he asked to stab you if he is your uncle?" It must not be hate, thought Elise.

    "Maybe it was to test my curse, to see whether I will get hurt." Does that mean Lucifer thought he could undone his curse? Just like she did? And Elise then heard Ian speak, "I am sorry if I scared you, I thought I had highlighted my order of not letting anyone to enter the dining room to the servants."

    "I was the one who forced my way in, they tried to stop me but I didn''t listen," Elise said, not wanting the innocent valets to be med for her mistake. She reached out her hand, holding his cheeks. "You are warm," she said, her words were whispered with heap of relief. Seeing him with blood, she didn''t know what she could do but she do know she would be able to do anything if it was to heal him. She leaned forward, leaning herself to his embrace.

    Ian was slightly surprised. Not only because Elise had hugged him first, it was more. They had done a lot of thing more sepal than a hug but the lone action was not a mere hug to him, it expand more in term of progress. Elise was a shy woman and possibly this was her first time showing the first approach, something in which Ian weed with wide hands. She pushed herself to sit nearer toward him, her head leaned on his chest before she looked up at him, feeling how his breaths brushed her skin, turning it warm in a way which she love.

    Being bolder, Elise craned her neck to stare at the Demon, her handsome and wicked Demon, and leaned forward to kiss her lips.

    Boundaries between them which was thin copsed with the kiss. It had been long since theyst shared their intimate time, Ian was a man with a high sexual drive and as much as it was due to Elise that he leashed that side of him, he was still him and there was no changing it.

    Within second her lips pressed his, Ian''s hand flew to the back of her head. Like a perfect glove, his hand then rounded the way her head was and he angled her face in a position so he could devour her dewy lips in a way as if he had been starved.

    The kiss was passionate and it set aze the memory of their previous nights and actions, causing tingling sensation to Elise''s stomach and when she felt his knees getting in between her leg, pressing on her wet core, her moan turn louder next to his ears.

    Elise bit his lips after their second deep kiss, her finger brushing the corner of his lips where the silver drop had settled. Ian raised his brows on the little bite Elise had done to him and his lips widened, "What is that? My punishment?"

    Elise pursed her lips, "Please tell me if you ever n something like that. If it were to happen again I..." she had spoke quickly until her voice lessen the speed, "I don''t know what I will do."

    "Like killing Beel?" In fact, Ian had to quickly ''finish'' Beelzebub from his act to prevent Elise from genuinely killing the Demon.

    "I don''t know, maybe I might do more than that," replied Elise and she sauntered her hand to the shaft of his neck, while feeling his hand holding her full bottom. Her eyes closed as she try to focus on her words, "I think I understand what you felt. When you lost your mother and when you decided to avenge her," because she was almost in that position if not for everything had been a ploy.

    "To be honest with you, hearing your words now make me d and also, it turns me on to see you on your protective mode," Ian brushed his fingers and squeezed her fleshy bottom, his eyes twinkling as he said, "Can I?"

    Elise turned shy when asked but also bold to answer, "You can."

 Chapter 437: Knock-Knock-II

    <h4>Chapter 437: Knock-Knock-II</h4>

    Elise felt his lips against her chin, trailing around the curve of her face and softly when his lips brushed against her neck, her breaths turn shallower. Ian''s fingers on her waist and bottom took its time but was fast too turn a mere cress into something much more lewder and sultry.

    His lips went over her, it wasn''t a kiss as he only hover before her pink lips. The moment of silence between them passed with the two touching each other, tasting and feeling one another by their fingertips and sense of touch. Until Elise could not feel it any longer did Ian kissed her lips, nibbling her upper and lower lips to then enter her mouth.

    On the other hand, his fingertips went lower from her hips to her core which he had been pressing with his knees. Elise''s inhibitions was washed away when he dived his hands inside her dress, the light teasing brush on her lower part turned her body wanton with his move.

    "Hm," Ian sang as he uses his other hand that settled on her waist to climb higher and capture her soft breast, feeling his palm sink into her chest and from her lips escaped an unchaste whisper of his name that only turned him on. "Everyday I can tell you have became more beautiful."

    "It''s because of the dress..." whispered Elise, she agree with the words other said where clothes make the person as that what it did tp her.

    "My silly and humble bride," Ian pulled the end of her corset''sce, tugging it slowly as he love to take his time when ites to enjoying Elise. He loved to see her react. The way their fingers and body touched light not only his lustful desire aze but also he could feel his heart overfilled with emotions that he couldn''t express. "Never have this dress shine better than you. Instead it only look good because you are the one who wore it. If others were in your position and wear this dress, they would like look like cabbage."

    Elise chuckled over his words only for the chuckles to submerge into a small whimper when Ian pressed his two fingers against her wet fold, his movements were all knowing. She could feel how conversant Ian was in what felt good for her and willfully only touched her in a way her body likes it, causing the pleasure to heighten.

    "Ian... wait," Elise then whispered and Ian hatefully lifted his chin from kissing her upper part of her breast, wondering if it was time for him to stop before he breached his promise.

    "Yes, my love?"

    "Um..." Elise didn''t know how to say it, causing her cheeks to redden by time and Ian raised his eyebrows. He could tell this was not her sign to stop. "Last time... when I-I had," she bite her lips and looked down on his member that was still hidden inside his pants, "sucked you." She finally found her word only to regret it as soon as it left her mouth.

    Ian''s grin turn mischievous. While he love to see her smiling, to see her teased by him was something he enjoyed the most in all the three realm. "Yes? It was very lovely. Do you want to try it again?"

    Elise nodded slowly, bringing her head up and down. Last time she could feel she did not do it that well. A part of her wondered if Ian had someone who had pleasured him better before but she didn''t want topare herself to those who had became his past. She purely wanted to make him feel good and Ian was quick to catch up with her thoughts.

    "That is one thing you can do for me but there is also more," Ian couldn''t help but to strain the bargain he had, keeping his lust at bay was something that isn''t too difficult as other woman doesn''t shine or entice him. It is different when it is Elise who enticed him. She was his greatest temptation in which he could never resist. "We can forget about dying our lovely experience of intercourse until the first night and break free from our boundaries."

    Elise''s fingers dug deeper to his shoulder upon his question and his movement that begin to pick pace after going slowly at the first initial minutes.

    Break free? Elise questioned in her mind. Hardly able to pull her thoughts together but still she tried to find her answer. She met his eyes, and as clear as the blue sky, she could tell his desire to have her which caused her heart to tremble.

    She began to waver and it was easy to change her mind as Elise loved Ian as much as he did, and even more if she had to express it aloud. Simrly, she wanted and desired him just like he did. Now that she was ustomed by the sexual activity she didn''t see why she needed to have Ian twiddle on his thumb.

    "I..." her words ceased from shielded in whisper. Her thoughts turn muzzy as her back curled but that wasn''t what change her mind now.

    Ian saw the light on Elise''s eyes and he could tell he was about to grasp the words he wanted to hear. Once he hears her agreement, he swore to himself to push her to the bed, doing all the things he had been thinking but restraining¡ª letting the beast inside him to take control and devour her in a way Elise would never forget.

    "A¡ª"

    A sudden knock on the door threw Elise''s heartbeat astray. Her eyes widened and she snapped her eyes on the door where she had heard the sound, likewise, Ian brought his gaze slowly to the door, his eyes narrowing, anger drowning his brows.

    God was ying with him, cursed Ian in his mind.

    Ian pulled her waist and Elise saw how he buried his face on her stomach before pulling away with a huff, "I promise this is thest time I would have to restrain myself like an untamed beast. Next time we won''t end it this way again."

 Chapter 438: Knock-Knock-III

    <h4>Chapter 438: Knock-Knock-III</h4>

    It was not only Ian who felt annoyed by the sudden interruption but Elise also felt that it was a shame. She fixed her dress when Ian softly twisted her waist to bring her to the other side of the couch. He stood up, leaving toward the door without fixing his cor that was disheveled along their passionate kiss.

    "What?" Asked Ian right when he pulled open the door. His eyes peered down at Austin who was standing with a confused expression.

    "Were you sleeping, milord?" Austin asked as seeing Ian''s attire it seemed to be rumpled and tousled. Strange, thought Austin because Ian rarely sleep especially when it was still quite early in the afternoon.

    "Have you listed yourself to became my wife which why you asked this question?" Ian curtly reflected his question, "I should have hired a dog werewolf than a werecats after all."

    Austin rubbed his neck. "Milord, I asked with concern and you know, werewolf don''t usually leave their turf," shrugged the werecat. "Maybe I disturbed you in your most important time?"

    "Yes." Ian answered and Austin did not expect him to immediately confirm his question as he has asked the question absentminded. "If you know now, will you pay what you costed me with your life?"

    Austin perceived that there was no jest in Ian''s words and silence is golden. "What do you need?" Demanded Ian.

    "The church members are waiting for your audience and Lady Elise''s," and when the man moved his eyes to look behind and find Elise a look of shock came on his face before it dawned to him suddenly, "So that is how it is."

    "And I also see you don''t love your neck, do you, Austin?" Ian didn''t miss his words even if he had whispered it. Austin shook his head, with his hand, he mimed his lips zipping shut. Ian tipped his chin, "Call them to the drawing room. We will be there soon."

    When Austin quickly left, Elise came closer beside Ian, "What is the church members doing here?"

    "Must be about the tip that I gave them about how there are traitors between he Church members¡ª and they are people with quite a high status there," Ian exined, giving her his piece of mind.

    Elise thought of how she felt like something was amiss... there was something that she had to remember but due to how out of hands she was during the incident in the vige, she forgot what it is. But then her eyes brightened, what she forgot rushed back to her memories, "I remember now," she said, perfectly stealing Ian''s attention, "During the time I touched a death shadow of a dark sorcerer, I saw a little figure of the man who seemed to be regarded high amongst the dark sorcerers."

    Ian knew how useful Elise''s power to read the people''s moments before death though it seems that she still wasn''t able to utilize the power skillfully, it did not lessen the effect of her ability. "What did you see?"

    "I am not sure but it seems like a long key and on the key there was a little carving of a cross. But without knowing more informations to find a key with carve of crosses must be difficult as the range to find it is wide," said Elise as she followed Ian when they both walked to the ce where the church members were amodated at.

    Ian''s thumb rubbed his lower chin, his eyes narrowing, "Not necessarily I think the people who we are about to meet will know it well. Call it coincidence or a wry fate," he scoffed, leaving Elise in puzzle.

    They reached the drawing room where the men were seated on the long couch, each had tea served in front of them but non of them drank it as it had became somewhat of a code in the Church member to never drink or eat anything from the house they visited for fear of poison. The men stood up to greet the Lord and his futuredy when they entered.

    "Good afternoon, Lord Ian and Lady Elise," greeted the head of the group who was Dalton Lone with his always polite attitude.

    Elise replied the man''s greeting with a bow and their eyes met for the briefest time when he bend his neck. "Early, aren''t you all? I expected you toe in another one or two days after I have just sent the letter."

    "Time is ticking and I thought it is better to sacrifice our sleep than the lives of the innocent," answered Dalton, a strict look on his face, as he cannot allow more numbers of the dead to raise. "Milord, I believe that there is not a need for me to summarize our reason toe here?"

    "Straight away from the bushes is the right method. I was interrupted needlessly so it won''t do me justice if I earn nothing but empty chatter. Have a sit," Ian reached out his hand to let the men sit on his cue. Before they begin, he asked, "Rare to see that it is only you and a few of your subordinates here. I thought Kyle would take the action," while there are a lot of church members, it was often time Kyle who was put to discuss with Ian as he was one of the few people who Ian did not killed during the visit.

    "Kyle has his hand bind with the aftermath of the unfortunate ident in the vige. Many of the candidates had lost their life and I almost lost my closest kin," said Dalton with a wry smile, "I can only thank you again, milord for being there in time."

    Elise recalled about Ernest but she remembered that the man didn''t posses death shadows which had her relieved to hear that he didn''t die and was safe.

    "It''s not necessary to thank me," Ian waved his hand, implying to cut the prate as he didn''t need it, "let''s get to the point. Have the head of the dark sorcerer who led the army there found?"

    Elise saw how Dalton heaved a little sigh which was not a good sign, "Unfortunately whoever it was we cannot pinpoint this identity but we gathered from the survivors of how that person who led the rest of the dark sorcerers appeared like. We have the portrait drawn, Falcon." Dalton cued for the man named Falcon to pass a rolled parchment.

    Dalton ced the portrait on the table, allowing for Elise to study the man''s face on the drawn portrait. The man''s face was rather good to look at, with a parted hair from the middle, and a sharp look on his face which also at the same time was held an empty gaze. Elise took her time to see the man''s face thrice. She didn''t remember seeing this person, thought Elise, but then her memories were muddled during the second half of her fight against the dark sorcerers and maybe she had missed the person''s face during the time.

    But Ian from her side narrowed his eyes, seemingly to have sessfully identified who it was, "What a coincidence. I have the same portrait drawn like yours."

 Chapter 439: Elise and Esther-I

    <h4>Chapter 439: Elise and Esther-I</h4>

    Ian snapped his finger and in cue Maroon whose presence was as thin as the paper in the room presented a scroll for the men to see and their eyes widened after viewing how simr the drawing of the two scroll was.

    "They are the same person," said the man who sat beside Dalton with a deep frown, "May I ask where did you have this portrait drawn and why Milord?"

    Elise didn''t know why there were two simr portrait and she looked at Ian to meet his eyes and hear his reply, "A few weeks ago Elise and I went to visit her family''s graveyard when we heard of a very eeriement from the caretaker of the graveyard who said that Elise had came and visited the graveyard for two times after herst visit which had never took ce. We learnedter that it was a dark sorcerer taking figure of her and had took his younger brother."

    "And this portrait belongs to?"

    "The man who was said to came once with fake Elise in the graveyard," Ian answered with his tone steady. "What did the witness said about the man?"

    "Other than his name being Thomas, we knows little," Dalton sighed at the information that reached to a wall.

    Thomas? Elise wondered why she felt like she heard the name before when it dawned to her where she heard the name. "I remember Barner speaking Thomas''s name before," whispered Elise to Ian as she wasn''t sure whether she can tell this aloud or not.

    "So they knew each other," Ian hummed, tapping his finger on his thigh. He raised his gaze to the church members, "I can tell Kyle is nning to search for this man, wouldn''t he?" and when Dalton nodded his head promptly a grin came to Ian''s lips, "Then I suggest you to search for a well known drawer and have this portrait posted all over the town and city in Warine and Runalia."

    Knowing that the dark sorcerers wanted Elise''s power too like any others, posting that portrait in hisnd would save him some time from searching the man.

    "But Milord, if I am not mistaken I heard the dark sorcerers can take up figures of others just like what they did to Lady Elise''s," asked Dalton who wanted Ian''s knowledge in this.

    "It''s better than nothing. We can peel one of his skin so he would need to find another skin to wear and see whether anyone would see the man. If he lives in thend there must be at least one person who had seen him before and perhaps knew where he lives at," Elise heard Ian spoke,ying his trap. "One other thing Dalton when Elise was in the vige she seemed to witness something that your group would know, it is a key with a cross carving."

    "A key with a cross carving?" Dalton questioned with widened eyes, "It must be this, isn''t it, mdy?"

    Elise was taken aback Dalton knew about the key based on her short description and the man soon enough pulled a key with a cross carving on the head toward her. "Can I take a closer look?" and Dalton nodded, passing it to her hand.

    Taking the key closer Elise frowned at how simr the key was to what she saw. Her sight was vague during the time she watched the death shadow from Warren but she was sure the key was simr, "It is the same key," she announced, having the other church member whispered and gasped, "What is the key used for? Is it only you who posses this key, Mr. Dalton?"

    Dalton Lone raised both his hand and hurriedly shake his hand as he sensed it would be terrible if Elise was to suspect him, "No! This is the key for a few Church member of the captain title to have. This key connects to the old cer inside the Church''s building and some other secret rooms there. It is one of a kind which only Church members captain have, and me being one is included to the list."

    So it wasn''t Dalton, thought Elise. Of course finding the dark sorcerer she saw in the death shadow wouldn''t be that easy which she knew already, and she was somewhere relieved that the Dark Sorcerer wasn''t the man as he seemed to be a person who couldn''t even harm a fly. "How many people have this key and how many is it distributed?" she then asked again, seeing the man humming.

    "If I am not mistaken, there is only a few key order made to fit the numbers of the captain in the Church and there would be around twenty three. Can I ask why do you wish to know about the key, mdy?"

    "I saw a person who is a dark sorcerer hold this key," said Elise and Dalton narrowed his eyes.

    "There is no way a captain of ours would be a dark sorcerer," the man was in disbelief with what he heard, thinking how impossible it is.

    "I think what you wish to say here is that, maybe there is actually one of you who is a dark sorcerer or perhaps a dark sorcerer taking disguise of one of the captains in the Church. Anyhow, it is the same and you should begin serving holy water to your members. That would be the fastest method to know who is who and whether they live up to the person they posed to be," Ian stated, "Seems like even a mouse can crawl inside the Church. A deadly and poisonous mouse."

    While the conversation continues, when the Church members were talking to themselves about the cause and reason for the attack, Elise whispered to Ian, "Seeing the numbers of death, do you think the dark sorcerers were performing resurrection magic?"

    "Considering how their mind often work, we can say that," Ian''s eyes then rolled to the side, "Now I wonder who is it that they are bringing back to life."

    Elise hoped it won''t be someone dangerous but then why would the dark sorcerer bring the kind people from the dead? They would need someone evil as them in order to achieve their goal and do their dirty work. She can only hope whoever it is that have been brought back to life was not any stronger than the people they met.

    Far from the White Mansion, a person raises from the coffin, her hair was brown in color and eyes colored in the same ckness as an ink where her pupils seemed to have disintegrated to mix with the puddle of ck.

    "We seed!" Rejoiced one of the men who was standing there near the coffin where arge spell markings were drawn beneath the coffin. After sleepless night he costed, he was overjoyed with the fact that he had sessfully casted the most taboo magic on the world and was able to put it into practuce. "We have sessfully brought back a soul using Angelica''s method, sir."

    Thomas who was standing near pushed the man aside by his leg,ing closer to the coffin with a fast move. He first studied the woman who didn''t move even though her soul should be in her body now. A frown crease on his forehead as he raised his hand, trying to shake off the woman''s daze when in an instance he found his hand twisted.

    A sharp grunt of pain came from Thomas who knelt on the ground from the pat and pressure the woman added, "Don''t touch me," said the woman, her eyes sharp and her voice deadly. "Who are you?" She demanded for answer, her eyes not losing its fierceness as the ck color begin to pick a bright red color.

    Thomas cursed himself for being humiliated by a new soul who had just came back to life but he reminded himself that this was Demons who he had brought back to life and unless he was ready to lose his neck, he cannot forgo his politeness, "I-I am Thomas, the one who had brought you back to life! Wh-who are you?"

    The woman''s eyes lowered without bringing her chin down and she sank into a brief thought before her lips slowly parted and move to say, "L-Lilith. Lilith Salyn. What year is it? How long have I been dead for?"

 Chapter 440: Elise and Esther-II

    <h4>Chapter 440: Elise and Esther-II</h4>

    Lilith held her head which was aching in pain. She didn''t remember what happened but faintly she recalled a few of herst memories before her death, remembering her dearest lover, Maroon. She looked at her hand and slowly pushed herself from the coffin after pushing away her grip on Thomas''s hands. She walked toward the cupboard where she saw a basin filed with water and her eyes looked back on her reflection.

    Now she recalled what happened. She had died, more than hundred years ago, turning to a ghost, and then followed the dead girl''s body as she smell Maroon''s scent on her. She didn''t quite remember what happened after that but when she grasped her situation, she finally reached to an understanding.

    She had long died and these people brought her back to life in another person''s body.

    "You woke up," said a smaller boy who stood behind her when she snapped to look at him who wasn''t too tall but not too short either. The boy''s hair was blonde and his eyes were bleakly ck. "So it is true that you cannot bring back the people on your list as you wish and that you can only bring Demons back to life."

    Thomas sensed a disgruntled undeying Caleb''s words and though he was irritated, he was quick to cast aside his personal? emotions and said, "The resurrection magic is tricky, sire. But we can perform a little more experiments to utilize the resurrection magic as we wish and bring back whoever you wish to call from the dead."

    "It is what you promised me. Keep your words," answered Caleb sharply, his words ept no room for mistake.

    Lilith had only seen the boy but she could feel chill running on her spine, she didn''t know who this boys as but one look tells her that he was dangerous and what is inside the boy is not the same as how he look now. "What are you?" Lilith question after gathering her courage. She had died once so there was to little things that she feared for. Worse case she would die.

    "Creature like you but higher in position. A Demon. The name is Caleb," said Caleb, who had been brought back from the dead and settle on William''s dead body.

    "Lilith."

    "Lilith, is there anyone who you want to see again?"

    Anyone? Asked Lilith inside her mind, of course there is. That man who she love, the man who she could not speak to before her death. Caleb didn''t wait to elicit more answer for her as he could already read the answer through the woman''s expression, "Lend me your aid and I promise you to meet him again. As thing stands now we still have control over your soul. To take back your soul is an easy task for us. Don''t get too hot-headed. We won''t do that now and never if decide to help," Caleb reached out his hand, "The answer?"

    Lilith looked back at Caleb''s hands, the temptation was unending. She took a deeper breath. Each second she can only find the advantage of being brought back to life rather than denying the offer. Her fingers begin to raise and took its time to hover over Caleb''s hands, her eyes gazes at the hand. Back in White Mansion, Maroon stared back at his hand which had just pulled a pocket watch from his waist.

    "This should be the end for the dark sorcerer''s matter," said Dalton, taking both scrolls of Thomas''s sketch to the custody for the instruction to be passed from the man to his subordinates.

    Ian raised his brows both at the same time, "Is there anything else other than the dark sorcerers case that is needed to discuss?" He questioned with a naive look and Elise also leaned a little more forward with interest. Was it another case?

    "Yes, milord. It is about the death of the Count''s family and Lady Monica," Dalton said and he tried to read Ian''s expression finding it unreadable. Elise''s eyes widened and she resisted her eyes from moving to look at Ian, pulling only a confused expression while Ian from her side sounded a low gasp.

    "Death? They have died?" Ian instead asked with a surprised expression and a deep frown. "Strange, I always make sure to keep my ears on all the news of death due to how dangerous ournd have became. Many creatures pop here and there that you can''t never miss a day without a story of dead. Yet howe this news had not reached my ears?"

    Austin who had been standing behind then came beside Ian with a bow, "My apologies, milord. It is I who had forgotten to ry you of the news."

    Ian waved his hand, dismissing the werecat who had yed with his act, "My deepest apology to the people who lost them. Can you tell me more of how they died."

    Dalton hesitantly shared look with Elise, "I don''t think the Lady would like to hear the content the first thing in the morning."

    "You don''t have to worry about it. My sweet Elise is a strong woman, after all look at her, she is still brave after witnessing what transpired in the vige," Ian turned his face and tipped his chin toward her as if asking for her confirmation and Elise nodded.

    "The Count''s house was found burn to the ground, there is an approximately eighteen deaths in the house and as for Lady Monica, she was found on the gate of her house. When she was found, her condition was not for anyone to see. Her bones had been broken, she had no eyes nor tongue, and her fingers were also missing. There was trace that she had crawled her way back home. It was a very tasteless and horrific act," Dalton exined, and though Elise was not there to see, she can imagine it happening before her eyes. Slowly when no one kept eyes on her she turned to see Ian whose face held no guilt or whatsoever.

    "How saddening," Ian said and the Church members nodded only her and the other two people, Maroon and Austin was the one who knew his nd and monotonous tone. Another knock came to the room and enter M who stood next to the door. Her eyes scouted the room and the people inside but stayed not long as she quickly make her way beside Elise.

    "Miss Esther had woken up from her sleep. Do you wish for me to call for herter?"

    Elise exchanged gazes with Ian, "Can I leave?" It doesn''t seem like there would be anything important to discuss or for her to be there for.

    "You can. There should be a guesting to the gallery around twelve sharp which is in another thirty minutes, bring your ''sister'' there," replied Ian, bringing one of his hand and folding his two fingers to give an emphasis.

    "Guest?" Elise question only to face Ian''s usual bad habit of exining less and showing a grin. He indeed love to smile a lot and that often make him look as if nothing can ruffle his feathers.

    "You will know it when the guest came. Take care." Ian was not scared to let Elise held a private conversation with Esther for he knew that inside the White Mansion, Esther was nothing less stronger than a mouse.

    Elise nodded promptly. She was determined to get to the bottom of the story and unravel whatever secrets Esther was having as she had another worry she need to take care which was Ian''s curse.

    On the second floor of the castle, Esther held out the folded paper which was sent for herst night, her eyes narrowing at the letter,

    ''Dear Esther,

    I see you have leave your house. Can I take this as a sign that you have brought me a fortuitous news regarding the Demon''s Bride?

    Regards, the Lord''

 Chapter 441: Elise and Esther-III

    <h4>Chapter 441: Elise and Esther-III</h4>

    Esther was spending her night in silence when she heard a knock on her windows. As she knew her life was prone in danger every second she spent in the castle where there were three Demons, she cannot sleep without holding to her to her guard or lowering them. Though she heard the sound of the knock, it was not until morning that she dared to open the window to see what may have hit the ss to see the folded paper next to her window frame.

    "This handwriting is simr to Thomas''s..." whispered Esther to herself. But was it really Thomas''s? She recalled during her feet entering the White Mansion of how thick the barrier was to prevent unwanted things to enter. She first noticed it when she passed by one of the corridor where she noticed a magic circle was carved on the ceiling. The Demon was crazy enough to put such a strong barrier that if a normal Demon was to enter they would be rip to pieces, then how was Thomas able to sent the letter?

    As much as Esther like to believe this was a trap, the fact that this handwriting belong to Thomas and not to forget of the Dark Sorcerer Lord who possibly aided Thomas to sent her a letter which was a mix of threats and confirmation, the possibility that this letter came from the dark sorcerers were strong.

    "However," Esther whispered to herself withoutpleting the rest of her word. She left the side of the window where she had been standing at and left toward the firece, tearing the paper before letting it burn inside the cackling me.

    At time a knock came on her room, Esther left to open the door, finding the head maid, M standing, "Miss, the Lady is waiting for your presence in the gallery."

    "The gallery?" That was an odd ce to be calling guest to, thought Esther. "Where is it?"

    "It is on the third floor," answered M, obliging by a bow, "I will show you the way there, miss." And having no excuse to refuse as she didn''t know where the room was, Esther followed the maid.

    Elise stood in front of the paintings. Now that she had heard of Ian''s past, she saw of how many painting about him in the most subtle way. There was the painting of a white and ck feathery wings, a painting of arge cliff with a widespread of greenery trees below the cliff and a waterfall to apany it, but what stood out the most was the lonely zing fire that took three quarters of the canvas with a ck background. Though fire often symbolizes strength, power, and often time anger, she could only see loneliness and sadness in the fire.

    There was no need to ask why he had painted the fire, thought Elise, it symbolizes his pain which he had to go through¡ª the fire which led to is mother''s death.

    Elise raised her hand, touching the surface of the paint that have dried and looked at the painting''s year finding it to be over six hundred years old. She could feel hatred, a very deep hatred in the painting after touching the dried brushstroke and she could close her eyes, seeing Ian taking up his brush with all his anger poured in it but as if not to forget he had painted the most tragic memory of his past.

    "How lonely," whispered Elise to herself when a knock resounded. "Come in," she said and saw Esther enter the room with a smile. The room was still curtained thinly by a thin material of fabric, just enough to let the sun in but not entirely to expose the oil painting to the sun so the color won''t change in contact with the sunlight.

    "Elise!" Esther was quick to switch her gear into a wide smile and likewise, Elise who had learned how to act from the best person in thend offered the woman a smile despite feeling very cautious to her now. "What a beautiful room! Can I look around?"

    "Please, I havee to call you here to have you see around the gallery," Elise answered, and Esther nodded, she watched how the person who imed to be her sibling took her time perusing each painting. "It must be boring in the castle, there is not many entertainment here."

    "That can''t be, in the vige there is not too much entertainment either. Mostly are gossips whispered by the women of the vige, but then it is not my cup of tea to hear words about others," responded Esther.

    Was it because Esther found gossiping to be a boring thing for her or maybe the woman just had no interest in gossips as she had other goal in mind by staying in the vige, thought Elise and she leaned to the second possibility. "People tend to talk about things sometimes harmless and sometimes not for their enjoyment. It is a tacit agreement to take informations from the gossips only with grain of salt."

    She then saw Esther striding closer toward her, takin her hands, "I don''t know how much I should speak about this but Elise, I heard hat you met a terrible ident yesterday. Are you alright? It must be something that happened during the second test, isn''t it?"

    Asked with the question, Elise wondered if Esther doesn''t have any involvement with the ident in the vige.

    If her guess was correct, Esther must be working with the dark sorcerers which mean at some point she must have heard of the n.

    "It was an illness that I have, a little of panic attack. Something that is not to great happen in the vige," Elise handled the question well, showing only information she want Esther to know and kept the rest of her secret to herself, at the same time, she tried to fish answer from the woman as that was what she would try to confront today. "Dark sorcerers came and the vige was under attack if not for Ianing in the right time, I don''t know what would happen to me."

    "How terrible, thank Heaven that the Lord came in time," said Esther with genuine concern that was hard for Elise to see through it but she doesn''t trust the woman''s concern. "Angel must be in your side, thankfully. They do say angels stay with beings who are pure and always stay beside them in time of danger."

    "Yes," answered Elise. In the past she trusted the saying that Angels always stood beside humans, protecting the in time of danger which now she learned was but the truth. Though if she should thank someone it won''t be Hell of Heaven but Ian who is a Demon, he had been the one to protect her, "Ian alwayse in the right time to protect me." But then Elise saw Esther''s expression sinking, her smile failing to appear, "What is wrong, Esther?"

    "If you don''t mind to hear my word, Elise. I know I am still a stranger to you. Trust me, I wish to be a sister to you like how we are by blood, and I wish to protect you but here we are separated and the year makes us astray. I am d the things that I heard was not correct," said Esther, pulling her somewhere to the conversation.

    Elise yed by the woman''s words in curiosity, "What things did you heard?"

    "Not good thing, most of the things I heard is about the Lord..." the woman drawled, "of how evil he is and something like he is a Demon and whatnots," and Esther''s bright blue eyes went to study Elise''s expression, and Elise''s brighter blue eyes settled on the woman after her words.

 Chapter 442: Family Ties-I

    <h4>Chapter 442: Family Ties-I</h4>

    Elise showed the woman a surprised look as she was genuine taken aback by her question, and with a smile she shrugged her shoulders, "People tend to speak about Ian that way, that he is a Demon, but then here is what I think, don''t everyone have a Demon inside them, Esther? Sometimes humans are scarier than Demon especially those who are driven by desire or greed."

    Esther stared at her and she pulled her best ignorant look which seemed to be bought by Esther who thought she was speaking of stepper meaning regarding demons. In time a knock came on the door and Elise let the door to be open and when a woman entered with a scroll and a wooden toolbox, Elise recalled Ian''s words when he said she would know what to do once she saw the new guest but then she found herself at loss.

    The woman said, "Good afternoon, mdy, whose portrait should I draw? The Lord told me it is someone important to you. I will make sure to draw the best portrait by the given reference. It is my skill to draw base on other''s exnation."

    And now she understood, thought Elise and she pulled a smile to nod at the artist''s words before turning to look at Esther, "I know this might be a sudden request for you, Esther, but I asked Ian to call me someone who can possibly draw my father. I barely have any memory about him and if I could, I wish to remember how he look. Can you help me to give a reference to thisdy?"

    Esther blinked, "If it is a portrait that you wish, I am not sure if I would be able to give a great reference."

    "Do not worry,dy, it is my work to draw and ask, you can give me information based on the question I ask to help youb through your memories well," answered the woman artist, and Elise swept her eyes at Esther again, finding that although it was faint, she could see how Esther was in a bind.

    "Maybe it is too much of a request?" Elise pitched in, she knew how Ian felt when pressuring others now.

    Esther stared at Elise, wondering if she was doing this on purpose but then Elise had the face of a naive girl which confused her, "I might not be able to give the perfect reference but if you insist, Elise."

    They then shifted seat with the artist questioning a few question to Esther before she took her charcoal and begin to draw the outline on the canvas. Elise sat beside Esther and she spoke, "Before I came here, Esther and before I came to the White Mansion, I spent my time shifting houses. Not many people like the presence of a children, especially a young girl who can barely do anything or talk."

    "That''s terrible," Esther showed a sympathy, "If father knew what you have gone through he would never let you suffer."

    Elise showed the woman a smile. Was it true though? Does her father really love her? "When mother died, I was alone there I wondered if father truly love me. I heard some evil rumors about how father left mother for another woman and whatnots, mother never believe it, however. She was a very strong woman which why just for once, I want to see how he look like. Can you tell me more about yourself? What do you often do in your free time, Esther?"

    "I often stay at home, we were chased so we didn''t have plenty of choices of what to do or the privilege to," answered Esther craftily, not moving an inch from her previous exnation.

    "Ladies," came the artist''s voice from the other side of the ce where canvas stood before her. "Apologies, but I seem to have lost something important of mine. Can I be excused and take what I needed."

    "Of course," Elise answered to the woman who look nervous, "Please take your time."

    Esther watched the door closed when the woman left and suddenly, she felt an eerie tension rising from the silence. Elise took a sip of her tea carefully, "What about you, Elise?" Esther asked again, she cannot ring her finger into it but something seemed to be brewing.

    Elise looked at Esther, her smile appeared but both of them know how her smile did not reach her eyes "I don''t really have much of a hobby. In the past I often went fishing with my adoptive father, they were the loveliest family and soul I have met. Which why I was extremely sad when they died, they were killed by the dark sorcerers," said Elise, her eyes looking back at Esther with a deeper color, "I cannot forgive what they did and when I think back on that day which is still fresh in my memories, I cannot endure the anger boiling anger that I felt. Worse, not long ago I found out that my brother''s dead body was stolen by them and they are nning to bring back the dead to life."

    Esther didn''t know why but when she heard about Elise''s adoptive brother, she recalled the young boy who Thomas and the Dark Sorcerer Lord shown. She kept her best act of a human, "Immoral! That is a sphemy, do they think they could be God by doing something terrible?"

    "Maybe they think they do, after ruling death, maybe they wish to conquer the living," Elise said, clinking her teacup to the saucer, cing it aside and her smile had fallen.

    "It is not something a human could ever do to bring the dead back to life, do you think they would be able to do so without any sacrifices, Elise?" Asked Esther.

    "I don''t know, what do you think Esther?" Elise questioned the woman back, receiving her smile.

    "I don''t think I would be able to understand how it work," Esther kept her cool but she could feel something was seeping in which she didn''t what it was and the woman didn''t seem to notice how under the Sun, Elise''s shadow became connected with hers.

    "Why not? You should understand it better than I do," Elise pulled a sudden smile and Esther narrowed her eyes when she coughed, blood seeping from the corner of her mouth all of a sudden. While Esther felt her head dizzy, she looked around at the table, searching for the source of her pain while frowning, and Elise who saw the woman''s line of sight, said, "It is the tea Esther."

    "You poisoned the tea?" Esther''s eyes widened as she felt her entire body burning with pain.

    "It is not a poison but Holy Water," replied Elise, her smile didn''t disappear but fell dimmer, "I learned since thest attack that dark sorcerers are very prone to holy water when they drink it ore in contact from a whiff, this is what happened," Elise pointed by her eyes and Esther begin to touch her face where she felt her skin sizzling only to see it begin to melt on her hands like melted wax.

    "This is impossible!" Esther panicked. She had been careful with the people in the castle but didn''t think she should be careful with Elise as to her eyes, Elise was anything but a sly person. She spent her time being cautious with Ian and Beelzebub, not knowing it was Elise who would confront her and this soon. "You also drink the tea but you are a Demon," said Esther, not understanding why she would go so far as to poisoning herself.

    "Holy Water doesn''t seem to work for me maybe because I also posses Angel''s lineage," and when Esther tried too move from her seat, she was stiffened on her seat as a sharp ck de appeared in a blink against her neck. When she looked around, Esther''s eyes widened to see the amount of ck shadows spreading against her like stem, some holding her limbs to the chair and some threatening her life. "We should talk now but it is best if you don''t try anything funny."

    At the same time, the door to the gallery room was opened, the artist came back with the forgotten towel when she saw the ck shadows spreading across the room, up on the wall and on Esther, holding her back in the chair.

    "Help me!" Yelled Esther to the human woman who turn rigid on the view she saw. The shadows were simr to arge hungry shadow of a wolf, ready to prowl at anyone in a very eerie way.

    While the woman was puzzled in what to do, Elise''s voice came clear to the woman, "Leave." She instructed and at once, the woman ran away, closing the door behind her in fear. Now back again alone, Elise turn to look at Esther who showed her a re.

    "You Demon," whispered Esther in a cursing tone.

    "I heard you the first time," Elise said and Esther could feel the tip of the de leaning forward against her skin.

 Chapter 443: Family Ties-II

    <h4>Chapter 443: Family Ties-II</h4>

    Lucifer sat where he was, on his throne of his castle which was located in one of the most dangerous cliff in Hell. On his hand was a wine that he had not been able to taste as his body was separated form his soul for a very long time. Beside him was his loyal servant Malphas who readily poured the alcohol when his ss was empty.

    Drinking thest sip, Lucifer tilted his ss leaning it toward Malphas, but when he noticed that his drink wasn''t poured, his red eyes turned to his servant with one of his brows reached up. Noticing his blunder, Malphas then quickly tilted the head of the ss for Lucifer to smile a little, "It has been a very long time since I drink this wine from the human world. One of the reason why I never had the will to destroy the living world is this wine," and as if remembering something, a chuckle settled on his lips, "Lucy wanted to drink the alcohol but I always teased her for herck of endurance," he then stared at the red liquid, "I should have let her tasted what she want when it was something this simple."

    Malphas who was holding the bottom straight agains then puckered his lower lips. While other sees his master as a shrewd person which was not entirely wrong to say, but even a person with loose screw like him still had things he regret to do and people his hand could not reach. The servant shook his head, feeling the share of sadness on his master''s behalf. "Lady Lucy was indeed a very lovelydy," she was one of the only few people who would greet him and called his name with a kind tone rather than a roll of eyes like his master always did.

    "I have been bored having no entertainment during my drinking time. Thankfully it doesn''t seem so now," Lucifer intoned, his eyes sweeping to see the people staked on therge cross pole where their hands and legs were tied as the three people were burned by continuous fire. Their screaming were a lovely tone to his ears. "I have a lot of things in this world that can be mine. Whether it is Hell, Heaven, or in mortal world. But it seem I took myself too highly. The only woman, my sister who I cared in this world have to die in the hands of humans like these," and as he spoke anger colored his eyes golden, his hold on the ss caused fracture to appear on the curved bowl. "She was burned to ashes. Not even her coffin was built for her, hah, for her to die in that fashion, do you know how much it angered me? Thankfully my nephew seem to understand my rage but you all have dragged him to Hell in a very wrong way."

    And there it is, the sad side of his master, thought Malphas. Yes, he is shrewd all the way but also extremely lonely. "Master, I don''t think they could hear you any longer."

    "I know," Lucifer answered ndly, "but then I don''t feel like speaking to them when their skin are not burn or if from heir mouth it is not screaming that I could listen too. It doesn''t satisfy me to hear them screeching now, however; I should have done this in front of Lucy. She was such a kind sister so she would immediately request me not to do this but I... it is better to kill vermin like them rather than dying on their hands."

    But¡ª thought Malphas, that would only saddened Lady Lucy. If so then what is the need to show the torture in front of thedy? His master''s thought was often so strange he could never grasp to understanding.

    "By now I am curious, Mal, is that done on purpose?" Lucifer asked, frowning a little as he twirled his hand next to his forehead to make a point. "I sometimes wonder if you are cursing me in your mind because you thought it is you right or whether you forgot that I could read your mind. Which if thetter is the correct one, I really question your brain capacity for forgetting such an easy thing."

    Malphas couldn''t help his tongue, replying with, "You cannot ask me not to think, master. I don''t think I would be able to do that."

    Lucifer sharpened his eyes, his long ck hair now fell across his ck robe where it opened to allow others to see his toned chest and muscles of his torso, the carving muscles that could cause most men to sink in shame. The slit of the robe only lessened when it reached almost around his hips, "Good. Speaking back to me when you had the chance not to."

    Malphas counted his star of his blessing, wondering if today would be the final day where he had sessfully angered his master. He had always been on the edge of inquiring his master''s rage since the first day he worked as Lucifer''s servant but was dismissed with a few reason and today he could only hope on that few reason to surface.

    Luckily, his wish was granted as Lucifer''s brows flickered, his lips forming to a slow smile, "Beelzebub is on his way to trick Ian."

    Malphas quickly knew what to do over his master''s words. He left the ce after carefully cing the bottle on the table, and went to take a crystal ball from therge ss shelf, bringing also a round table which he then settled in front of his throne. The crystal ball flickered, from its pitch ck-colored ss then appeared a red swirl from the middle which gradually becamerger and it moved the way a whirlpool did.

    Above the crystal ball, then appeared a fog that turn to show an image where Ian appeared on the screen, is baritone voice he inherited from his uncle unknowingly then sounded a little curt and dull, "What is it?"

    "The game had started, bring me something to eat with my wine," Lucifer said, waving off his hand and Malphas had to be quick on his feet to run away and came back with what his master had wanted and ordered.

    As Malphas was also curious, he quickly brought whatever necessary and zapped back beside his master as he didn''t want to miss what was going to happen. Last time, it ended too quickly, thought Malphas. He headed from his master that today, Beelzebub will have Ian to stab himself on his heart. Being a Demon, something so interesting rarely happen that could intrusive them. Therefore, the master and servant both stood in front of the screen, waiting to see.

 Chapter 444: Family Ties-III

    <h4>Chapter 444: Family Ties-III</h4>

    With the things needed, Malphas went to see how the screen turned to where Ian and the other blonde-haired demon, was talking together. That when finally a question struck to Malphas''s head, "But, master¡ª"

    "Sheesh can''t you let me watch and talkter?" Lucifer demanded but then heard the questions keep pouring from Malphas head and he rolled his eyes, "Speak."

    "Master Ian is your nephew, milord," the servant started.

    "True, I must be blind," Lucifer answered, rolling his eyes again, wondering what his servant was getting at. "He look no less and no add away from me and you think I won''t remember that?"

    "But master, what you are doing, wouldn''t it only harm the master?" And wouldn''t it saddened Lady Lucy if she was to know that her son was tested to stab himself on his hear¡ª

    "Malphas." Lucifer pressed his tone in a chilling way, sending chills to slide down Malphas''s spine and knowing his mistake, the servant knelt next to his throne. "I do allow you to speak freely just because I thought it is boring. Sometimes world is nd without a fool which why everyone even to the ones who are called as useless or thought themselves as ones is useful to this world, but know your ce. Think before you speak and don''t even try to bring Lucy again to this conversation."

    "My deepest apologies milord. Malphas had overstepped his boundaries," said the servant readily, he was also ready to be punished but Lucifer was in a half good and half sour mood, but was fortunate to be dismissed as Lucifer shrugged his shoulder, shifting his gaze to then look at the screen.

    "You won''t understand," Lucifer then speak, his eyes watching Ian, his nephew. It was odd because instead of watching a person who would look simr to his dearest sister, instead, he could see a split image of himself. He did remembered how his sister always praised his handsome look in which he replied to her in a lukewarm manner, but if she had wished to have a son that would look like him, she should have asked other way. Hell forbid Ian to look like the hideous pig which is his father, but then he should have looked like Lucy, "then at least I would have a reminder of her," muttered Lucifer under his breaths that Malphas who knelt next to him could not hear.

    The Duke of Hell heaved a faint breath, "What I am doing now is far form trying to harm my nephew. I have tasked Beelzebub to protect him, instead. In the end, he is my one and onlyst family member in this world. I might not be there when he was born but I do treasure him more than you think. He look like me, no less."

    Malphas had just warned himself less than a minute ago not to speak yet he can''t help and asked, "Protect?" Stab and protect seemed to be the wrong keyword to use here as they are the opposite of one another.

    "The curse affecting Ian is his strongest weapon but also could be his double edge de that could hurt him. If in case his curse broken because he is know living right next to the Demon''s Bride who had been said to kill her own groom," answered Lucifer and he tilted his ss, taking another sip. "I am reminding him of one more method for his bride to kill him so he would be on his guard."

    Malphas was not that much bright, he didn''t understand still what took ce, "How does that work, milord?"

    Lucifer didn''t mind the question. His eyes were still on the view of his nephew while he replied. "By stabbing his heart, I should know when his curse is broken and when it is my time to shine and protect him,ing to heal his wound and also offer him my hand. At this moment after trapping me inside that house, I can only guess that he knew I am his uncle."

    That quickly? As expected of his master''s nephew, thought Malphas. "Master you said before that you would soon find a way to meet Master Ian... but when?" If going by what happen now, Malphas doubted his master''s image on Master Ian''s eyes were great, in fact he must be seen as a shrewd... a strange person. Wouldn''t doing this be breaking the good natured rtionship?

    "Soon," Lucifer ignored the fact that his servant had called him crazy again. "I asked Asmodeus to show me a little of the future and I have found my time to shine very very soon. Levi should ask me too if whether he want toe with me but unlike me it appeared that he doesn''t have the face to meet his daughter again. How sad," came Lucifer''s nd answer despite.

    "There it is the most important scene," said Lucifer when Beelzebub on the screen their eyes were glued on passed the dagger. Ian frowned but took the dagger and slowly he pushed the de through his chest.

    "Master!" cried Malphas when he noticed something was wrong. "Something strange is happening!"

    Ian begin to threw blood from his mouth, the shirt on his chest was quick to spread the red color all over and his brows tightened in pain. At first, Lucifer was waiting for his wound to be healed after all, Diablos all can take this much of a wound; even if their body was ripped to pieces, they woulde back to life in a mere minute and yet now half a minute had passed but instead of healing the wound, Ian seemed to be in a much worse shape.

    Lucifer pushed himself from his throne, his thick ck brows drawn together as panic seemed to appear on his face if Malphas did not see it wrong. On the screen then appeared his bride, using the same power as Leviathan did before Beelzebub''s neck was sliced off and the screen was cut.

    "Master! Master!" Malphas continued to cry in rm when he heard a sharp crack sounded from his master''s side, seeing the ss that was on his hand cracked to pieces.

    "That silly boy," Lucifer begin to pull hisughter very softly before widening his lips in a curl manner, "He is trying to fool me!" and yet he was still uneasy. In a blink, he disappeared from his ce and the worried Malphas did the same by following his master''s trace.

    Back in White Mansion, Elise slowly organized her breaths, hearing Esther speak, "What do you want with me by trapping me here?"

    "Talk," answered Elise, calmly that she was surprised by her own calmness, "I want to know what is your family ties with me or maybe with my father."

    ****

    A/N: I nned to upload three chapters today but I am quite sleepy. Maybe if there is time I will upload another chapter~~

 Chapter 445: Paging A Book-I

    <h4>Chapter 445: Paging A Book-I</h4>

    Elise was not used to threatening others, Ian might be her only example of putting his words in a thin line between threats and taunt, but she trusted to count on herself to do what she could when time needed her such as now. She saw Esther gripped on the armrest and more of Esther''s fake face melted, revealing another face of the woman who looked very different from how she presented herself to look like in the beginning.

    The woman appeared on her mid twenties, her eyes were still blue but fell far darkerpared to her eyes. Other than the eyes and her hair color, her features had changed more notably on her chin and cheekbones that raised higher, and Elise wondered if Esther had stole someone''s face like Barner did to Mr. Alfred.

    "By keeping me trapped here do you think I would nod and reply to your question? You underestimate me too much," Esther formed a smile on her lips that were filled with confidence and Elise could not understand the source of the woman''s courage despite the fact that the shadow de was against the skin of her neck now.

    "I think I rather overestimate you which why I had given you the holy water," answered Elise and she tapped the shadow beside her, "Also with your life on line would you still not answer my question? We should begin by your real name. It is not Esther, is it?"

    Esther pursed her lips, bringing her chin down, she felt shivers when the shadow hand climbed on her legs and limbs, a sensation which she dislike to the point her stomach churn, "I did not change my name. It is Esther. Esther Fermor."

    "What do you know about my father? Do you know his true name?" When Elise noticed just a slight change on Esther''s expression she lifted her finger, bringing the de closer toward Esther''s neck. "Don''t lie to me Esther, I don''t want to treat you too roughly. My shadows seem to be able to tell lies and truth. Be careful with what is about to leave your mouth."

    When Esther gulped, she felt the de grazing and with her life on line she closed her eyes and opened it again only after some times, "Leviathan. The High Demon from Hell, the Prince of Hell, son of Satan."

    She was not wrong and Ian''s guess had been right on the mark, thought Elise. Her father had used the shorter version of his name ''Levi'' in mortal world. It was so simple yet she doubted it. She tried not to feel dizzy while trying to sort out the informations she was about to face. Getting closer to the father she never once wanted to know until now, she could feel eagerness deep in her heat.

    "You are simr to him," came Esther reply and a small smile appeared on her lips along with a small scoff, "Using the shadows to do the dirty work, you are indeed his daughter. The princess of Hell."

    Elise didn''t think herself suitable by the title, not because she felt she wasn''t qualified for the position but because she felt foreign with it. She still think of herself as a girl who came from a small vige who just went through a few things more difficult than others. But a princess? And a princess of Hell?

    She pushed aside the thoughts for now, getting back to Esther, "How much do you know about my father?"

    "What not much about him? I know almost everything about him," said the woman, she looked away and her expression was filled with a sudden anger, "You might not know this but then you don''t know anything. You poor child, your father had been hiding things for you and all about your blood. He is making everything troublesome by not revealing what is important to you."

    "You sounded like you know him very well," Elise said, keeping a careful watch over Esther''s movement while her ears were opened to keenly listen at every words the woman was about to say.

    "Very well. After all I am his distant cousin," Esther revealed, her words were like a sudden arrow piercing Elise''s heart, sending her to a momentarily shock as the woman repeated again as if to confirm she had not heard it wrong, "I am his distant cousin from the father''s side and also your aunt by blood. This is why you can feel that I am rted to you by our scent. You must have noticed this."

    "Aunt?" Shock flickered Elise''s face over another round of surprise that came to her but she didn''t immediately jumped into conclusion and trusted the woman''s words as the woman spout more lies than truth since they met and she had sessfully painted herself like a normal girl to make most people believe she was one when in truth she was not. "How can I believe that you are my aunt? Isn''t there a way for you to fake your scent to make it simr to how my family would smell?"

    "Someone...." the woman shook her head, "That demon who you are about to marry, shouldn''t be told you already about the fact that scents between Demons cannot be defaced?"

    "That doesn''t make sense," Elise drew her brows, "You said you are someone who is rted from my grandfather''s side but you don''t seem like a Demon and for one you are¡ª"

    "Weak," Esther filled the following answer with a grit of her teeth at the end of her words, "I know that much myself. Indeed I am rted to Satan, but he is not the best man anyone would expect the King of Hell to be. He slept with many women, all high and low starting from Hell, the mortal''s world, and even Heaven. It just appeared that I am one of his rtives but his blood on my body had thinned."

    Elise was still on the side of not believing Esther''s words, wanting more proof to decide, "How do you know my father?"

    Esther sighed, answering steadily, "I came from Hell just like your father and we knew each other since we were lesser of your age. Around the time when we were still fifteen or sixteen. He was a prince but for a prince he live like any other Demons, he wasn''t donned by the luxuries he was supposed to be born with and when I talked to him he said that he hated his father, understandable because no one who is sane would want to im Satan as their father even if it was the truth.

    Elise wanted to refute the woman''s words as lies but she had stressed to the shadows to give her a cue in case the woman had uttered a lie which the shadows could tell by the change of her voice and heartbeat but she saw how the shadow didn''t budge from its ce, showing that Esther had indeed spoke the truth. But because it was the truth, it confuses Elise more.

    "Then if you were indeed my rtive, why do you lie?" Elise questioned, her eyes looking deep on Esther, "You could havee to me, ask me with your true identity, rather than hiding and keeping a fake rumor all over the vige so that I would find you and peg that you are my sister."

    "Then would you have believed me if I told you the truth about myself?" The woman questioned back, ayer of unpleasantness was on her voice. She then closed her eyes as the shadows noticed her aggressiveness. "Lying here won''t do me anything good. I know and you too know that the Demon you are about to marry is a strong Demon so let me tell you by my own mouth. I work with the dark sorcerers." and although this was what Elise was waiting to here, she felt strange because the woman confessed instead of revealing it because she had questioned it.

    Elise was used to being betrayed, sold by her rtives in literal way and not. She was not surprised if she was going to be betrayed again. Holding her breaths, she asked, "Why?"

    The woman gulped, "I can''t tell you everything¡ª"

    Elise''s eyes snapped wider at the woman, her brows drawn and in instance, the woman could feel the air suddenly shifting and though they were in the room it felt that she had been pushed to the edge of a cliff and there was Elise, watching her about the lean over the tip of the cliff while questioning her.

    "I want no lies. Answer me," Elise said, her blue eyes now held spec of golden which slowly grew as the golden color spread brighter upon Esther''s watch.

    Esther waspelled to speak in the danger of her life and Elise was all ears to hear the woman''s words but all of a sudden in the silence that ensued on the room, the two felt a chill. Elise''s eyes widened except that it was not for anger like before¡ª it was shocked. Though subtle, they could feel an appearance of someone on the castle ground¡ª an appearance of a High Demon,ing for purpose.

 Chapter 446: Paging A Book-II

    <h4>Chapter 446: Paging A Book-II</h4>

    "A high demon!" Cried Esther, fear spreading on her face as she seemed to fear a demon even though she was one and perhaps the reason rooted because whoever had came to the castle ground they were a high standing Demon.

    When Esther tried to move, Elise break her gaze that darted over the closest window and raised her hand, "Don''t move," she warned, "I do not n on letting you leave nor move."

    "Are you expecting me to wait here and die?" Esther snapped, "You might have a lineage of a power Demon but I am only a lesser Demon with a very faint trace of Demon blood and more of a human''s lineage."

    "I don''t believe you came for good reason to me, and perhaps you even hold a very ill intention against me. So tell me, why do I have to care about your safety?" Elise retorted the woman''s words, and she saw how Esther was suddenly at lost of words. "As long as you do not move an inch from the seat, you would not die. Shadow," she called and from the pool of shadow came out the leader of the group which had taken a form of Hallow¡ª a chick.

    "Yes, mdy. Tell me what to do and I should fulfill your wish." Questioned the shadow, his words polite and his voice was low andyered by many other whispers that followed his words as if he wasn''t speaking alone.

    "Watch her in my stead and if she move from her seat¡ª" Elise looked at the woman who had just imed to be her aunt, her eyes were both bright and fierce. "¡ªyou can kill her."

    The shadow nodded promptly, obliging, "As mydy''s wishes." And seeing that Ether was secured now by the shadows she could trust, Elise left the gallery in a hurry, leaving the shadow and Esther together.

    When the door closes, the shadow that stared at the door then looked keenly at Esther, "Thedy should have killed you. She is too kind."

    "Hmph, her shadow and her father''s shadow is not different at all. You must be someone Levi leave you to her," a distasteful look came on Esther''s face which caused the sharp tip of the de to draw blood from her neck.

    "Speak carefully of the princess and the Lord. You know not of your ce but ought to learn that words often lead other''s to their death. Choose your words wisely." Esther pursed her lips, feeling humiliated that she had to be threatened by a mere shadow but then the shadow Elise had was far different than any shadow controller in this world could do. The shadows he controlled was simr to ghouls, except they are far more loyal to those who are rted to Leviathan and had a will of their own. Henceforth the shadow''s ability to threaten her and speak to her but then they were still servants, thought Esther.

    Elise walked down the corridor in haste. Catching the dress in front of her to run faster and she took some instances in between her hurried steps to look at the ground outside of the castle, seeing the white nket of snow that covered the ground was unmoving even though earlier, she felt as if the ground had shake and thend quivered. Odd where is the Demon? She searched for the gate from where she stood but found no one there. Perhaps whoever that hade did not use the front gate?

    When she reached the end of the staircase, Elise caught up with Maroon, the butler''s eyes had turned sharply red. At her figure, he bowed, speaking without the need to be ask, "Mdy, the intruder is on the backyard."

    As she expected, thought Elise, "Where is Ian?"

    "I am here," Ian answered from behind her, on his hand was coat which he was quick to drape it over her shoulders, "That intruder must have heard Maroon''s speciality in renting flowers and cultivating trees. But those idiots must have forgotten that winter isn''t the right time to visit their neighbor and admire their nts."

    High Demons have arrived on the foot of their house and yet Elise perused that while Ian appeared to be irked, he didn''t seem to be too surprised, "Do you know who came here?" She asked, catching the smile that always adorned his face appearing lopsidedly.

    Ian''s eyes moved far behind her before it stayed back at her, "My guess it is him. My dearest uncle," and those sardonic words alone took back Elise to the talk they had this early morning after she had witness him being ''stabbed'' on his heart.

    From behind also came Beelzebub and on his hand was Hallow who immediately jumped down from the demon''s hand and hopped over Elise''s hands.

    "He came faster than we thought," Beelzebub said and he raised his hand, "It''s my loss, you win. What do I owe you now?"

    "I will think about itter," Ian answered, leisurely stretching his neck as if to prepare to do something. "We should now greet the old man first and see whether he has any excuses to be said," and at the end of his words, Elise could see how Ian clenched his teeth. It was obvious that the excuse Ian demanded to know wasn''t about him being tricked to stab himself twice but his mother.

    Elise held his hand, surprising Ian at first but his face quickly turn a smile, "I am here," she whispered, letting him know.

    "I know," he said, taking to kiss her knuckles, and he turned to Maroon, "Show the church members their way out, I will be having some urgent family issue to sort out. An issue that had been dyed for nine hundred years."

    Outside the castle, stood both Lucifer and Malphas. The servant struggled to get inside the castle and it was not because of the barrier as his master had just broken it in ease but due to therge sack which often use to bring potatoes or carrots by farmer that he brought. Malphas heaved for breaths as he pulled the sack.

    Lucifer gave his servant an askew look, "Weak," he remarked. Malphas''s head lowered at his master''s meanment, and saw how Lucifer was tapping on his feet, not moving from his spot even though they have arrived in the castle that they have came in a hurry, causing Malphas to tilt his head to the side.

    "Milord? Shouldn''t we enter now?" The servant questioned curiously. Why standing when the are here now?

    "I am waiting for him toe. It is not amusing if I am the one who enter the castle forcefully, don''t you think? And that would also pose me as an intruder when I am not," Lucifer answered with a nd tone.

    Malphas blinked, but they are indeed the intruder here, aren''t they? As always, his master''s reasoning was difficult for him to ever guess.

 Chapter 447: Rage and The Disappointment-I

    <h4>Chapter 447: Rage and The Disappointment-I</h4>

    It was not Lucifer''s ideal n toe to the castle all of a sudden. There had been a day where he thought he woulde and he was sure the day he was supposed to meet Ian was not today but then the situation called it. While seeing the sight from Beelzebub of Ian being harmed, Lucifer knew that it was fake and he could have ignored it but there lies the slight possibility that it was not an act and having lost his sister, he could not afford losing his nephew due to his small careless mistake.

    He had taken the job of protecting Ian in histe sister''s stead after seeing her ashes and being a person of his words, he would not allow any harme over Ian who is thest proof of his sister''s being.

    He recalled that day where he visited Lucy from Hell. Unlike him who live and strive through blood and death, Lucy live in mortals'' world which suited her more and her gentle ambience. ''You are here,'' Lucy''s voice came next to him and he didn''t immediately turn back to look at Lucy. His eyes were staring at the sparkling stars that feckless the wide dark canvas which was dabbed with tinge of purple.

    ''Come here, sister,'' Lucifer called and Lucy took small steps to stand beside Lucifer. ''How does the sky look? In Hell, it is always a simple pitch ck swamp on the sky but here it looks better.''

    ''and that is one reason why you decide not to destroy mortals'' world?'' Asked Lucy with a cherry chuckles as she knew those words often leave Lucife''s lips.

    ''You know me,'' Lucifer shrugged his shoulders and crossed his leg over the other, ''Why did you call me? You rarely do that.''

    ''I have some great news,'' Lucy said, holding her smile so she won''t look like a silly fool but when Lucifer turned to look at his younger sister, he could see how happy she was and the unbridled joy that danced on her face. ''I have found someone whom I wish to marry he is...'' the thought that stirred in Lucifer''s mind that swirled back to his current view of arge and aged castle.

    "I shouldn''t have let her marry that son of a bitch," cursed Lucifer, remembering the past only threw more coal to his burning anger and it was because at that time he trusted on Lucy''s choice but if he knew her future would be one where she turned to ashes, he would rather object it or bring her to Hell, whether she liked it or not.

    Malphas crossed his hand in front of him, wondering again why there were here and pray in his heart for nothing bad to happen, but then he felt a sudden chill on his back that caused the horn he had been hiding from his head to appear on its own. His master''s nephew was here and his presence was no less threatening than his Lord''s.

    Elise walked beside Ian, time to time she looked at the back gate where two men was standing at. The spread of snow behind them looked whiter in contrast to the pitch dark clothes the two men wore. Wind blew the snow, causing it difficult to peruse on their faces from afar but as they got nearer, Elise saw a tall man whose face a mirror of Ian''s bit slightly older with long ck hair and another man whom Elise have seen before and it was during the time when she recollect of her past.

    This was Lucifer, the Angel who was very well-known amongst all people in all three realms. The man appeared normal, as one would expect. Instead, he appeared to be a handsome Devil as if it was a temptation.

    Elise felt Ian''s hand clenched as he walked nearer. While his expression showed no deep anger, she could feel the extent of his disappointment oozing out from every of his littlest gestures.

    When the two men stood in front of each other, one studied the features of another and it was Lucifer. Malphas who stood beside his master could see the way Lucifer''s eyes sparkled. He appeared to be proud by seeing Ian. How can''t he be when he saw himself so much on his nephew? Even though he wasn''t his father, he can''t help but found it fascinating that Ian looked like him.

    "I did not meant toe this way," was Lucifer''s first word to his nephew. He looked around the ce, finding how odd the group of the people were. There was his nephew''s bride, a dog which was actually a grim reaper and a few other Demons both high and lesser in status.

    "Does it mean anything for you not toe the way you want and the way youe now? It''s a pity God made you with hands when you can''t even knock," Ian stated, his voice was barely controlled. The only reason for him not to sumb to anger was because of Elise''s hand that came to cover his fist from the side.

    "Knock? But I haven''te to the door yet," Lucifer said, pulling a naive look, "How long since west met, Ian?"

    "Disgusting," Ian spat at once, causing Lucifer''s brows to raise and like Malphas, he was stunned by Ian''s nd yet piercing word, "Don''t call me by name, fallen Angel. It''s utterly disgusting for my given name to be called by a stranger. Usually people who call me leisurely by name unless they are people I allow them to would be under the ground by now," and he tapped his feet to show the example of the people he had buried under the castle''s ground.

    "Stranger? But I don''t think we are a stranger. Didn''t you put that act for me to see?" Lucifer questioned, his lips forming to a V smile, seemingly enjoying the conversation even though at some point the tail of his lips or brows would twitch.

    "Well?" Ian showed the same raise of brows while looking at Lucifer, "I don''t think I know what you meant."

    From the exchange, Elise could tell that this was not a great start for an uncle and nephew to exchange with when they had just met after a long time. The air was stagnant. Shouldn''t they have a friendlier talk to mend the rift that urred between them? But then Elise could not me Ian for his attitude at the moment because she could tell how disappointed he was by his uncle, Lucifer for not being able to be there during the time he needed help. The man came toote and now all Ian want to know was the answer for his absence.

    "To me you are just a stranger," Ian repeated, finding that when he spoke the word ''stranger'' Lucifer''s brows would drew together and seeing anger sparks, a smile curled his lips. He urged himself further to press on Lucife''s button, finding sce in doing so, "A stranger who had ripped my wings and a stranger who had let his own sister be burnt down to ashes." and all of a sudden, the air shifted again, though it felt cold, some of them could feel ayer of sweat covering their foreheads when Lucifer''s eyes narrow, a scowling expression then followed to appear on his face.

    "What did you say?" Lucifer''s question came clear as if he hadn''t heard Ian''s question earlier. His question came through his gritted teeth, clearly holding back a livid tone as Ian had rubbed the sorest spot of his heart.

 Chapter 448: Rage and The Disappointment-II

    <h4>Chapter 448: Rage and The Disappointment-II</h4>

    If anyone was thinking Ian would be weing Lucifer with open hand then they were naive. He could still feel anger, against this man who imed to be powerful in Hell but what the use of being powerful if one cannot protect their own family?

    "Lucy must have talked to you about me," Lucifer said, eyes narrowing and Malphas could only pray that they wouldn''t charge over another.

    Being simr was an understatement. Lucifer and Ian was no less fiercer than the other, no less cunning, sly, and both had a temperament that would defeat and erupting volcano. One master who would burst into anger once in a while was enough but two? Who would be able to withstand the aftermath of the fight? Forget about the breaking ground, fences, and castle. The entirend would be wiped off the map!

    Elise looked at how Ian''s eyes grew darker, his demonic side was slipping off and she could only hold his hand tighter, "Calm down," she whispered. "We can talk this together without needing bloodshed."

    Ian looked back at her, his red eyes calming but his anger was still boiling underneath his skin, "She never." He replied back to Lucifer. "Once in the past, I wondered why she never talked or mention you but after seeing you now, I can understand her reason. Who in their sane mind would proudly talk about being the younger sister of a man like you-- Who cannot be count on in time needed?"

    To speak about his mother''s death, Ian felt the most responsible. He had lost his mother when he was still a human¡ª a weak young human who could barely take five people at once in a fight. Being unable to do anything to protect his mother was his sorest spot and likewise, Lucifer was stung when he mentioned about howte he was toe and protect his sister, and how he had missed his chance to appear in the most urgent time the people around him needed his help.

    "Did Lucy told you that?" Elise noticed how Lucifer''s chin that was lifted was filled with proudness, something which Ian did at times, but she also noted how there was a failing tone when Lucifer had asked this.

    "You should know she wouldn''t but it is the fact," Ian clenched his hand together, his jaw ticking when the memory of his past rushed back to his mind. Fire, he thought. He hated fire the most as it was what took his mother''s life. "How good must your life be, spending time in Hell while forgetting that you still have a younger sister to protect. My father was one son of a whore but you are not different."

    The smile on Lucifer''s face gradually fell. Elise shook her head when she saw the ground quaking, the trees that still held leaves on them begin to wilt as if their anger had stolen its vigor green color. "Ian," she whispered, not wanting him to fight Lucifer. The curse in him seem to haven''t been broken yet but Lucifer was a high Demon-- the Duke of Hell she was not entirely confident Ian could win the fight. "I think you need to listen his reason first. It is too early to fight," she reasoned.

    "Don''t worry. It is something that we most sort out," Ian stated, brushing her hand softly and cing it aside. He cracked his fingers and threateningly stared back at Lucifer whose expression grew duller by time. "Sometimes there are things that could be tell only during a fight."

    Lucifer was not happy that Ian had brought him on the same page of the man who had abandoned his sister, "Don''t think simply because you are my nephew that you could let your tongue running wild. You should respect your elder, does Lucy did not teach you that?"

    Now it was Ian''s traces of smile which was washed by Lucifer''s remark but he managed to pull a sneer, "Do you think you have the right to ask about her education to me? While mother told me to be respectful, I taught myself during the time where I can only ry on myself that I should never forgive the people who have turned their back on their family and his own sister''s plead before she died. Yes people, like you."

    It was a fight of whose patience would run thin first and in this fight both sides have a short temper. The instance, the words left Ian''s mouth, the next second, Lucifer went to attack him. The first fight was fistfight. Ian continue to dodge each of the man''s attack which was as sharp and lethal as a de against the skin. Each force Lucifer used to attack him was heavy, causing a swooshing sound clearly heard even for Elise who was standing far from them so she won''t get caught in the crossfire.

    Ian noticed that in between the fight, Lucifer''s smile raise again as if he was enjoying the fight they had now.

    He raised his leg, attacking the High Demon who blocked his attack in a rather calm attitude which only cause him to be irked by the man''s cold-headed attacks. Not giving a chance for Lucifer to retaliate, Ian wed his hand dangerously over the man''s neck, catching only the air upon his first two attacks. He noticed that not only was Lucifer taking the fight as his amusement, he was also barely using his demonic power. Unlike Ian who attacked, instead, Lucifer took the part of the defense. So far, the fight turn to what seem like a child and an adult''s game, the unfairness was clear but Lucifer, being the adult her didn''t take the chance to put a number on his nephew.

    "Scared?" Ian taunted, continuing his relentless attacks, their hands moving against each other shing and leaving in a speed of sound. "For a man who is known to be able to rise Hell to Heaven, I see that you are not so powerful as they make you up to be."

    "So you looked up to me?" Lucifer questioned and Ian rolled his eyes, "But for someone who took the position of Diablo, you fight rather proper and prim. What? Scared that you will die or get hurt?" The demon taunted him the same way he had done it toward him.

    "Prim and proper?" Ian grinned looking at the man and Lucifer''s eyes snapped behind him seeing a sharp broken branch ready to skewer his head.

    "Childish trick¡ª" Lucifer was about to turn his face after burning the thick twig into ashes and was about to turn his eyes when Ian swiped his hand across the man''s cheeks, causing a graze. He didn''t end the attack yet and turn the hand that caught the ck blood to threw the blood over Lucifer''s eyes, causing thetter to close his eyes and he wasn''t able toplete his words as in the next second Ian pierced his hand through his stomach.

    "I learn to fight in the street and there the word prim and proper is equivalent to death. Thanks to you that is."

    Lucifer spat out the blood that flower to his mouth. Though wounded, his smile was wider than before and his eyes grew brighter each second as if he was a child who had just found a great entertainment that could aveliate his adrenaline. "Petty much?"

    "I am," Ian answered, not sparing another second for the man to react, with effort, he pulled his hand upward, ready to slice Lucifer in half.

    But all of a sudden Lucifer appeared behind him, "Truly you are simr to me, I am also as petty as you are," and he thrust his hand forward, pushing his fingers to direct it at the same position where Ian had wounded him earlier.

    *****

    A/N: I feel so sleepy and lethargic for the past few days. Truly, Summer is an enemy to me TT~

 Chapter 449: Rage and The Disappointment-III

    <h4>Chapter 449: Rage and The Disappointment-III</h4>

    Lucifer''s hand moved with speed, going across to stab where Ian had stabbed him on his stomach but before his hand could get close a ck shadow appeared and deflected his attack. The two men for once was stunned and Elise quickly came in between them. A frown deeply knotted her forehead.

    "I know you two have your own reason, opinion, and anger you want to speak but fight is not the way for you two to understand each other," she said, being strict with the two men whose eyes were still locked with each other, "Please enter the house, Mr. Lucifer."

    "No," Ian said, stopping her, he clearly dislike the thought of letting Lucifer to enter the house.

    Elise who was previously looking at Lucifer''s eyes then saw how a slight sullen look appeared on his face that was wiped off quickly as if it was dusts blown by the wind.

    "He cannot enter the castle. Not on my watch," Ian for the first time had rejected Elise''s offer and went the opposite side of her which never happened but Elise wasn''t upset. She understood what he was feeling and the strongest emotion that drove him now¡ª it was disappointment.

    "Please, Ian," Elise turned to look at him, holding his hand.

    Ian sighed, anger that flickered in his eyes caused him to narrow his eyes, "Are you helping him?"

    "I am helping you," Elise answered, she could tell from the way his hand was clenching tight to the point where the blood on his knuckles had ran away that he was on edge of his anger that was bursting out.

    "I believe if I was in Lady Lucy''s position, she would also wish for you to talk with him. It is just a simple talk and maybe we can sort out misunderstandings between you two if there was one and I feel that you need to have a talk. You told me that without conversing one would not be able to understand what the other is thinking," Elise persuaded. She did not trust Lucifer either but if this man was Ian''s uncle and despite his weird and questionable antics, she want to find out the bottom of the problem. It was much better than the two fighting.

    "If you insist on having me inside the castle, why not?" Lucifer''s voice then pipped from behind her.

    Elise sucked her breaths, wondering why Lucifer was trying to edge Ian and she patted Ian''s hand.

    Maroon and Malphas looked at each other as they both entered the house. With both being servants, the gaze they shared was as if they had mouthful ofints and had just found the confidant who would understand the problem and stress they had been facing due to their master.

    Hallow followed from behind, standing in between the distance of Lucifer who strode confidently behind both Elise and Ian as they walked across the corridor.

    "There is something I must to sort out," Elise said when they arrived on the door which was the sitting room. "Please do not fight without my presence." Right now, the only reason for the two Demons not to fight was her and she was afraid if she was to leave, it will cause the castle to render into debris.

    "Tell it to him," Ian answered, his chin tipping to Lucifer. "Just so you know and remember, I don''t want to talk with him. Only because you asked me to."

    Ian and Lucifer was both simr but then two people who have both strong characters, they do not fit to be ced in a room. There was a saying that alpha wolfs could not stay in the same mountain and Elise thought of how correct the saying was for this situation.

    "Mr. Lucifer," Elise called the man who was looking around, keeping his mouth silent and even when he did that, it still cannot hide his strong presence in the castle. "I will be leaving to take care of a small matter, can I ask you to wait for me and not to incite any fight?"

    "Fight?" Lucifer looked back at Elise and gave her an innocent smile, "I love peace, you shouldn''t worry."

    Elise turned to look at both Maroon and Malphas, her gaze lingering more on Maroon as she sent him a wordless request which the butler answered with a nod, knowing that Elise had just tasked him to look after the two Demons.

    "Are you going to meet her?" Beelzebub asked, following Elise, "Esther, right?"

    "Yes, do you want toe with me?" Elise questioned, watching Beelzebub reaction and finding the man''s smile was filled with a hidden intention, one that seemed evil and ill but not to anyone but Esther.

    As Elise and Beelzebub left, apanied by Hallow who refuse to stay in the same room as two Demons in friction, who appeared as if in any second they could act on their temperaments and fight again.

    Now left alone in the room together, Ian and Lucifer stood in front of one another. They did not speak. The air in the room was terse and stagnant with neither wanting to back down in their fierce re.

    After a while, Lucifer was the one who speak first, "Lucy loved the night sky."

    "And she died while staring at the night sky," Ian replied, causing Lucifer to narrow his eyes. "I will not ask you why you did note when mother wished for you toe but I prefer if you keep away from me, my future bride, and my life. You haven''t been there when time needed you, when mother needed you, and unlike mother, I don''t need you; nor do I need you to be here."

    Lucifer''s grip on the teacup that was offered tightened and he set it aside on the saucer with a clunk. "Are you not going to ask me first why I did note for her?"

    "I don''t care," Ian curtly responded, his eyes that were red looked at Lucifer. He remembered to have seen the Demon before as he had left quite a very deep impression to him by being the one who instructed the punishment of tearing his wings. And he was also sure of his own memories that had never failed him before but he noticed how Lucifer looked slightly different than how he was in Hell.

    Seeing the man, now Ian could tell that he was indeed his uncle for when he looked at him, he found himself looking back on his own reflection. That was just how simr they were to each other with the only difference being the long hair and the age.

    "Rather than telling or exining me why you were not there at that time when she had to be immted to death, you can meet her yourself and exin the reason behind your action. You were a fallen Angel, once in the past you live in Heaven, meet her there and apologize on your knees. The person who rightfully require your apology is her and not me."

    "I cannot. I have been banished there, punished for what I could not do. Believe me, just as much as you do, I wish to meet her again, and if time permitted me to turn back, I would have used everything in my hand to meet her again," Lucifer said, regret marred his face.

    He couldn''t understand either why this was happening to his sister. He was the Duke of Hell, strongest Demons that could be on par to Satan yet his only sibling was reduced to ashes while she was still alive. When Lucifer imagined the pain Lucy must have went through, he could feel his anger bubbling again.

    "But time can never be rewind and ifs are only manner of speech because once a thing had happened it will never repeat again. Her death cannot be changed," Ian stated, gritting his teeth. The more he talk, the more he remembered the memories that he tried to suppress, the bad memories that haunt him and took nine hundred years for him to forget. All the emotions he felt that day, the despair, anger, and hatred surged back like waves on his heart.

    Ian said, "Do you know why I do not need an uncle like you?" Ian then asked, his voice was barely holding the anger he felt. "Because even if you were near, you have disappointed me. Your folly is something I can never forgive. What is the point of having an brother who could not be there on his sister''s side when she was engulfed by fire?"

 Chapter 450: Get to The Bottom-I

    <h4>Chapter 450: Get to The Bottom-I</h4>

    A/N: Sorry for beingte everyone! Ipletely fell asleep, once again sorry for beingte *bow*

    Lucifer clutched his fingers on the armrest. Each words Ian said stabbed him because what he said was correct, so correct that it frustrated him.

    He said, "You should know that I never knew this happened to her. I was not aware how much pain she went through, how she was shunned and betrayed by her husband. If I knew I would have rejected her wish to marry that fucker¡ª"

    "It''s toote," Ian interrupted the man''s words, "There was only one thing you need to do. Only one fucking thing. I won''t count the times where we were shunned or bullied in by those vermin but one thing! To bring mother out from the fire!"

    The items around the room begin to shake, the veins on Ian''s hand had begin to pop from his knuckles, the green line on the front of his palm told enough of his anger.

    The anger that Ian had wasn''t held alone in the room as Lucifer''s eyes had also narrowed and he scowled, "Do you think I wanted her to go through humiliation and suffering either?! I protected her for centuries! Ever since she was born together with me, I have been beside her, protecting her from all dangers¡ª"

    "Well you werete this time. And she needed your help at that time," Ian interrupted, the shaking of items in the room began to quake harder. Malphas felt the need to get in between the two as it appeared the kinddy from earlier would not want a fight to break out but then, Maroon did not moved.

    "And I know I had to protected that time that I waste but I had no choice. I don''t understand either why she did not call me. All that she need to do was to call for my name, and I would have been there," Lucifer said, his voice booming with a strong emotion, "I would have came and kill all who tried to harm her. And one call was enough to bring me back from Hell but she did not."

    Ian crooked his brows altogether, "But she did call your name," and at this Lucifer was taken aback as if he didn''t know it. "Before she died, on the stake she called only one single name, and was not it yours?"

    Ian remembered it well, almost too well that it caused him to suffer nightmares in the past. He saw how his mother looked upwards to the night sky that had turned orange tinted by the glowing fire, her lips were moving, speaking to someone or perhaps calling someone with haste and plead.

    In his mother shoes, after being betrayed by her husband, killed, she had only two people to ry on, her dearest son which was him, and his older brother which is Lucifer. If not for his name, then who was it that she called?

    "No," Lucifer said, this one word was imbued with enough stress. "If Lucy had called for my name, whether this body of mine was to be chopped to pieces or if my soul is taken by Michael, I would cast everything aside to be with her."

    Silence ensued in the room as the sudden question that popped to the two Demons head. Ian didn''t trust Lucifer and as the man and shown him nothing to be trusted of he didn''t see why he would trust him from now on. His strongest quality was as a powerful Demon but even being one prove him of no use. He still remember the smile the man had when tearing his wings, fortunately he was born to fly, without wings or not he could still fly.

    While Ian was aware the main culprit was his father and his second wife, he can''t help to me Lucifer because the man had that share of guilt on him for not being the one to shine as their savior during the darkest hour of his mother''s life. Lady Lucy''s death was the first hole of his heart and with her being his only rtive, the empty void in his heart only grew wider. Though Elise had filled his heart, giving him the emotions he never felt before, there was still the hole that no one could fill other than his mother.

    "Lucy..." Lucifer''s voice came back after a while, "Did she spoke anything about me?"

    "She never," Ian deadpanned.

    In time, Elise opened the door, she had just came back after tying Esther with had ck shadow, cing the man in a different room where she was sure she won''t be able to escape from. Beelzebub had volunteered to stay with Esther and while she didn''t understand what was Beelzebub''s goal on doing so, she agreed to the Demon''s request as she needed another pair of eyes to watch over Esther.

    By the time she entered, she noted how the demon who followed Lucifer heaved out a big relieved breath. She looked around and find some scattered books, the table that seem to be tilted and the vases that was on edge to fall from the cupboard. But the two demons were quiet and as they show no sign of fighting, Elise was also in relief.

    She walked over and took a seat beside Ian, feeling his hand immediately wrapped hers when she settled her arm on the armrest. Her blue eyes met him for a brief time, watching the swirling emotions on his eyes.

    This was her first time seeing that much emotions on his eyes but it was not directed to her. Ian was one of a kind person, while outside he appeared to always settle with a smile and look like an outgoing person, he didn''t gave enough of his thoughts to the people around him. Most of time, he appeared as of he had no worries or emotions but this was the other side of the coin that appeared rarely until Lucifer''s appearance alleviate his most aching past.

    Today, Elise found that while Ian could speak smoothly, he didn''t seem to have enough words with Lucifer and that Lucifer was hiding something in him that could perhaps mend the friction between him and Ian. However, the Duke of Hell seem to be in trouble to talk it out.

    As the two men couldn''t solve it on their own, she decided to step in their problem and find the root.

    Elise encourage Ian with a smile of hers and turned to look at the other Demon who sat across her, "We met again, Mr. Lucifer. I hope that you still remember me?"

    Lucifer nodded promptly. A smile appeared on his lips that Elise could tell was empty, "Of course, Elise. I am rather the one who is surprised to know that you still remember me. At that time you were this small and young. Being able to see ghosts everyday, my soul must have appeared like any other ghosts to you."

    "I only remember you not too long ago," Elise answered, the more Lucifer spoke, she could only find of how simr he and Ian was. "I have a few questions to ask you," and the demon served his hand, gesturing her to speak, "In the past that I remembered, I saw you killing the angels who seem to have found me and my mother. Why?"

    Lucifer leaned his back deeper on the chair, his lips thinning into a chilling smile, "Because those angels were not the good angels. They came to take you for their use. Did you think only Relics and dark sorcerers are the people who want you? There are many, and all is for the power you possess."

 Chapter 451: Get to The Bottom-II

    <h4>Chapter 451: Get to The Bottom-II</h4>

    "Angels," whispered Elise, narrowing her eyes as she exchanged a nce with Ian. She found while it was tricky to put the differences between Ian and Lucifer apart, they don''t seem to actively sought for fight. Perhaps when she left earlier, the two had talked and found their current middle ground. "Do you know who are they?"

    "The one that came for you was lesser angels. Though I doubted lesser angels woulde and attack people as their wish, while some of them are greedy, they are too fearful of punishments that they won''t act unless someone influence them," Lucifer replied, talking calmly for now.

    "Which mean someone had ordered them, is this person a higher Archangel?" asked Elise and Lucifer hummed.

    He took a nce of Ian who didn''t speak and started, "A thousand year ago, when I had left Heaven, I was once called by a dear friend of mine, the only angel who wanted toe in contact with me even after I decided to turn to Hell. His name is Seraphim. I was still in Hell when I received his message. At that time, he asked me to meet him in Golgazia Mountain, at the top of the mountain."

    Elise didn''t know how the corrtion between Lucifer''s story and the Angel who came to attack her and it might not rted at all, but she could tell this was necessary as at times, she noticed how Lucifer''s gaze went back and froward between Ian and her.

    "He was a type of the Angel that only follow Father''s words, so I didn''t doubt anything would happen on that night but when I came, guess what happened?" Lucifer looked at her and Elise could feel it in her heart the answer but she shake her head as she wasn''t too certain. "I found him dead. His heart had been torn, tossed away, and his head cut off from his neck."

    "Someone tricked you," came Ian''sment, and he was right on the mark.

    "Hatefully to say they have seeded," said Lucifer, and the fragile teacup his hand had been holding shattered in pieces at the end of his words. "Angels then surrounded me, someone had tipped my location and waited to ambush me as if I was the one responsible for the attack. My only suspect of this person who managed to trick me is an Angel."

    "Why so?" Elise questioned.

    Lucifer was about to speak but Ian stole the answer right under his nose, "Because only angels can notify angels. Unless it was a Demon who want to risk their own life by spreading a news to an Angel. It''s hardly believable that angels would work with Demon as doing so would be beneath their questionable pride, which even narrow down the suspect."

    "Certainly I can see how you have my blood," Lucifer left a remark with a grin that was wide and prideful.

    "And I can see how disgusted I am that you reminded me of it," Ian deadpanned, his expression was barely holding the smile he often wore, looking quite threatening and if Elise didn''t know him better, perhaps she would also be on edge to sit next to him in his current situation.

    Lucifer seemed to take Ian''s remark with a frown but manage to tone down his anger by his own reason.

    Salvaging the situation again before the air turn terse, Elise said, "Do you know who that Archangel might be?"

    Lucifer shake his head, and Elise thought, ''so there was indeed a few things that even Lucifer wouldn''t know.'' Considering how crafty and clever Lucifer was, it would only mean one thing, whoever this Angel is, the person is much smarter, always keeping one step ahead because it''s not often anyone could trick Lucifer.

    "I didn''t manage to clear my name either. Right after that day, I was punished. My soul and my body was separated. I didn''t die, but as my soul had been taken out from this flesh, I became an empty body and a wanderer on the human world. That was during the time I also met you," Lucifer tipped his chin to Elise, referring to their earliest conversation, "I became like a ghost. That is one reason why I cannot safe Lucy or stay by her side. Though if she had called my name, I would appear in front of her, as a ghost or not."

    The reason was now said aloud while Elise understand Lucifer''s excuse, it all fell not to her hand but Ian''s. She looked at him, finding him silent. The silence didn''t came from unwillingness to speak but something opposite, he was thinking and she let him have his own room.

    After a while, Ian then asked, "When did you got your body back?"

    "Just recently," Lucifer answered, looking as if his energy a little lifted up upon Ian''s question. "Earlier you said that Lucy called someone''s name before her death. Do you know what she said or heard it?"

    Elise''s brows drawn together and while she was curious, Ian said, "Other than your name, I don''t think she has anyone to ry on. She won''t call that fucker''s name either nor mine when I was right in front of her. The fire that night crackled louder than the wind preventing me to hear her words coherently," and not to forget he was still a human at that time. "You should know better whose name she called if it isn''t yours."

    "It can''t be our father''s and mother''s name," whispered Lucifer to himself, "They have long died... before I forgot, Malphas!" called Lucifer and Elise turned to look at the servant who stumbled when he was called. "Bring it in."

    ''It''? Elise curiously pry, seeing Malphas pping his forehead and left the door to came back bringing arge sack filled with an item that was sorge that it caused the sack to rip from the corner, Malphas who brought the sack even have to drag it across the floor.

    Lucifer''s voice beamed at the same time, "I thought you didn''t have the good chance in killing this one. With her dying of old age seems like too much of a kindness and mercy, don''t you think? Count this is my house visit gift."

    As the man spoke, Elise looked at the sack that was opened and a body of a woman rolled on the ground, her eyes widened.

    Lucifer had came to give a person as a visit gift?! Was it a custom in Hell?

    And to add, when Elise looked at Ian, she found a spark of anger flickering on his eyes, this woman was someone he knew. Someone who he hate as much as his family that had caused his mother''s death.

    "I hope you haven''t forgotten her, this one''s name is..." Lucifer pulled his brows, trying to find the right name amongst his memories and Ian spoke,

    "Arrah," answered Ian, his voice tight, and Lucifer snapped his finger.

    "That was her name. Lucy''s one and only closest friend, the closest maid of Lucy, and the woman who helped your mother to escape from people''s wrath by giving her a house to stay at. While it sounded good until here, her true nature then was revealed as she was the woman who had exposed you and Lucy''s location, causing her death," and while he speak, Lucifer''s smile had fallen, his eyes narrowing and Elise could feel how the rage of the two Demons once again shifted the tension of the room.

    One high demon can cause chaos to destroy a whole town on his own, but two High Demons in anger? Not only could they ughter an entire Land but a kingdom.

 Chapter 452: Get to The Bottom-III

    <h4>Chapter 452: Get to The Bottom-III</h4>

    Elise saw the woman, who appeared around her page thirties. Seeing her, a deep frown carved on her forehead. Arge question bothered Elise. Lady Lucy''s death was more than nine hundred years ago then howe the woman was still alive?

    "Is she a demon?" Elise asked to Lucifer, and the man shook his head.

    "She is a resident in Hell but not as the Demon and rather the sinners. As the highest resident there, this is one of the many things I could do. If you twoe to Hell, I can show you around the ce," he offered but Elise shook her head.

    Ian stood from beside her, walking toward the woman who was called Arrah, and she saw how his eyes were set aze by anger. Nine hundred years was what it took for Ian to forget all the anger he buried inside his heart. The reason why he had buried the anger instead of unleashing it was because all his mother''s enemies and the people who caused them to suffer had disappeared.

    When Ian took only a step, however, a sharp scream echoed from the woman who was on the ground, Ian narrowed his eyes, squinting it as the scream echoed too loud, "Did you do something to her?" Ian directed his question to Lucifer.

    "A little," smiled Lucifer meaningfully and only from the way he smiled, Ian knew it was not a little.

    Ian sighed, turning away and he took back the seat beside Elise. Lucifer showed a startled look while Elise also found this action of him questionable.

    "You are not going to kill her? Or torture?" Lucifer was the one voicing out the oddity.

    "It''s boring," Ian answered, barely looking at Arrah who begin to mutter by herself a pleading and begging for them to spare her. "She already cross the line of an insane woman. I need her to be sane to remember what she did to my mother and felt it by her own skin how fire taste when it burn her skin."

    "I can do that if you wish," Lucifer offered, however Malphas from the side waved his hand as if to remind Lucifer of something. Catching the sign, Lucifer then snapped his finger, "Ah, but I am running a littlete."

    "Do you have a prior engagement going on?" Elise questioned, curious of what Lucifer was runningte for.

    "Yes. I am about to hunt the fucker who had caused me this much trouble," Lucifer was unfiltered when ites to his words despite his elegant nature.

    The Angel who had managed to trick, Lucifer, thought Elise. "Do you know who is the Angel who searched for me and my mother?"

    "Elise''s memory was a little tampered by that fucker," Ian stated from beside, "And we are searching for that person."

    "Tampered memories?" Lucifer hummed in response while looking at Elise, "Hand me your hand," and as Ian didn''t stop her, Elise reach out her hand, cing it across her table. Lucifer pressed two fingers on her hand, narrowing his eyes, "Your memories have been locked away too. Angels you know, they are like pretty white stones in the river, but amongst the white stone, you have to flipped each of them to know whether they are ck underneath. They are more of a hypocrite than any other being in all three realms. That was why I left the ce."

    "What can you find?" Ian asked, though he wasn''t friendly, it doesn''t sound curt either which cause Elise to feel better at peace.

    "While I cannot guess who amongst the Angels is, I can tell which Demon who locked your memories," Lucifer replied as he pulled his hand away from her wrist. Looking at her eyes, the man said, "It''s your father."

    Father?

    Leviathan, thought Elise.

    Lucifer said, "I can help you regain your memory back though doing that would force you to sleep for days. Locking a memory is difficult but unlocking it is as difficult as the former. Sometimes, releasing an erased memories would cause one to recall back all the memories they have and because it will happen all at once, it can cause strain to the person. If they don''t sleep, the surge of memories can lead them to death."

    Knowing what running in Elise''s mind, Ian held her hand like she did when he first saw Lucifer outside the gate, "What would you do?"

    Elise balled her thoughts, pulling one decisive thought, "Can I think over for a few days?"

    "Certainly, no one is forcing you," Lucifer answered and he stood up from his chair, "Thank you for the tea. If you two find any trouble you can call my name I won''t bete this time," he stressed thest few words he uttered.

    Elise also stood up, anding toward Lucifer she asked in a voice enough for only the two of them to hear, "When you came back again, can you exin Ian why you had tricked him to stab his heart and rip his wings? From what I can see, a talk is what needed for you two to understand each other''s circumstances for the better."

    "I reckon you take only the positive qualities of your mother, Elise," smiled Lucifer, and he bent his neck slightly to let his hair fell down, "I will keep what you suggest in mind. We both are indeed terrible with words." Taking a step back then he spoke with a louder voice, "I will leave this woman with you," and with a snap of his finger, Arrah''s scream turn silent and she fell on the ground, unconscious, "When she wake up, she should be on a better situation. I have done what I wanted what you want is all on your hand now," and the words were directed to Ian.

    Elise then looked at Ian; Compared to Ian''s first behavior when Lucifer came to the house, he had became milder. Anger asionally run across his eyes but it had disappeared when he talked with Lucifer. The wounds on his cheeks and Lucifer''s stomach had also disappeared seamlessly as though they have never fought before.

    Like how they appeared, both Malphas and Lucifer left and came in seconds. Before he left, Lucifer said, "I will invite myself to your wedding, I hope you won''t mind it?"

    Elise again looked at Ian, who was asked by Lucifer, he didn''t reply with a word but a deep hum of agreement.

    "I thought you would disagree. You are not using this chance to find a way to kill me, would you?" Lucifer asked, contradicting to his suggestive question, his tone was friendly and Elise could also take out the tinge of joy in the man''s voice, who was happy that his nephew had epted him even though they were in a situation of indifference.

    "I am still angry to you but not enough to color my wedding day with Elise with blood. She deserve a happy wedding unsullied by blood. The least event I want it to happen is you barging in and killing people for not being allowed to enter the castle," Ian answered and Lucifer curled his lips, thinking that it was something that he would indeed do.

    "I will see you two again," Lucifer said and at once he disappeared from the thin air. Malphas on the other hand, had turned to a crow but was confused as he saw how his master had disappeared by transporting through magic. The servant then took back his human figure and offered Ian and Elise a polite smile before zapping away.

    Left alone again, Elise then turned to look at Ian who ordered Maroon to drag away Arrah from the ce, "Are you alright?" She asked, wanting to see not his wound but his emotional reaction at the moment.

 Chapter 453: Whose Shadow?-I

    <h4>Chapter 453: Whose Shadow?-I</h4>

    Ian could remember his mother''s pain, all the humiliation she had to go through, and whenever he recalled the sight of his mother''sst moment, anger spark. A deep rage crawl like a poisonous snake deep through his heart.

    "I am," Ian answered, tendering her a smile but somewhere Elise could see that his smile wasn''t entirely joyful and she could understand his reason. "I only had some nostalgic memories running in my mind now. Some which are good and some which would alwayspel my anger. Do you know what the dark sorcerer wanted was to bring back the dead to living?" He then asked her.

    Elise who heard his question blinked and she hurried to ask, "Will you work with the dark sorcerer to bring back your mother?"

    "No way, silly," Ian chuckled, pinching her nose, "I have made peace with her death. My mother is living pretty well in Heaven. I never see how she is up there but I can tell she would be alright. She has the purest soul that God wouldn''t miss and even though she suffered so much in the living world unable to be helped by anyone, Heaven must provide all the happiness and constion for her pain."

    "She must be happy there," Elise agreed, and she felt him squeezing her hand warmly. "I never met your mother but I am sure she is no less kinder as mine. If chances provide, maybe they can meet each other in Heaven and look over us from up there."

    "Maybe," Ian answered after a while with a low hum. He then took a seat on the nearby couch, patting his legs to offer her a seat. Used to sitting near him, Elise came toward his side only to be pulled by the waist and ced to hisps. Her heart thundered inside her chest but she can''t help the wide smile across her lips as he kissed her lightly.

    "Amongst the memories that I gathered today by speaking about the past, I had some of my forgotten memories," said Ian, his hand nimbly bruh her hair and in a gentle movement running across the skin of her fair shoulders. Elise listened to his words as it was what she could do now, "Do you know who my first kill was?"

    His first kill? Elise shook her head and listened to him saying, "It was before I became a Demon. I was out of my house that day, leaving to find a work. My mother can do some work but as a woman, there were little work that she could take. We lived not in a very good environment at the time. On that particr day, I came back homete only to find the door of my house was barged open. There guess who I found?"

    With the clues, it was easy for Elise to guess, "The person who you killed."

    Ian nodded his head, leaning forward for the tip of his nose to brush against Elise''s shoulders, with her dress that she wore today reveal her pale shoulders, it allowed him to have easy ess to the column of her shoulder. After his nose, his lips brushed against her shoulder, and his breaths that trained on her skin both cause her shiver and deal heating up.

    "Why were they there?" Elise asked, looking down at him and she met Ian''s striking and deadly eyes.

    "They were about to rape my mother," his deep voice came from the back of his throat and now it was deep and chilling, causing everyone and Elise to no exception to feel shivers which was deadly. "They because there was four people there. I didn''t think, I guess it was true what Lucifer said about his blood being in me. The first thoughting to my mind was to kill and I didn''t resist to the thought nor hesitate," Ian could still remember the anger of that day and it causes the small items in the room to shake, "I took the nearest knife. Not to forget to avoid my dear mother from waking up, I brought the four of them out of the house and kill them in fashion."

    Elise watched how Ian had spoke, the way his smile twisting cruelly. She cannot revisits to ask the word that stood out to her, "Fashion?"

    "I gouge their eyes, cut their hands and legs for all of them had helped them to sin," Ian answered smoothly, as others death don''t mean anything to him. "In this world, we are all sinners who judge other sinners for sinning. I don''t care of their sins though, it just that they have crossed the line by touching what is mine. I have lost only one person who mattered to me and that turn me to Demon from a word to a true Demon. That''s why, Elise. I cannot lose you," he said brushing his fingers on her cheek, his little finger caressing faintly Elise''s neck.

    "I won''t disappear," Elise offered her a sweet and warm smile, her words were achingly sweet to his ears. "And I also don''t want to lose you. We share the same sentiments."

    Ian said, "Sometimes there is fear in me. I didn''t know there is still a part of me that could be scared. It is not people or others that I fear but loosing you. Lucifer had lost someone and I doubt anyone in this world can ever prevent losing the people they treasure. But I assure you, no matter what, and no matter who is trying to separate us, we will be together, forever."

    Sometimes, Elise couldn''t shake the fear in her either. Being a Demon''s Bride everything written about her say that she would kill Ian soon. She didn''t want to believe it because Ian''s existence had reced her heart and no one would want to wound their own heart. She just hoped that nothing could get between them.

    Reaching out her hand, she touched both his cheeks in response, "We will be together," she promised, "Everyone have that fear in them, Ian and me no less. I fear that one day I will kill you."

    "You won''t," came Ian''s quick reply that always put her in peace.

    "I am d you choose me," Elise then said, her head tilting to the side to take a better look of his features, admiring her soon-to-be husband. "There are thousands of people out in thisnd and for you to choose me, I am more than ttered and grateful."

    "Likewise, I am d I was chosen from all the men you''ve met in your life. Though, truthfully I have all the confident you will choose me," Ian grinned, the lopsided smileing again to be mischievous. "If you didn''t choose me I would have used all the cards on my table, the seductions that I know you won''t resist."

    But he was her living temptation, thought Elise. She won''t tell it aloud because it turn her shy but she was sure he knew it as well.

    "Earlier, what do you mean? That Lady Lucy didn''t call Lucifer''s name," Elise questioned when she remembered the conversation. She wondered why Lady Lucy didn''t call Lucifer''s name either as she was sure the woman also know of the deep love Lucifer had as her older brother. No siblings would want to see their other one in pain and came no matter what was the cause to save them. Elise knew it because she also had a brother once.

    Ian''s eyes rolled to the side in a thoughtful look, "Nothing had been confirmed but I am going to find the answer. My memory didn''t fail me and I was sure she had called upon someone''s name desperately, the person ignored her call, however. Thankfully we have a lead now."

    "We do?" Elise didn''t remember taking any lead earlier.

    "Lucifer have given a present that could help us to find out who it was that my mother had called," the servant, thought Elise, in the midst of Ian''s exnation. "I remember that during my mother''s life in the mansion she would sneakily write letters without me watching it. I thought she wished to contact my ''uncle'' but seeing that he was punished I doubt he had the luxury to read her letter, and mother had used human''s method of delivering the letter which won''t include Hell. Now, I narrow the possibility of the person she had been in contact with is someone else."

    Elise pursed her lips, wondering if the person is alive but she felt therger possibility the person won''t be a human, seeing how Lady Lucy called their name during the fire, "What will you do once you found that person?"

    "What else?" Ian grinned, "Talk. Should we now go to your aunt?"

    Elise was a little startled, "You heard?"

    "Just a little, I don''t want you to get hurt while talking with her. It would be shameful for me if I allow such a small vermin could harm you. I heard a little of your conversation and how impressive you are for picking up my lessons. As you didn''t manage to finish your talk, let''s go meet her now."

 Chapter 454: Whose Shadow?-II

    <h4>Chapter 454: Whose Shadow?-II</h4>

    The underground was damp and foul smell filled the room that came from old corpses and mold that grew with theck of sunlight and warmth. Esther had been put in the underground by Elise but that wasn''t the worse thing that could have happened to her but rather the fact the blonde-haired Demon was looking down at her this entire time.

    "Look at me more and I will poke your eyes once I leave this cell," said Esther, setting her teeth on edge.

    "Feisty," Beel chuckled, pulling the old wooden chair that seemed as though it will break with just a faint added weight and sat on it. "Try then? Do you really have that thought in your mind that you would be released from this cell. What I guess is that you will stay here, forever and ever. See that one over there," Beel tipped his chin to the right side, toward the cell behind him and Esther squinted her eyes to find the skeleton that had rot. "My closest guess is that it had been there for years and with the limbs intact maybe Ian ''forgot'' to feed the man and starve them to death. Sometimes death like these which is painful and slow is worthwhile than killing them at once."

    Esther clicked her tongue, "I may not be involved with the right kind of clique but I am not on the side of her enemy. She will know it soon." But she wasn''tpletely certain about it. For all she knew, she could sway Elise''s mind as goodness was all it is inside the girl but the thought had been changed seeing how simr Elise had became to her father, threatening her by shadows that she remembered happened years ago.

    At first her problem was Ian because the Demon won''t pardon her like Elise would but now that Elise was following his footsteps, she wasn''t sure any longer.

    "I can tell you are not thinking of that," said Beelzebub with a wry smile, "Let''s have a talk between you and me Esther."

    "I don''t understand what makes you interested in me," answered Esther with one brows raised, "You haven''t fell for me, have you?"

    Beelzebub twisted his lips and pressed it together as if to repress theughter but failed and begin to boom with aughter, "That''s one of the best joke I have heard. I don''t like anyone other than myself, Miss Esther. But yes, I love broken people, people with wounds insides or outside. It always fascinate me to see people who is scarred and you," Beel circled his thumb and connected it with his index finger to make a small circle, cing it on Esther, "Have just fall to my arena of interest."

    "You are mad," Esther said, her hand which was tied on her back tightened at Beelzebub''s smile that mocked her further.

    "Thank you for thepliment," Beelzebub responded, and he tapped the iron bars in front of him, "I don''t understand Esther, you are a Demon but strangely you seem to hate Demons."

    "I only have a faint lineage of a Demon but I am a human," defended Esther and she appeared to be disgusted when Beel had called her a Demon.

    "But you hate men more than Demons," Beelzebub said and this had Esther''s eyes that looked at him react, "Not denying, aren''t you? Did you have a bad memories with men?"

    "Disgusting creatures I would call them," said Esther with a roll of her eyes, "Do you know what men love, Demon? This," Esther gestured her body by her eyes, "I might spent time in Hell for only a short while, but I can assure you that once I came here in the mortal world, here is no less of a crueler ce than Hell. Men is just Demons in disguise."

    "That''s a hypocrite statement, Esther," Beelzebub said, pushing himself from the chair and push aside to walk nearer to the iron bar and knelt one leg to sit on the ground and meet Esther with his eye level. "Demons you see is not only inside men but also women. It''s just that you have been scarred deeply by men that you think everyone is the same."

    Esther scoffed, "Are you calling yourself different?"

    "Naturally I am not the best person you should ask about being different from those sinful people. I don''t discriminate between men or women to kill but I do not shame women. I would rather call myself as a gentleman to woman."

    "I know what you are doing," Esther then hissed, her eyes zing and looking at her blue eyes, a certain interest that started small spark even brighter in Beelzebub.

    He enjoyed talking with Esther, precisely because the woman was shrouded with many mystery and he could tell despite her strong upfront there was manyyers inside her. He didn''t lie when he said broken people interest him but Esther was quite the jewel of his interest.

    "Tell me, what am I doing?" Beelzebub questioned, meeting the deadly re Esther threw to him to widened his smile.

    "You are swaying me to be on your side, being kind to me, to open me up and gather informations, don''t you?" Esther asked warily despite her confident smile. She had seen many methods of interrogations and it appears that this man thought coaxing her would make her chirpy about all the secrets she held.

    "I don''t think you are a box to be opened? And if you are, I would rather unravel you by my fingers than actions and words," chuckled Beel, who then stood up from the ground, "Of course I would do that only if our interest is align. Believe my words,?in the next few minutes you will reveal everything you are hiding, Miss Esther and I hope by that time, you would be on our side."

    "Will that guarantee my life and safety?" Esther asked while watching Beelzebub dusting his hands he used to push himself from the ground.

    "Who knows? Though I hope you won''t die, you are too interesting to die this quickly," Beelzebub offered the woman a smile and all of a sudden Esther saw him snap his head to his right side where Maroon had came with Arrah not long after Elise and Ian came inside the underground, the dungeon which Ian had built secretively to keep people who he need to interrogate or torture to death like Esther.

    Elise walked up to the cell where Esther was kept at, seeing the woman half-re at her while taking her gaze as if knowing offending her now will only put her on the negative corner. She then turned to look at Beelzebub who smiled and said, "I thought she would be bored sitting alone here and came to have my own fill of amusement. Don''t worry,ss I haven''t hurt or help her."

    Elise questioned herself if Beelzebub had been smitten by Esther, but the man appeared lukewarm seeing Esther in the cell, the dynamics confuse her but she knew there was a connection the two form; whether it was hatred, amusement, or intrigue, one cannot say clearly.

    "Beel can help us to pull out the answers we want from Esther," Ian said,ing from the side as his gaze looked down on the woman who was tied. "How strange. It appears not only do I have a very strange family rtionship, Elise also had strike a bad luck in being born in this family. No offense because I am actually grateful that Satan had slept with a woman as he had contributed in bringing Elise to this world. But a shame all her family is like...sewer rats. But it is worthwhile to kill rats like you, I take this activity as lending a hand to clean this dirty world."

 Chapter 455: Whose Shadow?-III

    <h4>Chapter 455: Whose Shadow?-III</h4>

    A/N: Today chapter is only one because the author is high with fever

    Elise had so many questions in her mind about her father whom she only knew his name of without knowing how he looked like. It was only a moment ago from Lucifer''s words that she learned it was her father who had locked her memories, putting it aside, why?

    Esther glowered to Ian, her teeth was set on edge. Elise took a deep breath, "Continuing from earlier, I want to know the reason why you had spread the false rumors all over the vige, that I had a sister."

    Esther looked at Elise, as for now she was still certain she won''t be killed. Having the disadvantages here, all her cards had been stolen from under her nose, she obediently understood her choices, "I needed to find you," came her reply after a while. Elise knew the woman couldn''t lie with two demons across her and both could tell the lies if she told, "believe me that all I wanted to do was to find you."

    "Why?" Elise inquired, "You can searched me in a normal way, not with a lie."

    "I also need to gain your trust," answered Esther and noticing how Elise wasn''t happy with her reply, she quickly posed a question that will interest her instead, "Do you know what the Demon''s Bride is?"

    Elise raised her brows, she reckoned how Esther seemed to know a lot more things about her than she did. All she heard about the Demon''s Bride was negatives, that she would kill her own groom that never made any sense in her. "The bride who would kill her groom," answered Elise and the woman nodded her head slowly.

    Esther said, "Everyone, and by that I mean all angels, demons, relics, and other beings in this world knew that killing a Demon won''t be easy. A saying was passed on about a human bride who would kill a demon soon in the future. No one believed it at first about such rumors, but the saying had never been wrong. For a human to kill a demon ispatible to an any trying to kill an elephant. It was impossible. Everyone was curious of that power and without the need of proof, I can tell you that you have be the number one hunting target lol all the creatures. Especially after the show you put on the vige."

    "You know about what happened," Elise said, tipping her gaze down.

    Esther knew soon enough this question woulde. Sucking more breaths to ease her nerves, she then slowly said, "I am not proud of it but I worked for the dark sorcerers."

    Esther knew the hatred Elise had against dark sorcerers. She also knew his dangerous it was to im herself as the focus of her most hatred person. The air of the room shifted all of a sudden. Elise who was quiet then took a step forward. When her hand touched the iron bar, it begin to change color and crust, spreading up and down to the entire iron bar.

    "Did you killed people with the disguise of a dark sorcerer?" was Elise''s first question. Esther who was on the ground then witness how Elise''s eyes sparkled in hint of golden instead of red.

    "I didn''t," Esther said but faced with danger now and her shaking voice, she was hardly believable and sounded only like a person who wish to save their own life. "I only wanted to find you but finding you was difficult so I had no choice but to act as if I work with them. They goes morally different from me so I never aided in any fight."

    "How can we believe that?" Ian, who had been watching from the sideline helped Elise to find out what the woman was hiding. "For all we know you are only one dirty sewer rat filled with lies. Your reason is not clear, why are you searching for Elise? For what? All I can hear in my ears is that you wish for her power."

    "Gabriel asked me to," answered Esther, revealing her intention with her eyes shut tight. "The Archangel Gabriel was the person who asked for me to hide amongst the dark sorcerer, mixing between them to gain the Dark Sorcerer Lord''s trust while at the same time, finding you."

    "Gabriel doesn''t know about Elise," Ian then said but he crooked his brows. When he met Gabriel, he appeared to not know of Elise''s existence, and seemed to be searching for Lucifer''s child for no reason which now he knew wasn''t Elise and instead was him. "We met before but your reason is not matching." The angel who was said to cannot lie since the moment he was created was lying?

    Elise remembered Gabriel was the Angel who had fought against Ian in the loop forest she had never seen the Angel before. "What did he want from me?" she asked, her power too like others?

    "He didn''t specifically mentioned it was Elise but the Demon''s Bride, and though we shared the same aspire, he didn''t borate on what he wanted from her. He told me that once I have found you, we will meet on our usual ce and discuss his next n," Esther exined.

    Elise''s mind the goes back to Lucifer''s conversation they had upstairs. The Demon imed he had been set up by an Angel to kill Serpahim, another Archangel. Seeing the way Gabriel had been sneaking around, Elise suspected the Angel to might be the suspect of this all.

    She looked at Ian who was also in a deep thought, "Do you think Gabriel is the one Lucifer mention?"

    Ian shook his head, indicating how he wasn''t certain either. Everything was just arge guess between them without any solid proof, "This aspire you mentioned what is it? Why does Gabriel worked with you too knowing that you are a Demon?"

    "You should know that Gabriel isn''t like any other Angel who discriminate between Demons and Angels," said Esther in defend, "What we wanted wasn''t danger to Elise but instead to protect her."

    "From who?" Elise asked, not understanding the reason as she had never seen Gabriel before but the Angel wish to help her.

    "From the Angel who had been plotting under our nose, the one who wish for destruction," said Esther. The frown on Elise''s forehead the frowned.

    Ian took her stead and asked, "Is this Angel you spoke of is the same one who had plotted against Lucifer?"

 Chapter 456: Killing Noisy Dove-I

    <h4>Chapter 456: Killing Noisy Dove-I</h4>

    "I don''t know," answered Esther with all honesty, "But I do trust that the person want you for different reason and it is to destroy hell. The Angel had been plotting under everyone''s nose in the most sneakiest way that one cannot know what he had done, maybe he is the one you spoke of, the possibility is high."

    "Heaven is filled with Demons too see," Ian said with a hum of his lips.

    Elise didn''t know what to think. She grew up with the thought that Heaven is ce free from sins but it appears now even the cleanest ce on the three realm still held people who could cause and wish for destruction¡ª a n which was the opposite of what Heaven taught to others.

    "Beel," Ian then called and Elise snapped her eyes to look at the blonde-haired demon who nodded. He brought both hands to his pocket, leisurelying toward the cell when Elise had taken a step back and away from it.

    "Now, dear Esther,e here," Beelzebub called and the sweeter he had used his voice, the more wary Esther became, "You are thinking what is this madman is about to do, right? Well I will save you time of searching for away to escape from what I am about to do because the time you locked eyes with me, you have lost." Beelzebub''s voice turn soft to whisper by the end of his words.

    Elise who was behind the demon saw how Esther whose eyes locked as Beelzebub as he spoke the slowly loses its light. She was staring at Beelzebub but the spark of hatred and anger was gone, showing an empty look as if she had been enchanted or she had stepped into another invisible space.

    Beelzebub then turned his head to Ian with a raise of his eyebrows. Ian who knew it was a cure then spoke from behind, "Ask her if there is anything she is hiding and what is her aim."

    "You heard him," Beelzebub directed his words to Esther, raising his eyebrows as he spoke, "Tell me the answer to the question Esther."

    Elise didn''t know what Beelzebub was doing but from what she had witness, she could see the magic that Beelzebub had usedpelled Esther to say only but the truth. Seeing that Ian had asked Beelzebub to do this it spoke volumes of how impressive this magic was.

    Her eyes then saw how Esther who seemed to be looking somewhere afar but in the cell and neither Beelzebub who she had been staring open her pursed lips, "No lies were on the words I have said but there is one thing that I am hiding. I want revenge."

    "To whom?" whispered Beelzebub, his eyes trained on Esther where thetter then drew her brows together, her fingernail on the ground scratches the cemented floor as anger strike her eyes, "To the Demons who owe me my life. Gabriel promised to find me those demons."

    Ian tapped his arm that was crossed, "It''s a personal grudge," he then turned to look at Elsie who was silent because she was trying to organize what she had just take in and the information that was running in her mind, "What do you want to do to her now, Elise?" Ian asked, waiting for her choice.

    Elise pulled her eyes to meet him, finding that Ian was asking for her wish so she won''t make any regrets. All her memories have been tampered, locked, and all happened not by her choice and now Ian wanted her to take the hammer of judgement to her, giving her the right to choose what she want to do.

    "I can do anything?" Elise asked him. She was responded by his lips that thinned and stretched wider from both sides, his eyes crinkling with sparkles that only showed to him despite the depth of the color and the darkness it held.

    "All that you wish," said Ian to her, "Kill her, save her, or torture her. If you don''t know how I can help you then we can go to our next agenda of finding out which method to hide her body."

    Elise nodded her head, then turning to look at Esther who was on the ground, she said to Beelzebub, "Please break the magic."

    "With the magic if you kill her, you won''t feel haunted by guilt,ss," Beelzebub said and he thought it was a pity for Esther to die but then he cannot afford to lose everything to save Esther either when he had his own goal too which only achieved by a quarter.

    "No, I want to see her, whether it is pain or tears, I will choose what to do with her awake," Elise said, determined. When Beelzebub met the woman''s eyes, he noticed how earlier he was still a higher ranking demonpared to Elise but now, the gaze that Elise had and her presence had grown so much that it was on par with Ian who was a higher ranking Demon than him.

    Beelzebub wordlessly snapped his finger and Esther snapped back from her daze. Elise looked at the woman''s eyes and Esther who noticed the clear eyes of Elise that won''t deter with anything appeared as if she had made her mind in killing her. "Do you have anything left to say?" Elise asked, her voice was still gentle but firm and strong.

    Esther''s smile had fallen, "You are not going to kill me, are you? I am not your threat." and while the woman expected Elise was swayed by her words, she didn''t change her mind, the same expression on her face continue to prevail, "You are not a Demon, Elise! What you are doing now is killing the innocent."

    "But are you truly innocent?" Elise questioned the woman, causing thetter to be at lost of words as they both know Esther wasn''tpletely blood-free, "Don''t move," Elise said, her blue eyes turning brighter as the drop of golden spread over her blue eyes. "I don''t think you would like it if I change my mind and do worse thing to you."

    The night had inked the sky with the color of ck. Lucifer who had left Ian''s house held a wide smile on his lips as he pressed his feet on the head of the person who he had been stepping on, "Said it again, who was it that ordered you? Which Angel?"

    ***

    A/N: I am a littlete with the update because of a stomachache~~

 Chapter 457: Killing Noisy Dove-II

    <h4>Chapter 457: Killing Noisy Dove-II</h4>

    Lucifer crossed his arm against his chest where the robe he wore appeared too thin for the winter and the snow that was yet to be thwarted. His long ck hair had been tied to a loose ponytail and his red eyes was striking golden as he met the other golden eyes of the person who he stepped on. Now, the white wings of the Angel who he stepped on had been dirtied and smeared by blood with the amount of torture Lucifer had make him go through.

    "I-I won''t tell you! Over my dead body will I obey a word of a demon," spat the Angel. He didn''t understand what happened. He only stepped a little away from Heaven to find a pure soul who would be residing in Hell when he was caught by a thin, weak-looking man who now stood behind Lucifer with his hand crossed, the servant of Lucifer.

    "Prideful but you know, your pride won''t be useful if you don''t know when it is time for you to die. Still don''t know who I am, do you?" Lucifer grinned when seeing the Angel trembles upon his words. The way feare across people''s features has never failed to entertain him. "I don''t kill people easily. Usually I start by their limbs and my recent hobby is to see a person falling there," Lucifer gestured his chin to the left side of the Angel.

    As they had came back in Hell, Lucifer had chosen to bring the Angel back to his resident, his house where it was built at the tip of the cliff''s tongue, dangerously near the thin edge of the cliff, appearing as if it could fall at any time. At the end of the cliff was glowing, not because there was light as there had never been light anywhere in Hell, the luminosity came from the livingva that filled the bottom part of the cliff; a sea of red which no one would want to sink their hands at.

    "Don''t make this hard for yourself, hm?" Lucifer removed his shoes from the Angel''s head. The Angel was relieved from the pain and had breathed out in relief that disappear a quickly as a sh of light, as Lucifer then painfully crushed the white wings underneath his feet. The wings''s cartge gave a crisp sound while the Angel cried in pain.

    Lucifer said, "I don''t mind torturing people it''s my favorite past time activity but then I don''t have time. My dearest nephew is going to have his wedding soon. If I amte, I will bete twice. Twice." A sudden anger then sparked in Lucifer''s eyes when he remembered the first time he waste, his sister had died in exchange, "I can''t disappoint him again, can I? Who was it that ordered you to sent me the message that came from Seraphim?"

    "You have killed Seraphim, was it not enough?" The Angel snapped between the cries of pain Lucifer elicited, "It was a fool for him to ever once believed you can repent. The door of Heaven and been closed for you!"

    Instead of getting sparked with anger, Luciferughed, his lowughter sounded manically to the Angel. "You are not wrong in the part that I won''t repent. I choose to be a confident viin then a sly one who took the mask of a pure celestial being. If Heaven''s door had been closed, I only need this hands and legs of mine to kick it back open. Now, unless you want to be a wingless Angel for eternity which I am sure you have seen some angel''s wings ripped and torn before so you know how it will never heal ever again."

    Lucifer then waited three good second for the Angel to speak, "Malphas," hezily called and the servant quickly run in speed only to step on his other shoces and fell face first to the ground. Lucifer rolled his eyes but despite his scolding still healed the light wound on Malphas which had been one of his work due to how careless his servant was.

    Malphas came beside the Angel and thetter sensed something was about to happen. He warily shouted, "What are you doing?! What are you going to do to me!" When he twisted his neck in great difficulty it was then that he saw the gleaming sword which Malphas held.

    "Bringing what I say to life," deadpanned Lucifer. "Malphas is a very clumsy one. You will suffer more if I ask him to rip your wings with it," the Angel''s eyes shook with shock and turn rigid from shock, his fear only grew when Lucifer sang, "One... two..."

    "G-Gabriel! It was Gabrie¡ª" shouted the Angel but Malphas had plunged down the sword he had, making it pierce the white wings. The Angel screamed again, twisting his body in pain. "I-I told you who i-it was! Why did you stabbed me!"

    "Oh, in Hell we don''t count to three. It''s a habit," Lucifer grinned and he stepped away from the Angel now that he had gathered the answer he wanted. Going through what the Angel had said, he narrowed his eyes to find out Gabriel was involved. While Lucifer had some abrasion against the other Angels, there were a few Angel who he actually got along with though by that he didn''t mean they would offer him a smile when they met or lend him aid that he needed, but at least they won''t fight upon first sight just like he and Michael had always done.

    Gabriel belongs to one of the few angels he got along. Even amongst the other Angel, he was the second when ites to being a kind Angel. He never pegged the Angel to be one of the few people who was holding a hidden ambition and was thirsty for power.

    "What exactly did you do, Gabriel?" hummed Lucifer, while he doesn''t hold grudge against Gabriel if indeed the Angel who had been betraying his own sibling inside Heaven was him, then he won''t hold back and kill them in the fashion his dearest sister had died¡ª even worse than it.

    "Malphas, bring this gentleman back to his home and make sure to not heal his wound," Lucifer said to the servant who pulled out the sword from the Angel''s wings.

    "Is there anything I should do other than that, Master?" Malphas questioned obediently.

    "Tell it across all corner of Heaven that I have woken up. That Lucifer ising to kill the noisy doves."

    Away from Hell, in a luscious church that dimmed with theck of lighting from the night sky which fell above them, a nun came running while holding antern on her hand, waking across the corridor when she noticed the other source of light at the corner of the corridor.

    The surprised nun didn''t immediately walked up to the beaming light. She recalled that today no one other than her should be outside as the curfew had passed. Only a few nun was allowed to walk outside the corridor after the curfew had passed but that was only her today.

    She narrowed her eyes when she saw how the light didn''t move and a cold goosebumps run across the back of her neck.

    She remembered during the time she was still studying as a nun, she was taught about ghosts. No way... was it a ghost? Apanied by the stifling silence she also caught faint sound of dropping waters.

    Gulping, the nun took courage and walked toward the light, "Hello? Who is it standing there?"

 Chapter 458: Killing Noisy Dove-III

    <h4>Chapter 458: Killing Noisy Dove-III</h4>

    No reply came to her. Scared, the nun who didn''t want to get closer to the light only to die from the ghost, turned her back and made a quick dash to run away from the source of the light and her fear when her shoulders were caught by firm five fingers.

    A loud scream erupted from the deepest back of her throat, enough to cause the other person who was holding the candle to frown at the sound, "Bethilda," called the other person, his deep voice broke Bethilda''s shock.

    Bethilda pulled the candle near the person who spoke, now seeing it clearer of who it was when the shadows recede. "Father Redrick."

    "What are you doing at this time? All the nuns should be asleep, it is four in the morning," the priest reminded, looking at the nun with a faint frown, "Next time don''t scream that loud. Fortunately we are inside the chapel but if you had scream inside the house, you will wake up people."

    "I-I..." the woman was still shocked that she had a hard time speaking back. After a whole she finally found her way to speak, "I was in the house, woken up by a sound and was looking at the Church from the window of my room when I saw someone running to the Church. I thought it was a person..." or a ghost, but because it sounded strange, Bethilda swallowed the rest of her words.

    "That must be me," Redrick sighed a little, thinking that it was actually a false rmed that he caused, "I apologize for startling you but if there was actually a personing here next time. I would like you to find me instead in my room or someone else toe with you. We cannot forget the possibility of a thiefing inside. Facing a thief alone is dangerous for a youngdy. It is alreadyte as well, you should go back as soon as possible."

    Bethilda quickly nodded in agreement. The shock had been too great that she didn''t think she would ever step in the Church at night again without anyone''spany. She had left the corridor and reached the threshold of the Church when a question came to her mind. "Why is Father Redrick here in the night?" But asking would need her to run back and she didn''t want to do that therefore she pushed aside the question and left.

    "That was close," said Leviathan, stepping out from the darkness he had been standing at as the nun came. "How were you able to live here without gathering anyone''s sight and attention? You hid much better than any of your brothers."

    "My brothers tend to separate themselves from the living but I learned to blend with humans I need to be closer with them. You also managed to blend with the humans back in the vige with Adide," reminded Redrick, his back turned to the nearest window and ced the candlestick on the lower edge of the frame.

    Leviathan went silent and unnaturally still over what Redrick said. A while after his low voice came, "Yes. The damned vige." He answered while hiding something wild before his voice. "Only now I found out how terrible that vige is for both my wife and daughter. I should havee and visit Saltige soon."

    Redrick who was an Angel supported the idea of peace but he didn''tment on Leviathan''s action and words because deep down, he understood the pain Levi went through. While it was not right to kill people solely out of anger and revenge, Redrick could only hope in his heart that Levi wouldn''t have to kill more people but he could not talk him out of it as he didn''t have the ce to do so. And sometimes killing is the only action one can take to heal wounds and protect more peace, thought the Angel.

    "Have you killed the Demon who is about to marry Elise?" Redrick asked then before turning his face to Levi who was quiet, "You have gained your body again... but you didn''t?"

    "He seems to be protective of Elise," Leviathan answered then, taking more steps to the window where the candle was ced at. "If she is happy, I don''t have any ce toe between her happiness and cause her further miseries. She had too much on her pte and for her father toe and kill her beloved would not only break her heart but destroy her fully. I don''t want to do that to my daughter, Redrick."

    There was no speeching from both the Angel and the Demon. Leviathan sucked his breath, "It is still like hours ago that she clutched to my leg, pleading with tears on her eyes to stop me from leaving the house, I should have known that day I had been tricked and if I had listened to her words that day and stay at home. I would never need to lock her precious memories. Now I only hope that she is happy and safe. Adele would want that as well."

    Redrick pursed his lips, "My worry is her safety as well, Levi. She is not my daughter and I might not be rted to her but I think of her as my own niece. The Demon that she married hates his fellow Demons and Humans. It is difficult for you to kill him and I won''t force you as it is your choice. But I only fear that one day he would use her power to either destroy Heaven or Hell, maybe all the three realms. We both know Elise''s power. Isn''t that the reason why you locked her memories?"

    Levi sighed, the choices he had was both deciding and overwhelming that it could cause asting impact to Elise. Not to forget Ian White was Lucifer''s nephew. "I will watch him with my own two eyes and see what kind of person he is myself. If he proves to be as you said..." he let his words hang but the continuation was clear.

    Redrick walked to his side, cing his hand on his shoulders, "She is going to get married soon in this Church. I would be the one to give her the blessing." He let him know.

    Levi crooked his lips, "Odd of how her groom wanted to marry in this Church. We failed back then on my marriage. It must be destiny for you to give blessing for her marriage as you did to me and Adide."

    "It''s my pleasure to have this chance. If you cannot attend to her marriage in the castle, visit the Church, I will give you a leeway to enter the altar though I think she would be happier if her father was to walk her down the aisle," Redrick then looked down when Leviathan rummage a thin object from his coat pocket, scrutinizing his eyes on the cursive letters written upon the front of the envelope, he then noticed it was Elise''s wedding invitation. "Where did you receive that?"

    "From a person who doesn''t need toe to her wedding. I took it from them," Leviathan answered calmly as if he had not barged into a mansion of a high Viscount and made his way to the private room and took the invitation. "She wouldn''t want to see me for what I have done but I want to see her even if it''s just once."

    "I hope you can meet her. It is around another five days, isn''t it? I wish everything would go on her favor without hitch or problem," Redrick said. He was sincere with his words and smile, encouraging his friend. "Lucifer had alsoe back around the time you came back."

    "I know. We met," Levi said, causing Redrick to look at him with wide eyes, "We decide to work together."

    "With him?" Redrick said, the emphasis he put on his second word was clear on how he didn''t agree with Leviathan''s decision, "You ought to remember how no one have ever work with Lucifer and reached a benefit. He is untrustworthy."

    "Yes." Leviathan was quick to agree despite working with Lucifer, "But I have just found out that I might have the same enemy as him. Our aspire align," Leviathan omitted the part of how the groom who is going to marry Elise was Lucifer''s nephew; he swirled his hand around the me of the candle, "There is an Angel who betray the words of God. They seem to be preparing something in action¡ª Actions that might involve my sweet daughter." and he continue to exin the rest to Redrick, with the Angel replied to his words with shock.

 Chapter 459: Cost of Trust-I

    <h4>Chapter 459: Cost of Trust-I</h4>

    A/N: Today chapter is only one because the author is high with fever

    Redrick was shocked on the news. While Angels had their emotions, never had she heard of an Angel who would wish for destruction as Leviathan had said, "Do you know who it is?"

    "Not yet but no matter how one tries to closes their scent if they smell stink from the beginning not even the highest perfume made by God would be able to hide their foul fragrance. I will leave my daughter''s wedding in you, wish her in my stead," Levi then asked, a tinge of happiness and bitterness could be heard in his words.

    "I will," Redrick answered, "Where will you be going now?"

    "Hell," Leviathan answered and he took one step to extinguish the candle by pressing his thumb and index finger to the candle wick. The me that once danced brightly then disappeared, "I still have some people who I need to torture for what they did to my daughter and wife."

    The darkness continue to roll on the sky where a carriage was moving in a lonely path scarce from people. Inside the carriage was two men who were dressed expensively, a cigar on their hands that continue to lit as they removed it from their lips, "Garfon thought by sending a letter like this everyone would nod and advantages woulde running to him that would aid in pushing the Warine Lord from the throne?"

    The other oneughed while looking at the letter his friend held and took it to his hand. "Seems legit but whether he could win the probability is not much wider than a melon''s seed. They should know who they are messing with. If one wish to have a peaceful life the Warine Lord is the person they should avoid."

    "But you are not doing as you say right?" The other man asked with a sly smile, "I know about what you did."

    "Don''t speak about it here," the man warned, dropping his smile as his wordsing as a threaten and the other one quickly held his hand up as if in surrounding, "He is getting married thest thing I heard to think he could get marr¡ª" the man''s words disappeared to nothingness as he was suddenly pushed to the front of his carriage that stopped all of a sudden. "What is it?!" the man questioned, after opening the wooden window behind him that was used to converse with his coachman.

    "S-Sir... someone is...." the coachman didn''t have toplete his words for all of a sudden the door flung open. The startled two men twisted her neck to the door, seeing a man smiling with a wide grin. His lifted corner of lips showed the sharp canines, "Mr. Albert we need to have a little tal-k, Ah!" Austin didn''t finish the words as the man whose name was Albert had thrown an object to his face and quickly left using the other door, followed by the other man. "No wait!" yelled Austin but the men didn''t heed to his warning and left.

    "You should have followed Austin''s words," came the voice of Cynthia when the opposite side of the door was opened. "And you will get some lesser punch."

    Sound of fist hitting jaw, the catching of bodies to the ground, and the whip like sound caused Austin to scrunch one side of his eyes, "I warned you not to leave from that door. You will regret it." He smiled.

    "That should be enough for now," Cynthia said after cracking a few bones of her wrist.

    "Aw! They are ck and blue,"mented Austin while he crouched next to the two men who Cynthia had told to kneel on the muddy ground. "You should go easy on them, Cy. They are humans, remember."

    "No human in this world who had offered their hand to the dark sorcerer should be called as a human," Cynthia rasped her ice cold answer, "What''s wrong with you?" She then raised her eyebrow on Austin who continue to rub his forehead.

    "They threw me a book. Can you believe it?" Austin pulled the book he held.

    "How kind, they seem to know you need some more knowledge," chuckled Cynthia, finding it funny for Austin who hate studying and book to be thrown by a book.

    Austin rolled his eyes in response, "Let''s see, isn''t this the letter that Lord Ian mentioned?" The werecat pulled out the letter from the other man from his chest pocket. "The one Lord Garfon sent. He isn''t exactly secretive of this, aren''t they?"

    "It''s the reason why Garfon couldn''t sleep at night either. That stupid man want to put down the Lord while fearing his life would be snatched by the grim reaper," Cynthia said with a small huff, "Now... which one of you is Alrbet Scoffly? Better answer or else whates after won''t be pretty."

    "Compare to how she look Cy is a muscle monster," whispered Austin from the side which earned him a kick on his shin. Austin couldn''t escape from the pain and raised the leg which had been kicked and jumped in pain.

    "Back to it, will you speak or should I make you speak?" Cynthia questioned while her smile widening over Albert. The man pulled himself away from the woman wanting to run or crawl away from her but failed to.

    The next few minutes went as smooth as the snow that fell from the tips of the leafless branches of tree that grew to far from the road. Cynthia walked away from the side of the carriage where she had put the two men earlier and made her way to the coachman. "Take this," Cynthia said and threw a pocket of money to the coachman who caught it in ease but then fear came in his eyes.

    "W-What... mdy, what is this for?" He asked, feeling scared as he had just seen and heard his master being beaten to pulp until the man lost ten of his teeth, ording to Austin''s lovely narration.

    "Your severance payment. Bring this two men to the closest Church building and repeat after me don''t let them out of the carriage no matter what until you meet a church member, got it?" The coachman''s nod was quick as he didn''t want to nurse the same pain as his master and his friend did. The carriage left while being pulled by the two horses.

    "So he was the one who had proposed that vige to be use as a field for the Church exam and passed the news to the dark sorcerer," whispered Austin while rubbing his chin. "But he wasn''t a Church member. ording to Elly, she saw a key with the man but that person earlier said he didn''t have one."

    "Something is off here," Cynthia concluded. "The man im to sent the letter and it was epted by the other person but the date doesn''t match. It''s only a day way from when the second examination started."

    "And dark sorcerers attack following an intricate n but a day won''t be enough to make a fool proof n," Austin was quick to form the guess, receiving a nod from Cynthia. "Which mean, that man did work for the dark sorcerer but he was instead use as a scapegoat by them in case anyone would try to find out the traitor who had revealed the location of the second test," he then narrowed his brows, "If Elly didn''t see the death shadow, do you think we would have caught the wrong tail?"

    "Which mean all this time we have been led by the nose by the dark sorcerer," cursed Cynthia underneath her breaths, "The dark sorcerer we might have been hunting for might be inside the Church all this time, wearing the skin of a normal person."

    "Wait," Austin stopped as he found question, "the Church always offer the members drink of with holy water. If the person drinks it, his skin would melt and show his true nature like Elly said what she did during the test in the vige."

    Cynthia nodded but her eyes were bright as if she had found the answer, "I have two thoughts. One this person is strong enough to resist the holy water which is close to impossible. Or maybe they hade using their true skin and they didn''t take others''s skin."

    "That''s possible. However, drinking the holy water should still wound them."

    "Not if they drink only a little sip or two. While one sip can cause their stolen skin to melt it won''t be enough to wound them," answered Cynthia. Anger suddenly spark on her eyes while her smile widened which shared a cold ruthless smile, "How we have been fooled. They have been living under our nose." An owl then cried in response that had Cynthia to look behind her where the branch of a tree shook as the owl flew from the ce.

    "Calm down, I know how excited you are, Cy but don''t be reckless," Austin said with a worried look on his face. He knew how Cynthia would let her emotions haywire to control her and kill blindly.

    Cynthia didn''t reply and while her eyes looking behind her, she said, "Do you know. It''s said that when an owl cry after one''s words, that person would die."

    "God forbid!" Austin cried, shaking his head, "you should stop speaking like that. It''s only a stupid superstition."

    "I know, I was just saying," Cynthia chuckled. They both begin to walk from the spot they have been standing at, "Was the letter the greedy pig sent simr to what we took from the other nobles?"

    "Yes, it is..." Austin didn''t continue his words for a sudden smell of waft to his nose, "Something ising. Smell of blood is with them."

    Cynthia took out the curved dagger from her back, ready to attack while their eyes squint at the darkness of the path where Austin had smelled the scent. A body begun to form in a blur and graduallye better in picture. Cynthia''s eyes widened in startle when she saw it was a woman who was running, her dress was colored in red of blood and she seemed to be running desperately, clinging to her life.

    The dash caused the woman to fall on the mountain of snow on the side of the ground. Cynthia quickly run over toward the woman, cing aside her dagger, "Wait!" Austin yelled but he was toote and ran after her.

    "Miss?" Cynthia questioned while helping the woman. She reached out her hand and the other woman shrieked, "Don''t worry miss, please be at ease. I am Cynthia someone who work for the Lord I promise you no harm should evere to you again, can you tell me what happened?"

    While hugging to her arms, the woman looked left and right, her scattered appearance, and the blood made it difficult for Cynthia to see whether the woman was wounded but she waited patiently for the younger woman to speak as forcing would only scare the woman further.

    "I-I am Harriet..." said the younger woman, her ck eyes moving upward looking fragile as it hid the true emotions that run in her mind, "M-my vige was destroyed and my family was ughtered by the dark sorcerer. I have just sessfully run from the ce they locked me in."

    Both Austin and Cynthia then looked at each other. The boiling rage rush back to Cynthia as her eyes turned brighter with a tinge of violet color, "Show me that ce." She advanced.

 Chapter 460: Cost of Trust-II

    <h4>Chapter 460: Cost of Trust-II</h4>

    Harriet pointed the ce where she imed she was kidnapped from with her hands that were trembling enough to show how scared and traumatized she was. "I will go there," Cynthia said, turning her body when Austin caught her by her wrist.

    A deep frown came on his forehead, "You can go crazy but not enough to jump to your own death. I wille with you."

    "What about the girl?" Cynthia reasoned, "There is no time if they knew she is missing it''s possible they would run from this ce soon. Stay there with her and I wille back soon."

    "I am not a werecat for no reason, stupid," Austin rolled his eyes. Pulling his hand he then ripped the top two button from his cor, letting his muscle to grow more than before and carried Harriet on his back, "With this I can take eight people at once."

    Cynthia didn''t see why she should go against Austin and nodded. She ran to the ce where Harriet pointed only to notice that it was a small hut kept in between the forest, when they came there. The two shared a nce one over another.

    "You know I can do this myself," said Cynthia as she pulled the pistol from her pocket, bending the middle part of the pistol to two, she slid the bullets in.

    "I don''t want to lose you," came Austin''s direct lisp that had Cynthia to snap her eyes at him and he continued, "You are my partner."

    "I guess I am unlucky," Cynthia chuckled. She raised two finger folding and when thest finger was folded, in instant, the Austin who was in the front kicked the door opening the hut. Hit by a sharp stench, Austin the squinted his eyes and scrunched his nose. "Blood."

    "And corpse," Cynthiapleted his words, they both entered with carefulness. Cynthia pointed her pistol on her left side as Austin aided her right. They reached to the end of the hut only to see bodies of people that had rotted with days and weeks that passed. Nothing else was there as for now. The two didn''t know that rather than the hut was empty, they had just let the enemy entered from their back.

    Harriet then let a cry, Austin let her down and watched the woman running toward one of the corpse and she begin to weep in tears.

    "What do you think this is?" Austin asked, looking left and right with a deeper frown. He need not ask who had done it, the answer was as clear as the night sky.

    "The ritual I reckon. The Lord mentioned they needed bodies to resurrect people," Cynthia didn''t think it was a secret thus her voice wasn''t spoken in whisper. Harriet who was on the ground, or the truth, Lilith in the body of Harriet widened her eyes upon hearing this.

    "W-What do you mean?!" Lilith asked, pulling the act of a confused and angered person.

    Cynthia always had the soft spot for people who lost their families in the hand of a dark sorcerer, as her family was also one of the causality that happened in the past. She didn''t doubt the woman and gave her a sympathetic gesture of rubbing her back, "It will be hard and difficult to understand. We received news that the dark sorcerer recently had been active to kill people for ritual to bring back the death."

    "That''s not possible," Lilith said, not because she didn''t believe it but because she was surprised this two people knew but then they work for the castle, the Lord of Warine where her dearest Maroon was working at as well.

    "Which vige do youe for, Miss Harriet?" Cynthia then questioned, her words curious but patient. "Do you remember anything that happened? Tell me carefully and I will help you with it." Lilith posed stories that Caleb had told her to say, pretending to be a woman in distress and fear after loosing her family and the people she knew.

    "We should speak outside from here," offered Austin and in agreement, Cynthia left the ce with Harriet. The woman needed support and Cynthia was more than helpful to offer her everything she needed. Cynthia''s question then stopped and she turned her face to Austin who she sensed had begin to stop walking.

    "What''s wrong?" Cynthia questioned the man who oddly turn silent and still.

    "I thought I see something or maybe it was someone. A boy with golden hair," Austin assessed and Cynthia looked where he was looking at not seeing Lilith''s eyes that had turned cold and sharp at the two people. "I think it was my mistake. Theck of sleep is getting to me. Miss Harriet do you have any ce to stay at for now?" and Harriet shook her head. "But we are on our way to the castle..."

    "We can bring her with us, a day us enough before we let the church to take over her. I don''t think now it''s a good time for her to be alone," Cynthia said mindfully, something which was always offered to the victims they found and Austin nodded in agreement. While her shoulder supported, Lilith''s eyes then turned to one of the trees beside the hut where the golden-haired boy was standing at and the boy smiled at her.

    I know, thought Lilith, answering to Caleb''s meaningful gaze even though they didn''t manage to converse. She was given the chance to meet Maroon which was something she carved even after her death that cannot be fulfilled. At least for once, before her death, Lilith wished to see him just for once, a nce was enough and for that she would even work for the Devil. The devil now was the dark sorcerer but the cost was not too terrible for her.

    In the castle, it was dark and Elise tried to open her eyes only to realize that they had been wide open. Nothing coulde to her sight as her eyes were hindered by a veiling darkness. She rubbed her eyes and with a frown she stepped out from her bed, her hands felt the objects on the short cupboard that was ced beside her bed.

    Finding the candle that extinguish during her sleep, she then pulled the matchstick and light it up. When she let go of the matchstick Elise felt something warm and wet on her palm, and her narrowed. What was it? She asked herself it felt more drenched to be tears. Curious, she brought her hand to the candle, only to fall on her bed when she saw the red liquid that had colored her palm.

    The surprise didn''t stop her as her other hand thatnded on the surface of the bed felt how the dry cover had turned moist as well. Turning her eyes, her lips gape in surprise at the sea of red that colored the white covers of the bed.

 Chapter 461: Cost of Trust-III

    <h4>Chapter 461: Cost of Trust-III</h4>

    The sight of blood frightened Elise and as if it wasn''t enough the blood had her bed to the corner of her bed, the amount of blood was enormous so much that it made her head dizzy. Ian wasn''t in the room as she had slept alone in her bed. She stepped away, not knowing what to do as she was still stunned and startled by the blood. Only then an ufortable feeling the surfaced from her stomach and Elise held her hands.

    The sickness continue to push to her throat and she took a step away spewing blood all over the ground. Her head was hit by a Lang of dizziness and hurriedly she stepped away from her room, trying to find her way to Ian''s room and notify him what happened as her throat couldn''t form any voice.

    Her legs then stopped when she felt something fleshy hitting her. Bending her neck, her eyes widened upon seeing Ian''s body. Elise immediately sat on the ground. What was happening? What is going on here?

    Elise looked at Ian''s chest that had been emptied, a cavity was made on the ce where his heart should be and coldnesstched on her spine. Panic arises and as it happens all too quickly, her mind could only think to find a way to save him.

    She pulled out her hand again, trying to put pressure on his wound when she saw the bloodied heart of Ian which was now on her palms and looking closer, she noticed it wasn''t only her palm that was drenched with blood but also her fingernails... as if the one who had killed him was her. Her eyes snapped wider, and as she lifted her face, Elise looked at the mirror that sat in front of her and she saw her own reflection looking differently from how she was. Her eyes were bright golden, two horns grew from her head which was straight and sharp in the color of ck, traces of blood settled on the corner of her lips.

    "Demon''s bride.." a whisper then echoed beside her ears.

    Elise snapped her eyes opened, sweats trickling on the sides of her forehead and she looked up at the ceiling in daze. She pushed herself from the bed, huffing for breaths as if this entire time she hadn''t been breathing. She got up too quickly and it causes her head to turn in dizziness. "Mdy..." came the voice, the whispery voice was enough to let her know it was the shadow that spoke to her. The pool of ckness stepped out of her shadow, and like ck longtches, it went to take the jug and the ss, pouring the water without spilling it and passed it to her hands. "Please drink it slowly."

    Hallow who slept next to her had one of his eyes close and the other half opened. "Elly?" He asked when seeing her wake up and pushed himself off the nket that she made for him. "Are you okay? Is it sickness?" He asked quickly as he knew humans are prone to illness even by a touch of a hand.

    Elise shook her head while drinking the ss, whispering thank you to the shadow and answered, "It was a nightmare." She remembered how this wasn''t the first time she had seen nightmares since she begin to live in White Mansion and it put her in uneasiness to see one. What causes her to be more uneasy was the fact her marriage with Ian wasing closer and now the terrible dream decided toe and visit her.

    She wiped her sweats, was it because she felt Ian''s heart beat too quickly underneath his chest that doesn''t happen before? Because she knew that it could be a sign he had regain his humanity which was something she knew he wished for. A part in her believe wholeheartedly that even if Ian was to break his curse, he would be alright after all one cannot forget how strong he is and only a few which was Lucifer could wound him.

    It''s hardly believable for him to get hurt or die in the hands of others. The problem was, Elise didn''t scared of others, she was scared of herself who was said to be the Demon''s Bride. The book she borrowed from the Church about Demon''s Bride wasn''t too helpful either as it was only filled with sayings of Demon''s Bride, nothing too intricate or worth to note about.

    "I remember that women often says they get nightmares around the time their wedding is approaching," Hallow then said with his one of his wings raised high, "While some believe it to be a bad luck some others believe it to be a good luck because not everything in a dream is true sometimes things that happen in nightmare would even ur differently then it does in the true world."

    Elise smiled, she found herself happy of Hallow''s encouragement, knowing that the grim reaper had never done so and perhaps he had done it only to her. "Hallow," Elise called and the grim reaper who was busy talking raised his round head.

    "What is it?"

    "I am happy to have you as a friend, thank you," Elise sincerely said, letting him know as sometimes action wasn''t enough to tell what needed to be said.

    Hallow''s green eyes widened, shocked then he became flustered, "Naturally you should be happy to have a friend like me. Not everyone is as kind as I am."

    "Of course," Elise agreed, chuckling a little at how his cheeks seems to redden and she could tell how happy he was over her words that made her more joyful. The shadow who was peeking everything from beneath her narrowed their eyes, their expression showing dissatisfaction but couldn''t say it away and decide to sent a re to Hallow to vent their envy.

    When afternoon came, Elise had left white mansion. She sat on the carriage apanied by the other two people who had volunteered to apany her, although one didn''t and it was only the other who did it.

    The one who didn''te willingly grumbled, "Why do I have toe out with you? Are you mad? I should be under arrest right now."

    Elise smiled at the woman whom she had just discovered to be her aunt, "I thought it would be boring to stay in the castle. Do you not like to be outside, Esther?"

 Chapter 462: Seed of Hatred-I

    <h4>Chapter 462: Seed of Hatred-I</h4>

    After what happened and finding out that Esther was her aunt, Elise was given the choice to kill Esther but she didn''t and instead released Esther from her bind, letting her now enjoy her life with her.

    "I don''t get it," Esther said, her body moving closer to her left side where there was a wall of the carriage in order to escape from Beelzebub who had been persistent on cutting the distance on their seat, "You had plenty of chances to kill me and are you not afraid that I would escape now?"

    "But you can''t, and you wouldn''t," Elise answered. She knew there was something strange with Esther one of it was how she willinglye to the castle knowing well she could die. The woman wasn''t lying when she said she came for her and she was helping Gabriel therefore she won''t escape until she finished what she wanted.

    Esther sighed, she was wrong to think that Elise was normal, she was a demon and so simr to her father. When the carriage stopped, Elise was the first one to stepped out. She had asked Ian toe with her but as he was busy she decided to go with thepany of both Beelzebub, Esther, and Hallow who hid on her pocket and only came out at times.

    "What are we going to do here in the market?" Esther questioned her hand crossing in front of her chest.

    Elise smiled at Esther''s question, a little happy that the woman finally asked, "We are going to find you a dress. The wedding is in count of fingers and as you would be there I wish you to?attend with a beautiful dress," Elise answered and wide smile adorned her lips at the thought of her uing marriage. Esther who saw her smile and heard her words then changed her mind again. While Elise was simr to her father, she was also simr to her mother in term of kindness and strength of heart.

    For one moment, Esther''s eyes softened but not for long as she threw her face to the window of the carriage, "Do what you wish." Esther''s reply and different reaction somewhere had Elise to smile in response.

    Although Elise couldn''t fully trust Esther, the woman was undeniably her aunt and she was happy to have at least one of her family member to attend her wedding, who did not wish for her death.

    Esther didn''t reject the idea and they went to the shop where they could tailor a gown. It did not take long for Esther to pick out a dress that was simple, though the color of a ck dress stood out the most to her which Elise noticed as the woman had been eyeing it, she noted how Esther then decided to wear a brighter ivory colored dress to respect the custom of her marriage as she knew the ck dress would bring misfortune to the bride and the groom.

    "When can I expect it be done, sir?" Elise questioned the tailor who then pushed his sses.

    "As we only need to alter a few sizes, you can expect it be done in less than three days, mdy," answered the tailor and Elise paid for the dress before they left the shop. During the shop and now that they have walked out, Elise heard the banter shared between Beelzebub and Esther.

    Since the time Esther had been proved not guilty, Beelzebub had relentlessly pursued her. Elise questioned what was Beelzebub''s intention with Esther. In the beginning it was maybe to trick Esther but now, she could tell it was interest that sparked the woman''s eyes.

    Esther who was tired of Beelzebub can onlye beside Elise in hope so Beelzebub won''t bother her again which failed and the woman red at him, "Stop bothering me."

    "When can I bother you then?" Beelzebub asked, and Esther could feel her head aching in pain. She couldn''t grasp what Beelzebub want as much as Elise did. During the time where Elise was given the choice to kill her, Beelzebub only stood and watch, clearly showing no intention to help her or save her life but now there was his flirting advances.

    "Maybe once I die?" Esther rasped.

    "Wonderful," chuckled Beelzebub, "Then when you doe in Hell, I will show you my house and we can spend more time together."

    "That would be worse thening to hell," cursed Esther underneath her breaths. "Where else are we going?" She then questioned Elise who was standing on her left. "Is there anything else a bride should buy before her marriage? Seeing the castle full with decorations I think you have gotten all you need." came Esther''s question that sounded like she cared but ced an expression as if she doesn''t.

    "I was thinking of visiting the Church," Elise answered. As the three of them had been standing in front of the tailoring shop, she then made her way to walk toward where the carriage was parked. "There are some books which I borrowed and need to return."

    Esther didn''t see the harm and nodded though she was a Demon, she has less demon''s blood in her and could enter Church at will and thinking about it she was happy to go to the Church. Not because she thought she could pray or speak with other angels but because she knew that Beelzebub won''t be able to enter, serving her some hours free from the Demon.

    On their way entering the carriage, Elise who was looking at the back of the carriage, over on the other side of the road caught a small figure walking pass by the people, and her eyes widened at the same time her shoes stopped walking.

    A sight was enough to tell Elise who the small figure was and despite the busy path, she could never mistaken who it was or missed the small figure of a boy who had golden eyes. It was her younger brother, William. What makes Elise even more stunned with many emotions was how when her eyes met William''s deep brown ones in instance he disappeared in thin air as though he had never been there. Her eyes then followed left and right, finding that William was walking the opposite of the people, making his way to the left side of the road.

    "Elise?" Esther inquired as she sensed how her niece had stopped all of a sudden. Elise was pulled back from her stunned upon being called and she heard Esther ask again. "What''s there?" Her eyes were quick to narrow at the other side of the road where Elise had been staring at as she sensed whatever reason that had turned Elise rigidid there.

    "My brother...." whispered Elise and without another thought or question, she said, "I need to go."

    "Wait!" Esther yelled upon seeing Elise walking around. She then pushed the paper bag she had been holding to Beelzebub and run to follow her.

    Beelzebub rolled his eyes, "I am the one who you should bring with." Throwing the bag to the coachman, he then run to chase after the two women.

    ****

    A/N: Sorry for beingte I am a little sick but it''s not terrible, henceforth don''t worry~ the wedding is on another three of four chapter or maybe earlier, look forward to it~

 Chapter 463: Seed of Hatred-II

    <h4>Chapter 463: Seed of Hatred-II</h4>

    Elise could still see the small boy that continue to walk through the people. As he was going the opposite side of most people, it made him even easier to notice and his bright blonde hair became the tail for her to continue to pursue.

    She had seen William''s body, she had seen the blood, the gore, and remembered it all as if it happened yesterday. Here, she sees him again, her precious younger brother who she had been with since he was a small baby. A stiffness run in Elise''s hand and sweats dribbled from her forehead even though she barely jog her way to chase after him. William was dead but now he was walking. She didn''t have much chance to see him but when he passed by earlier, William appeared to be healthy, his once pallidplexion now appeared to be lovely.

    It was one of Elise''s greatest wish to see her family again as her separation with them was too quick for her to grasp. But she knew it also in her heart that William''s body had been stolen from his grave and with the added news about the resurrection ritual, she knew better that whoever is inside William could not be her younger brother himself.

    It must have been someone else... someone who had taken William''s body. Elise clenched her hand and when she saw William suddenly taking a right turn, she didn''t want to lose her lead and called upon her shadow, "Follow him. Don''t lose him."

    "Where is she going?!" Esther sighed with frustration, following Elise from behind a few steps further. The time of afternoon hade to the market, causing the street to be filled with more people than it was before. Beelzebub was behind her, his chest pressed on back as there was no enough space for them. Esther ground her teeth, she had been tolerating this no-distance between them but could not bear it any longer, "Stop getting close to me! Move away!"

    "Do you think like I wish to do this?" Beelzebub retorted, he didn''t like the thought of being pressed in apact movement either and now he was med for things he had no control over.

    "Ugh," Esther grumbled and she pushed herself forward, forcing her way through the people without minding how rude she was as the passengers that were pushed by her shouted in anger. "Move! Move!" she yelled, her hand spreading in front of her to push away the humans on her path.

    Esther didn''t quite clearly see what made Elise to suddenly be enchanted. It was as if she had seen a dancing fairy and followed it blindly. Was it magic? It would be terrible if it is. She cannot let her fall into unwanted hands of those angels and dark sorcerer who wanted her!

    Esther was too hasty with running that she didn''t notice she had stumbled and when her eyes met the ground almost immediately she was pulled back to stand up. Her eyes snapped behind her, meeting the deep red eyes that narrowed because his eyebrows were drawn tightly. "Can''t you be less nimble than a snake? Loosing thatss is enough if I lose you here too my neck would be on the line."

    "Your neck is already on the line as much as mine if we lose Elise here!" Esther yelled back, turning her body. She realized only after a while of staring the red eyes of how then distances they shared was thinned to a paper width. Her eyes widened and she pushed himself with her hands that were pressed between their chest. Despite pouring a lot of her power, the demon didn''t budge and she grew both wary and flustered, "Let go of me! Let go!"

    "Is this how you thank the person saving you?" Beelzebub inquired. "Say the words and I will be out of your hair."

    "Thank you," Esther quickly said, not caring about anything anymore as long as he took off his damned hand from her. "Now hands off!" And Beelzebub released his arms, "I say you are to stiff with being with men. The more you show them that scared side of yours bad man will use you to your advantage."

    "I wouldn''t let myself be yed with you," Esther snipped, turning her eyes to where shest saw Elise. Due to the fall and the time wasted for her to entertain Beelzebub now she hadpletely lose the sight of Elise''s hair. "Damn it," she cursed when seeing that Elise waspletely gone.

    Beelzebub said, "I am not a bad man, Esther if I am¡ª" Esther turned her head to him and without holding back she raised her leg as if ready to kick him but in a blink, their position was changed and Esther who was in front of him now was pressed to the wall behind them.

    "What the hell are you¡ª"

    "Shush," Beelzebub stopped her from talking. "Thess is gone right? Don''t worry I can still smell that she is near and other than that, can''t you feel it?" Beelzebub''s brows were both drawn when he asked this question, his eyes looking at Esther but as thetter was shorter than him, she couldn''t meet his eyes and only saw his neck and the shape of his lips until his head then lowered, and his question came again, "Can you?"

    Esther was stunned. Her eyes wide and her lips gape where words didn''t reach her mind and thest question Beelzebub asked echoed in her mind, "You have a sick hobby to do this and ask that kind of question in such a dire moment."

    Beelzebub raised his brows and looked at her with his head bend slightly to his left shoulders, "What are you thinking? I was asking if you can feel the stare. I know you are a lesser Demon and they tend to have weaker sensepared to a High Demon but if you take your surrounding well, you must feel it too... there are people following us."

    Now told so, Esther''s eyes snapped around her surrounding subtly and indeed as Beelzebub had told her she could feel the presence of Angels near them. The presence was differentpared to corrupted angels or dark sorcerers, these were true Angels, the ones who came from Heaven.

    "What should we do?" Beelzebub asked with a grin.

    "You seem to have a better n. Move away and tell me what you are thinking," demanded Esther. It was ufortable to be in this position where her back was deeply pressed to the walls and their face shared no distance. Something crawled in the back of her mind, a memory she so hard tried to suppress then came back to view that she felt her gut wrenching, a spark of anger set aze in her eyes as well as disgust. All of this went noticed by Beelzebub. "Move!" Esther shouted again, this time with more force and Beelzebub did what she requested.

    She went to the small path created between two building and entering there, she wiped her mouth while leaning her hand to one side of the two walls.

    "Did you remember something you don''t want to?" Beelzebub asked her and she snapped her eyes at him, the anger was clear on her eyes that only fueled him more to tease her but he decided to stop. He didn''t know why either because pushing other''s buttons was his hobby except for this time. If one asked him why, maybe it was because he didn''t really like it the moment the slight fear shes by Esther''s eyes, something in him hated that look.

    "Shut up," Esther cannot get Beelzebub''s mind. They were in a hurry and he didn''t seem to understand the magnitude of the problem they have right now. There were angels, possibly they came to follow Elise. She remembered that the smell of Angels from Elise had been erased which helped her to live normally without any angels smelling her scent and knowing who she was. The one who had done this was undeniably, her father Leviathan to protect her daughter.

    For the past few days, Elise scent grew thicker but only as a Demon, so how do those Angels knew her? Is it possible that the Angels are the one who caused Elise to walk as if her soul had beenpelled by something or someone?

    She hated so much to be with Beelzebub as this man had pressed her in the most terrible way but Elise was her priority for now, "I would have kill you right now but I don''t have time to bother you and your question. Now get me a way to find Elise."

    "Not the angels?" Beelzebub asked her and Esther was clearly torn by the two pressing matters. "Bring me to her and take care of the Angels."

    "Okay," Beelzebub smiled and he took a step forward to catch Esther by her waist. She tried to fend him off, ready to bite his neck and go feral when his wings appeared from his back, the bat-like wings where the top edge of his wings had a small white horn in it. It looked slightly different than other Demons with a faint hint of red that Esther noticed and wondered why. He said, "Hold tight falling is on your own ord."

    Esther rolled her eyes, "Whatever go!"

    "You know no one demands me as much as you do," sighed Beelzebub as if he was offended but Esther didn''t buy his words because of the wide smile on his lips. Esther was caught with the thought of having to fly with the Demon that she didn''t notice Beelzebub whose eyes narrowed while looking behind him, one of the reason why he had been dying time wasn''t to tease Esther but the woman didn''t know.

    Without further banter, she closed her lips, trying to be the better one out of the two and let herself be held as they flew to the sky.

 Chapter 464: Seed of Hatred-III

    <h4>Chapter 464: Seed of Hatred-III</h4>

    With the help of shadows, Elise didn''t lose William even when he got out of her sight for a few times. She was absorbed with following him that when shees into it, the street had been empty and she was moving out of the market to a vige.

    Elise looked around, wondering where is she and scolded herself for moving without thinking but she felt like she had to and if pushe to shove, she had trust on her power and there was Ian to help her. She continue to follow the shadow''s direction, climbing a rather steep hill and was greeted with spreader nket of green on both sides of the road she took. There was only a single tree around the ce with the rest being greeneries and the shadow stopped when they reached into a gate of a vige.

    Elise questioned where she was and looked at the top of the gate to see the name of the vige, "Bernavilles vige," she whispered to herself. The shadow then came to her, "Is he inside?"

    "Mdy... we lost him there..." answered the shadow with a slight fearful tone.

    "Thank you," Elise told the shadow who was relieved that Elise wasn''t angry as they failed to do her biddings and she entered the gate of the vige, entering the ce and her eyes turned left and right to see where she was. Her surrounding was colored in orange as the once blue sky had dipped slowly to the horizon. The vige was serene but at the same time empty if Elise had to say it for herself regardless of the rich amount of houses that filled the vige.

    People barely pass and only a few did but they were people who were old in age. There was only one gate and no back gate she could see which mean William must still be around the ce. Elise decide to scout the vige when someone took her wrist. Startled, Elise turned her eyes to meet an older woman whose back was scrunched, "Miss, are you a guest here?" The woman asked, her voice trembling due to age.

    Elise offered the older woman a smile, "Yes, I am searching for someone," and she took the opportunity to ask, "He is my little brother. Have you seen a young boy this tall with bright golden hair?" she asked while raising her hand to her waist.

    The older woman creased her brows to pull her memories, answering after a while, "I am not sure if I have seen someone like that. If it is a younger boy then I should remember him well. How long had it been since he entered this vige?"

    "It must not been too long yet, around five minutes ago or less, I think," Elise informed the older woman with hope that faltered when the woman shook her head.

    "I have been standing here for more than twenty minutes but I didn''t see him, are you sure this is the vige he went to?" Elise wanted to say yes but then the shadow lost him here and she knew it wasn''t because her shadows werecking in skill as they were powerful but rather whoever was posing as William noticed them and had sessfully shaken their railing. She then heard the woman speak again, "You must be new in here, so I suggest you not to linger for too long in here, young missy."

    Elise blinked in response. The older woman''s words were hushed as if she feared someone would overhear their conversation and she found it strange, people doesn''t usually speak about their own vige like the older woman did by warning them and telling them not to stay for long, "Is there a reason why I shouldn''t, ma''am?" Elise asked politely.

    "It seems you don''t know about this vige. Once in the past half of this vige as ttened down, twice actually. The first one happens so long ago that most people had forgotten it but the stories had been told from generations to the generation that I hardly can forget about it. It was about a Demon who came here."

    "Demon?" Elise questioned in surprise, and she was responded by a slow nod by the elderly woman.

    "The Demon was in rage. Apparently someone had killed a person of his family, causing half of the vige to be destroyed to nothingness. It was perhaps around a thousand year ago? The story is so famous within this vige that although that much years have passed since the incidents, we cannot forget it and kept telling the younger ones about it, I heard about it from my great grandmother as well," the elderly woman then looked around the vige that had Elise to follow her gaze, "The Demon was then said to be restrained by some people and was brought away but it is a matter of a thousand year ago the people whom have seen it had died too; no one can say if the tale is true or if it was a fable. The second one maybe happened a century ago."

    "Because of a Demon?" While humans, and mythical beings held most power, reason, and possibilities to attack the vige, and so does the dark sorcerers, Elise couldn''t shake the thought that a Demon came again to destroy the vige as it had happened once before.

    "No this time it was different, it was about a certain Lord who came and ughtered the vigers here, the reason is unknown and little was known about it but apparently it was one of the Lord of the fivends. So many had died and lives were lost." Elise was surprised because the vige was still in Warine''snd which was under Ian''s management for over nine hundred of years and knowing him, he wouldn''t let such incident to take ce. Which one of the five lordnd had came to murder the vigers? For what reason?

    "Not a great memory to be think of but since then people imed that when they stepped to this vige bad luck wouldtch upon them. I hope that you won''t every experience any, missy. I would be saddened to see such a lovely girl like you get hurts," said the elderly woman with a gentle smile which Elise returned and the woman left not soon after, before leaving she then turned and added, "Although I didn''t see a young boy, there was a few peopleing to this vige. If I am not mistaken they went to that house."

    Elise snapped her eyes to the house that was pointed and she made sure to thank the elderly woman before making her way around the house. As the elderly woman told her about people, she doubted there was only a single person and came carefully around the house to see who they were. Making her way from the side of the house, Elise snuck out her head to see a ck carriage that was small and driven by only one horse left there, only two people coulde inside the carriage.

    She looked around, trying to find the people and possibly William around when all of a sudden a hand shifted weigh on her shoulders, starling her, "Sweetheart, mind telling me what you are doing here, alone? How sneaky."

 Chapter 465: Lock Lockets-I

    <h4>Chapter 465: Lock Lockets-I</h4>

    Elise felt her heard thump and she quickly turned her head behind her. Looking at who it was, surprised caused her eyes to widen, "Ian!" She called, watching him smiling over her from behind, "What are you doing here?" she then asked, who would have thought the people who the elderly woman mentioned was him, Elise breathed out in relief.

    "I thought I told you?" Ian questioned with a raise of an eyebrow, watching Elise who sweats in Winter and raised to wipe it away from his forehead. "I would be visiting some vige, one of it is this vige because of the woman whom Lucifer brought expressed that my mother sent some letters which she didn''t deliver and kept it with her here. Why are you sweating, darling? And how did you know I am here, did youe here while running?"

    "William," Elise quickly said and Ian who remembered the name to be her younger brother looked at her in question, she said, "I saw William again."

    "His ghost?" Ian queried for confirmation, knowing that Elise had seen William''s ghost once.

    Elise shook her head vigorously, "I think it wasn''t his ghost. He was breathing and alive... and the people who was around him on the street can touch him."

    It wasn''t difficult for Ian to understand the situation and came to say, "He came back to life."

    Elise nodded her head in reply, "I don''t understand. He was alive but he didn''te to me. I called for him." As much as she was very happy to see her brother, she didn''t know how she could be happy to see him when the dark sorcerers who had killed him, brought him back to life. He was alive, but rather than happy, Elise felt like he shouldn''t be alive and thinking so made her feel bad like an awful person. "I am sure he heard my voice..."

    "But he didn''t answer you," Ian said and when he saw the single tear that welled up on the corner of her tears without her own realization. He then pulled her to his embrace, letting her lean deeper to his chest, "Calm down, sweetheart, don''t worry there must be a good reason for this."

    Elise felt something in her break into pieces and fall into a soft cloud when she was hugged by him, feeling vulnerable and safe at the same time. "I asked the shadows to chase after him and he vanished once he arrived here," Elise continued to exin.

    Ian continue to caress her back while his eyes narrow. It was clear that Elise wouldn''t see it wrong which mean the dark sorcerer has indeed sessfully bring back the dead to life but he doubted but would be that easy.

    "I remember I told you about Caleb, didn''t I?" Ian asked when he pulled away and seeing that Elise forgot her red cloak, he took off his coat, draping it over her shoulders.

    Elise murmured thank you before nodding her head to his question. "I do." Caleb was the previous Diablo before Ian reced his position.

    "Though we met each other for a day before he gave me his power and die, he spoke a lot about resurrecting magic. He said he had stolen the book from Satan''s library, the book which said could bring back people to life." Ian saw how Elise''s eyes flickered upon hearing her paternal grandfather''s name but she wasn''t too happy as she didn''t know how she should feel about being the granddaughter of the King of Hell.

    "If Caleb had stolen the book, why cannot he achieve what he wanted?" Elise then questioned, she remembered Caleb and his story, one of the most saddest one she had hearding after Maroon''s, thought her.

    "Because he could not," Ian added in continuation, his hand naturally goes on her back and the other on her hand. "Strange isn''t it? Now that I thought about it, the dark sorcerers manage to bring back people to life,pared to Caleb, their magic is lesser and he told me he could not. Not because he was not able to sessfully bring back his lover, but I think, something didn''t allow him to."

    Elise drew her brows, listening to what Ian said, it made sense now. It was indeed strange how Caleb wasn''t able to bring back his wife but the dark sorcerer could. "But what could it be that didn''t allow Caleb to do the ritual?"

    Ian hummed, and his frown told her it wasn''t something good, "In the ritual, there is only one important substance needed for it to seed."

    "Life sacrifices?" She took a guess and was replied with a shake of his head.

    "The soul," Ian exined and brought her out from the wall. Elise saw Maroon who stood next to the small carriage, bowing his head in response when their eyes met and after returning his greeting with a smile, her eyes goes back to Ian who said, "It''s a thought of mine but it''s possible that your brother isn''t him. Someone else is upying his body."

    Elise pursed her lips, "I thought so," she answered with a low voice, her eyes sinking, "I don''t think they would bring back William either, not when he is just a normal person." When sadness came to her again, she shook her head and focus on thinking rather than her feelings, "Which means they can control over who they brought back to life."

    "Yes," Ian smiled before rubbing the tip of her nose that reddened with the coldness, "Which also mean we have to stop them before they spread like stem and bring back people who aren''t suppose to be on this world again, though it would be difficult for them to bring back a lot of people, if they are clever enough to bring back those who are stronger than them, we''ll have a little trouble."

    Elise questioned how many people had been brought back to life and hoped that there wasn''t many. She also questioned who had entered William''s body and why had that person bring her to this vige? Looking around, Elise didn''t see what was important with the vige. Or the person only wanted to shake her off his tail?

    They stepped out of the wall and Elise turned to look at the small house that looked far dested than the rest of the house where the door was old with some holes due to how long it had been abandoned.

    Ian pulled his arm in time and Elise turn to see the crow, he looked in the eyes of the crow and then announced, "Your brother isn''t here."

    Elise who didn''t know what to say or what to feel nodded her head in response. She turned to look at the house again, "The letters which Lady Lucy wrote is stored here?" She asked again.

    "ording to the maid it should be there." Ian opened the door by turning the knob. Even though the house was abandoned, most vigers had a habit of leaving an abandoned house unattended, not caring whether the door was locked or if it was left open. Therefore the easy ess they have.

    Noticing something wrong, Elise raised her brows, "But the letter was written nine hundred years ago, would it still be stored safely?" She also questioned why Arrah had hidden the letters but the answer was easy for her to draw, the woman must have been paid by Ian''s step mother. In order to iste Lady Lucy.

    "She imed to bury the letter under the floor," said Ian and at the same time, as they had stepped inside the house, the wooden floor beneath them creaked with the added weigh. Ian tapped the floor with his feet, "It should still be here unless because she left the house before I can catch her."

    "Catch?" Elise questioned his words, watching how at the third tap of his feet, the ground crack and the wooden floor broke to pieces. Ian raised his finger, letting the broken pieces of wood to suspend in the air before swiping his finger to threw them outside.

    He turned his face, a light grin on his face, "I was caught by other Demons here. During the time I have ughtered my father and the detestable member of my family, then I came here. Of course, I cannot forget the woman who had sold my mother''s location and caused her death. But by the time I came here, that woman was gone."

    Elise''s eyes widened, she had listened to this story earlier, "It was you, the Demon who destroyed half of this vige," said Elise in surprise.

    "Indeed it was me," confirmed Ian and he took a breath of fresh air, "All I can remember was my anger. The rage in me consumed me to the point that all I see was red. I couldn''t care less who I killed or how many of them. I didn''t take it to concern that the Demon who caught me would kill me, because as I lost everything, nothing seem to matter to me anymore, not even death. Though in your eyes, I might have been the Demon they called me to be for killing innocent people."

    Elise shook her head and came to hold his hand as she always did whenever she saw his strong back looking lonely, "I think it was wrong to kill but there are things that people cannot control, anger is one of them. I don''t me you and no one other than those who suffered should me you. When that timee, and you wish to do amends, you should say a sincere apology to them. I don''t know if they would forgive you but I am sure they would be able to feel your sincerity. At the end of the day, everyone will pay for their own sins, we can only hope those who had left won''t hold grudge against you and that they can stay in a ce better than before."

    "True," Ian smiled, he liked the way Elise had always been true to her principle. She didn''t like to kill nor does she support the idea and that what makes her unique and strong. She was different than most people he had seen who would turn to ck once the color contaminated them. No matter how much ck color was dropped to Elise, she remained white and pure, the same innocence which always beckoned him like light. "Though I am not sure if I would be able to express it sincerely, I do think they faced an unjustified death on my hand. Do you know that when I am with you, I always think of a way to fix myself as a better man? You change me for the better way."

    Elise answered with a smile where her eyes softened to a curve and her cheeks reddening, "I am ttered if you think so." Changing a person had never been easy but giving them an opportunity to change themselves to a better version was something not everyone could do, and Elise was d she had became such existence to him. She had never forced Ian to be a good person because she knew deep down he was one and let the course of nature to help him fix what he thinks need to be fixed.

    Ian''s eyes then went on a specific spot on the ground, "Hm, it seems like she buried the letters here."

    ***

    A/N: I am sorry for thete update but currently I am resting in bed from a high fever. Therefore, this chapter is not very satisfying and there would only be a single update for today.

 Chapter 466: Lock Lockets-II

    <h4>Chapter 466: Lock Lockets-II</h4>

    A/N: thank you for everyone''s well wishes! I am feeling quite better and therefore, there would be two updates today~~

    Elise walked over to the spot where Ian pointed,ing a step before him. He then bent, sying his hand on the ground and then pulled it up for the box which had been hidden underneath the floor to be pulled upward by some unknown force. He then took the box which she saw to be quite better than it looked for its age. The sides of the box was covered with heavy dirt that rigidly settled itself on the corners, the fabric which covered the box had turned duller and the once golden border had turnedckluster.

    "There is a lock," said Elise, her fingertips touching the middle part of the box where a small keyhole was made.

    "Nothing too terrible," chuckled Ian and at the next moment, a clicking sound came from the box and the lid sprung up. Allow who was inside Elise''s pocket snuck out, his breathings were heavy and he wanted toin to Elise for running while disregarding his presence in the pocket. The ride was terrible but hisin was stopped when he saw the old box that Ian had pull out.

    Ian took out the small card that was on the top of the letters that had been stacked properly inside the box. Taking it out, he then flipped to see what was written at it. A cursive and beautiful handwriting filled the middle of the snowy white card.

    ''Dear Lady Lucy White,

    Though I might not be able to visit you as often as I always did, mdy, I hope you all the happiness this world may bring for you, for you are someone who deserve them. My hope and prayers are with you for every steps you take on your marriage. I have a gift which I hope would bless your future child, it might not be something remarkable but it should be of help for them.

    Yours truly, your dear friend¡ª''

    Elise who bent her body then straightened her back when Ian stood up beside her, letting her have a better view of the card. She scrutinized every words written on the card only to frown on thest word of the card which was the name of the card''s sender, but unfortunately to them the ink blotched with a stain of water that had fallen over the name of the sender.

    "Do you know who this person might be?" Elise questioned Ian who shared the same frown as her as they were waiting for the sender name which was lost from the card.

    "My mother was quite an introverteddy. She spent most of her time in the garden and taking a walk all over the mansion until she couldn''t," couldn''t because his father''s second wife had came and barged into their life as an annoying fly she was. He did had his enjoyment watching the woman suffer the same pain as his mother did. "I thought I know all the people whom she knew as there was barely of them but it seems I was wrong."

    Elise nodded her head, feeling closure to Lady Lucy even though she didn''t know the woman or seen her yet.

    She saw Ian then pulled the card to his nose, sniffing it with a frown, "The fragrance has almost vanish but there''s a light scent of an angel."

    "Angel?" Elise inquired and Ian nodded, passing her the card. Hallow who then climbed on her shoulder took a sniff of the card as she did. Taking a sniff of the card, Elise also noticed the very faint scent of Lcs, it was a very nostalgic and warming scent which filled her with assurance and peace of heart. Somewhere amongst the scent, it also felt like home but she couldn''t point her finger to why she felt so.

    "What do you think the Angel gave her?" At the same time of her question, Elise who raised her chin then was met with a ne, on the opposite end of the ne which Ian held was a small locket.

    "This, it slipped when I pulled the card earlier. They were attached together on the back of the card," Ian pointed, passing it toward Elise for her to look at.

    "This pendant..." whispered Elise after turning the locket around, her head tilting to the side before she pulled out the ne which was hidden underneath the cor of her pale green dress. Pulling it out, she then took off the ne she wore to line the two ne beside each other.

    Ian knew it the moment he saw the ne on the box that he had seen something closely simr to it. When the two ne was ced beside each other, it looked more frighteningly simr. So simr that if one was to hide the two together or switch their ce, no one would notice the difference. Looking closely, Elise also noticed howpared to the box, the ne that was stored in the box for longer than nine hundred years still maintained its luster, as if the material of the ne and the pendant was what caused it to stay in the beautiful condition it was once first made of.

    "They are made from the same person... an angel," Elise said in realization.

    "Maybe they are rted to your grandfather, the maternal one I mean," Ian answered in reply holding the one that was gifted to his mother and raised it before his eyes. His red gaze continue to subtly study the ne, "Other than the material, I cannot note what it is important from it but let''s not forget how Lucifer wanted the ne for himself.

    "We should ask him what it is when we meet again," Elise asked and she saw Ian hummed, neither disagreeing or agreeing. As he didn''t show aplete rejection to the idea, she stored the question in the back of her mind.

    "Let''s take a look at the rest of the letters," Ian suggested and one by one, the letters were pulled out from the box. There was a total eleven letters. Elise held five of them and Ian held the same amount of letter with Hallow holding thest one.

    Elise was the first to open the letters, noting what she noticed aloud at the same time, "The letters are all sent by Lady Lucy."

    "That woman told me that three of the letters were stolen from my mother by her while the rest were returned by the postman, thy imed that the destination of the other party cannot be found but she kept it a silence from my mother," Ian said stalely and Elise assessed the woman he mentioned was Arrah, the maid of thete Lady Lucy.

    "Then it must be these three which you have," Elise pointed and he nodded. Searching for something to open the letter wax, Ian offered his fingernail to cut the letter. Opening the letter, Elise was then quickly greeted with a warm scent of the morning sun, the scent simr to when a page of a book was opened under the sun, a very gentle and melodious scent.

    "There is no name to whom it was written for," Elise said upon reading the first writing of the letter, and she read aloud of the single paragraph of the letter, "I have been waiting for your reply, pleasee in contact with me as soon as possible. Godspeed."

    "That was short," Hallowmented.

    Ian also agree to the chick for the first time and opened the rest four letters, passing it for Elise to read the rest, "Ian, the content of the letters are most simr. Please reply to my letter. I need to know more. Come in contact with me..." when Elise reached to thest letter, her forehead creased to a frown that Ian didn''t miss.

    "What was written?" Ian inquired. Seeing Elise hesitation and the way her lips pursed, he could tell the content of thest letter would disagree with him and he was correct.

    "I need your help, you are the only person whom I can trust this with you. Please do not ignore my letters," when Elise said he letter aloud, she could hear a loud crack from beside her shoulders. Her head turned, seeing Ian''s zing red eyes, where the box he held had cracked upon the pressure of his fingers.

    "Whoever this fucker that mother had spoken with, he has so much bravery in him to ignore her request," Ian remarked, his jaw setting tight in anger to hear the desperation his mother had when writing the letter.

 Chapter 467: Lock Lockets-III

    <h4>Chapter 467: Lock Lockets-III</h4>

    The rest of the two letters which Lady Lucy had sent told nothing about whom she was speaking to and neither there seem to be a reply to her letters which made sense as the postman had given back the letter as the person''s location had been changed. Elise questioned if Lady Lucy knew the person had moved house but then if she knew, she won''t sent such letters and she wondered why does the other side of the letter didn''t tell her beforehand that they had moved houses?

    Was there a reason or was it done in purpose? Was this person simr to others who had ignored and turn a blind eye to her as they deemed her to be worthless of their time?

    Questions like these were not to answer without reply. It took Lady Lucy eight letters to finally stop writing one. Thest letter said,

    ''Today it has been said that I will be driven out of the house. I have noin and I know you wouldn''t either. I do not know whether my life outside these walls would still be simr to the time before I met my husband. As you know, my current situation put me in a situation where I am condemned, my life won''t be easy but with my dear son, I promise to be stronger than alone. Changing town to live in might be the best idea and the only left way for me I still don''t know where I would live in but the town called Ranhelled, would be the first town I think to visit as someone whom I know live there. This might be myst letter from this ce. I need your help, pleasee in contact with me again whenever you can.

    Waiting for your reply, Lucy White.''

    Elise craned her neck to see Ian''s expression where there was bright anger sending spark from his eyes. He cannot believe his mother had to beg to someone he didn''t know of and going by her letters he was painfully aware that he was the reason for her to beg the unknown person.

    "She had always been this kind of person, a person who stand strong for herself but then she was always ready to go on her knees for me," a sudden pause came between Ian''s words as a wretched memory crawled from the back of his mind and he sighed to release his hold of anger as the person who was on the receiving end of the anger had all been reduced to blood and flesh, and now ashes. "I never wanted to see her beg for me, to get on her knees, but she still did that before herst breaths."

    Elise understand that feeling upon remembering her memory with her birth mother. Parents often ready to sacrifice all that they have even if it means their life for the sake of their child but seeing their parents to be on the stiff and unfavorable spot was something which no children wished their parents would have to go through,

    Ian then get back to the subject. "That leaves these three letters."

    "It''s sent from two different ces," Elise pulled the two letters. The two which Ian held was sent from the same location while the other one wasn''t.

    "Should we open the one Hallow have first?" Elise inquired and receiving the nod, she took the letter and opened it, unlike the other letters that Lady Lucy wrote she noticed the three letters which were sent from outside appeared to have been opened beforehand, possibly by the order of Ian''s step-mother.

    The letter was easy to read, having the same favorable handwriting which was smooth to the eye, the same handwriting which in a nce was enough for Elise to know the letter was written by the same person who had sent the card. She read the content of the letter, "To you, Lady Lucy. I am worried to not hear any of your letters anymore and I am saddened to tell you that this might be thest letter I will write. As I have mentioned in the previous letter, I am sure if it is that person, he would be able to help you while I am gone. I am not quite aware of what happened to your brother but when I leave back to Heaven, I will make sure to question those who heard the news of Hell of how is he doing, and tell my friend to sent the reply in my stead as I will stay in Heaven. I am sure your brother would be alright. Do not worry and rest your mind in ease. For you only, Raziel."

    Elise snapped her eyes to Ian upon the name. "We have the angel''s name he is..."

    Elise wasn''t able toplete her words as the fourth party in the room answered in her stead, "Raziel."

    Ian''s eyes was quick to narrow and he twisted his neck to re at Lucifer, his uncle. "Hm, much of a puzzle, ain''t it? But the names are easy to remember because we are going back to the flow. Gabriel and Raziel, truly what are they doing?"

    "Why are you here?" Ian snipped, not forgetting the man''s sudden and unwanted appearance. On the other hand, Elise who once thought of how they needed to talk with Lucifer was surprised by how quick her words were brought to the reality.

    "What can you expect? I heard Lucy''s name spoke many times and something this juicy is one thing I cannot forget to enjoy, don''t you agree?" Lucifer''s red eyes met with his nephew''s same red one, the intensity and the ze hidden inside his eyes reminded him so much of himself which had him to grin. Though this was their proper second time meeting, Lucifer felt the bond he shared with Ian, the same bond which make him feel like Lucy was still with him when she had left.

    Ian was no less creative when ites to sardonically leave his remarks as he did now to the man, disregarding the fact he was a high demon or his uncle, "I guess the Duke of Hell is less busier than what others would think. Is there not enough sinners there to entertain you? I can bring you more, after all the baby needs some distraction to stay quiet."

    "They sure do but you are thinking too far in the future now. I will make sure to bring my dear grandson to hell for a visit but you two are yet to have a baby much less sex, right?" Lucifer''s words came unfiltered, so unfiltered that Elise didn''t only feel embarrassed but dizzy.

    She was certain that Ian and Lucifer should never be ced in one room, their anger would only cause the third person in the room to be the one to suffer from their discussion rather than having the damaged affect themselves.

    A frown came in Ian''s forehead while Elise questioned how Lucifer knew that much between them as if his eyes live inside their room which she hope was false though now seemed usible when she gave it a thought.

    "Now, now, don''t look that angry," Lucifer raised his palm then. "You see I was having my evening walk when I smelled doves flying here and there in the bright afternoon. I was curious therefore I called them up friendly with a smile. Them guess what they did? They greeted me back with punches and curses. I am not a man of violence but they started it hence why should I restrain myself either? We shared some friendly greetings again, this time physically and by the time ended, I was the only one left standing."

    There was so much going on in Lucifer''s story but to summarize his words, he had attacked back the people who attacked him, thought Elise. She questioned why he had to bring the word friendly as if trying to appear harmless when it was doing the opposite effect.

    Ian sighed, never had he seen someone so uselessly sarcastic and mischievous, "In short you had a fight with some angels."

    "Correct. Malphas!"Lucifer called for his servant. "Bring me it."

    Thudding sound and a dragging noise of something heavy pulled across the ground then came from outside the door. Maroon, who had been watching Malphas couldn''t bear standing and seeing the other servant any longer. He came and asked if Malphas needed help but the other demon firmly rejected, saying that he was alright.

    For someone who was a Demon Malphas was quite strong especially as he was the servant of Lucifer but he still had his limits. Bringing four angels at once carried on his shoulders and arms, was the most he could take until he started to wheeze for breaths and sweats rolling off his forehead.

    When he arrived in the house, he threw aside his politeness and let the angels fell to the ground with a loud thump, "Their wings are uselessly heavy!"mented Malphas and he quickly looked up with a smile as he thought he deserved some praise, "Milord, this is them, the same angels who had been following Lady Elise and her friends!"

    "Great job," Lucifer spread his hands over to the copsed angels on the ground, the corner of his smile allowed his fangs to be on disy, "What do you say to your uncle, now Ian? See, I am all in for your best interest and naturally one cannot ever forget, your bride."

    Ian pulled his fingers and pinched the skin between his eyebrows. He wasn''t wrong when calling Lucifer a baby, the Demon was just a child on adult''s skin, "They are following Elise?"

    Elise was also startled upon seeing the angels that were unconscious andying on the ground, their eyes were tightly shut, head slumping to left and right as it had lost its muscle tension to stay steady in one direction. What caught her eyes the most was the unforgettable pure white wings that remain driven snow even as it fell on the ground.

    "I didn''t notice," she whispered. While her Demonic senses had be stronger, it appears that she wasn''t as strong as she thought she was, still missing the people who had followed her.

 Chapter 468: Driven White Gown-I

    <h4>Chapter 468: Driven White Gown-I</h4>

    "There is nothing to worry for yourck of noticing these angels, my future niece. You see, these Angels are just quite the smartass when ites to concealing their presence. Years of their hard works to remain unnoticed and as invisible as possible is what makes them this clever to hide and mixes amongst people," Lucifer said, his smile was mischievous. If not for the fact that Elise knew this man was the older brother of Ian''s mother, she would have seen him more as Ian''s brother for he looked that young. Lucifer''s appearance took the form of a man in histe twenties, just two years off from the number thirty.

    Ian waved his hand. Lucifer always dragged thing unnecessarily long and while he was able to tolerate him now, it didn''t mean he like to entertain the man, "What have you elicit from them?"

    "Nothing. Not yet," Lucifer walked a way from the spot he was standing, making round to stand next to one of the angel whose hair was ck in color, "Once they saw my face, they rudely shrieked and raised their fists. I do hope they learn their manners fm the begging again but Michael must be the one who taught them this kind of manner."

    "The archangel Michael," Elise said. She had only heard of the names from books and it felt surreal how they are all living amongst her. She felt like she had been reading a book and one day the characters of the book materialize in front of her. It still felt intangible either to her when she thought of her grandfather being an Angel, her unknown grandfather.

    "Yes. He is your... uncle," Lucifer put the word by cing an emphasis, "Not blood rted of course because we are made form the same mold we like to call each other brother though now if I call them with such nickname they would send me daggers."

    "Not many can handle you," remarked Ian.

    "Like you?" Lucifer turned the question, answered by Ian''s roll of eyes. "I don''t like Michael but because he would contribute in our family, I should for once give him a spare from fight for the peace of this family."

    The Demon''s eyes then stared at Elise as if expecting for her reply. She was not sure on what to reply but being a polite girl she said, "Thank you."

    "Your wee! Not every day do I receive a thank you so it does feel quite pleasing," noticing Ian''s gaze on him, he sighed. "Well now," Lucifer''s eyes snapped to look behind him. He raised his leg and gave a good kick on the Angel''s stomach, causing the person to regain his consciousness in a violent manner. "Wake up."

    The angel lifted his head from the ground. One of his eyes was covered with arge bruise that discolored half of his left face. Lucifer''s figure was thest thing the angel could see as only his shoes came in his view with the rest of his body standing behind his head. Therefore, the angel was confused when his eyes saw the handsome man who stood beside a beautifuldy with the notabily bright striking red hair.

    He couldn''t grasp what happened around him until his back was kick again. The shrill voice of Lucifer brushed him like death, "Have you woken up, little dove?"

    The angel could never take whose voice as wrong upon hearing the voice. He yelled from the deepest part of his throat, "LUCIFER!"

    "Certainly my name but how dare you yelled in front of me?" Lucifer raised his feet and pressed it with force on the root of the Angel''s wings. Elise didn''t have wings but she had heard it from Ian how painful it was to have their wings wounded as it was simr to a limb for both demons and angels. Listening to the painful cry of the angel caused her to feel an ache from a ce she never knew existed.

    Lucifer''s smile widened to a frightening degree, his eyes turning crescent in the shout of scream which just prove how much he immersed himself in enjoying pain inflicted on others. Elise gulped in the torture she saw and doubted this was the worse Lucifer could have.

    Ian watched the man with a calm expression, seeing the other man scream in pain for his wings, a little frown came on his forehead but he wasn''t one to cry over spilt milk. Ian''s as ready to set aside is differences for Elise even if it means he need to tolerate his uncle whom he doesn''t take for one.

    "Don''t make me lose face in front of my nephew and future niece inw, would you? Now tell me why were you following her?" Lucifer questioned and the angel struggled to look up.

    "I-I don''t know her..." said the angel which the two high Demons in the house was quick to assume as lie.

    "You should have spout better lie you know," Lucifer this time raised his finger and seeing the gesture, the angel was quick to struggle.

    "I am telling the truth! What I said wasn''t a lie! All we wanted to do was to follow Beelzebub!" The angel yelled in hurry for he can''t afford to lose his wings. An angel without wings were no different than fallen angel.

    Both Ian and Elise raised their brows on what the angels had to say but the angel wasn''t lying. Lucifer was the one to demand for answer, "Why? Was there someone who ordered you to do so," and as he asked this question, Elise noticed how the man''s eyes narrowed with a certain deep and cold gleam that seemed as though it came from the deepest part of a sea in Hell if the hell had such ce.

    "We were on our mission to search for someone... and it is an order," the angel answered softly. He also noticed how the cruel gleam came from Lucifer''s words when he had asked whether or not someone had ordered them and was careful to answer it with truth. "When we came by, we saw Beelzebub. A High Demon shouldn''t reside in human world for long and we attempt to bring him back to where he belong before he does anything opposite of God''s teaching."

    "I am sure God didn''t teach you to tail others either," Lucifer remarked. His mouth opened when someone else had stolen his question.

    "Who was it that gave you the order? Which Archangel?" In things such as giving order it was easy to guess the person must be someone of a high status to be able to do so and it is even easier to round their suspect at once when Heaven only follow such strict rules that had been made and the reserved hierarchy system to know the one that gave the order was an Archangel.

    Elise didn''t know why but the curiosity raised so high upon the thought of them getting an answer that she held her breaths.

    The angel said, "Archangel Michael. He asked us to find Angel Gabriel."

    The name had Lucifer to narrow his eyes while Ian in response chuckled faintly. The same curiosity Elise had settled on his eyes but it was much darker. He asked, "He is not a child to be searched for. It''s not as if he is lost, did he suddenly went missing?"

    The angel pursed his lips. He didn''t want to reveal too much about Heaven as he didn''t know when his information would be used as a weapon against Heaven. Lucifer raised his finger and with a light twirl, bright red fire manifest from the tip of his index finger. The angel stuttered, "S-Sir Gabb- Gabriel wasst seen in the Church of Wimnosa when we lost him there! There had been no contact from him and the time he promised to stay in the mortal world dyed for weeks so we were asked to find him. It was then when we stumbled upon Beelzebub."

    Elise was taken aback. She had not seen Gabriel and only had heard of him. Her first interaction to the Angel when he had came to the loop forest and the second time his name was brought up was when Esther had came and expressed that she worked for the angel. Her first question was, "Is it possible that Gabriel is attacked?"

    Elise stared at Ian but he wasn''t the one to answer.

    "Possible," Lucifer answered. The smile on his lips had vanished to give him the frightening nk expression. "But if he died I would have feel it. We Archangel including me who once became such an existence shared a bond where we would be notified if one of us were to die but so far all the thirteen of them is alive. Another funny thing."

    Elise met Lucifer''s eyes as his gaze fell on her, something which caused Ian to frown because the High Demon had looked at her with a sly and crafty smile.

    "I had just found not this long that the Angel who had called Seraphim to the ce he was killed was Gabriel."

    The room was silent, the angels were unconscious therefore only one received the news with wide eyes. Elise took the revtion with her eyes wide as well. If she had to round everything again, the reason for Lucifer to unable safe Lady Lucy and be her savior in the time needed was because he was heavily punished for killing another Archangel, Seraphim. However, Lucifer didn''t have a hand in the killing and had rather been used as a scapegoat.

    Lucifer stated his wish to find the person who had orchestrated the n but Elise never guessed it would be Gabriel as the Angel was known for all the goodwill. She learned that no matter how white a certain white canvas was, there would still small ck dots which one won''t notice until they scrutinize the surface for hard and long time. Not even Heaven escape the corruption of darkness. Elise doubted she could begin to trust the Angels given their circumstances.

    "How sure are you about that?" Ian broke the silence with his single question. "This ''rat'' had been hiding well underneath your nose and trapped you well to the point where all your cards were taken away from you. But a few days of exiting Hell is all it takes for you to find him? Realistically speaking I thought you''ll have some trouble in your way before finding who it was."

    And it made sense, thought Elise. The angel had been so silent and invisible in his movements that it was surprising to find them this quickly.

    "Which why I was thinking of paying Gabriel a visit today but Heaven speak otherwise by having Gabriel to turn missing. Malphas bring this all away," Lucifer waved his hand over the angels as if he was telling his servant to throw out useless broken furniture.

    Malphas who had been quiet blinked and paused before moving to do his action, once again struggling to keep his bnce while dragging the Angels away.

    "Back to the letters. I say this is surprising," Lucifer walked forward to Elise and Ian was quick to spread his arms before her. "Don''t doubt me like that. Even I feel hurt if see me with that apprehensive look. I won''t kill her," but Ian didn''t move his hand. Thest thing he would do was trusting a Devil. Currently there was only one reason for Ian to believe Lucifer won''t attack him, because he was his nephew but if not for this, he knew Lucifer could use every chances to kill them.

    Ian had seen families in Hell. Considering Lucifer''s twisted nature, their rtionship hang in a very thin thread that can be severed any time.

    Elise raised her hand to ced it over Ian''s arm. It was saddening to see Ian''s and Lucifer''s dynamic. Elise had been betrayed numerously by people. While she knew Lucifer was still not to be trusted. Her eyes could see that Lucifer was the only person who looked at Ian with a doting gaze despite his words and action.

    "What is surprising?" Elise questioned, letting Lucifer took the letters from her hand when he wanted to.

    "You don''t know?" Lucifer raised a surprised brows, "Raziel. This man is your grandfather. Seems like without my notice my dear sister is a pen pal of your grandfather.

    It took a moment for the cold wind to brush her neck until Elise let out a gasp, "Grandfather?" She repeated the word with many questions imbued in the single word

 Chapter 469: Driven White Gown-II

    <h4>Chapter 469: Driven White Gown-II</h4>

    Not only was Elise who was surprised but Ian was taken by the sudden news he found.

    "How sure you are of the words you said?" Ian asked, demanding for answer. It onlyes to him until now that his mother was hiding many things he was never aware of. Such of it was that she had some friends to sent letter with. Now that he had seen the letters, he remembered of the days when he came to visit his mother on the tall isted tower of the mansion where she would have some quill and inkwell but nothing ever seem to appear on what she was writing on the table. There was no paper and he often asked her what she wrote.

    He could hear his mother''s voice on the back of his ears like yesterday, ''I was writing a wish, folding it into this shape and let it run free to the sky. Maybe then someone would hear my wish.'' His mother chuckled. When he asked again what her wish was, she replied that her wish was all for his safety and health.

    "More than how I''m sure the amount of frown that would appear on Michael''s face when seeing me," answered Lucifer smoothly.

    Elise was still stunned, however. She didn''t know how to take the news with. Her eyes then fell again to her ne. Going by what Lucifer said, Raziel was her grandfather which also exin why Lady Lucy''s pendant would look simr to hers. It was because both her mother and Lady Lucy had received them from the same person.

    Elise pursed her lips, parting to ask, "How much do you know about Angel Raziel?"

    Lucifer''s eyes sank for a while and his answer was dyed with a brief silence, "He was a very quiet one. He love humans more than any angels did until he couldn''t go back because he fell for a human woman. The woman then gave birth to a baby and she was your mother. Adide was her name if I don''t remember it wrongly. At that time, Angels who had a rtionship with human was considered a sphemy. Many, I mean everyone in Heaven was in chaos as they were not able to agree with Raziel''s choice."

    "What happened then?" Ian questioned, watching how Lucifer''s signature smile went missing as he spoke.

    "He was ripped away from his loved one, dragged to Heaven and had his wings torn. That was the first time anyone in Heaven ever had their wings torn. When the timees for his wife to die he wasn''t able to see her death. I heard he raised a little war to Heaven in order to see his dead wife on herst movements."

    The story of her grandfather was no less easy than any other stories Elise had heard. Her heart went for her grandfather who she had never seen before, sympathizing with his pain and loss. While she asked why no one from her family had ever searched for her, she learned that there were moreyered stories that was slowly revealed until now.

    "How is he now?" Elise was grateful thee was Lucifer to tell her about her grandfather.

    "Locked in the highest punishment tower in Heaven. He is punished to never stepped away from Heaven. It was unfair. Amongst all Angel, I found him a rather peaceful fiend. We never shared a lengthy talk but we didn''t share a terrible rtionship. But to think he was the one to ignore my sister''s plead of help," Lucifer''s words dropped from a high altitude. His voice, sounded icy.

    Not wanting the High Demon to mistaken it, Elise quickly said, "I don''t think it my grandfather did it willingly. He expressed that he wouldn''t be able to talk with her again and had requested her to request anything to someone else whom he trust in his ce."

    "Rather, it wasn''t Raziel whom my mother begged to with the letters," Ian raised the two letters, one letter was written by Lady Lucy and the other one was sent by Raziel. Flipping the two letters, his fingers pointed to the two different address that was written.

    Lucifer''s eyes narrowed, he asked in his mind who it could be that his sister talked with other than Raziel. He thought of how a shame it was that he didn''t know who his sister talked with, not been noticing that she was a friend letter to the famous Raziel until today. He only realized how he had distanced himself form his sister when he should have stayed beside her more like a glue or maybe spent time as a human with her even if it was something he would never do. For her sake it was just a simple thing.

    But things that had been broken cannot be fix. Even if one was to glue them back together, the sparkles had long been lost.

    In time the four of them heard heavy p of wings. A noisy chatters apanied the new guests'' arrival. "Shove your hand away from me!" Esther said with all frustration, trying to pull herself from Beelzebub''s arm.

    Beelzebub watched the woman struggle and he smiled, "You know, saying no to a demon will only sound like more and yes." He whispered breathily against her ears, causing shivers to cover Esther neck.

    Esther''s eyes snapped with a glower. "I don''t like to entertain dogs, Mr. Beelzebub. Especially those that doesn''t know when it is to obey their master''s order!" Esther yelled as she raised her fist which was easily restrained by Beelzebub.

    "Does that mean you im to be my master?" Beelzebub pulled a smile, "How dare you, calling me, Beelzebub a dog and im to be my master? It is said that a dog cannot be leashed unless they are fed well. Where is my food, master?"

    Esther''s neck turn red from the anger that bubbled from the depth of her heart. Balling her had to a tight fist, she was ready to give the man a punch or w to his heart when all of a sudden Beelzebub released her waist without adding any of his nasty behavior.

    Surprised, Esther stared at his eyes that turned sharp and immediately turn to look behind. Her eyes widened at the sight of the tall man who was dressed so lightly in a ck robe. His long ck hair had been tied to the left side of his shoulders, letting it scattered all over. Esther hadn''t spent too much time in Hell but there was no need for question on who this man was.

    It was Lucifer!

    "You came," Lucifer said, and Esther felt anxiousness climbing to her heart as if he was speaking to her which she noticed was wrong then as Lucifer''s eyes went straight to Beelzebub. His smile widened, showing his teeth that gleamed in menace, "After putting a great actst time, surely I cannot forget to thank you, Beel."

    "Kill him forter," Ian interrupted and Lucifer looked at him with his lips thinned to a line. "We have other thing to take care."

    Lucifer still wasn''t convinced and Elise said, "We need to read the letter and know who Lady Lucy is speaking with, Mr. Lucifer."

    "Luci," the High Demon corrected.

    Elise looked at him with her blue eyes innocently inquiring after his words. She didn''t get what Lucifer wanted from hr by only the four letters.

    "Call me Luci like you did in the past. It makes me feel less of an outsider if you do so and I will let this man''s life spared for now."

    If no blood should be unnecessarily shed, Elise was ready toply. "Mr. Luci." Lucifer shook his head and Elise felt an awkwardness of pulling the words out for her mouth. It might be easy when she was young but not as she had gotten older to call Lucifer in his nickname. "Luci..."

    "Great, let''s get back to the letters then," Lucifer turned back his face to meet Ian''s gaze that had been settling on him. When he smiled, Ian ignored the offer and went to take the rest of the two letters.

    The first letter that was sent was a measly invitation to a ball which the three of them see of no importance while the other letters said, "Indeed as you have said, mdy. The current situation is not feasible for you toe and visit Hell. A news came to my ears that unfortunately Lucifer, your brother was taken to the prison of Hell and his punishment as ruled out today. He might not be able toe and visit you but I will be avable at any time you wish. It is also a wish of him as well and was something he had requested. Awaiting for your reply."

    The particr letter held no name of who had written the letter. By time, Esther had entered with Beelzebub to the hut but she feared Lucifer and stood at the far end corner, near Elise in case if her life was threatened. For once, she also think it was alright to have Beelzebub standing near her.

    Elise who had read the letters aloud as it was impossible for six eyes to read the letter at the same time lifted her head. Her eyes always met Ian''s first before they both shifted gaze to Lucifer.

    "You know this person?" Ian questioned but Elise see no need to ask the question because at once, Lucifer''s eyes that was bright red veiled with a cruel ck gaze. The white part of his eyeball had turned ck, and the intensity of the room caused both Esther and Hallow to hide deeper into the ce they found the most safe. In the midst of fear, Beelzebub upon seeing Esther moving closer to him broke to a grin.

    "This is an utter bullshits! I have never asked anyone from Hell to speak with Lucy because none of them is trustworthy. I would have asked Malphas," his fist tightened and his voice boomed inside the small house. "Give me the letter," he demanded.

    Elise passed the letters to his hand, letting Lucifer take it and watched how he pulled the letter to his nose. "It smells like Hell but also angels."

    Ian, who had stood behind Elise, reading the letter with his privilege of being taller also had a frown on his forehead. To think that in his mother''s death there seems to be things he was yet to discover. "Do you think you can pinpoint whose smell it is?"

    Elise knew that the two demons, both Ian and Lucifer wished to know more about Lady Lucy and whose name she had called before her death but now it was apparent that someone might have dipped their hands to Lady Lucy''s death by forging a letter that sounded as if he was instructed by Lucifer to do so.

    "No but a trip to Hell should help to find out who he is," Lucifer said with his jaw set. "I was nning to stay here as your wedding would be held right in another two days. I will make sure not to bete for the ceremony but for now, there are things I also need to find. Malphas!"

    Malphas ran back to Lucifer''s side with his breathings in disarray. His hair that wasbed back to look stricter fell all over is forehead, turning him almost simr to a ck mushroom. "Y-Yes, master?"

    "We are going to Hell!" Announced Lucifer and he took a step forward only to stop and turn to look at Elise, "Dear, is there anything else you are going to do now?"

    Elise questioned his sudden inquire of her schedule. "We will be going to the Church to drop the books Elise borrowed." Ian was the one to answer in her stead, making sure Elise speak less with Lucifer as he still sees the man as untrustworthy and seed of trouble if not chaos. "There is an angel there whom you might also know," Ian added, referring to the priest who had asked him to drink holy water to show Elise that he was a Demon.

    Ian was someone who never forget anyone''s kindness on him as well as their evil behavior as he always not it in his mind when serving back the karma.

    "Interesting," hummed Lucifer. "I was going to ask if there is anything you wish for your wedding?" Lucifer''s eyes looked at her deeply.

    Elise didn''t expect Lucifer to be the one to ask the question after Ian. She looked back at her future husband and a smile on her lips. She has everything she needed, a beautiful ceremony, a wedding gown, and a husband who swore his life for her just like she did for him. The vow is thest thing to finalize their union. She was satisfied with everything and couldn''t wish for anything more. But frankly, there was one single thing she wished. She wished for one person''s attendance.

    In her dream, Elise wish to hold her marriage with her family, the Scotts. Now that they weren''t here and with her birth mother''s death, that leaves only one person which is her father. But would he want toe to her wedding though? Elise didn''t know how to meet him and wondered if she could ask Lucifer to do that in her stead. But then he was still serving his punishment.?Elise knew not to wish for the moon and settled for what she had.

    After a while of contemting, Elise then shook her head. She held Ian''s hand that slipped so naturally between her fingers, "I am happy with all the arrangement."

    Lucifer continue to stare at her for a good five seconds before smiling, "Wonderful. Pass me the books you want to return to the Church. As a wedding bride take as much a beautiful sleep you need and leave this kind of things to me or your servants."

 Chapter 470: Driven White Gown-III

    <h4>Chapter 470: Driven White Gown-III</h4>

    If there was words Elise would like to use to describe Lucifer, he was simr to a wind. At a time he could be an utter storm like the time she had first seen him, another mischievous wind when his eyes gleamed with a crafty idea he love to keep to himself, and during the time he spoke about Lady Lucy, he was simr to a wind before rain.

    At once, Lucifer disappeared from the hut once he received the three books which Elise wanted to return. Having nothing else to do, the group went back. The carriage Ian had used to the vige was a small one which can only carry two people at most. Therefore, Beelzebub went back with Esther inside the carriage while Ian offered Elise to fly with his wings.

    By the time they arrived to White Mansion''s ground, Elise stepped down first on the ground before followed by Ian whose wings disappeared without a trace then. He looked at Elise who had stared silently, "How does it feel? It had been a long time since we shared a fly together."

    "It was refreshing," Elise smiled in return. In the midst of the coldness, her smile had Ian to do the same. She took a step when she noticed the ck feather that had fallen from his back. Taking it, Ian noticed her action. "I remember you told me that your feather would turn to ash in time."

    Ian knew how Elise always kept his words to her heart an it warmed him that she remembered it deep to her heart every second they shared together. "I think I might did. I also remembered how you sneakily took my feather, thinking you could preserve it."

    Elise blinked her brigh blue eyes, "You knew?" She then recalled what happened that day and had a small frown on her head, "You knew and you purposely told me about how your wings could disappear in a fixed amount of time."

    "I wouldn''t want my dear puppy get saddened when she saw my feather turn to ashes all of a sudden and begin to me herself," Ian replied, his smile slowly spreading wide with a mischievous smile she had rarely seen. Elise pouted her lips in response to sulk but she thought of how true his words were. "I didn''t lie about it, didn''t I?"

    Elise nodded her head. After their little trip that day, Elise remembered dashing to her room, quickly pulling out his feathers which had turned to deep ck ashes. The ashes had been so smooth that with a little wind, it scattered away to leave no single trace. Thinking back at it, the curiosity she had came back to her mind, "Why did it happen? I mean, they are your feathers."

    "But they aren''t real," answered Ian. His gaze went straight to look deep at her eyes and he held her hand, ushering her, "Walk with me," and Elise followed. She listened to his words, "Remember how I was punished? At that time my wings had not only been ripped away but burn to a fire. In Hell, there are many types of fire which held different colors. One can even burn a person until their souls."

    Elise knew less about the Hell where her father came from and as much as she was titled as Princess of Hell, there was very less amount of knowledge that could help her to understand this ce which everyone called as Hell, the pit of enternity torture for sinners. "Is that fire used for punishment?"

    "Yes. My wings however was burned in a green fire," and while Elise questioned what it might be, Ian exined, "The green fire reduced everything to fire and stopped the regeneration. As Diablo positionnded on my hand, my wings can resurrect after a few days and they thought it is too easy of a punishment for me. Hence, the ced my torn wings to the green fire which caused my wings to disappear forever."

    Elise''s hand tightened upon hearing the punishment Ian had to go through. Though she hadn''t seen it happened before her, she could see how devastating and painful Ian had suffered from the punishment. It add to her more question why Lucifer had initiate such heavy punishment when he must have noticed Ian was his nephew. The past interaction they had, Elise knew she didn''t see it trough sses of naivety and she was certain of the care and concern Lucifer had, but then she didn''t forget how they were Demons and perhaps Demons had their own way to nurture their children.

    "It must have been painful," she whispered.

    "Not anymore," Ian assured her, his eyes softening while gazing at the frown adorning her small forehead. "They didn''t know though that wings held a part of my soul and I turned it to a crow that could shape shift to my wings. So what you see is actually a fragment of my true wings'' form."

    Elise rubbed her nose that had turned cold, "Are your wings looked different than it is now?"

    "Very," Ian closed her eyes, remembering the first wings he had gotten after he turned into a demon. "My wings were magnificent. It was muchrger and heavier. As I walk it dragged to my feet and there were four of them in total. Two on the upper part of my back and the other two below them. We parted too quickly but for a short moment it became my pride."

    Elise could see the fondness he had to his wings and she smiled, "Do you think there isn''t a way for you to get back your wings? There must be a way to extinguish the green fire''s effect."

    "There must be a way in Hell, usually your grandfather kept all the secrets," Ian answered, noticing Elise pursing his lips, he added, "But I don''t really need them, I mean, I am very happy with my current wings."

    But Elise thought that it was a shame. Ian''s description of his wings made it certain to Elise of how beautiful it must have been. She didn''t get to see it and hope she can bring his wings back but then there were too many things on her pte. She thought about asking her father if she was ever to meet him.

    Ian then tugged her hand, cing her slender arm to his shoulders and his hands ensped together after rounding her waist, "How is my future bride? Any dissatisfaction?"

    To talk about the wedding was quick to get Elise excited, "Nothing. I had said this earlier but I don''t need any magnificent gown or beautiful ce for the wedding. Neither rings. I only wish to be with you, our vows together, and nothing else matter."

    A boyish smile appeared on Ian, the Demon who was know for once to be the most emotionless amongst all. "Wonderful, we share the same thought don''t we?" and he closed his eyes after his whisper. Descending down, he kissed her lips. The kiss they shared until today taste the same as Elise had remembered, it was sweet and every time their lips touches, her feetnded on soft pink clouds. An overwhelming joy filled her to the brim.

    Ian pulled away and he stared at Elise. "You know, I might hold grudge against God. For he had stolen the only person whom I hold dear. I thought it would be fine for me to steal what others had as well and to be a Demon was one of my way to spite him. However, I am thankful for him as he had given you to me."

    Elise couldn''t express how much the words he said sent her further above the clouds. "Once in my life, I thought I would be alone. There were people who told me of that¡ª that I was destined to be alone."

    "I as well, we seemed to share a lot of things together but then they say the same attract as much as those who had different colored fur," Ian said with his breathy chuckles. "There are things I haven''t told you about me, things that are so dark. I won''t lie to you as I have promised you to stay true to my words but you epted me and for that I am thankful."

    Elise smiled and she shared her worries, "I am honestly nervous and anxious about the future. They said I am going to lose people who I treasure and I don''t want to lose you." Her fear of losing people close to her stemmed from her childhood. Her memories had been locked away from her but it appears that her body remembered it by fiber of how it feel to have her loved one dying before her. The dreams that she had perhaps manifest from all of those fear she had.

    "My lovely silly Elise," Ian formed his lips to a gentle smile, "I am Demon and God had given you to me a Demon. I am yours and you are mine. The mortal realms, Hell or Heaven, trust my words, no one will ever separate us. No matter where you will go I will be beside you and you don''t have to worry of finding me if I am gone."

    Ian then pulled out his fist before her and her blue eyes curiously watched what he held. When his fingers opened, her eyes widened at the small flower rings which settled on his gloves. The snowkes slowly fell over the flower that didn''t age despite the time that had passed.

    "After all, I am one petty bastard." Ian added.

    "This is...." Elise was surprised to see this flower rings which she had made when she was young. She had forgotten it until now. "The one that I made for you. Why do you still have it with you?"

    "A little silly goose proposed me without knowing what it meant," Elise closed her eyes, her cheeks blushed and she scolded her little self who was indeed as silly as Ian had stated. "That time I didn''t think of it much but you know when seeing this flower rings I thought a part of me felt more like a human. It is a shame to let the flower die. I ced it on my desk where I can see and added a little of my magic to preserve it. Who knows your proposal would be a telling of the future."

    "I caught a good husband," Elise chuckled to herself, her teeth gleaming from her pink lips.

    "Only good? I thought I deserve some more words. I had restrained all my sexual urges well too you know. No one had ever teased me for this long," Ian let her know and she shook her head for the words he said that was unfiltered.

    As they both entered the foyer, in time M who had seen their arrival bowed. She took the coat Ian handed out and when meeting Elise''s eyes, her words came polite to convey, "This afternoon, the tailor had came to drop the wedding gown, mdy. They are ced in the viewing room."

    Elise was happy with the news as she had been excited to see how the wedding gown look now that it wasplete. When the tailor came by before, it was stillcking in many ces and she couldn''t wait to see it done with her eyes. But as happy as she was, she felt sad when seeing M''s rigid gaze on her when their eyes met. The housekeeper was quick to bow and left the ce, and Elise knew she wasn''t imagining how M was avoiding her. But she thought they had made peace after the elder woman presented her the cross. Maybe there was something M was satisfied with?

    M had been one of the few people who had been close to her and she didn''t want their rtionship to drift apart.

    Ian watched her eyes that lingered on the maid and his voice came, "Do you want to see the gown? As the groom I am not able to see it until the wedding gown ording to the human''s beliefs. You don''t have to hold back and go."

    "I will take a look at it," announced Elise and she left the ce with her smile blooming on her lips again. She decided to call M tonight and resolved what is need to be talk before the wedding. When Elise came to the viewing room, her eyes had been blinded by the white driven gown which was simr to the color of snow that had filled Warine for months.

    Maroon stopped the carriage he rode once they arrived in the White Mansion. His expression came passive as he opened the carriage door. The two people on the carriage was in their own action. Esther was standing and she held to Beelzebub''s shirt cor while the other had a wide wicked grin as his hand settled on the back of her head and the other one on her waist.

    Esther''s eyes snapped to the butler, feeling a sudden embarrassment but as if he had chanted prayers of God in his mind, no expression pass through Maroon''s demeanor. "We have arrived. Once you are done, please leave the carriage. I will now go and resume my work," and with that, he closed the door walking away while turning a deaf ear to the words shouted by the lesser demoness.

    Maroon had not stepped away when he saw another bickering couple. What is with people these days? Was it a trend to bicker? But then he knew not all bicker between couple is a heated one that can cause a fight, sometimes it had turned endearing.

    Austin was the first one to notice, "Oh! Maroon! Come here and helped me please. A new guest will be staying with us."

    Maroon''s brownish red eyebrows were raised together in unison as he did not know this news. "A new guest? Who is it?"

    "This woman. Her name is Harriet, a human girl who had just escaped the clutches of dark sorcerers."

    His dull gray eyes slowly fixed to the young woman who stood behind Austin as the man stepped away, her face became clearer to his eyes and he stared at her, staring deep to her eyes. Lilith did the same action he did. She stared at him and her hand clenched together firmly as she wanted to stop herself from going over her action that beckoned her after finding him. She wanted to pulled the man who had almost became her husband to her arms, hugging him, telling him who she was.

    Instead, Lilith smiled warmly, "My name is Harriet Wether. It is nice to meet you."

 Chapter 471: I Invite Myself-I

    <h4>Chapter 471: I Invite Myself-I</h4>

    Maroon''s eyes were still as passive as the unchanging darkness of the night. He stared at the human woman who stared back at him and questioned to himself why was this woman staring at him. One could see he wasn''t a man of charm. While he held the strong feature of a man, Maroon tend to be a dark person his expression held no emotion and although he wasn''t angry he appeared to be so. Most maids avoided to be with him because of how strict he appeared and the chick even called him as a lifeless puppet because he was simr to one.

    He took another second to realize he had seen this woman before and identified her to be the same woman who he had saved during the time the Demon had done illegal kidnapping to Hell. The woman had been casted a magic to erase her memories so he doubted she stared at him because of that.

    "Is there anything on my face?" Maroon''s words came snipped and Austin behind him rubbed his neck.

    "Don''t scare the girl, Maroon. She will be staying here," Austin said in a whisper which wasn''t exactly one as all of them could hear well what he said.

    "I am not scaring her," replied Maroon and his gaze lowered to Harriet who was shorter than him. Still staring, thought Maroon to himself, "I am questioning her."

    "You appears like someone whom I know," Lilith then broke the tension with a smile. "Very very simr though you seem older."

    "Well. I am not him. It will be polite if you direct your gaze somewhere else," Maroon curtly replied, turning a blind eye to the gesture Austin and Cynthia sent behind him that told him to be nicer. Maroon didn''t see why he need to be nicer to a human he barely know not to mention she would be gone soon. Thus, he maintained his attitude, "Is she going to stay here."

    Cynthia was the one to answered before Austin so the werecat wouldn''t sillily blurt things, "That''s the arrangement we have discussed with the Lord. He agreed until perhaps she find her own way to live and strive." If not, they had another idea by making Harriet a maid but that was only a thought for now as it was better for the human woman to leave the ce as quick as she could because this was no ce good for people who still want to spent their youth.

    Maroon nodded once and he brushed his eyes to Lilith, not knowing that she was the woman who he had been wanting to see for hundred of years. Only Lilith knew the secret and she wanted to reveal anything to her but if she did, it would also mean she had turned her back to the promise she made with Caleb. While she didn''t care about honoring promises, it was the effect that she didn''t want to cost now.

    "Follow me," Maroon said and Lilith offered both Cynthia and Austin a smile before tailing him. While she stared at his broad back and entered the house, she noticed how he appeared to held more muscle on his body than he was in the past. He had covered his handsome face by his untidy hair he had let down and it had her purse her lips to finally see him after all this time. Her heart squeezed and she kept the feeling to herself.

    Within the next second, her emotions was cooled down when she passed by the other two people who passed by the foyer. Her gaze fell still on the blonde-haired man who was dressed in a smile gray shirt and opened brown vest. Their gaze met for a brief one second and Lilith was quick to turn away once she assessed who it was.

    Esther noticed how Beelzebub suddenly stopped but she was in no mood to ask him out of anger and left the ce in quick steps. Beelzebub noticed how quick Esther left and quickly went to follow her.

    Lilith held her hands against each other while her eyes ventured to the hallway which was curtained beautifully. "It is a very gorgeous mansion." Her voice had been loud but no reply came from Maroon and she added, "Is there an uing grand event that will be held here? I saw the white curtains all over the foyer."

    She was as noisy as he remembered, thought Maroon. While he had thought it to himself to not entertain talks he can''t help this question and answered, "The mansion will be holding a marriage in the next two days."

    "Marriage? Whose?"

    Maroon rose one of his eyebrows at her question, "The Lord and the Lady. There is no one else in thend who will have the opportunity to hold marriage in this castle other than him."

    "Yes, of course," Lilith glossed over her words withughter and Maroon questioned the breath of relief the woman had. Her eyes had been filled with joy for meeting Maroon again after their painful separation where she was not able to tell him goodbye as she parted away from the world too quick than she wanted. Caleb''s voice rang on the back of her head when she looked around the house and at once, her eyes narrows. The once lively gaze of Lilith''s then narrowed and freezing.

    In the viewing room, Elise was amazed with the beautiful white gown that was ced there. Not only was the gown sparkled to her eyes, she saw the crown and the wedding veil and she couldn''t express how overwhelmed she felt. The overwhelming emotions were far from making her nervous, instead, it fills her with eagerness. She hoped the wedding day woulde faster, so she could be one with Ian in term of husband and wife.

    Many have went on in her life. She lost people, she found friend, and soon she believe in her heart she would be able to discover her family.

    At times such as these, Elise hoped she had a family member. One was enough for her to tell them about how she feels and share the happiness she felt right now. She was staring at the gown, walking over the floor to touch the golden embroidery of the creamy silk of the skirt when she heard the door of her room creaked open.

    Esther had been finding for a way to escape from Beelzebub and she startled herself upon seeing Elise. She watched the girl as Elise watched her back, seeing a light frown quickly appeared on the woman''s forehead.

    "I know brides often feels anxious but why the tears? Your wedding is just around the corner tears is a very unnecessary essories for a bride," said Esther.

    Elise''s eyes widened and her blue pupils gleamed with the tears that fell only on one side of her eyes. Tears? She then pulled her hand to her face, touching her face where she felt the wetness that moisturize her cheeks. Esther came closer beside her and offered her the fabric from her hand. Noticing it was a handkerchief, Elise took it to her hand and wiped her tears, "Thank you."

    "It is easy to throw thanks but you should know that when you thank someone make certain the other person is worth your thank or else you would be a bumbling fool thanking your enemy," the woman advised and she studied the wedding gown, "What? Is there anything you are not satisfied with the gown? I heard it once that when a bride is dissatisfied with their wedding gown it could lead to a marriage disaster."

    Eliseughed at her words and the woman turned at her, "Is there anything funny?"

    In reply, Elise shook her head, "I just notice how many people question how satisfied I am with the wedding arrangement."

    "Isn''t that great then?" Esther took back the handkerchief when Elise passed them back to her hand. She then stared at the woman in question. "It means your are taken care well, dummy child. It means you have people who love you enough to question whether this wedding is what you wish for because wedding is only once in life. They must want you to take this day to the grave with a wide smile on your lips in anytime you try to recollect the memories. Once..." the woman repeated while staring at her dress which was hung on a tall dress holder to make sure there should be no crease on the skirt and the bodice.

    She noticed how Esther''s eyes sunk a little and came back she said, "Once someone did her wedding preparation in a week. Clearly it was too short of time needed for a proper wedding ceremony."

    Elise asked in her mind if the person was a close friend of Esther as there was hint of fondness on her words. "Was she dissatisfied with it?"

    "Hardly, she was. A simple woman, hoping a simple wedding. It was a very small wedding with only three people as guests including me. Everything was too simple for my taste but she was happy though her marriage wasn''t all roses like all those who wish for one," Esther crossed her eyes as she continued, "That woman was your mother, Adide. You wish to know about her, don''t you. I can tell you a little of her from my eyes."

 Chapter 472: I Invite Myself-II

    <h4>Chapter 472: I Invite Myself-II</h4>

    Adide, her mother felt like a fragment of her dream, a dream high was so surreal yet intangible at the same time. Since Elise regained the true part of her memory, she had been curious about her mother who she didn''t remember well. To date, there was only four memories she had about her mother with the rest empty as her father had locked her memories.

    "I didn''t know you know my mother," Elise answered Esther who showed her a smile.

    "While Satan had so many wives and concubine which was not enough to even fill his castle, he only had a few children including Leviathan. I had only a tiny bit of his blood but it is different for him. His mother was a very lesser angel and as one expected their rendezvous story ended up pretty badly."

    Her grandmother, thought Elise, "Did they separate?" Because Esther''s words sounded like her grandmother and Satan then break their rtionship.

    "No," Esther answered, "She died," and Elise questioned how she died and listened to the rest of Esther''s words, "Not only was the environment in Hell was terrible for an angel, the baby she carries held the power of Satan. It only adds up the odds against herbor and rumors said that Satan stopped the angel from giving birth but then she was an angel, aborting her child was not something she could. And so unable to withstand the process ofbor, she died a second after she gave birth. While having a heir is important to Satan, he couldn''t bother himself of his children. The angel had been his only focus which why despite being the prince of Hell, Satan never gave an ounce of care to him."

    To know her father only from the stories told, Elise could imagine that he must have felt lonely as a child. While her Satan sounded like a person who unexpectedly hold an emotion which was different from most books depicted him to be, his emotions didn''t seem to reach until his son.

    "Levi and I met when he was going incognito in one of the most dangerous street in Hell. I was trying to save up some souls to escape Hell and tend to do reckless things in order to get one. That particr day, I stole a soul which had been a food for a high Demon. The people chased after me and by chances, I caught a very familiar scent which was simr to my own family''s scent. That was when he saved me."

    "How was he," Elise pursed her lips, "My father?"

    "A cold hearted man. I said he saved me but before that I had to begged him to save my life. I noticed that he had an enormous power with him. Therefore I thought by using the fact we are a family by the scent, he would helped me. I was naive. Levi didn''t immediately agreed and that bastard¡ª" Esther raised her hand over her mouth and cleared her throat, "¡ªHe said he would help me if I be his servant."

    Elise couldn''t help but say, "Like Malphas."

    Esther rolled her eyes while remembering her past. "Anyway, that bastard one day left Hell to the human world to have fun while bringing me with him. Because he didn''t like Hell as much as I did, he built a castle inside the cave of a mountain. One day then a curious girl came into the cave, lost on her way but was also found..." Esther''s words drawled as her memories run back to the time of the past where she appeared younger by four years than now.

    ''Levi! Levi! Leviathan!" Only after she had shouted his name for the third time that the other man sighed. ''I said there is a human who came to the castle!'' Esther shouted, her eyes looking at the man who was sitting on a chair with a book on his hand.

    ''Noisy, tsk,'' Leviathan couldn''t be bothered to turn around and instead flipped the next page of the book, ''Bring them away, show them the way out and erase her memories, if they are an asshole then kill them, don''t we all know the rule? I wonder how can a servant shout to their master like you.''

    ''Do it yourself! This woman, she is not a human there is an angel scenting from her! I told you someone would definitely notice if you build a castle inside a¡ª'' Esther''s words were cut off when Leviathan''s book shut with a loud thud.

    His head slowly turned, letting his jet ck hair to fall ck on his forehead. A smile etched wider on his lips, ''Angel you say? Did you see her?'' Esther nodded in reply and she watched how for a moment Leviathan''s golden eyes that had always appeared vacant brightened. ''How pretty is she?''

    Esther came back from her memories when she saw Elise and continued, "Her marriage with him was extremely simple. After all, at that time, once Hell and Heaven knew the granddaughter of an archangel was going to be untied in marriage with the son of Satan, no one agreed. We took help of an Angel, the only angel who agreed to bless their marriage. The marriage was held in arge meadow where flower scattered below their feet and that day despite the continuous rain was clear without a single drop of rain."

    Elise closed her eyes to bring the words Esther uttered to her imagination, smiling then when she imagined two couple smiling as they exchange rings. "Were they happy?" She asked as it turns out that question was the most important.

    Esther nodded her head, and Elise could see how the woman''s eyes softened, "I have never seen any marriage filled with happiness as much as they did. Your mother''s wedding gown is very simr as yours. You two share the same taste. While it is simple I could see how this is a wedding gown worth for the Lady of thend to wear in her most important day."

    Elise was happy to hear there were things she shared with her mother whom she didn''t remember much of. When Esther turned around she then took hold of her hands. A sincere look set on Esther who said, "I hope you a blissful marriage where you two would be together forever. While I am not a good aunt and I don''t n to act as one, I am your father''s friend. While I am here, I can lend you my ears in what you need."

    It was only a moment ago that Elise wished one of her family members toe with her and she was happy with how God was quick to grant her wish but she also felt anxious. Anxious, because God had never been this kind to her and lenient when ites to teaching her how to live. A fear budded in her that asked if she was the happy wouldn''t a sudden misfortune befall to her? Elise shook her head and filled herself with more hope.

    "Thank you, I am happy that you are not my enemy, Esther," Elise let the woman know.

    "I as well," Esther answered.

    When Esther left the room, Elise spent a little more time. When she turned to walk, something jingled in her pocket and she pulled it out to see that Hallow had disappeared, leaving only the two pendants which her grandfather Raziel had gifted her and Ian. Her mind went to remember Lucifer''s words before he left.

    ''This pendants hold a power of an angel. If you use it in the time you need the most, the strongest aid wille for you.''

    Elise asked herself of what kind of help the pendant could offer and what was the limits. Can she asked the angels to give back her locked memories? While they might be able to help, Elise didn''t think it was very urgentpared to other dangers around them. Seeing how important the pendant was, she decided to hold it tight for now until the day where she direly needs helpe which she wished to nevere.

    Elise opened the door from the room when she took sight of M who then bowed and left, causing her to sigh as the housekeeper had avoided her again. She decide to find a timeter as it appears that M also need a time of her own and left to find Ian.

    Esther who was passing by the corridors smelled a wafting fragrance that passed for a brief second. Her head turned in curiosity only to pull her eyebrows together, "Why does it feels like I smell this scent before?" But then the only scent a Demon could sensed was that of another demon...

 Chapter 473: I Invite Myself-III

    <h4>Chapter 473: I Invite Myself-III</h4>

    Far away in the lone corridor of the house which settled on the church, a person walked leisurely as if he knew the ce when it had been his first time to visit the building. His eyes looked around the ce. Disregarding the pitch darkness with only a small light of the moon to help, Lucifer could still see everything well as if it was morning.

    "Master..." Malphas nervously called, locking two fingers together, his expression wasn''t the greatest.

    "What?" Lucifer snipped, "Scared of the darkness?" Though it wasn''t possible for a Demon to be scared of darkness one cannot forget this was Malphas, the most chaotic Demon servant in Hell who was afraid of a Hellmond jellyfish.

    "Uh... that isn''t it, Milord. We arete, very veryte and they won''t be happy," reminded Malphas. His master was known to be one of the most popr Demon for his behavior that lock horns with other high Demons. While Lucifer had the high position, only a few actually respected him and many avoided him to stay on their equilibrium.

    "My reputation is already pitch ck andingte isn''t the problem when I came there uninvited. I am rather more curious to see this Angel my nephew mentioned. Think of this as an honor because not everyone get the honor to meet me," Lucifer stopped his feet and Malphas who didn''t know his master stopped bumped to his back. The servant quickly went three steps back when he hit another wall.

    Having the habit of bumping and falling, Malphas turned to apologize only for his eyes to stop as he remembered there shouldn''t be any wall or people behind him. Then who was it that he bumped?

    "Expecting for more was my mistake. I thought I can meet someone like Michael or Raphael but then it is you, Camael. What name do you go by in the human world?" Lucifer questioned without looking back.

    Malphas who stuck between the two angel where one of them had turned to the dark side felt the tension arises that not only his skin could feel but his heart that raced in response. The moon that was hidden beneath the cloud was lifted up, receding the shadow which disappear in diagonal line, revealing his hair beforepletely showed his golden eyes.

    Lucifer turned to meet Redrick, watching the golden eyes with his own golden eyes which he could change at will.

    "This is not a ce for you to be here, Lucifer. I have warned you. Begone!" A clear anger twisted Redrick''s face. He had been a gentle person but no one could ever remain gentle in anger as even the most silent sheep in the group could bite the shepherd if things angered them.

    "What if I don''t?" Lucifer grinned and he raised his hand which Redrick who had been wary of him took the three books all at once, "I came to do an errand which my cute niece inw wanted me to do. She is going to get married and I cannot possibly miss granting her wish when I had the chance to grant it, right?"

    "Lucifer bing a gopher?"

    "I would like to name myself as a respectable Uncle inw, Luci," Lucifer raised both his arms as if to show he is harmless but it didn''t work therefore he threw the act and put back on the wicked look on his face, "I can''t be more hated than I already am. It is nostalgic to see you again, Camael especially when ourst meeting was when you caught me along with the other angels."

    "You got what you deserve for killing Seraphim! I knew it. It was wrong for angels to ever attempt the idea of trusting you. While you are an angel you have fallen so low to Hell that you could kill your own brother," Redrick clenched her hands in anger. More words spilled from his mouth and more creases form on his forehead, "Tell me. Tell me why you killed him!"

    Lucifer crossed his arm and hummed. While he knew he was innocent, it didn''t mean he woulde running to everyone demanding for them to trust him. Not only was it hard to believe for the great Lucifer to be meless, it was pathetic act for him to ever endeavor.

    A smug smile appeared on Lucifer''s face as he took the silence approach that only snapped Redrick to anger. "Shush," Lucifer raised his finger. "You wouldn''t want those kind innocent soul to die, right?"

    "What do you want?!" Redrick demanded for his answer. "If it is revenge against Heaven I would advise you not to. Justice will always triumph against evil. Father above knows what you are nning and he would not allow you toe to Heaven ever again. Not even one of your toes could get inside."

    "Should we try?" taunted Lucifer which was enough to get the angel more riled and he pointed his finger to the second floor again, reminding him of the humans who slept above them. "If tomorrow I n to visit Heaven or if I n to kill you now; know, that I would be capable doing so every second we have now. I can barge in Heaven as I like and no one would ever stop me."

    "Don''t you dare¡ª"

    "Worry not because I won''t," Lucifer showed a wide smile that had Redrick to doubt his words, the Archangel believe not a single wording from him as he was the second to Satan whose power was no less than the King of Hell. Lucifer continued, "I decided to go on other approach because my niece have a blood of an angel with her. Also, I only get even on people who had messed with me first. Unless the whole Heaven is my enemy I won''t raise Hell there. Remind those in Heaven so that they won''t be in my list or they would regret it. I love to invite myself in events people don''t expect me toe."

    And like that, Lucifer disappeared from the building, followed by Malphas. Redrick clenched his fist tighter and hit them to the wall, anger twisted the muscle on his face as he was angry that he was unable to do anything against Lucifer even while the Demon threatened him. Remembering Lucifer''s words, Redrick then left the house, letting his wings go appear on his back and left to remind the Angels of what happened that day and the warning which Lucifer had dered.

    While the Heaven was busy, so was the White Mansion as the most important day of thend had came.

 Chapter 474: United Love-I

    <h4>Chapter 474: United Love-I</h4>

    Starting the day before, the snow had fallen slower than before. The white nket cover Warine endlessly for another one month. While it was usually silence that filled the season of Winter, on this particr day, carriages had been busily filling the road. The guests from othernds whom didn''t want to miss the wedding of the Warine Lord dispatched their carriage in the crack of dawn, making their way to the ce where the first wedding ceremony was held which located in a Church.

    Meanwhile, the ballroom in the castle was filled with flowers. Round tables covered with snowy white tablecloth. From the morning everyone had been including both the bride and the servants in the White Mansion. The chandeliers sparks in golden glitters after the polish and Esther''s deep blue eyes stared at the roof with her hand crossed when a maid came in with whispers once they looked at her.

    "The ball will be held after the ceremony in the Church," came the voice from behind and upon the first note of his words, Esther could feel her mood that brightened a little slumped at once.

    She turned with a sour look on her face, "The maids in this castle needs some apparent teaching. Whispering right in front of the person they are talking of, I don''t know whether to praise their courage or their stupidity." Esther had spoken her words loud enough for the maids to also hear her words.

    Beelzebub watched the maids who became aware of Esther''s words scurried away for fear of being punished and his chuckles bubbles, "Elise would do a great job in getting them on shape. She could even control shadows and you."

    "Elise?" Esther raised her brows, "Notss? I see that she has also got you in shape."

    "I thought about calling herss but then she is going to graduate from the words tonight," Beelzebub''s unfiltered words only resulted in Esther rolling her eyes. "Joking aside, I hear a little about your past with Leviathan."

    "You are putting a shame to those ornaments on the side of your head which you call as ears, noisy bastard," Esther remarked, "It is in my question of how many people you have pursue with this intrusiveness of yours. Do you do this to every women in Hell?"

    "Jealous, are we? But worry not; if you are jealous, I will tell you, I only involve myself deeply to a person when I havemitted myself in knowing them. I am the greediest Demon in Hell. Once a jewel shines to my eyes, all I can think is to make that jewel mine," he said while staring deeply into her eyes but Esther only huffed in response, and when he saw Esther looking as if she was enough and was ready to leave the room, he brought up what he wanted to say, "As you stayed in Hell it means you also know the Demon named Asmodeus."

    "The forteller of Hell," Esther named the other title of Asmodeus, receiving a nod from Beelzebub. "I don''t think anyone ever miss knowing that person. Although he is weak as the famous thirteen Demons of Hell, he made up hisck of power with his skill of reading the future. Once Levi also wanted to see him but he failed," and when she said this, she noticed Beelzebub humming with his lips devoid of smile. "What about him?"

    "Ian went once there to ask about the bride which God would give him and that was how he met her. Think about it, Elise is the granddaughter of both an Archangel and Satan and now she is marrying a Demon. What coincidence could it be? Everything had been weaved to something called Fate which God weave to his children. It is known that God have a n but whether his n is great or not, no one could tell." Beelzebub''s red eyes that stared at the same chandelier as Esther then zoned out in a thought. His daze broke when he heard her speak,

    "You sound very appreciative of God for a Demon." Esther then saw Beelzebub smiled meaningfully and she crossed her arms, "What else did Asmodeus predicted? Did he spoke about how their rtionship will fare?" It was only right for a person to see things to the end and Esther was also curious of the future Asmodeus predicted as it was known that Demon never failed in any except a single prediction he made ever since his name became well known around Hell.

    Beelzebub crossed his arms, "Ian then said it is boring to know the end of the future beforehand, thus, before Asmodeus couldplete he left."

    "How boring," Esther shook her head as her expectation was lowered, "Now that ites to this, he must be regretting that he didn''t ask Asmodeus theplete version of their future. You can enjoy the chandelier. I would be leaving to get dressed now." While leaving Beelzebub, Esther then tipped her chin.

    Why did he talked about Asmodeus when there was nothing important about the conversation? Esther asked in her mind and brushed it away as she didn''t see it to be important.

    Admiring the chandelier alone, Beelzebub lowered his chin, his goldenshes casted a shadow over his red eyes as he sunk to the memories of the past few years when he was still living in Hell. Out of amusement as it was terribly boring in Hell for him, he asked Asmodeus to perform him a read of the future. Instead of his future, he had gone to ask about Ian after hearing he had taken the supposedly bride of his to his mansion in Hell.

    ''You know it is not right to see other''s future. Diablo won''t be happy,'' said Asmodeus. The Demon had a white long hair that held a tinge of pink color braided over his chest while his red eyes were lighter amongst other Demon where his pupils were oval-shaped. In the building where most Demons came to gamble, they had taken a seat in the corner of the room, the side of their seat had been covered with a thick red curtain.

    Asmodeus''s face came clearer when he stood nearer to the candle stand on the corner of the couch and his frown became more evident. ''When timese and he discover this stunt I will remain meless and tells that you are the one who forced me.''

    ''Go on, scaredy-cat. Ian won''t mind me peeking anyway he has no interest in things such as this. What did you find? Did he and the Demon''s Bride get married?''

    ''They did...'' Asmodeus trailed his words, his hand then picking the crystal ball he had before him to let the demoness who came toward them to refill their drinks. One of the demoness who was dressed in a thin clothes that revealed anything excluding her private parts waved her hand to Beelzebub which was returned with a smile thatsted shortly as he was more interested in the future Asmodeus could read rather than the women.

    ''Then why does your crystal ball colored in red?''

    ''Do you know Beel that not every marriage is a good ending?'' Asmodeus asked him, ''In the past a Demon came and asked about his marriage and while his marriage went well, they didn''t end up greatly. The Demon''s Bride is fated to kill Diablo and that remain unchanged.''

    ''Interesting but what if she fell in love with Ian instead?'' Beelzebub asked and he remembered the look Asmodeus gave him where the Demon''s smile was small and a shake of his head was offered.

    Coming to the present Beelzebub thought again about the question Esther asked him about why he didn''t call Elise byss any longer and he finally let out the truth now that they were alone, "It is too pitiful. Just sadly pitiful."

    In her room, after the endless preparation of her skin in the bath, Elise were finally able to wear her wedding gown. She stood before the long couch, letting the maids behind her to pull theces tight before tying it with great difficulty. As everything needed to be perfect, the maids cannot help but to tie the corset tighter in order to help Elise create a beautiful body line with the gown.

    Elise raised her hand to the maid who held theces, "This is enough." She cannot have herself faint in her own wedding day, she thought. The maids obliged and move on to help her with the rest of the gown and theyers of the skirt that puffs up.

    "Isn''t that perfect?" Came Esther''s voice who had entered the room in time. "I say that while it is simple. I feel like I wouldn''t breathe if I were to wear that muchyer of gown."

 Chapter 475: United Love-II

    <h4>Chapter 475: United Love-II</h4>

    Elise showed her aunt a smile, "Will you be nning for a marriage, Aunt Esther?" Elise saw how Beelzebub keep on pursuing Esther despite her refusal. Although Elise knows little about Beelzebub as a person, she knows a few things about him including how there was barely a few things that interested him. But the Demon live up to his name for being a greedy Demon. Once something piqued his interest it would be until his death that he loses interest on it.

    Esther was startled in many way. She was startled that Elise had called her aunt and the question. Not telling Elise to fix her way of calling her, instead her lips widened with a smile. "I don''t n to marry anyone. Not in this lifetime. Is everything done yet?"

    "The preparation for the hair is the onlyst event, miss," answered M who had came to attend Elise and she was happy to see the housekeeper as she thought the woman had avoided her. It meant a lot to see her here as she was one of thest few people who knew about her since her childhood. "Please sit," offered M and Elise took a seat.

    Esther watched the little chick whose round body was covered with clothes, almost simr to a tuxedo and a suit which had her to shake her head. Without knowing that Hallow was a grim reaper, Esther wondered what kind of talking chick did Elise took and how did she found one who could speak and wear a tie while brushing himself upon the mirror?

    Elise felt M''s hand around her hair. Taking the pin, the woman twirled the side of her hair, letting her red hair open and said, "You have a beautiful hair, mdy. It would be a shame to tie this together in a high updo. Would you like to let it down?"

    "That would be great," Elise agreed, watching M''s eyes that continued to stare at her hair through the mirror and she turned nervous and awkward, not knowing what to say to break the ice that created a rift between them.

    In time, Esther who noticed something then said, "I think we are missing Elise''s wedding crown."

    M turned her eyes around the dressing table agreeing with a nod and Esther quickly said, "If it is in the viewing room then I will go and fetch those. We cannot bete for the ceremony or make the groom mad. Else I am afraid he woulde here when he shouldn''t."

    After Esther had left, Elise was then left with the other two maids. She wanted time to speak alone with M and there was nothing else the maids had to do therefore she dismissed them to leave. When they were alone, Elise begin to speak, "M, I noticed that you are avoiding me. Is it something that I do?"

    M who was pinning her hair appeared startled over her question. She took the white rose to ce it in the middle of her hair tied hair and her eyes softened as she shook her head. "How could I ever avoided you, Elise? It was no my intention. People know about me but you might not know this. Once I had a husband and an adorable daughter. My daughter took my husband''s good quality and she was such a beautiful baby. It goes without saying that in the future she would be a lovely girl but that future never came," the maid pursed her lips and Elise who watched her through the mirror felt the pain that shed over M''s eyes.

    "I was terribly lonely. Without my daughter or my husband, my life was gray but one day you came," M let her hand down and Elise turned her body to look at M properly. "I took you as my own daughter and do whatever I could to make you feel happy as I would want my daughter to feel."

    "You are a great mother M, I am sure if your daughter was in my shoes, she would be very proud to have you as her mother," Elise let the woman know. "I don''t remember much about my mother and while I hope I could remember her, I never felt lonely and it was because of your warmth and love as a mother, other than you, I had Mrs. Scott. Though there were times i felt lonely, I couldn''t be more than grateful to have to have three wonderful mothers. You can see me as your own child as I have seen you as one."

    M''s ck eyes were quickly filled with tears. She bent down to pull Elise into her embrace and Elise openly wee the woman.

    "I wish you a happy marriage, Elise. I really do," M whispered beside her ears.

    "Thank you. I promise I will be happy," Elise answer and she rubbed the woman''s back, letting her to shed a few tears and she felt like she had a mother who was sad to part away with her through the marriage and that gave Elise a little to miss her mother, both Adide and Mrs. Scott who had passed away.

    M pulled away and wiped her tears. She then looked at Elise''s corbone which was exposed by her shoulderless gown where a silver crossidfortably on her skin, "You wore it," M said, "But we should change that for today."

    "I think it is beautiful," Elise said, seeing no problem with the ne but M shook her head.

    "I have prepared something better than this ne. Although I am very ttered that you chose to wear that ne with you in such an important time I wish you to wear a better ne. In this day you are the main character," M took off the ne, bringing a sparkling ne which was wider to cover her entire neck. "I am sad to see you leaving."

    "I won''t leave anywhere, M," Elise chuckled and she stood up from her chair to stand in front of the standing tall oval mirror that was ced beside the dressing table.

    She looked at the reflection of the happy girl. Her hair had been tied half while letting the rest loosely curls to fall over her fair shoulders. Some of her baby hairs were let to curl over her forehead. She then looked over to the lovely snowy wedding gown that she wore.

    Following Ian''s ever amazing design, the gown suited her like the perfect glove. The upper part of the dress allowed much of her shoulders to show, letting her bright red hair to take the spotlight as they rest softly over her chest. Elise felt her hand over the thin material of the skirt which puffed up with many thinyers gathered as once, reminding her of a butterfly''s wings for some reason. The golden thread work over the hem of the skirt and below her waist proves just how skillful her tailor was and she was happy to see how much work had been attended to the dress that made it even more impressive for this perfect day.

    "It''s beautiful," Elise said with a smile, she couldn''t forget her shoes either which had been specifically made for today. The back of the heels had a roses design and although one cannot see it as it was hidden underneath the long dress that she wore, the details made it even more endearing to her.

    "It is. You are very beautiful," M said, watching her face hat and been lightly dusted with pink blushes, and they hugged once again before the maid left.

    Elise prepared herself again, feel her heartbeat racing when she thought that soon a ring would settled on her ring fingers that was now gloved with the long white satin gloves. She felt nervous with every seconds that count, staring at the window that had been tied to let the sunlight graced her room. It was a perfect day, thought Elise and she was very happy with today, hoping nothing wrong could go on.

    A momentter, Esther came in with the sparkling crown on her hands. The crown had a simple design, just enough to sparkle on her head, while letting her striking red hair take the spotlight, "It is time, the carriage is ready," Esther came to her side and after cing it carefully on the top of the head, the woman smiled, "Are you ready?"

    Elise stood up with her hands crossed in front of her waist, "Very. Do you know what Ian is doing now?"

    "He should be in his room now and is getting ready to the carriage. The guests is in the Church as well therefore until the ceremony there is done, the ballroom will be empty," Esther exined as she offered her hand to help Elise walk. "Which reminds me, I think Lucifer came."

    "I did," came the sudden voice of Lucifer from the door. His back was leaned on the door and he pushed himself to make his way over to Elise.

    Elise saw howpared to the other days where Lucifer was dressed in a loose ck robe, today he wore a suit like other humans would do. His hair had beenbed neatly to a braid that fell over to his back.

    He stared at her, a hum of acknowledgement left his lips, "Magnificent. I can see how my nephew fell so hard for you. You are perfect. Yesterday after my trip to Hell, I saw something very important there," and he raised his hand, when he opened his fist, a flower bloomed from his palm which was colored deep in red. While it was simr to rose, the petals were thicker and in the middle was a yellow pollen.

    Lucifer said, "This is a flower that is famous in Hell for marriage. As it bloom only two every once in a year it is very demanded for marriage couple to have them. It is said that this is a flower of evesting love. Whoever wore them in the day of their marriage, it would be guaranteed that they would have a lovely marriage throughout their entire life. I have given Ian one and this is for you."

    "Thank you, Mr. Lucifer. The flower have such beautiful meaning it must have been terrible to find them," Elise said to hear the Demon click his tongue thrice and remembering theirst conversation, she quickly fix her words, "Uncle Luci."

    Lucifer''s red eyes gleamed in hidden color of golden, "You cannot be that easily to please. This is still one of my little surprise for your wedding, my dear. I heard that there is no one who would be walking you down the aisle."

    Elise pulled a smile at Lucifer''s blunt question, "Austin is thinking of taking the position."

    "Well, I was thinking to walk you down the aisle."

    Elise was surprised with Lucifer''s words, herrge blue eyes looked at him and he said, "I didn''t had the opportunity to attend my sister''s wedding, nor was I able to take the ce to be the one to walk her down the aisle. It is said that one of the loneliest memory of a bride is to walk down the aisle. I had lost the chance to do that for here, therefore, I wish to do my amends with you. Will you be alright with that?"

    Elise nodded her head, seeing no harm and rather she thought that Lucifer might be the perfect person to walk her down the aisle. Not that Austin wascking anything but Lucifer was a part of Ian''s family. Hearing about Lady Lucy, she also wished to help Lucifer to make peace over Lady Lucy''s wedding which he wasn''t able to attend.

    "But I will have to speak with Austin." She would feel bad to suddenly turn down the position which Austin seemed to be so happy to take as she did.

    "Don''t worry, that kind of small thing I have taken care of it. I only need a yes or no," Lucifer crooked his brows at the end of his question.

    "It is a yes," Elise gave her answer, seeing the Demon''s smile widened.

    "Perfect, I will be waiting you in the Church," Lucifer said, giving onest look to her and he said, "I will make sure you enjoy your time while walking down the aisle. The rest is taken care by me."

    When Lucifer left, both Hallow and Esther who had been holding their breath calmed down. A sigh came underneath Esther''s voice, "I am surprised to see that even Lucifer could be so tame like that. Are you ready now? The carriage is here. It is time."

    ****

    A/N: The wedding gown and the crown is shown in the picture in thement, please check to help imagine the scene~~

 Chapter 476: Untied Love-III

    <h4>Chapter 476: Untied Love-III</h4>

    Music rmendation: Courage and Kindness ¡ª by Patrick Doyle. For better experience use Spotify.

    Once Elise was ready with the gown and the rest of the things had been take care, she got inside the carriage which had been issued for her and rode to the Church with Esther and Hallow who had came to apany her.

    When the carriage arrived and the Church came to sight from the window she peered, Elise could feel her heartbeat hammering against her chest. A constant smile spread against her red-painted lips and it was clear from her expression how much she treasure this moment, the very moment that felt very fragile and blissful. As the carriage stopped, she could feel everything bing clearer.

    The other carriages could be seen parked beside the Church, the ones which belonged to the guests and some of the curious guest were standing near the entrance of the Church, all of them wanted to see the bride which the Lord had chosen and when they saw by their eyes the beautiful woman who walked down from the carriage dressed in the beautiful white gown, her features very doll-like, all of them couldn''t be more convinced that this was the woman that had been chosen by the Warine Lord, Ian White.

    Elise''s eyes looked at the red carpet which had spread down from the upper part of the staircase down to the spot where her carriage was. She looked around the ce, her gaze slowly lifted to see the bright sun, although the coldness could be gloomy to others, Elise couldn''t help but appreciate everything on the very day. She appreciated how there was sun despite the heavy snowfall the past two days, she was happy with the nket of white God had presented to thend which was simr to the gown she wore.

    When the coldness bite her cheeks and turning it pinker, it brought her back to realize that this wasn''t her dream but rather her dreame true. Once the invitation of their wedding had been made, she imagined herself to wear the white gown, she imagine the ring on her fingers and when she looked up there would be Ian''s charming face, and a content smile on his lips. Today everything woulde true.

    As it was a custom for the groom not to see the bride until it was the ceremony, Ian hade to the Church before her. She walked alone on the staircase, followed by Esther and Hallow from behind who made sure her dress would sweep the ground while looking beautiful.

    When she reached the top of the staircase, she could hear the piano softly ying from the chapel. The door was still closed and it was so close to her that when she stared at the wooden door, she could feel Ian''s presence there.

    "Where is Lucifer? He should be here anytime now," Esther said with a sigh, "It might be a bad idea to shift things when the time is near."

    Elise turned to look a t her aunt, her smile was soft on her lips. When the day was important, people often rushes into things and that cause them to either panic or flustered, but Elise was so happy and serene now that she instead shook her head. "There is no rush, the wedding hasn''t start yet and I am sure uncle Luci woulde without a secondte. Is the wedding rings safe with you, Hallow?"

    The chick nodded, puffing his chest where the red bow tie rested on his chubby neck. He pulled out the red pillow where the rings were, "It is here."

    "We should give this to the priest now," Esther said, bending to take the rings while Hallow could be the one to bring the wedding rings down the aisle, they cannot forget that he was in the body of a chick and there is no chick who could be tame enough to bring the wedding rings. Not wanting question to pop up in Elise''s wedding day, Esther took the rings with her. "Is there anything else we forgot? I feel like we are missing something."

    Elise pulled her brows, she also wondered why something felt forgotten when it finally dawned to her and her eyes widened, "The wedding veil! We forgot the wedding veil!"

    "What? How could we forgot those?!" Esther said in panic. "There is no time. The priest might have wedding veil with him. Wedding is often held in this Church, there must be some left forgotten."

    "I will help!" Hallow said, and he looked at Elise with a proud smile, "I am your friend, we cannot have anything missed on your wedding day."

    "Thank you, Hallow, aunt Esther," Elise let them know the gratitude she felt not only because they had helped her but because they were here in this crucial moment of her lives.

    "It is too early to thank us. Will you be alright alone?" and when Elise nodded her head, the two left hurried as they cannot miss the wedding veil.

    Now that she was alone, Elise breathed out the breaths that she had been holding. Her hand rested on her chest where she felt her own heartbeat beating loudly. Her heart was so filled with happiness that she could burst out with the pure excitement she felt. The wedding song had changed, a sign that it was time for her to enter soon had came but then she was alone and the wedding veil wasn''t with her. A little panic clutched to her hand and she turned her face behind, thinking to find someone to call when her body stopped as she found a person''s chest behind her.

    Her neck slowly crane to look at Lucifer who was standing behind her. She found the man looking the same as she had seen him before in the castle but she also noted a few things different from him, such as his eyes that were bright in the color of golden. His eyes were passive, without the mischief that always danced in his eyes but the heartwarming gaze softened his eyes.

    His smile then appeared, and he asked, "Are you searching for something?"

    Elise smiled at Lucifer''s question, she was so happy that she missed the way Lucifer had looked on her was different, almost fatherly. "I think we might forgot the wedding veil. We were in so much hurry that we missed them. Esther and Hallow went to find the veil."

    "We don''t have to wait for them," said Lucifer and he reached out his hand on the air to pull out a white long veil from the thin air. "I have stored this for a very long time. It is time to use them. Let me help you."

    Lucifer took a few steps forward. He stretched the thin material that blurred his view for a moment when he was about to spread them over her head. Looking at her face and the smile on his lips, the man''s eyes held a hint of both happiness and sadness. Slowly, he uncover the rest of the veil, letting it fall over her face and her back.

    "You are like magician, Luci," Elise said when she saw Lucifer''s golden eyes widened for a movement that had her wondered if she had asked something wrong.

    Lucifer then smiled, "You said the same thing you did when you were a child."

    "I did?" The Demon nodded his head and Elise did notice a little how less mischievous Lucifer was at this moment. His eyes were very calm filled with the same happiness that she felt.

    "Does the veil look good on me?" She then questioned. Without the help of the mirror, she cannot see her own reflection and how she appeared now. As it was her wedding day, she wanted to look perfect until she reached the aisle.

    "It does, it looks perfect on you. I didn''t get to say this but you look very beautiful today," the Demon''s words had Elise to smile wider. His eyes constantly watched her as though it had been a very long time since he had seen her and Elise noticed this but she brushed the thought away, thinking that it was an illusion as she was filled with an overwhelming happiness that the world almost felt like it revolved around her for this particr day.

    Lucifer looked at her eyes and asked, "Do you have any other wedding wish that you haven''t fulfilled yet?"

    Staring at the door, butterflies filled Elise''s stomach and the hidden wish she had finally came escape from her lips, "Truthfully there is one wish that I haven''t said yet."

    "What is it?" Lucifer questioned, the gaze didn''t leave her, "Tell me and I should fulfill your wish."

    "Thank you but I don''t think it is something other can fulfill other than the person himself," Elise was happy with Lucifer''s offer but there are things that only one person can do such as now. She didn''t see why she should kept it as a secret and on Lucifer''s curious gaze, she said, "I wished for my father toe and walk me down the aisle."

    "You do?" A little surprise hinted under Lucifer''s answer, "He wasn''t the best father, I didn''t know you would like him to still walk you down the aisle."

    "Maybe he wasn''t the best father but he is my father. I don''t have much memories about him but I am sure he was a kind and lovely man who cares for his family." When Elise looked at Lucifer, she saw how sadness filled his eyes, and she said, "I am sure Lady Lucy would be seeing us with a smile from Heaven."

    "And I am sure your mother would watch your wedding with happiness as well," the words he said was emotional but he managed to hide it without sounding too emotional. When time hade, he gave his arm and Elise wrapped her hand around his elbow.

    The door opened and the music overwhelmed her along with the light that blinded her sight for a moment. Her heartbeat numbed her ears and for a moment, she caught in a faint shadow, Lucifer''s mouth seem to speak but she didn''t get to hear it well. Therefore, she asked, "What did you say, Luci?"

    "I wish you a happy wedding ahead. Without trouble and tears. If he made you shed a single teare to me for I will teach him a lesson," the man stressed his words on thest sentence that gained Elise to chuckle.

    "I will keep it in mind but Ian had always taken care of me well. He never make me cry or feel lonely. Thank you," she then said and with one heels stepping inside the threshold of the chapel, Elise continued, "Thank you foring and walking me down the aisle."

    Lucifer didn''t reply but stared at her. His words were on the edge of his tongue but he let it there without voicing them. Unable to resist he recalled the words which Elise had failed to hear earlier.

    ''All your wish have been granted today.''

    And now, he hold back the words he wanted to say, whispering it very softly that only he knew that he had said the words, "You look beautiful today, my daughter."

    ****

    A/N: The veil is in thement section~?Don''t forget to vote, it will motivate the author to write more~

 Chapter 477: Endless Joy-I

    <h4>Chapter 477: Endless Joy-I</h4>

    Elise saw the guests whom stood on both sides on her presence inside the chapel. She had agreed that the Church was perfect for her wedding day. The stained ss in the church gave a clear shadow to the room which was romantic. She could see a few people whom she knew including Esther and Hallow who had taken a seat in the front chair. She also saw in between the guests a single man who stood out the most with his golden hair tied high and beside him, she saw the angel Heaven who smiled when their eyes met.

    She was happy to know that there was much more people whom she had gotten to know of during the time she spent with Ian. And then in one swift second, all her attention was stolen with the man who stood in front of the priest. His ck hair had beenbed neatly to the back of his head to showcase his handsome face. She saw his red eyes, the same red eyes that never failed to steal her attention and heart.

    She recalled the first time after the nine years passed since she saw him again. Ian had been a very handsome person but the most decisive time that she knew she had fallen for him was when he had the same smile he had now, the smile filled with warmth, a warmth which she hadn''t known at first was ever stored in him until he had shown it to her.

    The minutes were precious. When Ian turned to look at her and their gazes locked, she felt that everyone had vanished in second, leaving her in an empty space where there was only him and her. The steps she took then stopped as there was no more. She turned to look at Lucifer whose smile was wide, not knowing the man whom her hand was holding was her dear father.

    "Go on," Leviathan said, pulling his hand to let her loosened her hold.

    Elise noticed the subtle hesitation shown by Lucifer and she took it as he was reluctant to give her as she reminded him of Lady Lucy. She showed the man another smile before she begin to move into the small steps and saw the hand Ian gave her. Slowly she slipped her small fingers to hisrge hand, and it fitted snugly. She lifted her eyes to meet his gaze, feeling her breathings hitch and her heart thundering quicker.

    Finally it is time, and thinking that the reality sink to Elise as if she was bathing in a warm pink bath that only filled her with happiness. No one know what the future lies ahead her and when thinking about the future, she felt nervous because she could feel that the worse hadn''te yet but today she had pushed away all those thoughts. There was too many beautiful things that she felt piling inside her heart now that she couldn''t care about anything else. She decided to let the obscure future brought itselfter and focus on this very moment.

    She stared at Ian whose eyes reflected the same happiness that she had but that wasn''t all there was proudness when he looked at her.

    When he took his steps closer his deep voice whispered, "Are you nervous?"

    Elise saw him tightened her hand that she didn''t know had been trembling softly. "Very but I am also very happy. Very very happy. Thank you, Ian I had never been this happy before."

    "It is too quick to thank me yet when we have all other future ahead of us," Ian pulled her hand kissed her hand gently, "All happiness should be beneath your feet, my love. Everything and I promise no sadness shoulde for you."

    Elise could feel how tears bubbles on her eyes but it was such an important moment that she didn''t want to shed tears even if those were happy tears

    "Are you ready?" came Redrick''s voice. The man had stood with his white priest clothing with a book and one hand was brought forward when they nodded.

    "In this blissful day, dear guests, we are here assembled in the presence of God to be a witness in this holy moment of the union between these two people. Their decision to marry has not been set foot heedlessly and today they publicly

    dere their private devotion to each other," started Redrick as he started the ceremony where everyone had stood up, watching the two couple who stood at the altar. "Ian White and Elise Scott, today marks the day of your beginning in the journey of love. The story of your love is yours to write but we should not forget that for this holy matrimony, patience, love, kindness..."

    Elise could hear Redrick''s words right against her ears but she couldn''t help and zoom out of his words as her focus was stolen by Ian and she could also feel him undergoing the same episode as her.

    Her heart fluttered inside her and she couldn''t help but to feel how her hands that trembled turning less nervous as Ian''s hold tightened just enough to help her out from her errant nerves.

    But it wasn''t only her who had fallen into a trance as Ian could feel himself sinking in her as his eyes stared at his beautiful bride. Elise was as beautiful as he remembered and with her dressed in white gown, covered in the wedding veil just for him, she looked incredibly stunning to his eyes, so much that she could blinded her. But even if Elise was a light that could destroy his sight, Ian wouldn''t mind it. He would still choose to stare at her as he did now as today, from now on and forever, Elise was his like how he is hers.

    The very thought of marriage was foreign to him in the past. Everything including love was also out of his grasp. He couldn''t understand the term of love and the only love he knew was those that he had seen from people who had fallen in love with wealth and rankings that instead turn them greedy and ugly in heart. The people who approached him was all the same with that intention, no one sees him as the person he was and only now he knew that perhaps all this time he had been searching for someone who could love him, his entire being that they wouldn''t care who he was, the love simr to the glimpses his mother had shown him.

    This selfless love that Elise directed to him had touched his cold heart. He had melted her, and while he thought that remaining cold for the rest of his life was perfect as it would strengthened him, he knew now that was a foolish thoughts of him. This love he received made him strong and he aspire to gave her the same selfless love.

    To protect Elise, the very unbridled smile she had now in her lip, caring her, and giving her attention, this was all he vowed to do for her.

    He was very happy today that he had turned a blind eye over the fact someone else had taken the position of Lucifer because he could tell by the scent that person was not his uncle and rather was his father-inw. When Elise chuckled as their gazes met again, he smiled, thinking that one he who thought love was foolish was actually the foolish one for if he had still adopt that same belief he wouldn''t be here now, feeling this happiness that could almost rip his heart.

    Redrick''s voice finally returned in thest few minutes, "Do you promise to honor and tenderly care for one another and cherish each other through sorrows and joys, hardships and victories for all the days of your lives until death do you apart?"

    Elise stared at Ian, saying the word with him in unison, "We do."

    "May these rings be blessed as a symbol of your union. In each day you see this ring, may you be reminded of this very day of your journey to know that to be here had taken you through hardship to strengthen yourmitment upon each other, Lord Ian please repeat after me," Redrick said the words for Ian to repeat the vow after him, doing it without tearing his gaze as he had sworn the oath to her. The rings then slipped to her ring fingers and everything felt as if it finally sink to her.

    Redrick turned to her, "Lady Elise."

    Elise followed the words Redrick said, doing the same as Ian, she stared at his beautiful red eyes, "I, Elise, promise to love and support you and live each day with kindness, understanding, truth, and love. With this ring I thee wed."

    "I pray for the stability of your marriage and may your days in the world be long. With the witness''s blessing and in the promise shown in the witness of God, I now pronounce you husband and wife. You may kiss the bride," dered Redrick and Elise felt her heart stuttered at the announcement.

    Ian take two steps forward, not a slightest hesitation was on his face as he lifted the veil, pulling it over her head to finally see her beautiful ce without hidden under the veil. He stared at her, a smile was so wide on his lips before he descended down, taking both of her hands together to ced it against his chest.

    Elise felt nervous and the kiss on her lips dispel the nervousness. It wasn''t their first kiss as those had passed a long time ago but his taste, the softness of the kiss and the emotion it brought didn''t change since the beginning of their kiss in the terrace. Her eyes closed and she kissed him with the same fervor until he pulled away. Ian watched how pink Elise''s cheeks were and that had him to smile wider again.

    Ian then turned to the guests who was still standing as if earlier Redrick''s words were not enough he announced aloud, "Ladies and gentlemen, I am here to announce you, this is my wife, Elise White."

    Rain of apuse filled the room and the person who had been sitting on the edge of the ceiling, against the stained ss pped his hand. Beside him was his servant, Malphas, "Milord. I think you can attend the wedding now!" There was the eagerness in the servant''s words which he tried to suppress but couldn''t as he was excited with the idea of wedding.

    "I am thinking to let Levi enjoy the wedding a little more. As standoffish as he is, I still feel pity to him. Did he cry?" Lucifer then asked, his lips quirking.

    "I don''t know, I didn''t see as I am with you, milord. But I think he must have cried. Fathers are said to be the easiest being to cry in their daughter''s wedding," assumed the demon servant. "But milord if we proceed like this, wouldn''t we follow the future Asmodeus had predicted?"

    "Future?" Lucifer smiled, "Do you know that there are people who managed to break away from the future Asmodeus predicted. There are somethings that no one can''t predicted not even God because fate is a thing that no being can control. Fate flows alone forming their own stream and shapes. The ending of a person is decided by themselves. We can only leave their future on their hands. And if Ian was to suffer from death, I am sure I can prevent that to happen. The problem is..." Lucifer drawled his words and Malphas stared with curiosity.

    "Is?" The servant urged.

    Lucifer shrugged his shoulders, "It is such a beautiful day. We should think something better than a dark gloomy future. Bring me wine. The best wine and prepare the wedding gift now. We should join the happy newlyweds now. But I think it isn''t too early to give them the wooden cradles, I trust that my nephew would be quick to give me grandchildren."

 Chapter 478: Endless Joy-II

    <h4>Chapter 478: Endless Joy-II</h4>

    Elise watched the pride on Ian''s eyes as he introduced to the people her as his wife. She couldn''t tell how happy she was and had stopped had thinking about it as the word barely express the fullness she felt on her chest. Now she was his wife and he was her husband.

    The guests pped as they walked down the aisle. While some showed sincere smile, she also saw some who was smileless when they apuded. The position she had now was something most women in the church once wanted but now that she had taken it, they couldn''t help but look at her with gaze full of envy.

    Once the wedding ceremony had ended, they went back to the castle where the ball was held. Elise had changed into a new dress that were less puffier for the asion that wouldn''t drag on the floor. cing the ring on her bare fingers, she felt the coldness it preserve, the endearing coldness that tells her this ring belongs to her now.

    By time she came to the ballroom, the music stopped upon her arrival as the orchestra had stopped ying to stand up. The rest of the guests who were chattering halted and the ones who were sitting stood up in a straight poise. They bowed at her once she entered and Elise''s eyes stopped to the only person who didn''t bow to her.

    Ian watched his wife in the blue dress that gradient into golden as the color reached to the bottom of her dress. Her hair had been left open and while she look beautiful, Elise was more than beautiful to him. The happiness of the marriage wasn''t the only thing he had in his mind now. It was the fact that they were no married and Elise was his¡ª both in soul and body. Not only the afternoon ceremony had been his most awaited moment but tonight too and the day that had been dreading finally arrive.

    The sight of Elise in the dress allured him and that only had him to look forward more of the moon''s presence.

    Ian made his way to her side and take her by her hands, his other hand settled on her slender waist as if it was the most natural position for his hand to rest at. "My wife," Ian whispered lovingly, descending down to kiss her cheeks as he waved his hand to cue the rest of the guests to resume the ball. But even as they were told to continue, with the presence of the two most important person for the day, they couldn''t continue but stare at them.

    "How is the day for you, my love?" questioned Ian, his words gentle to Elise''s ears and she also felt ticklish as his warmth breaths caressed her exposed neck.

    "Beautiful," Elise answered, and she saw the two seats ced on the furthest part of the ballroom, the ce where usually Ian woulde and seat alone as the Lord and now there was her seat. She sat on the chair before him, "I have dreamt of my wedding days every day as a child. I look forward to it and there was once where I thought about counting the days until my marriage."

    Ian raised his brows with intrigue, "Did you have someone already in mind at that time?"

    Elise looked at him who had changed into a different clothes toplement the dress she wore and she smiled, "I didn''t think it was a matter on who I would marry. I thought that in my wedding day there would be a feast and all I can think about was to eat because I often goes with days without food."

    "Hm, you mean from that headless and heartless family whom you lived with once in the past," Ianmented and he turned to take her fingers on the armrest, intersecting them together. "You can give me their name soon, whether they are dead or alive I can give them torture. I learned not long ago that Demons could torture the ones who had died. If any time soon I travel to Hell, I would not forget to pay respect toward them."

    "Did Lucifer told you that?"

    "Sure I did," came Lucifer right in front of them. His appearance was sudden as he hadn''t used his wings or carriage or the door to enter but materialized through thin air. "Now, my niece-inw, tell me the name of those who have harmed or hurt your fragile heart."

    Ian clicked his tongue and rolled his eyes at his uncle''s arrival, "I don''t think I have to ask that you don''t understand the word ofying low."

    "Oh dearie, do I have to do that?" Lucifer asked with a fake surprised expression and with a hand on his mouth he grinned, "I was thinking to be as bold and as eye-catching as possible to rub wounds on those damned angel who had been hurting my good name."

    Elise wondered what kind of good name does Lucifer want to have as she didn''t see him as a person who would shy away from the killings he did, instead he was simr to Ian on the way of dering their kill with pride. She saw the people whispers, some asking who Lucifer was as they had been startled but no exnation was given as Ian didn''t think he needed to exin everyst thing and bits of little events when magic was possible in theirnd.

    Another thing which Elise noticed was how Lucifer''s eyes had returned to red color, seemingly closer to ck now and she wondered if that hold any meanings. "Uncle Luci, about the veil that you gave me this afternoon. It was very lovely, thank you for letting me to borrow the veil. Once it had been cleaned, I should return it to you."

    "Veil?" Lucifer wondered what the girl was speaking when it dawned to her what he meant and his smile widened. "It is yours, Elise. Take it and store it carefully. I suppose it is a very important wedding veil of a person and you won''t like it if it gets torn."

    Not him who wouldn''t like it but her?

    Ian who had been hearing the conversation understood what was going on and he said, "Is that wedding evil was from Mrs. Adide?"

    Lucifer wanted to keep it a secret but Ian had given him away, therefore, he said the truth, "Yes."

    Elise''s blue eyes turn wide on the revtion and she wanted to hear more about her mother and how Lucifer had be the person to have the wedding veil but the Demon quickly said, "Here you are." Lucifer had turned his face and ced one of his hand to the other man whose long silver hair had been cut, showing his fair neck and dressed in white, he almost looked like angel without wings.

    Elise saw the white satin ribbon covering the man''s eyes and it was without question she knew who it was, "Mr. Heaven."

    Heaven bowed his head, the angel had a sincere smile that could warm everyone''s heart as he had nothing but genuine care to people around him, "Lady Elise," his head then turned to where Ian was standing, "and Ian, congrattion on your wedding day. It might be unluckying from me whose marriage had ended, but I wish you two a great wedding and life ahead."

    "I am d to see you cane," Ian answered, being polite to the angel as he was one of the few person he could tolerate. "I should say I envy this skill you have, Lucifer," he said with a thin hint of sarcasm. "To think you can bring everyone immediately to your side. You were also the person who had told Heaven toe and notify me during when Elise was attacked in the exam."

    Not knowing this, Elise was surprised, "You did?"

    "I wouldn''t want take the credit," answered Lucifer. It wasn''t that he wanted to be humble but because he wasn''t the one who had told Heaven to notify Ian but rather her father but he had to keep silence for it was Leviathan''s words.

    Elise not knowing this said sincerely, "Thank you, uncle Luci, Mr. Heaven."

    "I am d to be a help," answered Heaven politely.

    "The way you calls my name just have the perfect ring on it," as he spoke he suddenly stop speaking. It happened in second but Elise who sensed it, raised her brows to Lucifer who said, "Now I should leave you two to enjoy your time. I suggest a dance between the newlyweds. It has always been something I am looking forward to and if you two ever n to visit Hell, we can also hold another wedding ceremony there."

    While Elise thought of how great it would be to hold a wedding in Hell so she could see a glimpse of her father which might be possible considering that he was locked as a punishment, Lucifer had left. Heaven who had been left alone, then bowed his head again, "I will enjoy a little of my time here."

    "Please take your time, Mr. Heaven," Elise said and Ian beside her added,

    "There are many amusement you could enjoy take yourself for a ride." When he was gone, Ian pulled her hand and rested his lips on her knuckles, "You didn''t finish replying me earlier. So how was your day today, my dearest princess?"

    Elise smiled at his question, she said, "It is all I can wish for, better than what I could imagine. How was today wedding for you?"

    "While the effort of looking forward to this day where we are announced as wife and husband, I am also looking more forward to this time we would have together privately," Ian saw how quickly pink Elise''s cheeks gotten and her heartbeat quickened in not nervousness but eagerness. "I heard there are roses in my room, do you like them?"

    "You are like a wolf," Elise said and with him who hum, she continued, "there was a story of a girl and a wolf. The wolf offered the girl roses to lure and eat her."

    "Which mean you know the drill," Ian nibbled her finger lightly where her golden ring was, "I can''t wait to eat you."

    "Silly," answered Elise in a murmur as shyness covered her neck and ears.

    In the beautiful day where people hade to offer their congrattion to the couple of the day. Within some guests who came, a tall man with broad shoulders, a sharp eyes and neat beard that covered his sharp jaw entered the castle. His golden eyes peered therge castle when a servant came to his side.

    "May I ask you the invitation, milord?" The footman questioned. While studying the man who seem to be on his early thirty, he noticed from only a nce with the way the man brought himself that he wasn''t a normal civilian and that he was a high nobleman. Wanting to be on the good side of a wealthy man, the servant waited for the man to continue staring at the castle.

    But even as a good five minutes passed, the man didn''t gave the invitation. Instead, he turned his face to meet the footman''s eyes. Being taller, he had the advantage to cover the human''s sight to only meet his gaze, "I have gave the invitation," he said with clear voice but the footman could feel himself deluded by the voice that blurred when it passed by his ears.

    "Oh silly me!" The footman then said when his eyes suddenly break from the trance. "I apologize for my forgetfulness. Please follow me, I should show you the way to the ballroom."

    And the man hummed in response, "How long have it been since the castle been made?"

    The footman thought of how the man must have been in awe with the castle and said, "I do not know about the exact time but it should be long since a thousand years ago."

    "and since that the family that lived here never change?"

    The footman was surprised by the question an he pulled his brows, "The Lord''s family have lived here but I do not know of the full history. If you would like to hear them, please do question the Lord. Most of us servants has less privilege to know."

    Of course, thought the man. It wasn''t that the man didn''t know and he doubted anyone in the fivends knew. It was because the person who live in the ce had ever changed for over nine hundred of years.

    "Tell me more about your Lord. What kind of man is he?" The man asked, his golden eyes holding curiosity which was judgmental as if he wanted to know about Ian before making is conclusion.

 Chapter 479: Endless Joy-III

    <h4>Chapter 479: Endless Joy-III</h4>

    Back in the ballroom after the start of the party, it was time for the wedding couple to present their first dance. Elise was offered a hand and Ian had knelt in front of her as he did so. She took his hand unhesitatingly and was pulled to his immediate embrace. One of his hand caught her waist, while Elise''s hand had settled on his shoulders.

    "I must be a bad dancer," Elise whispered. The song that was yed by the orchestra was soft and gentle, but inside the room the sound of he instruments dampened the sound, and she had spoken in whisper so her words would be heard. "It is my first time ever dancing," not to mention in front of the people who had their eyes hammered on her.

    While Elise had gotten used to the sharp gazes that the people gave, she couldn''t be at rest with the sharp gazes of the people that wanted to be judging on every move she made.

    She had just talked about being terrible when her heels slipped and Ian twirled her waist, pulling her closed where the tips of their nose touch and a faint gasps could be heard from the guests who hadn''t expect the waltz to turn intimate. Elise whose heart slipped over the small slip saw Ian who was smiling, "Are you afraid of making mistake in front of me or are you afraid that one of those guests speak about you?"

    Ian always knew what was running in her mind and while people see this as intimidating, Elise didn''t have anything to hide in her mind and it was because Ian was a partner who made herfortable when ites to speaking her mind aloud. "Both," she answered.

    "First, my love," Ian took her hand, running it over her head and used his other hand to turn her body. Elise felt her skirt blooming as her body did a full turn before she meet Ian''s eyes again as his hand came back to wreath her waist, "I don''t mind you stepping on my feet. It doesn''t hurt neither does it bother me. Second from now on you are thedy of Warine. Those who spoke about you would be a lot more than now and I suggest you to keep a generous heart or if you want, I have another solution."

    "Do you mean by killing them?" Elise asked because she knew that was running in his mind.

    "You studied well which mean you know what to do; tell me their name, jolt it down, or give me a whisper and if it is their tongue, eyes, or limbs that you want I should be there to fulfill all your wishes. Other than that, we can make them magically ''poof''," Ian used his other hand to mimed a small burst. "Simple, isn''t it?"

    Elise didn''t know whether she could chuckle as though Ian''s words were ominous, she can''t help but take it with a smile, "I believe my heart is generous, you don''t have to think about the second solution." Being thedy of Warine, Elise know that her dear husband was skillful when ites to killing people and she want to keep the list of death as little as possible. "I realize that while those people talk and words can hurt, it would be endless if I bother with every of their littlest word."

    "Correct," Ian followed the music and Elise noticed how sift and talented he was in dancing, something she only now know and was d to know. "But don''t be too generous because if I were to hear a wind about their trash talk to you. I will get their heads."

    At the end of the dance both Elise and Ian bowed to each other and while most wedding couple would get back to their seats, there were too many people in the ballroom that wished to offer their congrattion. Elise wrapped her hand around Ian as they made a little round in the ballroom while some guests had danced the next waltz. Many people came and Elise only smiled when necessary, keeping her words less not because she couldn''t understand what the people were speaking but she took her time to study the people she met and learned their characters.

    "Blessing to you, mdy. I could never expect the castle to look this bright, it is a very beautiful day for a very lovely wedding. I felt blessed to see the ceremony in the Church. It almost makes me cry," said the Lord of Marshforth, Lord Lewis Charchiel.

    "Thank you foring, Lord Lewis," Elise politely answered the man whose ears was sharp at the tip, a proof that he was an elf. Seeing him she remembered how most faeries live in Marshforth and she can''t forget to ask, "I heard that the faeries''nd had been facing a drought. Are the faeries living well?"

    It had been months since her separation with Aryl, her little faery friend who had left to her ownnd.

    Ian understood the intention in Elise''s question and Lewis who the two stared pursed his lips. His slightly silver green colored hair fell straight over his neck, cut evenly in a length that wasn''t short but neither long. "Assuming that you have heard about Marshforth you must have heard about how the magical beasts in the forest had gone missing. While us, the elves are able tomunicate with faeries or enter thends, it had been months since we are able to meet or step inside thend. I do not know whether they are alright but we can hope that no problem should invoke in thend."

    Elise narrowed her eyes in question, "Is it normal for the faeries''nd to lock themselves?"

    "It is not often done but when facing dangers they would immediately lock theirnds from visitors. I remember there was a time faeries went away... around nine hundred years ago," Lewis answered and they talked a little more before the elf went.

    Ian watched Elise who turned concerned on the faeriesnd and said, "Don''t you find something strange about nine hundred years ago when the faeries went missing?"

    Nine hundred years had a ring in her mind and Elise said, "The time that you turn into a demon?"

    Ian nod his head, "Around that time, more specifically four to five months before I turn into a demon, I also heard news about the faeries disappearing, my best guests is they are avoiding to get caught in the affair of Hell and Heaven. The faeries are said to be one of the few creatures sensitive to the shift of the world."

    Which mean a new demon would be born? But a shift of the world doesn''t spin only on a new birth of a demon. "I hope the future wouldn''t be dark."

    "I am here," Ian winked one of his eyes while bending his neck to cover her sight, "As your husband I am also your light. Our future would never be dark, my love. Mark my words."

    In the other part of the room, Lucifer popped his head on the Demon who had taken the appearance of a human. His eyes were ck simr to his jet ck hair that was partitioned in the middle. Some of his hair that was in the medium length covered the sides of his forehead. His cheeks were hollow and his eyes were bleak, holding a passive and cold ambience.

    "Tell me how did you hid your golden eyes, Levi?" Lucifer asked, his voice irritatingly friendly that had Leviathan to ignore him and continue to drink while keeping his eyes on his dearest daughter. His thick ck brows drew together when he saw how close Ian was when ites to holding Elise''s waist.

    The ss he held almost crack and Lucifer couldn''t hold hisughter any longer. "Guess what. I have the most sins here yet I am able to shift into the family quite well. You know you might have to stop that pity party of yourself ande to face your daughter now. She is lonely you know. She wish to have a father, a family. I know how terrible it is for a daughter not to have a father."

    "You have a daughter?" Leviathan questioned to Lucifer who scoffed.

    "My lovely sister. She once always looked forward to the day she could meet her father but you know he had died. I tried to fill the position but a father is a position not a brother could rece," Lucifer then waved his hand, "This talk is not about me. So when are you nning to tell her? That you are here beside her and you havee back. My nephew seems to know that you were the one who walked her down the aisle. You should have seen his cheeky smile."

    "I saw that," Leviathan ced the drink beside him on the round table, almost mming it down but he calmed himself and healed the crack he made on the surface of the ss. "She will know it soon and I will make it in the near future to meet her. Of course not in a way you did."

    "Listen to me who have passed this phase, Levi. The start isn''t the problem. You cane as a brute and then softened their hearts. It is the truths the two children want and we have hidden the truth because we wish to protect them. They are far forgiving then we expect them to be. Good luck," Lucifer offered his hand to pat Levi''s shoulders but the man had red him no to touch and walked away.

    Left alone Lucifer thought about who he should tease only when suddenly a presence of a man had entered the castle and his eyes widened before a cruel smile came to his lips.

    "Master!" Malphas who came in time called in a hurry as he sensed the man''s presence as well.

    "Let''s bring this outside. I don''t want to ruin this beautiful day," Lucifer said and at once he left the ce, zapping a way in a single blink.

 Chapter 480: King of Hell and Threats-I

    <h4>Chapter 480: King of Hell and Threats-I</h4>

    Tonight was the most introduction she had made in the count of few hours. The people and guests who came to her and Ian was endless. Just once they thought they had ended the conversation of one group of people, another people hade. Now, the people who were in front of her was Dalton Lone and his younger brother, Ernest Lone.

    "I can''t be more than grateful for what you have done to save me, mdy, milord," Ernest bowed beside his brother. Elise could see the side of the man''s neck was bandage and she assumed the wound must have came from the incident that happened not too long ago.

    "We are d that you are safe," Ian said, his words holding only a tiny sincerity. "That is all that matters."

    Elise noted that with the way Ernest looked at her that he didn''t remember what had happened or seen that she had used her power. Ian must have kept it a hidden from people about her power and it was in order to avoid more enemy to harm her more than they already had.

    "I find it strange that the Lord could sympathize with a person''s loss," came the daring words from Oliver who came toward them with a ss on his hand that was filled with the sunny colored liquid. Ian stared down at the man who was short in stature and in mind.

    "I as well; I find it strange that you still haven''t woke up from your dream. To think that you can be so daring," Ian showed the man a smile that didn''t reach his eyes. "One of this days you should be careful Oliver."

    "Is that a threaten, milord? In this beautiful asion I suggest you not to jinx the new page of your life by threatening other''s life," Oliver grinned smugly.

    Elise saw how people have gathered. While they appeared to be on their business, she knew most of them had came closer to keep a better hearing over their conversation.

    "Threatening a member of the Church can be considered as an offense. You might be the Lord but us, the Church has the right to punish people ording to thew. I hope you remember this, Lord Ian?"

    The man was asking for trouble and Elise could tell he wanted to inquire Ian''s anger to have a reason to arrest him. This had Elise to frown and she questioned what Oliver was nning for. Like lion and the hare, Oliver didn''t know his position. Ian didn''t y as the man tried to do to him and Elise saw instead, Ian broke to a grin.

    Dalton who didn''t want a fight on the auspicious day said, "My deepest apology, milord¡ª"

    Ian raised his hand over Dalton who wishes for peace and with a silver voice, he said, "I thought I was offering my concern. In the Church it had been known that a traitor who worked with the dark sorcerers had been found. You know how survival is the fittest in this world. I am concerned about you who aren''t strong."

    The people begin to speak again about the news Ian had said aloud. While the Church was trying to keep quiet, he wasn''t obliged to keep the news quiet and this ad Oliver to be rmed.

    Ian didn''t stop. His smile widening as he said, "Garfon didn''te as well. I am curious to know if he is alright? Maybe he is under stress. As his closest friend, you must know this too, Oliver. They said birds of same feathers flock together but humans with same goal oftene in a group." When Oliver tried to speak, Ian held the man''s shoulders. His grip was tight but not enough to have the man''s screaming and he lowered his voice, "Remember Oliver if you mess with the wrong person. All will end with you six feet under the ground."

    Being beside Ian, Elise could hear his words that he uttered to threaten Oliver and Ian pulled away as he tapped Oliver''s shoulders, "Enjoy the party Oliver and Dalton, we should see each other soon again," thest words he had said was direct toward Oliver.

    As Elise and Ian left the ce, she could still feel the hot gaze of Oliver. She whispered, "Is he still aspire to take you away from your position? With Lord Garfon."

    "We should soon see them headless, my love. Don''t worry. When they cross the line, they will get what they did to others instead," Ian gave her the knowing smile as if he knew what would happen soon.

    They continue to walk, after Oliver''s daring action, less people decided toe toward Ian, for the fear of worsening his mood. Elise looked around the ballroom and she noticed the food as well as the cakes that was spread on the tables, looking delicious.

    Ian who knew where her gaze was said, "This time with me you will never go hungry."

    Elise smiled at his words that touched her. "Do you have other rtives other than Lucifer?"

    "Mostly died, I killed them that day. I think I did leave only one person alive," Ian said as he reminisced the day where he relished himself in the pleasure of seeing the people who had humiliate and caused his mother''s death writhing in agony. "Maybe that person''s descendants are alive that is if they lead a good life. I have never been curious of the family that my father had. They are pieces of trash ready to be burn and I helped this world by eradicating them that day."

    Elise hummed in response. She wasn''t drawn back or tell Ian that it was wrong to be proud of his killing record. She sees that his history is what made him today and though morally wrong, she leaned more to understanding his reason and sees it as fit.

    "Why did you leave that person alive?" she then questioned. From what she heard Ian''s paternal family had caused nothing but humiliation to both him and his mother that eventually lead to Lady Lucy''s death. And she knew Ian was a person who would never forget his hatred to the people he killed.

    "That woman was the only woman who had protected my mother once by giving us a ce to live when we were driven out from the family. Even though she was on edge of being disowned and shunned for protecting us, she disregard the effect we would cause her and let us stay until we can settle down. She couldn''t offer the help for a long time but I felt grateful what she did as my mother did as well," Ian then looked and met her eyes, "I told you. I am someone who remember the evil people did to me but also the kindness. Only those who harmed me will I harm and those who doesn''t I wouldn''t."

    And it was one of his qualities that made it to Elise to trust that Ian was a kind man. Elise''s blue eyes continue to venture around the ballroom again when all of a sudden she felt Ian narrowed his eyes. She heard him faintly clicking his tongue and left toward a man who was standing near the corner of the wall.

    The man was purposely standing on the corner as if to avoid attention and when he saw Ianing toward him, rm covered his face. As quickly the man was on guard and turned away to leave but Ian wasn''t letting him leave and caught him by his shoulders.

    Elise who followed closer looked at the man whose hair was ck, curiosity came on her and she asked, "Who is this?"

    "Go on name yourself," Ian demanded to the man who repetitively trying to avoid his gaze from Elise, "While you are at it tell me what you came here for."

 Chapter 481: King of Hell and Threats-II

    <h4>Chapter 481: King of Hell and Threats-II</h4>

    The man who Ian had caught had a ck hair half tied. His appearance was of a young man who perhaps barely aged twenty. Upon meeting Ian''s eyes his gaze ran away, "I have reason for this, Diablo."

    The name which the man had used to call Ian was enough answer for Elise to learn that this man was a demon. She looked between him and Ian, finding that the other man trying to run away by inching back as he could but was unable to with Ian''s deadly grip on his shoulders.

    Ian stared at the man, his lips smiling while his eyes show otherwise. "Do I have to question what your reason is, Orias or would you tell me everything. The first offer won''t be done kindly."

    Orias was a high Demon butpared to Ian whose power had been demonstrated right across his eyes, he was afraid one of his limbs would be torn. The Demon knew he would be defeated when a fight were to break between them. Therefore, he thought that it was better to tell as he had been caught.

    He didn''t want to die! "I-I came as per Satan''s request!"

    Elise''s eyes widened at what the man had said. People begin to gather around them again and they decided to vacate the ballroom, making way to the sitting room where Orias was seated in the chair while both Elise and Ian stood before him.

    "Continue," Ian ordered the Demon who was still staring at Ian and his new bride.

    "Uh... you don''t know?" Orias questioned and when Ian''s eyes narrowed he bite his lips and sighed. "Two days ago which would be a day ago ording to mortal''s time, Lord Lucifer came to the thirteen''s dinner."

    Elise didn''t know much about Demon or Hell and she didn''t know what Orias was speaking of. "The thirteen''s dinner?"

    "It is an annual dinner held on Sabbath on every six month of Hell. It is when the thirteen highest ranking Demon came to meet up," Ian was the one who exined her, and she nodded, seeing him looked at her eyes before adding, "Satan being the head of the dinner would alwayse."

    Feeling the gaze of Eliseing to him, the man quickly said, "And sir Lucifer who had sessful ended his punishment also came... that was when it happen..." Orias''s memory came back to the start of his day on the important day where the thirteen''s dinner started.

    Being the one of the highest ranking servants in Satan''s castle, Orias had came to prepare the dishes. He made sure everything was perfectly crafted for each demons as most of the highest ranking Demon was stubborn with their interest and taste. If things don''t go ording to their wish, they would throw a tantrum and his job was to make sure it won''t happen.

    "...for the rest we can bring it to Lady Vephar. That''s it for today," Orias said and he closed the book he held where on the spine of the book two small ck wings begin to emerge. "Go to Lord Bm," he ordered. As if remembering one more thing he had forgotten, Orias then turned to the lowest servant whose skin was in the color of bright red, "We forgot about¡ª" a sudden quake shook the castle.

    The chandelier that was hung high danced like a drunk person and the fissures on the burgundy painted wall let out soft dusts all over the ground. A chilling shiver struck Orias but not only him, all the Demon including the thirteen demons who were sitting on the table felt the iing presence.

    "Lucifer!" said the woman who was sitting on the furthest chair to the head of the table. Her body was tall that even though she had sat down, it appears as though she was standing. Pair of horns curled down from the sides of her head like the rest of the demons in the room.

    As if knowing he had been called, Lucifer appeared all of a sudden in the room without using the door. Malphas also came behind his master but seeing the high ranking demons on the long rectangr tables whose eyes bulged out with glower on his master''s appearance, the servant came nearer to his master.

    "What are you doing here?! You are not invited to the dinner, Lucifer," said the man whose body was a bull while his tongue forked out like a snake. Every time he spoke a slurred whisper camecing his voice.

    "Shush," Lucifer put one finger over his lips but his action wasn''t taken well by the rest of the demons who mmed the table and stood up.

    The Demon shouted, "Get out! We does not wee a fallen¡ª" in blink of an eye, the demon who had spoken burst into pieces. The two demons who sat beside the demon squinted their eyes at the ck blood that sttered over their body.

    "I told you to be quiet, didn''t I?" The smile on Lucifer''s lips had fallen and his eyes that were in the color of red turned brighter in a shade of both ck and golden. "I have been absent for a thousand year but that doesn''t mean there is a ce for newborn babies like you to shout or raise your voice on me. If I find you doing so again, I will make your life a living Hell." Lucifer didn''t have to press his tone to emphasize his warning as he could see the words work well to the Demons who turned stun while looking at the Demon who had been killed into pool of inky blood.

    The rest of the demons were quick to zip their lips. For most of the demons who didn''t know and seem Lucifer before, they felt the pressuring air the Demon had. Even though they were high ranking demons, Lucifer was on his own par that put them into shivering fear. He didn''t even lift his finger when killing Bm and that was enough introduction for him.

    Lucifer smiled at the fear shown by the younger demons. He saw some of the demons who he knew and they were actually less than the amount he expected. His eyes then moved to the end of the table where the King sat at.

    "It is morning, Satan. It''s been a long time. Shall we have a good little talk? We are going to be a family soon. I don''t like the idea I am here to be a bridge," Lucifer said while staring at the end of the table.

    A red velvet curtain had been ced to cover the end of the table and when a light appear, the curtain didn''t move and it only showed arge shadow of a monstrous being covered in a coat with tall cors raised high when mes appeared on the candles ced on the sides of the curtain. The shadow of his hand showed his bony fingers and his head that was free from any blood, nerves, skin, or flesh as it was a skull that ride the top of his body.

    "Family?" came the voice of the King. The demons who sat on the tables turn quiet, their eyes sneakily watching back and forward from the two end of the table where the Duke and the King of Hell were talking from.

    Back to the present, Elise was a startled with Lucifer''s words. "Lucifer came to talk with Satan? For what...?"

    Orias pursed his lips looking at Elise with full hesitation and carefulness which was odd as he looked even more polite to her than Ian.

    "Well... mdy," Orias said her title with reluctance, "The Duke spoke about you, your highness. As the princess of Hell."

    Any trace of smile on Ian''s face then disappeared his eyes narrowed as the red color of his eyes deepened, "That fucker."

    *****

    A/N: I have been forgetting this but check thement to see Elise''s second dress

 Chapter 482: King of Hell and Threats-III

    <h4>Chapter 482: King of Hell and Threats-III</h4>

    Ian had nned a peaceful marriage live. While he doesn''t mind chaos, he only want to be with Elise and supported the idea of a quiet life to be with her without any disruption. It appears that his damned one Hell of an uncle had magnificently ruined his n. Ian pushed the chair with his leg, "Continue, what did Lucifer said."

    Orias sighed, thinking why was he in this position where it was obvious he had became the sacrificial pawn. He continued to tell the story, going back at the time Lucifer was standing at the end of the table after killing Bm.

    "You have been drawing yourself from family after Ariel''s death, but have you never think about her descendants? Such as your son, Leviathan¡ª" Lucifer''s words were stopped as a dark ck lump of sticky ck liquid that took form of arge monstrous body took a hold of his neck.

    "Don''t mention her name, Lucifer," Satan''s voice boomed from the end of the room, holding anger and clear hatred that he had mentioned histe wide''s name in the dinner.

    The rest of the demons on the table could only gulp. Orias who had came to the dining roomte saw what transpired against his eyes and gulped as he felt the air shifting to a dangerous one. They could feel the King''s anger. Not only could they feel it from the air, they could also feel the anger through the blood that course on their body as originally except Lucifer, most of demons in Hell held Satan''s blood as he was the first demons in the world.

    Lucifer could also feel the anger and how tight the grip on his neck was bit that didn''t deter him. He had his n and it was his choice to go through his n no matter what he would need to cost. No matter what which also mean his own life. His smile widened from an ear to ear grin, "Since you are not going to ask what I am doing here despite being on the edge of your seat to know my intention, I will tell you what Ie for. There is this beautiful marriage held. It is a marriage that I think you would like toe and your dearest wife would also like to see if she was alive."

    Satan could hear the taunt underneath Lucifer''s words as much as others could. He was calm, however, "Whose marriage?"

    Lucifer smiled, the smile on his lips prove that he had done things ording to his crusty n. "It''s your granddaughter''s and my nephew''s marriage." The demons on the table gasps. Some who was in a daze was woken up again as Lucifer added, "It is our Princess''s marriage."

    Back to the present, Ian''s eyes that narrowed turn sharper while Elise was confused.

    "Then why you are here?" It was more of a taunt when Ian had asked the question to Orias.

    "The... K-King wish to meet the princess and he ordered me toe and see her for myself," but there was an Angel on the Church, Lucifer''s appearance and he could also feel other Demons presence in the castle. Orias felt his soul exasperated and worn out on the single grip he made to the mortal''s world.

    Ian pulled Orias''s cor that had the man startled. Ian''s red eyes looked deeply inside the demon''s eyes and with a low threats, he said, "Go back and tell that King of yours that my wife doesn''t want to have anything to do with Hell. He can go back and enjoy his life as normally as he did before knowing her existence."

    Elise and Ian left the room. They were walking at the hallways now which was empty as more people wanted to entertain themselves in the ballroom rather than being in thepany of no one. Elise turned to look at Ian who was miffed by what Lucifer had done and she honestly couldn''t understand Lucifer either. Why would he expose her existence to her grandfather when it was much better to keep less interaction with Hell?

    Elise could only guess that Lucifer was nning for something.

    "It is what he has done," Ian''s voice came to her ears as he had stopped on his heels. He walked toward her, cutting the distance where only a single steps left, "I''m sorry. It is better to keep your profile low and that damned fucker¡ª" Elise saw Ian''s eyes glowered and the corner of his eyes begin to turn ck. In their wedding, Elise didn''t want Ian to be consumed by anger for his uncle.

    She reached out her hand to his arm, showing him a smile, "I am okay. It is a beautiful day today, and I think rather than getting angry with Lucifer it''s better if we focus on our lovely marriage," and Ian''s eyes softened at her words. "I don''t understand what Lucifer want to do. Do you think he want to use Satan on his n to find the angel who had tricked him."

    "That would be the most generous n he would have," Ian ced his hand on her cheeks, cupping her head that craned to meet his eyes, "I could guess that he want to use you and your grandfather to raise war. If anything happen to you and your grandfather prove to have an ounce of care for you, I can see Lucifer using this chance to wage war with Heaven."

    Elise frowned at it, not liking the idea of war and seeing her expression, Ian assured her, "Once this beautiful day of her end, I will find him and confront him. It''s better if we kill him now I think."

    Elise didn''t want to stop him as if Lucifer prove to be their enemy, she learned that her kindness could only lead to more deaths and her priority was to save both Ian and the rest of the people she treasured. She has never been this selfish and while she felt that it was wrong but to protect Ian, she only sees this as the right choice.

    "He is your family, Ian. Try to talk with him first before deciding anything. Mistakes are bound to happen when one try to guess the other''s intention and we know we could never guess it correctly," Elise let him know and Ian took her words with a consideration, understanding that despite all Lucifer was the brother of his mother, the only family left for him.

    Away from the castle, a single man stood with blood drenching his shoulders. The sides of his face had been cut and he looked at the ce where once the other man most of his features colored in golden including his beard, hair and eyes.

    The forest where he had been standing had caved in, the ground spread a wide fissures that stemmed out of the deep dent he had made during the fight he had with the archangel.

    Orias appeared beside the man after some times. Without the help of the moon, the shadow was too thick to make out the man''s silhouette but Orias who had worked for Satan for years knew his master just by the single nce.

    "Your Majesty, I have conveyed the statement you told me to Lucifer''s nephew and her highness," Orias reported as he knelt behind the King of Hell, Satan.

    ****

    A/N: Who is excited for the first night~

 Chapter 483: Blissful Night-I

    <h4>Chapter 483: Blissful Night-I</h4>

    Moonlight avoided to be in the presence of Satan and perhaps not only the moon that was avoiding the man but the entire nature. A deer had came not too far from them and as if sensing the rooting evilness from the man who stood proudly on the ground, it quickly ran. The sight of the deer caught Satan''s eyes and in time after constantly avoiding, the cloud dispersed from the moon, letting the light to shine over the man.

    Orias, who didn''t receive his master''s replied slowly lifted his head up, seeing Satan who had taken a form of a human. His appearance was of a man in his earlier thirties but he looked younger for the age. His hair was deep blue in color and while holding the appearance of a proud handsome man, he also had the stern look on his eyes that clouded a person from reading through his expression.

    "How does she look?" Satan finally questioned.

    Orias gulped, for hundred of years he had worked with his master but he couldn''t calm himself when the master questioned him as the fear was still deep in his blood marrow.

    "The princess has the appearance of a beautifuldy, she is the age of eighteen with perhaps another four month," he looked up, noticing that this wasn''t all that Satan wanted to know. The servant who could tell that Satan wished to know whether Elise had taken a little simrity of histe wife then heard, "She has a very bright blue eyes, your majesty. Very simr to thete Queen."

    Satan''s eyes widened and it was difficult for Orias to tell whether that look on his face was happiness, interest, anger, or upset. "And the groom?"

    "He appears closely simr to Lord Lucifer," Orias answered and this time he could see the clear distaste from Satan. His master then went to silent, appearing as though he was torn between two choices: kill or not. Not wanting to suffer from silence, Orias then came and asked, "Milord, may your lowly servant ask who is it that you fought against?"

    "Michael," Satan answered and he clicked his tongue, "From this trip today, I could tell that I have been a little drawn away from the problem between my kingdom and they thought when a lion is silent they could take him as a joke." The words Satan had was calm but the underlying menace was clear and it had Orias to shudder form chill. "Someone from this human world is disrupting the bnce. Ariel wouldn''t like this. She wanted peace," he hummed to himself, "Seems like the time hase. Orias."

    Orias questioned in his mind by what Satan meant by the time hase and he knelt on the ground, "Yes, your majesty?"

    "Find me a castle and an identity to live in thisnd. We will be straightening the Demons who had overdue their stay in the mortal''s world." He marched away from the ce it before he left, his eyes turned back to look at the castle that were still holding the wedding party. His lips were set on a single line before the tail of his lips quirked in a smile.

    Orias passed by the forest, following his master when he noticed the deer that had stopped breathing as its bodyid on the ground.

    Not far from them, Lucifer propped his chin with his arm as he sat on the top of the tree. His bright red eyes curving as his smile widened. Malphas was on his crow form when he heard Lucifer whispered, "The hours of darkness ising. The performer has all been set. Bring Asmodeus to the castle, Malphas. I need him to predict a future."

    Aftering back to the ballroom, Elise was holding to the drink which held no alcohol to make her drunk. Her eyes shuffled at the people in the room, helping Ian who had left to find whether Lucifer was still around the castle when her blue eyes stopped at the man who was standing before a pir. The man was tall and slender in appearance. He had the look to make him standout but Elise had stared at him because she noticed unlike most people he hadn''te to greet her or Ian like the rest of the guests.

    The man''s hair was back simr to his eyes which Elise noticed to held a hint of golden and she wondered if it was because he had stood under the chandelier. And as she looked at the man, his gaze shifted from the wall to meet her as if he noticed her gaze.

    He put on an awkward smile as if trying to be friendly which doesn''t seem like an act he often done.

    Elise offered the man a bow, "Who are you looking at?" and Ian''s voice came beside her. She turned to ok that the guests who had came to talk with him had all went on their way, leaving only them together.

    "Do you know¡ª" Elise looked at the spot where the man had stood earlier, finding him had disappeared and her forehead was reced with a light frown. "There was someone whom I saw earlier. I can''t tell you well but it feels like I know him." There was an intangible connection that Elise felt with the man but he couldn''t point his finger.

    Ian hummed in response, looking at the pir where Elise''s eyes set at, "How does he look like? His eyes colors?"

    "It was ck. He looked fairly normal," maybe he was someone who she had seen before in the past or perhaps she had found him familiar because he reminded her of someone, like Lady Rachel did with her golden hair although until now, she couldn''t tell who it was that Lady Rachel reminded her of or who the man she saw now was simr to. "Did you find Lucifer?"

    Ian shook his head. The frown on his forehead was still deep, "That fucker left. I will make sure he kneel and apologize to you when you met him again. And look at that," Ian hummed with a grin when his eyes looked at something that happened in the ballroom. "Seems like new love blooming, isn''t it?"

    Elise shifted her sight, following his gaze to stop and look at Maroon whose head was bent down to look at the woman who was shorter than him. She found the woman''s appearance to be beautiful but she didn''t seem to be dressed for the asion that caused her to stand out like sore thumb. It had Elise to want and lend her dress as she knew the feeling of standing out for being odd wasn''t a great experience. "Who is she?"

    "A human who live in our castle after she had been kidnapped by the dark sorcerers. But¡ª" Ian chuckled faintly as he looked around him, "¡ªseems like there is a lot of Demons in my castle now that we opened the gate. Let''s keep a vignt watch on our surrounding, alright?"

    Elise lightly frowned and she nodded to keep his words on her mind. She can''t help but to continue wonder who the man she saw earlier. The way he had smiled, now that she rethought about it in her mind, she could see how it appears as though the man know her but not in a dangerous way. She noted that it was more of a sincere smile that was a little awkward.

    The party continued until the clock strike to twelve where it was time for the guests to leave hade. As carriages left until no single one left on the ground of the castle, Elise had retired back to Ian''s room which was now hers as well. But before entering the room, she had came to her own room, taking a bath and now, she stood before the door, feeling her heart racing at the thought of how she would spend the rest of the night.

    The lion that had been starved, and her who is the prey of the lion, Elise could see how hungry Ian was upon the night that they shared thest time. After thest night where they shared their affection, Elise had not spent another night in Ian''s room and she could tell it was his own way to restrain himself. But tonight, whatever leash that had locked him by his limbs and neck had vanished and she felt nervousness mixed with stains of eagerness keeping her on her toes.

    Reaching out her hand, she tried to knock the door when she saw the golden round knob of the door turned...

 Chapter 484: Blissful Night-II

    <h4>Chapter 484: Blissful Night-II</h4>

    "You have a habit of keeping me waiting. Is it fun teasing me, Elise?" Ian''s voice was teasing but if Elise had to guess what was underneath his voice it would be the hidden craving that tickled her heart.

    Elise watched the door as it opened, meeting eyes with Ian who appeared as though he had been waiting for her. His hair fell ck over his forehead, the tips of her hair was dampened by water, possibly because he had just taken a bath which Elise could tell by the soft scent of soap wafting from him.

    As the night hade, the once fancy clothes Ian wore for their wedding day had been reced by the ck robe. The velvet belt loosely tied around his waist, not tight enough to hide his smoothly chiseled chest muscle.

    "Hm, Elise?" Ian''s voice spoke again, deeply vibrating to her chest, causing her to gulp as her heart slipped and stutter from her chest.

    Butterflies filled her stomach and her cheeks reddened.

    "Come on in," he said, taking one step away and though Ian could easily push her down, he didn''t dislike the current tension they had.

    While Elise knew Ian hadn''t done anything other than keeping his intense gaze to stare at her, she couldn''t stop the heat that started from her stomach to spread over her bodies. Her toes curled as she looked at Ian who had stood away from the door.

    Taking more time than she intended to, Ian teased her, "Are you having cold feet now, my love? Remember what is wrapping your ring finger now. It is toote to escape from me."

    Elise knew Ian was testing her and she took a step forward, her eyes looking back at him, "I am only a little nervous."

    "Why would you? I am a good lover. Whether it is now or in bed. That nervousness of yours will disappear in no time," Ian promised her. "But once you enter this room I won''t hold back."

    Elise felt her heart stutter again over his words. She knew it was Ian''s hobby to test her but this time she could see his fierce gaze that told her he was being true with his words. Rolling the ball in her slender neck, Elise whispered, "Be gentle with me."

    Ian''s eyes that had unblinkingly stared at her who was still standing in front of his room widened before they curved in a smile. "It is my intention silly girl."

    Entering the rom before him, Elise made her way inside his room which now had be hers as well. While Elise was dressed in the robe like Ian did, underneath her white robe she was still wearing her clothes and the thick material of the sleeping robe helped her from the cold of the night. But even without the help of the robe, Elise was sure the heat her body had been feeling would keep her warm through the night.

    She had been walking aimlessly until she reached the corner of the room standing in front of the oval mirror when at the same time she could hear the soft click of the door and her heartbeat begin to pick a race.

    Wetting her dry lips, she looked at her sweaty hand she wiped to her robe, "Mr. Beel and aunt Esther seemed to have gotten closer. I heard that they both n to look into the vige were aunt Esther lived before¡ª" Elise felt Ian''s hand covering her waist as she speak and the words that were on the tip of her tongue went missing in a blink and was reced with a faint sigh from her lips.

    "So I have heard," Ian slide his body to hold her from the back. Elise who stared at the mirror met his gaze through the ss. "I know that you want to find something else to talk about Elise, but the night havee."

    Elise watched Ian''s long fingers that went to undo the tie of her belt. His slow movements sent her on edge, feeling their nervousness and the eagerness sending her nerves to chaos. The tip of his nose brushed her neck, caressing her smooth skin. Ian breathed in her sweet scent, his lips brushing faintly at times that caused her skin to contract.

    "Do you know how much I have been waiting for this night? I keep my promise well, didn''t I?" Ian stared at her red hair that was dampened like his as Elise had taken a bath beforeing to his room. With her hair tied in a low bun, there was a few strands that grewx from the water on the back of her pale neck. Exposed without her hair, his tongue went to lick his lips upon seeing the skin of her neck flushed in the alluring pink color.

    Elise was beautiful tonight. She had been beautiful since the first time Ian remembered seeing her when she had gotten older but tonightsted a different impression to him as tonight Elise had be his. He brood over the word ''mine'' in his head that had a nice ring into it.

    On the other side, Elise noticed Ian''s desirous gaze on her from the mirror that sent her on more nervousness. His gaze told enough volume of what he wishes to do with her. She could tell his craving to push her down on the bed, making his way on her that raises her expectation. While she felt a little fear of doing something she wasn''t aware, Elise had tasted the maddening sweetness of pleasure from Ian. The little sweetness now turns her to desire and feel more.

    "I think I deserve some praise from you," Ian whispered, his gaze on her watched her red tongue peeking out from her lips that caused his gaze on her to ze brighter. His hand slide off the robe that covered her body, exposing her skin that was uncovered by the sleeveless silk dress thatplement her fair skin.

    The sight of Elise on the dress drive him further on the edge of breaking into lust. His only reasons restrain himself had ended since this afternoon and while he had no ns on stopping the night without entering her. He wanted to take Elise gently for he knew it by the touch of his fingertips on her skin of how slender she was. Not wanting to break her, Ian tried to take it slow.

    But with the seconds that turned to minute, Ian learned that is choice to prolong the time might only did the opposite of calming his desire.

    Elise then did the opposite to Ian''s expectation. She turned her face to meet him. Her eyes that were nervous now turned determined. As many as others on their first time, Elise had been nervous and meek but now like any other newlyweds on their first night, she want to please Ian as much as she wish to be pleasured.

    Despite the difference of their heights, their breaths that brushes each other''s faces was warm and even hot.

    In the silence, Elise''s heartbeat numbed all her senses when she met his clouded gaze and with a clumsy action, she stood on her toes. Her hands reached from the sides to wrap carefully around his neck. Pressing her lips on Ian''s well-shaped one, she then tear herself away after giving the light peck.

    Ian was pleasantly surprised by her eager kiss but her clumsiness caused her to be at loss on what to do.

    "Is this enough for the praise?" She asked nervously, her innocent eyes then caught sight of the frown that pulled his thick ck brows.

    A grin break out on Ian''s lips, the smile was filled with wickedness, "No, my love. That is far from enough."

    Ian''s eyes darkened when he leaned his neck down. One of his hands that settled on the back of her head while the other one around her waist, pulling Elise closer as if to keep her closer when there was no more distance shared between them. She could feel his weigh over her as his lips caught her pink ones.

    Ian took his time in the beginning. His lipsnguidly consumed her lips, taking each seams one by one and kissed them with the slow yfulness. His kiss at first was slow and gentle but the moment his tongue entered her hot mouth, the kiss was quick to turn intense and deep.

 Chapter 485: Blissful Night-III

    <h4>Chapter 485: Blissful Night-III</h4>

    The kiss was wet and hot. Ian''s tongue inside her moved slowly but the action he took was wild. Each rubbed and caress inside the roof of her mouth and the corner of her teeth caused her hands that held his arms tightened. The kiss continued until Elise run out of breaths. Ian let her take the momentarily pause which barely felt like one as he sucked her tongue again once she had heaved a deep breath.

    Ian''s finger casually slipped around her hands, removing them from his arm and held them together. When Elise realized it, she had been pushed the floor her hands were held single handedy by Ian above her head.

    A little shiver came brushing her when she felt her back bumping the cold walls. She felt as though she had been trapped. The wild wolf had been obedient but when his leash had taken off from his neck, he didn''t stop to devour what had belonged to his. Elise''s lips stopped the kiss as her eyes looked at the wall behind her, "Ian we-mhm."

    Her words went unheard as Ian kissed her again. It had been days since he had not touched Elise. Not to forget, he was a man with a high sexual drive like all other Demons were. For the days that piled up where he did not bask in her, tonight would not be enough time for him.

    Elise''s lips were soft and plump, she tasted sweet that any other alcohol couldn''t win over her. The kiss only started as an opening but Ian could already feel himself addicted to her taste. He wants more of her. It wasn''t enough. He heard the hitch on Elise''s heart went he lightly nibbled her lower lips, the sharp bite woke her slightly. While the pain sting it woke up her consciousness that keep sliding off her fingers.

    By the end of the kiss, Elise''s felt her body turn sloppy. Her knees had lose its strength and knowing it, Ian pressed his knees between her legs. Her gaze felt hazy and blurry as a tear had covered her sight while her breathings were in disarray after the kiss.

    "You look beautiful, Elise," Ian said, his fingers caressing her chin while watching her expression that looked as if she had beenpletely devoured by him. Seeing Elise under his arms, weak after a kiss turned him on even more. He deepened his knee to press on her core, eliciting a gasp from her lips.

    "No more..." Elise said, her chest heaving for breaths, "I will die if I don''t breath," she reminded as it appears Ian had forgotten the fact that she needed to breath with his relentless and wild kiss.

    "Of course I know my love," Ian''s other hand that wasn''t holding her wrist travel from her shoulders to the side of her waist and he took pleasure seeing how her body flinching away from him. "But I haven''t had enough of you yet. What do you like me to do?"

    "I don''t know," whispered Elise to him, she still feel her energy slipping from her legs but Ian didn''t stop. Instead, his press to rub her throbbing core with his knee was pleasant. She couldn''t hold tuned voice from escaping from her lips when his palms covered her breaths through her nightdress.

    "Why don''t you know? I have shown you what to do, a little demonstration for you to know what you could do for me and I could even do more for you," Ian leaned forward to kiss her chin, his lips sucked her pale skin until it reddened and he continue to do so to mark her neck, at times he licked her skin and bite her corbones, receiving a delightful response from Elise who wriggled under him trying to hold her moan by biting her lips.

    "Tell me you want me and tell me where you want me to touch you¡ª" his thumb stroke over her lower lips and the gaze Ian had on her were on the brink of turning feral. "¡ªI know that you want me as much as I do to you but, my love, words are what I want to hear from your lovely lips now."

    Every touching from his fingertips let sparks of heat all over her skin but it wasn''t enough as a new sensation of cravings begin to grow from her heart.

    Elise pursed her lips, continuing to stare at Ian''s eyes that felt as though it had sucked her soul. Whatever he wishes for, she knew she would give it to him.

    "Forget about your shyness," Ian urged her, the smile he had only added more sexy charm on him, "Tonight, on this hour and forwards. You and me, we are the only people in this room. Whatever you say it would be only me who hears it."

    The shyness and reticences Elise felt faded when she met his gaze, "Kiss me," Elise said as she saw Ian trying to be patient which seemed to be useless.

    "And?" Ian asked, knowing that wasn''t all.

    "Touch me," before Elise could release the breaths she held, Ian had wrapped his mouth over to hers again. As if the kiss they had earlier wasn''t wild enough, this time, Elise knew what the word wild kiss was meant for.

    Elise felt the suck in her tongue and the way he had moved inside her mouth sent her head dizzy and her feet on clouds. She felt that other than her mouth that was pleased, the building sensation turned her core that Ian''s knee pressed on turned hotter and wetter. She curled her toes, the dizziness spreading all over her body now had turned into a numbness where the slightest brush of his fingers had her breaths to hitch.

    It was hard not to get turned on while seeing Ian. Dressed in the robe that barely covered him, her hands that were now released and settled on his chest felt the muscles of his chest. Her fingers traced down unconsciously over his stomach where she also felt the lines of his muscles. Ites now to her realization again that Ian was a man, a male who is a top on of his league. And his manliness was not something she could get used to with the menacing aura he spread now that daunted her in a way that her heart raced in expectation.

    Her toes curled again, digging to the wooden floor. As their tongue waltz together, Elise couldn''t handle it any longer and her body shivered as she fell backwards, loosing the strength on her spine. Ian pulled away to see Elise''s cheeks that had reddened, the rest of her pale skin was tinged with redness and his eyes couldn''t tear away from the lustful expression his lovely wife had.

    "Let''s move to bed," Ian announced to her ears and the words seemed to jolt her awake. She gulped and the movement of her slender neck wasn''t left missed by him. But when Elise tried to stand up, she felt that her legs were wobbly against each other. When she moved, her core also pressed his muscr thighs that instead of helping her to calm down only caused her entire body to shudder in a needy throbbing.

    "I can''t... stand," Elise said with her breaths heaved.

    "I didn''t nned to let you walk either, Elise," Ian chuckled at her words. When he leaned forward the second time, his hand spooned her bottom, the brush of his hands cupped her entire cheeks that weren''t enough. He can''t help but to tightened his grasp on her full bum that caused Elise to slumped forward over his shoulders.

    Elise''s hands that wound on his shoulders tightened and the throbbing she felt earlier continue to ache in dire need. She needed to touch it and release the heat but her hands were wrapped around Ian and she was too shy to touch herself. The tingling sensation only worsen when Ian''s purposely rubbed his thumb over her core. The touch was too subtle to be called a touch and too flitting to be called a caress.

    The pulsating almost turned her mad until she slumped on the bed. Unable to hold herself and as Ian had told her to forget about her shyness as now they were a husband and wife, Elise cheeks were bright red as she held his hand that had just released her out of hold.

    Tugging Ian''s hand, Elise brushed his fingers over her core, "I can''t handle it..." her words were meek and full of nervousness and also stimted as she couldn''t handle any longer the killing gnawing on her core, "Touch me, quick."

    ***

    A/N: is it not hot enough?

 Chapter 486: In You-I

    <h4>Chapter 486: In You-I</h4>

    It was their first night. While it wasn''t Ian''s first time to entertain himself in the act of sex, it was Elise''s first time. He didn''t mind about his first time but rather Elise''s. He had promised to be a gentleman to her, taking the night in an achingly sweet sexual activity that she would enjoy but the words she said worked the opposite. Elise did what Ian had told her, to be true to her needs, not knowing that instead, her naively erotic request had broke the thin wall of his patience, vanishing the idea of taking the night slow.

    Elise who had flopped on the ground pulled her legs together, thinking that it would help to curb the tingling needs she felt instead it only worsen. She wondered if what she had said was too bold and embarrassing. Tearing her eyes from his chest where her eyes had fallen, she looked up, seeing Ian who had sat on the edge of his bed. His red tongue peaked out from the lips, his eyes were zing desirously for her as his hand run through his disheveled ck hair, pushing them to the back. Seeing his expression shuddered her, causing her core that felt dampened turn wetter.

    "Can you not turn me on then I already am, Elise?" Ian pulled the belt that tied his robe and he pulled Elise over him. Kissing her lips, he went down to trail his kisses on her neck.

    Elise didn''t know where her sanity had left her to. She could only feel herself drunk on him. Her body that leaned forward and her nose that settled on his body could smell his scent, the musky scent of a male where there was hints of light fragrance of the sea and calming warmth of sunlight in the meadow.

    Ian had kisses her until she felt numb all over. The nervousness she had when thinking that soon the bulging member that was hidden underneath his trouser would enter her causes sparks all over her body, zapping her like a toned down electric current.

    Ian''s handsome face was in front of her. Gone was the reason for her not to touch him. Once he had became her savior when she was young but at that time, Ian was nota figure of love to her. It was father he had saved her and she grew to learn him as a man. She was no more a maid and while he was still a Lord now with her in the closed room, his identity had changed. They were now husband and wife.

    Elise''s hands that were dropped on his chest shuffled over his hair, she felt the smoothness of his ck hair where she remember his horns were on the sides of his head. Her fingertips naturally went underneath his ears, cupping his jaw to meet his eyes.

    "I want to help you," she said, whispering against his ears and Ian quirked his lips. He pulled away his kiss and his hand that sauntered under her breast.

    "What kind of help?" Ian teased her. Elise saw his eyes sparking. He knew what she wished to try but want to hear it from her luscious lips. "You know that tonight and from now on, there will only be you who would be able to help me as much as only I can help you," Ian brushes his hand on her core, pushing his fingers with a slow movement that elicited a louder moan from Elise who couldn''t hold back.

    The aching sensation she felt delicious calmed upon his rub. And unconsciously she pressed her lower body deeper with his hands. She hummed in satisfaction, her breathings heaving faster as the pleasure build on her, "I know," she whispered. Wetting her lips, she said, "Let me do what I did in the carriage."

    "Sucking me?" He asked, his words were unfiltered and blood rushes to her cheeks. Elise nodded her head wordlessly, biting her lips and the movement was unmissed for Ian to see. He can''t help but tease her more. Moving to the bed, he took a sit on the head of the bed. "Do it then," he whispered, "There is no need to wait."

    Elise could feel her entire body boiling hot. Moving behind, she ced herself between his legs. Her hands gently removed his robe that was easily pushed aside by a little push of her fingertips. With one hand on his stomach, her other hand moved to touched the bulge on his trouser. Her ears reddened to no return when she could feel the heat of his members that caused some where deep in her stomach to boil as well.

    She looked up while fondling the shaft from his pants, hearing the deep sigh to leave from Ian''s lips that caused her thumb to curls. Ian had closed his eyes, a new expression settled on his face where his brows were furrowed, a smile on his lips that appeared to be satisfied with her touch only urge her to do more.

    Being bolder, Elise moved on to her mission. She opened his pants, her eyes widened when she came in close contact with the searing member of his. Her breathings fell shallower when she stared at the shape, a thirst on her throat caused her lips to dry continuously.

    "Teasing me now?" Ian''s words startled her and she realized how long she had been staring.

    Her eyes grew hazy and she didn''t know what had possessed her, Elise took hold of the length carefully. She remember how Ian had hummed deeply the previous time when she pumped her hand up and down. Wanting to please him and with the added knowledge of the previous trial, Elise brought her hand to the top and bottom. She could hear the low grunts from him, something that turned her on.

    At first when Ian had only pleasured her, Elise was confused how would it be satisfying for him. However now, she knew that by hearing his deep silvery voice leaving his velvet tongue and his breaths that followed her movements, it turn into a pleasure on ear ears, making her feel herself on the edge of desire.

    After consequently kneading with her hands, Elise descended forward, her tongue left her mouth, licking the side to hear his voice deepened. Only when Elise was sure it was wet enough, she brought the tip to her mouth, taking a deep breath and intake of his member that caused Ian''s hand on her shoulders to move around her hair, weaving through her sloven hair that spread over her fair skin.

    At first Elise didn''t know what to do but she learned it by keenly listening to Ian''s voice on where and what he would like her to do. When her eyes looked up and her eyes looked with is hooded gaze, Elise can''t help but to squeeze her legs together. Her mouth went deeper, when Ian lifted her chin and took her off his mouth.

    "That''s enough for now," Ian said, she heard his voice shuddering her. His hand pulled her waist to press her full breaths over his chest and she heard him hum while inhaling her fragrance, "Now it''s my turn to love you."

    ***

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote, it will motivate the author to write more~

 Chapter 487: In You-II

    <h4>Chapter 487: In You-II</h4>

    "But I have done nothing yet," Elise whispered looking down and her cheeks turn pinker.

    Ian watched how the color of pink was quick to spread around her shoulders, moving down even to her fingertips and the color allured him to do more. "You don''t have to please me when you could do itter. Why the hurry? The night won''t end after I do you once."

    Elise blinked her eyes, her head dizzy from his words. "Kiss me," she said, knowing that the kiss would dispel all her nervousness.

    When Elise kisses Ian she noticed it wasn''t all only pleasure that spread over her body it was warmth and love. Ian chuckled chestily against her ears, his hands move subtly around the curves of her breasts and moving even lower to her bottom. His hands taking the fullness of her fleshy rear. Elise couldn''t hold her gasps at the tender touch. She heard him says, "Do you love to kiss me?"

    "Very," Elise answered as she closed her eyes, her body arch where the upper part of her torso bend behind and her stomach curled on his body. She was unable toplete her words as she needed to the sharp intake of breaths. "Very much."

    Ian leaned forward and as Elise expect the kiss, he pulled away and instead kiss the column of her neck biting deeply that was not enough to draw blood and although it was painful, it also felt somewhat good.

    "Kiss me then," Ian said, wanting Elise to take the charge.

    Having being kissed, Elise knew how to but to know doesn''t mean doing simr to how her mind had nned. Her lips coaxed Ian with a little peck before her tongue glide to taste his lips. When their lips opened, Elise entered her tongue, remembering what Ian did for her and how she liked it.

    On the other hand, Ian slipped the strap of her white silky nightgown. A little flick of his fingers was all it need to let he dress fall down, fluffing together around her lean stomach. With the nightgowning undone, Ian licked her tongue as he watched the exquisite view of her curves. He traced the suppleness curve of her breasts, his eyes continuing to trail over her hardened nipple.

    His hands found its way to palm her perky bosom. Being yful, Ian tightened his fingers on her fullness to listen hear her unrestrained moan. "Do you know how beautiful you are," Ian whispered, praising her like the treasure she was.

    His lips went down to kiss her neck, leaving trails of redness on her fair skin as his lips went to suck her darkened pebbles. Elise couldn''t handle the pleasure. The little rub and pinch was then overwrote by his bite. Her breaths hitch on the pain she felt and her hands on his shoulders fell actionless. But the pain was quickly reced by pleasure as his coarse tongue rubbed her sensitive nipples.

    Her body curled further and a sharp cry left her lips when his fingers slide over the lips of her core. Coming contact without the dress, he could feel the wetness as much as Elise could. Ian chuckled again, "How sweet you sound. Does it feel good?"

    Elise''s cheeks reddened. Knowing how feelings can''t be told without the help of words, she said, "It does. But it''s to embarrassing, I feel dizzy."

    "Only dizzy?" Ian rubbed her hardened nub on her core that had her entire body tremble in a humming pleasure. "There should be more than that, isn''t there?"

    "W-what about you?" Elise asked, her eyes glistening from the tears of pleasure. "Was it good?"

    Ian smiled, his lips curling deeper while watching how adorable Elise could be, "It was amazing."

    Ian kissed her lips again, the kiss turning lewder by time and so was her voice as his hands maneuvered around her, sending the waves of continuous pleasure all over her body. He led her down to the bed, pulling one pillow for Elise''s back so she wouldn''t have to strain her body until she felt sore.

    When Elise felt his finger that had rubbed her enter, her fingers on his body turned stiff and she couldn''t help but open her pursed lips as the pulling movement from inside her pulled up and down in a curling action. Ian relished the days without touching Elise by watching how she writhe in pleasure. Every single intake of her breaths and her cries never missed his ears.

    When Ian felt Elise was ready enough after his second finger added inside her bumpy core, he leaned to kiss her awake, "It''s going to be slightly painful." He knew he was well endowed down there while Elise who was a virgin was tight. Taking him wouldn''t be an easy experience but with his knowledge of giving women pleasure in bed and with how wet Elise was right at this moment, he felt there was no necessary for his words.

    Elise blinked nervously her hand was held together which Ian took and ced it around his shoulders, "Put your hands here and feel it."

    She saw his hardened member on her core rubbing, a lewd sound could be heard that caused her to want and cover her ears. The thoughts were blown away when his members rubbed her slit, moving up and down to let her senses be taken by the pleasure he brought. Elise could feel the building stimtion causing her head to twist behind and fortunately the pillows were soft enough that her muscles won''t twist.

    When she was ready, slowly Ian pushed himself inside, "Breath, Elise," Ian said, cing his hand on her hips and his fingers moved upward to rub her breasts, taking the pain away with pleasure.

    "Mhm!" Elise couldn''t help the cry that came from her lips. Ian wasn''t wrong when he said it was painful. He wasrge as she had identified by holding with her hands, her hands pulled the pillow near her, crumpling it as if to share the pain that she felt. But it wasn''t only pain that Elise felt. While it stung and tingling, she had been stimted enough to wee his member in utter pleasure.

    "You are doing great." Ian said, pushing himself deeper inside her. It wasn''t only Elise who was feeling the pleasure but also him. She was tight around him and warm,pletely wrapping and throbbing around him. Knowing that there was still pain in Elise, he didn''t immediately move. He kissed her as if to praise her and Elise''s body twist when his hand begin to y with her breasts again.

    Now they were not only husband and wife by marriage but also by bodies. Elise''s felt her stomach tingle with the idea that they have be one together as she felt Ian entirely inside her.

    The breaths she huffed turned harder to take, every air she inhaled quickly leave her body again. "I-Ian!" She called tapping his shoulders slightly.

    Ian stopped for a moment, wondering if this was the limit for Elise, "Is it too painful?"

    Elise''s fingers on his shoulders awkwardly wound around him. She shook her head, and he watched the way her teeth bites her lips, "Are you all inside me yet?"

    Ian couldn''t help but chuckle, "Not yet. You can''t take it anymore?"

    "I feel a little strange..." Elise whispered. Under Ian''s continuous gaze she felt like she wanted to run but at the same time she want to stay here, feel more and the thought tear her to two.

    Tugging her nipples, Ian felt her turning less tense around him. "How strange?"

    Elise thought about what she wanted to say and her cheeks grew as red as the little blood that dripped from her thighs. She curled her lips, looking away in nervousness before meeting Ian''s deep red eyes and said. "I-It feels too good. Does everyone feel this good on their first time?"

    The four words Elise said only pour more fuel into him. A click of a tongue came from Ian who tosses aside the robe that covered his body, letting it slide and fall to the ground. Elise thought he might be angry but no, meeting his eyes she knew he was as stimted as her.

    "Fuck it. Elise can you not turn me on than this? You naughty girl. You are breaking my gentleness."

    *****

    A/N: don''t forget to vote for the book. If we reach a goal of 2500 powerstone until Sunday, there will be a reward of mass release!

 Chapter 488: In You-III

    <h4>Chapter 488: In You-III</h4>

    A/N: I forgot to mention there is another chapter due to everyone''s request~

    Ian made sure she was in no longer pain but he noticed how from Elise''s moans that there was no slightest pain that she felt instead, the aching pleasant feeling as though the ce she had been wanting to be touched was finally rubbed.

    Elise couldn''t handle the pleasure when Ian had moved inside her. When his hips moved around, he rubbed the exact spot that had been throbbing. Her body raised on the bed. She couldn''t tel how good Ian was in the bed but one thing she knew was that first time often hurts for people and not to mention, even though Elise had only seen Ian''s manhood and had no one topare with, she knew by the mere touch of her hands that he wasn''t a size that anyone could take in one push.

    It should have been painful but the fact it doesn''t only meant that Ian was a man who was great at bed. He also knew how to coo her and coax her body to turn wanton by his simple but wild touches. The kisses they shared had turned deeper and sloppier. By the time Ian''s thrust on his hips continue, pushing and rubbing her insides, Elise''s entire senses numbed. A white haze covered her mind as sparks tingled her entire body.

    Unable to hold back the building pleasure that continue to rise with each driving movements, her fingers that imed on his shoulders curled deeper on her skin, leaving red marks. Her gasps to try and take in the breaths that she kept loosing rallied faster until she was unable to take it, "You cane," Ian whispered. Elise felt whatever restrain her body made disappeared. Her body trembled under his embrace and unable to hold it any longer, she cried his name before releasing the ball of pleasure. Her nerves tremors with the pleasure that echoed all over her limbs.

    Even as Elise''s came, Ian didn''t stopped his movements, rocking his hips to move inside her body that quake and trembled continuously. His brows were drawn together form her captivating cries and how tight she wrapped around him, "Hah, Elise, you make me insane."

    "W-Wait, Ian... I just came¡ª" Elise wasn''t able toplete her words as her eyes turned wide when Ian pulled her body upward, letting her raise and ride on his body. Sitting up, the gravity pushed her downwards. More than before, Elise could feel Ian''s manhood plunging deeper into her innermost core. "Hmh," Elise wound her hands deeper to his shoulders.

    For a moment Ian didn''t move as if letting her to take a breath and rest. Ian pulled one of her hand from his shoulders and peppered gentle kisses on her finger where the golden rings sparkled as the candlelight hit the lustrous surface. "I am sorry my love but this is not enough for me yet."

    Elise noticed that, she noticed how he was still so hard inside her and she knew that it wouldn''t end until hee. She just need sometimes as the gratification was more than she could take. "How long would it be until you are satisfied?" She asked, her naive question only riled the mean side of Ian who was faced against her question.

    "The night is still long my dear, my only concern is whether or not you can still walk tomorrow and I suggest you to worry that as well." Elise blinked at his words, surprised but then she also felt that it wasn''t enough. She had came and released the tightness that she felt on her core but she still wanted more.

    When she had enough breaths, Elise who then felt the pleasure that she had just released starting to knead inside her, became even bolder and said, "Can you continue?"

    Ian''s lips were devilishly sweet when he smiled, "I never thought of stopping now either, my love. Don''t faint on me, Elise."

    Ian''s hand reached for her bottom, the tighter he squeezed her rear, Elise might have not noticed how much she enjoyed having her rear to be clenched on by his fingers. With his hand, he helped Elise whose energy had depleted from her first climax to bring her body up and down while riding him.

    Her legs were parted against his legs. Elise has lost count on how much she had came again after the third time they changed their position and she didn''t know if it was Ian''s sheer willpower or his high sexual drive that couldn''t be curbed easily. They kept on making love until her state of mind was muddled and she couldn''t think anymore about anything else other than how good it felt and how as Ian had mentioned some time in the past about pleasure and pain having a very thin line.

    "I-Ian!" Elise cried her husband''s name when feeling the surge of pleasure raising again. Her body twisted under him, her toes on the surface of the bed pushed the fabric asides and her hands left as much marks on his shoulders as Ian''s five fingers left red prints on her buttocks that had turned red.

    Ian cursed to himself when feeling her tightened, thinking that he was soon there as well, "Yes, Elise?" Ian can''t help but tease his adorable wife whose body easily turn licentious upon their love making. "What did you call my name for?"

    "I..." with their movements creaking the bed softly, the pillows and nket had all slipped from the bed. Elise tried to form her words that kept on disappearing from her lips. When she finally got what she wanted to say, she pulled him closer. Her hands run through the locks of his hair, whispering, "I love you."

    The unexpected words had Ian''s eyes to widened. Holding on of her legs, he kissed her ankle. His tongue peeked out from his lips to run over her smooth skin. He pulled her hand where both of them were wearing their wedding rings at, his fingers ensped on the empty gasps of her fingers. Looking deeply to Elise''s bright blue eyes, he whispered, "And I love you more. Now, forever, with you even beyond death."

    Every thrust drives Elise further to the heavenly clouds of contentment. Her body once again endured the feeling of the buzzing euphoria as she came again when the deepest part of her core had been touched. Ian also clenched his hand on her hand as he followed her, releasing himself inside her.

    The white liquid oozed out and dripped over her inner thighs that had turned bright red. Seeing it, Ian can''t help but to think how erotic it was and his manhood stiffened again. Holding to her waist, he peppered kisses on her navel.

    "A-Again?" Elise questioned, feeling his action on her body had started again. At first she wondered what sexual drive mean and how high it would be now she learned it at first hand that she might have aroused the wrong beast.

    "My silly wife," Ian''s red eyes flickered as the same time the candle that rested on the cupboard on her right flickered, "I told you it won''t be enough. The Sun hasn''te out yet."

    Elise looked over the window and she wondered if by the time the Sun came out she would be able to think coherently...

    "Can I?" Ian questioned, being the gentleman he was.

    Elise felt his member pressing her again. She pulled his arms, her eyes tears and her body had turned mmy with sweats thatyered them like a sheet of ss. "Just once more, alright?"

    "We will see that," Ian answered,her promising nor denying and the night continue for the newlyweds.

    *****

    A/N: don''t forget to vote for the book. If we reach a goal of 2500 powerstone until Sunday, there will be a reward of mass release!

 Chapter 489: Castle on The Hill-I

    <h4>Chapter 489: Castle on The Hill-I</h4>

    Rmended song for the chapter (for better experience use Spotify) Torn Apart on the seams by Evan Call

    .

    Maroon walked on the corridor alone. The party had ended and the servants had retired after cleaning the room halfway, leaving the rest to be clean tomorrow as the servants were unlike him a human who had limit. He often wondered why humans were weak, almost sounding as though he had been a demon since his birth when he wasn''t.

    The past of his life seemed like a far far dream for Maroon. He almost forgot how he was but he could tell in the past he was difficult than he was now. He remembered himself to be a fairly friendly person who is often talked to in the vige he lived in. The woman he loved, Lilith Salyn was even more of a lively person than he was.

    The most fear that time could do to people who aged slower than others or who cannot aged at all was to erase memories. His master, Lord Ian White, suffered from the scarless pain. They were both haunted by the guilt, regret, and anger of the past after loosing their dearest ones but the time had worked the opposite of their wish by moving froward, erasing the ces that held memories. Now, he barely had anything to remember fortunately he still had the faint memories about his dearest wife who couldn''t make it in time when he arrived.

    Maroon''s finger unconsciously circled and touched the locket on his neck, ying with it mindlessly while tearing at the full moon. his eyes dazed as he closed his eyes and remember the wide smile on his lips when finding out Ian had killed and burned down the very house. The smile vanished in a blow, however, when he found out Lilith''s body in the house of the nobleman who had bought her.

    Not all ves had good luck and was fortunate enough. Elise had pulled a diamond with her luck as he did but his wife didn''t. Lilith had been bought by a bastard who enjoyed torturing people.

    It was all toote by the time he found his wife. She had been beaten ck and blue. Her fingers had the deep calluses and her fingernails chapped. Maroon could still remember everything well because revenge was what drives him forward. He could recollect it all from the single thread of Lilith and remembered the scars and wounds she suffered before her death.

    He relished his anger by killing that noble whose name soon he had forgotten. Closing his eyes he remembered the face of the nobleman stricken with fear when finding out Maroon had killed the servants and guards he ordered to protect him.

    ''There is no one in your mansion who is alive anymore,'' said Maroon, his eyes were deep red not as deep as his master but enough to glisten in the dark and frightened the human man.

    ''What is it that you want?! I will give it to you, everything! Wealth, status, or women? You can even choose all the three that I offered. Whatever you wish I will see it through that''s why spare my life!''

    maroon took the time to think which raised some hope of the nobleman as it appeared to him as if Maroon was considering his offer.

    ''Can you bring back dead people?'' Maroon then questioned, catching the happiness that briefly danced on the man''s face slowly morphed into realization. ''I know you can''t then I will take your life.''

    Maroon had made sure to kill the man in the most painful way he had. Also torturing the nobleman for three days before hanging him on the top of the clock tower. His eyes came back to see the moon.

    "I remember that in another two weeks the blood moon will appear," a woman''s voice came behind him.

    Maroon didn''t have to turn his eyes or look at the woman''s reflection that came on window. His lips were thinned. All his emotional swirl disappeared form his eyes, turning him passive. "I don''t think it is time for you to walk outside, Miss Harriet."

    Lilith smiled. Maroon was so close and yet she couldn''t touch him. She couldn''t tell him who she was and neither could she ease him from the pain that she could see passed by his eyes while she was standing behind him, watching how his eyes sunk down and his fingers ying the locket that she remembered to have given him a day before their horrible separation happened.

    "I cannot sleep and thought to take some fresh walk and air," Lilith answered and she took three steps forward, seeing Maroon quickly walking aside as though he was allergic to people''s touch, something which had never happened before but did now. Not because Lilith had entered Harriet''s body. When she was still alive, Maroon had been the friendly and energetic man but now he was a shell of himself. "That is a beautiful garden that this castle have. It is a shame that it''s winter. I love flowers and nting you know. I often nt during summer and love the view of the spring."

    Maroon''s brows were raised that had Lilith realizes she had spoken very simrly on her own self.

    "A coincidence. I also love to nt. I learned it from my wife," Maroon answered. He was not someone to bring up things from the past and perhaps it was the full moon thatpelled him to speak.

    "I know," whispered Lilith in a very very small hushed volume that Maroon who was a demon couldn''t even sense her lips moving. "What do you like to nt, Mr. Maroon?" She then questioned and watched him thinning his lips.

    "I like to nt heavy stuff, such as flowers that take years to bloom. It is my greatest pleasure to see them blooming for the better," answered Maroon ambiguously.

    "For the better?" Lilith who caught the oddness of his words asked him.

    "What do you mean about blood moon, Miss Harriet?" Maroon asked instead of replying to her.

    "No, I was just thinking to myself," answered Lilith, "It is often said that everything starts with full moon and ends with blood moon. Blood moon is a funeral day and they said that people who are the happiest during full moon will receive their deepest misfortune during blood moon."

 Chapter 490: Castle on The Hill-II

    <h4>Chapter 490: Castle on The Hill-II</h4>

    Hearing the words said by Harriet, Maroon raised one of his eyebrows, "Is it because they are red? You have quite a strange tale from your vige. But it is time for me to leave now¡ª"

    "I see that you two are having a great time together," Esther who had taken her sleeping robe to cover herself from the deep of the night had left her room in time when she caught the sight of the two people. She raised her brows, somewhat confused and surprised to see that the butler who seemed as though his soul had withdrawn from his body could talk with the new human guest who she heard to have lost her family.

    "Is there anything I could help, Miss Esther?" Maroon asked. He was polite but toneless to the point he sounded as if he was reciting the words.

    "I run out of water and when I came I saw you two. It is alreadyte at night, you must be tired too, Miss Harriet, is that correct? I don''t think I got to introduce myself forgive me if I had your name wrong," said Esther and all in natural action, she slipped her hand forward for a handshake.

    Lilith''s eyes stared at the woman''s hand but for a couple of brief second before looking up with a pleasant naive smile, "No you are not wrong. You have called my name perfectly, Miss Esther."

    "We are both guests here naturally I would know of your presence as the elder guest. Is there anything keeping you awake? I had heard the maids speaking there is ghosts in the castle of a man digging ground with a bloodied shovel but believe me I have kept an eye at night but found nothing. You can tell me everything in ease. Anything that you are worried for," Esther said as their hands locked together in a handshake.

    "No," Lilith''s smile didn''t reach up her eyes but this went easily unnoticed as she was skilled in matter of hiding her emotions which why she was able to keep quiet about her demonic bloodline which Maroon didn''t even notice. "Everything was so beautiful in the castle and I felt a little excited and that made it hard for me to sleep but I think I can sleep now. Excuse me. Thank you, Mr. Maroon it was great to talk with you."

    Maroon stared at her and only bent his neck in response, no smile and a trained politeness that caused her to feel the sharp distance between them. They were inseparable in the past by the term of emotions and love but now the distance between them was wide.

    Lilith stared at Maroon''s face just for long, admiring his features to her memories before leaving the hallways. She looked back again after some time, seeing the Demoness named Esther speaking with Maroon and her lips were set on a thin line. When she was a ghost, her memories were blurry. She remembered following Maroon but not until knowing what she saw.

    Lilith wanted to tell Maroon who she was, ''...You will die again.'' Caleb''s words rang again in her mind when such a thought passed by her mind.

    The memory of the night before Lilith went to take her mission to the White Mansion entered her memories again. Caleb was in the body of a boy but that didn''t help on concealing his demonic presence. Something about him could make one shudder. His gaze was piercing and deep as though he had seen death multiple times and regarded death as a close friend of his.

    ''We can make this easy for you, Lilith. I can help you to stay beside your husband as much as you wished for,'' Caleb said, his hand brushing the golden lock of his hair that curled all over his forehead. ''Albeit not for free. The rules of the world is never too kindly where one can have the behest they wish without having to pay anything. No one...''

    ''If it is to stay with him I can sacrifice anything,'' Lilith answered firmly. Waking up from her death was a miracle and for the miracle to continue she didn''t mind whatever else she had to pay in exchange.

    ''Even at the cost of someone''s life?'' Even in his small body that he had be resurrected in, Diablo''s eyes were cold, holding a bottomless cruelty and indifference.

    Lilith was taken aback but she nodded, ''I will do anything. I am also a Demon, my happiness toll over other''s to me.''

    ''You have a made a great choice,'' said the other man who was sitting in the darkness. Lilith could only see his crossed legs and heard his voice but she couldn''t see his face as half of his upper body was engulfed by the darkness of the room. It hadn''t been more than three days since Lilith was resurrected but she knew the man was referred as Dark Sorcerer Lord, someone who is regarded with high respect and he was also the one who had brought her back from the death. She didn''t know or have seen the man but knew his share of viiny.

    ''You can tell her what she needs to do, Diablo, I have trust in you.'' The dark sorcerer Lord then left the room, retreating in silent movement.

    Diablo didn''t reply and it had somewhere Lilith to question his loyalty to the dark sorcerer Lord. Once she wasmanded on what she had to do, Lilith had a disbelief face while looking at Diablo. ''My soul is controlled by the Dark Lord but your soul is controlled by me,'' Diablo said, ''Be aware that I know what is running in your mind as much as the Dark Lord is aware of mine. If you betray the trust I have given to you, the mark on your wrist will trigger the spell that I cast on you. I shouldn''t have to exin what would happen but to cease you from thinking there is an easy way out, I will make it clear to you: Disobey me and you will die again.''

    ''I have heard about him before. Ian White, also known as the third Diablo in Hell while you are... his predecessor, the second Diablo. Don''t you have any concern for him?'' Lilith asked the man. She couldn''t see his expression as she was facing his back. ''We will kill him with this n.''

    Caleb turned his face, his smile was wide that turned the air chilling in the room. ''Like you and as you said, I am a Demon. I care about myself and my happiness more than anyone''s else. I hope when we meet again, you are still alive, Lilith. We should end the world soon enough.''

    Maroon watched Harriet who left and Esther watched his gaze. "You seem to hold a bit of emotion more than I thought. You know her?"

    "She doesn''t know me. I merely saved her once," answered Maroon. Was it fate that tried to bring Harriet back to him? Was this the way God tells him to find a new love? Then it was unnecessary action, thought Maroon to himself. He doesn''t need anyone else with him. The only woman he would want her to stay had died. "Do yo have anything else you wish to talk with?"

    Esther nodded, finally remembering what she wanted to discuss, "I smelled a fragrance of a Demon. I don''t know but I had an inkling that I know the smell and havee across them before but it had disappeared faintly."

    "When exactly did you smell this, during the party?" If it was the party then it would be difficult to find out. Like Ian, he could sensed Demons but their senses were clouded by the striking presence of Lucifer.

    "No it was before the party when I passed by the hallway. I am not sure if I imagined it as I don''t find the smell again but it would be best if you look at it," Esther advised before leaving as she retreated to the ce.

    Maroon who knew the newlyweds who were busy with each other decided to keep the news for tomorrow and retired to his room as well.

    The morning came to the end the exhausting night. It was still early and the birds had just sang the first verse of their song, but Elise who only took a light nap woke up drowsily from her sleep. Her hands went to rub her eyes before she turned around to look at the window where sunlight passed by in the somber yet refreshing morning of winter.

    *****

    Don''t forget to vote to reach the goal of 2500 powerstone~ it help this book to get more exposure and readers if you do~

 Chapter 491: Castle On The Hill-III

    <h4>Chapter 491: Castle On The Hill-III</h4>

    Music rmendation (use Spotify for better experience) Discovering the Past ¡ª Evan Call

    .

    Elise dazed out at the shadow of the bird which she could see hanging on the branch of the tree. She realized that it was the sign that soon winter was about to close and a new season is about to unfold. It was a shame because Elise realized that she loved Winter more than she thought she didn''t when she was still young.

    Curious of the view that was hindered by the white curtain, Elise turned to see Ian who slept beside her. Her cheeks couldn''t stop to redden when she looked at him who was naked on the bed. The nket that covered him seemed to be unable to hide his deadly charm. It was strange, thought Elise to herself.

    "How could he still look handsome and grinning while asleep?" murmured Elise to herself. She saw the fluffy nket on the side of the cab which was made up from a wolf''s whit fur which she heard to havee from a hunt Ian had participated in the past.

    Taking the fur that wasrge enough to cover her, Elise draped it over her body and the fur protected her up until her thighs from the coldness of the room from theck of fire in the firece. Slowly, she slipped away Ian''s strong arm over her waist and stepped out from the bed. Elise had just taken a step and pushed her body using her hand when all of a sudden she slumped on the ground with a plump sound.

    Her eyes widened and she looked down to see her legs holding faint trembling. Not to add, when she moved a little, her hips felt stung as her muscles were sore.

    "Even by bing my wife it seems you are still as silly as you are," Ian spoke, surprising her as she bought he had went to deep sleep. It was because they had only slept for a mere one hour that she assessed after looking at the small clock on the top of the cab.

    When Elise met his eyes, she remembered all that happenst night. The scenes unfold before her memories, and she remembered all the sinful cries she let out and all they had done. Her cheeks quickly reddened while meeting Ian''s gaze. Ian watched how even down to her shoulders, her skin had turned bright red.

    "If you still had this much energy, we could have done it once more," he whispered with a low humph as if he was dissatisfied.

    Elise gulped down and blinked to meet his eyes, "I am not sure if I could do that."

    "I know my love which why I didn''t forced you to do it anymore. Whatever you wish for is mymand. I want you to enjoy and not think of sex as something you are responsible to do," Ian exined as he walked down the bed, creating a soft creaking sound as his long legs stepped down the bed to cover himself with the gray robe that fell on the floor. "How did you findst night?" He asked as he reached out his hand to carry her by her legs.

    Unable to stand, Elise reached out her arms to wound them around his shoulders. Ian fluidly carried her entire body using his one arm, having the other hand to pull the white fur to cover her pliant breasts. Noticing the red marks that scattered over er body, he can''t help but chuckle.

    Elise didn''t know why he had chuckled, "It was great... but I feel sore."

    "I can tell that seeing how you seem like a newborn fawn. Don''t worry, you will feel better in no time after some rest." Elise felt her heart full with happiness when Ian had leaned forward and kiss her forehead. "Where did you want to go? The bathroom? Or the firece?"

    "I want to look at the windows," answered Elise and she saw him nod before readily brought her to the window. They both stared at the nket of snows. "You know, I think Lucifer had his own thoughts."

    "Are you saying that I can trust him?" Ian questioned her. He had seen his uncle as an irresponsible person. He might have his reason and so was his mother''s questionable decision of not notifying him during her darkest hour, but the fact that the man reek of secrets that not made him fishy for him to put his trust.

    Elise nodded her head, "He might be sly and crafty but I can see he is trying to protect you. I am also grateful of his kindness to let me borrow the veil and walking me down the aisle. They say that some people appear tough but deep down they have a soft heart. In Lucifer''s case, he might seemed sly but all in all, I believe he is trying to do something beneficial for the people he treasured. And that person is you, his nephew."

    Ian didn''t reply and Elise bend her neck to look at his face that hummed lowly.

    "I only wish you to talk with him and think through your decision. When a person had left there is nothing more to regret." Elise said, the room felt cold with theck of warmth and the drop of temperature and she showed him a warmth she wasn''t aware of.

    "To think that now my bride can give me insight. You have grown," he praised with a rub of his finger to her smooth cheek. "Is that you mean about your family, the Scotts?" Ian questioned her, meeting her eyes and studying her smile that had turned smaller.

    "I know you understand me, both you and I we have lost a lot of people. I have been thinking..." drawled Elise and tearing her gaze from the snowy ground she went to meet his eyes, "For long, I trusted my memories not knowing that I was in the wrong about my mother. Her name is Adide and she had been a beautiful and strong mother to me. She was not simr to what my false memories had posed her to be. I wondered how she died. I didn''t and have never had a clear memory about that."

    "You wish to find out?" Ian asked for her consent and Elise replied with a nod.

    "I want to remember the memories that my father sealed." Elise was tired to be hidden from all secrets. She decided to open the memories for herself and find out what exactly that her father, Leviathan had tried to hide so hard that he had gone so far by erasing her childhood memories. "If you allow me, I would also want to meet Lucifer and asked him to help me to reveal my locked memories."

    At the mention of Lucifer there was still reluctance on Ian''s brows but he leaned forward and pressed his forehead on her, "I will allow all your decision but finding him will be a little difficult knowing with all the secrets he had. Though don''t worry because I will find him for you. Also¡ª" Ian made sure to meet her blue eyes to say, "¡ªI have something to tell you about your father. I saw him."

    As though the snow on the field melted in second, Elise''s eyes that were calm turned wide, "You saw him?" She asked for Ian to nod, "Where?"

    *****

    A/N: don''t forget to vote for the book. If we reach a goal of 2500 powerstone until Sunday, there will be a reward of mass release!

 Chapter 492: Luciferâ€™s Deceit-I

    <h4>Chapter 492: Lucifer¡¯s Deceit-I</h4>

    Elise was taken aback to know Ian had seen her father and if there was one chance where he would meet him, she would guess it was the party if maybe it was the time in the Church as the building was open for anyone to enter. The fact that Lucifer and Ian could enter allow other demons to enter in the opportunity.

    Her thought were confirmed when Ian said, "It was during the wedding ceremony in the Church. The person who had walked you down the aisle, he was not Lucifer but your father."

    It took Elise a moment to process the words and she looked at him with a subtle frown. She had expected that on Leviathan''s visit, her father would be near her but not as near as to be the person who walked her down the aisle. "No wonder Lucifer felt different... but how?"

    "We have magic to change our appearance, most high Demons could cast the magic although it was rare for anyone to sessfully change themselves into an appearance of another High Demon as the stronger the person is the more difficult for the magic to be used," answered Ian and he took a turn to bring her back to bed, letting her down to sit on his legs, "I didn''t want to tell you as soon as I found about it. I noticed he preferred to keep it a hidden but that''s not the reason why I didn''t immediately told you about him."

    "Then why?" Elise questioned. She never question Ian''s choice because she had a deep trust in him and now didn''t change.

    "I wanted you to enjoy the wedding a little more time. Though he left quickly once the wedding ceremony ended. I was this close to catching him but Lucifer had taken back his ce," answered Ian, his voice softpared to his intense gaze.

    Elise understood where he came from. It would ruin their moment if Ian was to quickly revealed that it was Leviathan who walked her down the aisle and not Lucifer. Elise sped her fingers together and looked up to meet his eyes after a while, "How do you know it was him?"

    "I can smelled Lucifer''s scent, he might have tried to change his appearance but as Lucifer''s family I can smell at once it wasn''t him," Ian answered with a little scorn.

    "That would mean he is fine now. He has been released from the prison and his punishment," Elise said with her blue eyes brightening but her happiness didn''t went for long as her question came, "But why didn''t hee as himself?"

    Ian who had no answer as he didn''t know Leviathan shook his head in answer, "We don''t know until we heard the reason from him," Elise''s head drooped down, "But we knew that he had colluded with Lucifer. We can find that stupid uncle of mine and see your father. By that time, you will also be able to find out about all the secret and reason from his own mouth."

    In time like these, Elise was d that she had Ian with her. In all time, he was always ready to be with her, to lend her his shoulders, his chest, and the hug, "I love you, Ian," she whispered while leaning to his chest. Hearing his heartbeat worried her but it was calm in the same time that caused her to be in relief.

    Ian looked down to see her eyes. He needed to say the words while looking at her eyes as he did, "I love you too, my love."

    They spent some more time together before Ian carried her to the bath and helped her wash her body as her legs and arms were still week from the traces of their love makingst night. Elise was more than satisfied byst night that continued until sun had left the horizon, causing her to sleep only for an hour, but Ian seemed to can''t have enough of her.

    They talked some more in the bath and Ian who couldn''t help himself had poured her another love making session. By the time Elise was dressed, she could still feel her entire body tingling. The pleasure can''t leave her body, making her to feel as though she was stepping on clouds.

    Ian had been called by Maroon when he entered the room and saw her brushing her red hair, she heard her asked, "What was it about?"

    "Esther mentioned there was a demon apart from the ones she knew in the castle before the party," Ian answered with a frown, "It appeared we would need an exorcism. I had a little thing to do and wille back soon. Don''t try to walk when you couldn''t," he whispered as he kissed her ears.

    Elise blushed, "You know it is your fault that I am sore."

    "I will apologize to you with my entire life. It is making me feel terrible that I had to leave you now," sighed Ian with how eyebrows pulled to show his unwillingness to leave her.

    "You are silly," Elise chuckled, repeating the words he often called her with, "I won''t leave or run anywhere."

    Ian had smiled wide over her words. He still had that mischievous smile on his brimming lips but was toned down with a softened happiness now. When he left, Elise tried to walk toward her bed but her hips and back felt stinging that had her sigh. Other than that, she also felt the still throbbing sensation between her legs as if Ian''s fingers were still running between her folds.

    "Silly me!" Elise rubbed her own head, shaking it as she felt blood rushes over to her head. Not wanting to stay in the silence and remember about what had happenedst night, when the servants came to clean the room, Elise had been too embarrassed to watch other cleaning the room with the look as if they had seen what happenedst night.

    It was not often for her to be alone as she would usually be apanied by Hallow but to give the newlyweds privacy, the little grim reaper had left.

    With the help of the wall, Elise tried to walk with her wobbly legs until she reached the window and continue to stare. For a moment it was a silent time for herself to admire the nature until a familiar hum begin to y.

    Hearing the sound of a singing, Elise whisked and looked behind her, she could hear where the sound of the song came from and knew what song it was. It was the same song that had yed during the time she was influenced by the voodoo magic. She recalled how the song had haunted her for the third time now.

    With the additional information from Ian in the early morning about the possible appearance of demon within the White Mansion, Elise knew she had to find out who had sung the song as they might be the same person who had worked with the dark sorcerer like Tracey or Carmen.

    Making her way to follow the song, Elise who still couldn''t walk properly, took the path where there was walls. She noticed how the song came from the third floor but somewhere on the East side of the castle which she didn''t ventured much.

    She stopped once she had arrived on the room where she could hear the person singing from. Somehow, now that Elise had a good listen of the song, she felt a sense of nostalgia in her heart. She knew the song but couldn''t tell when, where, or who had sung her the song.

    Reaching out her hand, Elise unlocked the doorknob...

 Chapter 493: Luciferâ€™s Deceit-II

    <h4>Chapter 493: Lucifer¡¯s Deceit-II</h4>

    Turning the knob, Elise pulled the door in a rush and at once, her shadows came from underneath her to enter the room, holding whoever it was inside the room. Making haste, Elise entered the room. She only narrow her eyes when she saw how her shadow had managed to hold nothing and the room was empty.

    "Shadow," Elise called. The blob of ckness immediately took form of a small chick. "Did you also heard the song?"

    The shadow nodded. In incoherent voice andyered whispers, it stated, "..y...yes, mdy... we had also heard it once before when you were led by the melody."

    "During that time the whispers were you," Elise said in epiphany. It finally dawned to her the ghost-like voice that had warned her not to follow the song and that it was dangerous was the shadows'' voice.

    "We have been always with y-you... and warned you of those who are dangerous from what we could see," whispered the shadows, "Such as the vampiress. We t-tried to knock down the closest objects and items around us to warned you about her."

    "You mean Carmen," said Elise and the shadows nodded its inky eyes. So that was how it is. Elise didn''t know this entire time the shadows were trying to protect her. "How long have you''ve been with me? Under my shadows?"

    "F-for long as I can remembered, mdy," the shadows slurred over the words he cannot seem to pronounce well, "It was the prince who had ordered us to stay with you. As you are the sessor of his bloodline, you also had the power in you and we grew up at the same time as you."

    "Is that why you can onlye now?" Elise had been wondering about it and only now had the opportunity to ask. The ck shadow of the chick brought its head up and down. "The prince you are talking about is it my father, Leviathan?"

    "It is the one and only, Prince Leviathan, princess," answered the shadow, the very words unlike the ones it attempted to speak sounded so clear to her ears.

    She didn''t know, all this time she didn''t know that the shadow had been with her protecting her. Now that she remembered there was a few time when whispers came to her ears and now she could tell those whispers, warnings and talks were all came from the shadows who wanted to help her.

    She was thankful to the shadows who worked in hidden, bending down as standing took a lot for her sore muscles, she asked, "Why didn''t you show yourself much earlier? And how long had you''ve been with me that you remembered?"

    "It was Prince Levi''s s-strict warning not toe out and to protect you from the hidden," the other part of her shadows answered from the pool of ckness underneath her bare feet and the inky chick answered the other question, "We don''t know the exact time you ask for us to answer but during the time you were almost attacked by the magical beasts, we were present near you."

    Having a kind heart, Elise thought of how thankful she was for the shadow''s help. "How much do you know about my father?"

    "We are a part of your power your highness, we know much less than you about Prince Leviathan. We only remember his high status... it is in our entire being to respect you and him."

    Elise pursed her lips, "Do you know how he looked like?" And the shadows nodded in anguid movement.

    "Prince Leviathan was present in the castle yesterday as well but he had ordered us not to tell you such, our deepest apologies."

    She didn''t know that this entire time her father was near her. So near her that he had held her hand.

    She had questioned whether or not her father truly want to meet her or if there was another reason for him not to. Elise trusted her eyes and she could tell that the person who had walked her down the aisle wished for only her best wishes which mean there must be a reason for him to hide.

    Whatever it is, she hoped to meet him. As a family and a daughter it was her wish and as a person who were under the deadly dangers around her, she wished to have him as her ally.

    "...there is no one here, mdy..." answered the shadows after Elise had requested them to look around the ce.

    Elise stepped out from the room. Deciding to take the problem of the song to Ian and consult to him. On the hallways, she noticed Ian who was standing in front of a man who seemed to have spoken with haste. "...the town folks had been making a ruckus, sire." She heard a little part of the conversation but it was too little for her to know anything.

    "What is the ruckus about?" Ian questioned the man who appeared to be wealthy by his clothes and his hands were wrung with the look of nervousness on his entire face as if he was afraid Ian would kill him for what he was about to say.

    The man sighed subtly, "There has been a sudden appearance of arge mansion at the end of the steep hill in the town of Bessil. The morning before there had been nothing but trees there but once the morning came a sudden mansion had appeared and all the trees from the forest were gone! People said that it was a ghost''s mansion one of the guards went but they never came back again."

    Bessil town? Elise felt as though she had heard the name of the town but what was about a mansion suddenly appeared on the hill? A mansion took months or even years to be made but only over the night?

    "Is your delusion getting the best out of you, Dussils? A mansion suddenly appeared?" Ian questioned with his brows raised that had Dussils to sweat as he had came here to tear the nonsense he had to report. He was sure the Lord wasn''t going to believe in him and he has to serve his head to appease his anger.

    "Lord Ian, I swear upon my eyes. I was also one of the people who saw it happen. The hill was not too far to look at and it was right across my house to see. That night I saw nothing but trees when I woke up a mansion had appeared!" Dussils said with a stricken look as it felt to him a horror story had came to life. "I humbly request for your help as we have to be careful of who it is inside the mansion," answered the head of the town.

    Ian waved the man to disappear from his presence. It was clear that this was a doing of a demon. First of all, humans need to built house, it doesn''t appear or sprout from the ground like a nt. Dark sorcerers avoid doing striking event other than their killing spree which mean it was a demon, a high demon at one of that.

    "Do you think it is a doing of a high demon?" Elise came to ask as she had reached the same conclusion as Ian did.

    "Possibly someone who Lucifer know," Ian responded with a click of his tongue. He didn''t expect any demons to have manner. Hell were the ce for the unruly but it appears that they don''t know that keeping their profile low was to be better so angels wouldn''te to hunt for them. Not that he cared or fear the angels it was that Ian already had peace in his house and he didn''t want because of some stupid mistake others did Elise''s existence would be known.

    Considering Elise was the granddaughter of both Archangel Ramiel and Satan, her power was over the charts that she wasn''t still aware of currently. When the angels knew this, they who wish for nothing but their safety which theybeled as bnce would not stay silent over Elise''s presence. Worse, they will attack or kill her.

    Ian didn''t want his wife to be harmed and they already have enough enemy which he didn''t want to grow in number.

    "Just who is this troublemaker is," Ian said with a tired look on his face. His days of being with Elise hadn''t end and some ruffians shortened his honeymoon. He wasn''t happy to say the least.

    "I know who it is," Elise who stood beside Ian was startled as the third person had came and spoke beside them.

    Appearing within seconds, Lucifer saw his nephew and his niece inw with the signature wily smile of his, "And you two might want to see them quickly. Although knowing him, he wouldn''t run or change his position once he had make a house, perfectly just like an aged turtle that he is."

    ****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote so we would reach the goal of 2500 powerstone~

 Chapter 494: Luciferâ€™s Deceit-III

    <h4>Chapter 494: Lucifer¡¯s Deceit-III</h4>

    Elise was startled by his appearance where else Ian looked at him unimpressed. Lucifer had a wide grin on his face a though he had just won a certainpetition or perhaps a bet which he loved to do.

    "Do you know who is living in the castle?" Elise questioned as it was useless to question how Lucifer had entered the White Mansion.

    "Needlessly to say I know almost anythin¡ª" Lucifer felt the force on his stomach and his body was pushed through the corridor, hitting the wall on the far end. "Tsk, we could have talk," said Lucifer who had been kicked.

    Ian ced his legs back to the floor and Elise took hold of his arm, giving him a look which he replied with a smile, "I know my love."and in second he disappeared from her sight to appear before Lucifer.

    Ian''s steps were quick toe at the wall where he had thrown his uncle to. The dust and ashes weren''t yet to settle, causing a momentarily white fog. Catching sight of a fast attack moving toward his neck, Ian took hold of Lucifer''s arm, setting his own hand against his uncle''s neck while Lucifer had his hand near his chest.

    "I didn''t expose her identity to Satan to trouble you. I am doing otherwise. This is a help that I can make to you," Lucifer said first, knowing that his nephew was simr too him.

    "To help?" A faint chuckle of scorn left Ian''s lips whose eyes then looked bleakly toward Lucifer, "Am I hearing it right from the person who had torn my wings? I know you knew who I was by that time. You can tell it by my scent even if I wasn''t able to because I was a newborn demon."

    Lucifer and Ian both stared at each other in the same stance without doing anything, neither were backing down yet they didn''t attack as well.

    "Yes," Lucifer responded resolutely. "It was the only action I could take. Being the Duke of Hell means I am able to do all the wretched and wicked things that the Kingdom of Wicked could do but to save you was not a choice I could make. You have killed the second Diablo."

    "I had a reason to do that," answered Ian, his eyes narrowing down at Lucifer and the words he said to detect the deceit if there were on his words. It was difficult to tell as Lucifer was a high Demon who could lie and hide all traces of his lies from his words and action.

    Elise came toward them and she could see the anger while some regret on Lucifer''s eyes but it was hard to read more from the Fallen Angel''s expression as he barely let anything to pass through his poker face.

    "No matter what reason it is, the people of Hell, the thirteen highest demons are not happy with it. First of all, Caleb had made ten out of the thirteen demons to be enraged by his action. They hold a grudge against him and he had stolen a possession of Satan," Lucifer exined with a frown on his forehead.

    Possession? Asked Elise in her mind as it dawned to her what it was, "The book that could bring a person back to life?"

    "Yes and now that book is in the wrong hands of the dark sorcerers. Not that was the point," Lucifer turned back to look at Ian, the spitting image made them feel as though they were looking at the mirror where one was older and the other was younger. "What Caleb wanted the most was to die and they punished him not to die. You killed him, give him mercy which made you the next target."

    "Do you really not have the authority to help me? You are Lucifer," stressed Ian whose lips twisted then, "I don''t want your help at all Lucifer, you have beente and I am petty for that. You might not have a choice with my mother but I know you wanted to test me, you wanted to see whether I am truly your nephew."

    Lucifer frowned. Indeed this was his nephew in front of him, "I won''t say what you stated was wrong."

    "Of course because it was the truth," Ian''s smile that he raised then slowly fell. Elise could feel it on the air how it shift. Her hands were against her to stop in case the two were to fight. While it appears Lucifer held some secret to himself, Elise could also tell that the man only needed some talk which clearly he did terrible on.

    Ian was the one to descend his hand down and Lucifer followed after him to retract his hand. When he walked away, he heard a taunt from Lucifer, "I thought you would kill me."

    "My wedding day is still hasn''t end yet I don''t want to ruin it," was Ian simple answer to Lucifer, "Who is inside that mansion?" He then brought back the question.

    "Someone who Elise would like to meet," and Elise pulled her brows deeply, "It is your grandfather from your paternal side."

    Her bluerge eyes turned wide while her brows went over its ce. Elise doubted her ears. The fact demons and angels were around her was still surreal even until today but to find out about Satan''s arrival to the mortal world shocked her even more.

    Ian''s red eyes went to gave his uncle a sideway nce and thetter had a smile, "If he came to attack anyone of you he would be here already and of course he wasn''t here to have a little retreat."

    But now it made sense how a mansion could suddenly appear in the middle of nowhere as Satan was capable of doing many things including creating a house with a snap of a finger, thought Elise.

    As she walked beside Ian, Elise turned to ask Lucifer, "There is something I wished to ask. It''s about my father."

    "So you have found out he was also the one who had walked you down he aisle," guessed the demon and Elise nodded her head. "If you wish to meet him it will be quite difficult."

    "Why?" Elise questioned because seeing how Lucifer agreed to let Leviathan took his position to apany her on aisle it would mean he had finished his punishment or had exchanged an offer with him because demons don''t offer help without anything in exchange. Not Lucifer in particr.

    Lucifer tugged the loose robe he wore, pulling to show the diagonal wound on his chest, "We had a fight after he learned that his father had came to the mortal world due to my little persuasion."

    "Call it provocation," Ian remarked with a roll of his eyes. He then went to speak with Maroon without keeping too much distance with Elise as he still couldn''t trust his uncle.

    "In anyway, he had quite a terrible father issue just like most of us do," Lucifer''s words reminded Elise to something Ian might say. "When he knew that I had revealed your existence to Satan as well, he was enraged and ended our mutual friendship. I suppose he had disappeared on his own and won''t came back."

    Elise pursed her lips and the upset was crystal clear on her face who thought she might be able to talk with Leviathan.

    Lucifer recalled the little girl who had came to him in the forest, having the same upset expression that didn''t change until now. "Say, my lovely niece, I have a little trick for you which I learned from your father but I am sure this is something only you and your father could do."

    Elise who was wondering where Leviathan might have gone to and about Satan''s arrival to the mortal world which would be in no way peaceful looked at Lucifer, "What is it?"

    "You do know the shadows that worked with you also caused you to see the moment before a person''s death, don''t you?" Lucifer questioned and Elise who had guessed so nodded, "You can try and ce your hand on a person''s body, whether it''s their arms or legs and closed your eyes. Question then with your shadow to find their deepest secret and you might be able to see them."

    "Their deepest secret?" Elise who wasn''t guided with her power was yet to explore her power and she wasn''t aware that her death shadows hold other ability.

    "There are a few that I heard Leviathan could do. Their deepest secret, their deepest scar, and their deepest memory. I guess there are some more but this is what he often use. If you know the trick you might be able to do more," Lucifer smiled while looking at her which fade with time. His eyes lingered for long before his eyes darkened, "I can''t wait to see your power blossom. For yourself and Ian''s sake. You know that it is in your blood to kill Ian, don''t you?"

    *****

    Don''t forget to vote to reach the goal of 2500 powerstone~ it help this book to get more exposure and readers if you do~

 Chapter 495: Stifling Breakfast-I

    <h4>Chapter 495: Stifling Breakfast-I</h4>

    It came to Elise''s notice that Lucifer had been nning for something, perhaps a war, or maybe some other great event that could cause a quake between the three realm. She didn''t know which why it was quite a heavy bet to trust the demon.

    She didn''t missed what Lucifer had said, "For Ian''s sake?"

    Lucifer''s smile slowly fade from his lips, "I know you are aware of what you are. You are the Demon''s Bride¡ª the bride who would kill her own groom. Though know you are married it doesn''t mean the nightmare have ended. I don''t want to burst your happy bubbles but a pinch of reality would save you from further heartbreak."

    The frown on Elise''s forehead deepened, "Do you mean I will kill Ian as the prophecies had said?"

    By the time, Lucifer''s smile had disappeared, "Yes," came his one word answer. "And I won''t allow that as much as you wouldn''t. Which why, my dearest niece. I hope you would y well in my n."

    "What are you¡ª" Elise hadn''t finished her words when she turned and find that Lucifer had vanished from the thin air.

    She would kill Ian? Kill him? That wasn''t possible, it wasn''t the least possible, thought Elise to herself. Her eyes then moved to look at Ian and she closed her eyes. She knew that she had been titled the Demon''s Bride but she loved Ian as deeply as she loved herself. She wouldn''t kill him for any reason yet people around her told her she would, the nightmare she had was akin to a warning for her.

    When Elise opened her clear blue eyes she found Ian had stood in front of her, "You look a little pale, did Lucifer taunted you?" His hand went naturally around her cheeks, sliding down to cup her small jaw.

    Elise shook her head, deciding to keep what Lucifer had stated as it could only be another bud of fight between the two which she knew wasn''t necessary for now. "Will we be going to meet my grandfather?" It was strange calling Satan her grandfather as she had never seen the man before.

    "I would say no but considering our situation it would be a yes," Ian reached out his hand to hold her waist. His forehead then leaned forward to press over hers, "I really wanted to spend some more time with you, away from everyone and everything."

    Elise closed her eyes, "Me too," she whispered. She truly wanted a ce where they could be at peace, without anyone''s harm or dangering toward them. But for a peace, they needed to root out the troubles around them which was clearlyplex.

    When she was about to leave, Elise had took her red cloak. "Elly, can Ie with you?" Hallow asked. It was rare for him to ask toe out alone as he often decides to stay at the White Mansion where he had felt rxed to. "I was wondering why I am feeling tired for the past few months. Do you think it is because I am in the body of a chick? I tried to change into a bear and a dog but neither helped."

    Elise hummed, "I am not sure either. Ian told me there shouldn''t be anything simr to drowsiness or sleepiness to affect you. While you are using the body of an animal, your soul isn''t," giving a try to guess Elise said, "Maybe it is because you are spending time a lot around Demons?" Such as her, Ian, Beelzebub and Esther.

    "Maybe but I guess it is fine, I feel quite rxed after all the sleep, but I still want toe with you," Hallow stretched his body. At first Hallow had been quite a character but all the sleepiness had turned him to be more peaceful though at times, the chick would still burst in many angers and other expressions.

    Elise met up with Ian again. This time they didn''t use carriage or Ian''s wings because Elise''s were feeling a little under the weather. They had teleportated. In a blink when Elise opened her eyes again, she closed it once again as wind blew against her skin, ruffling her red hair. She pushed aside her hair, tucking them in and opened her eyes to look at therge mansion that was built on the very edge of a cliff that could cause one anxiety by seeing how sharp it was built. A blow of a wind seemed to be able and topple the house down which Elise hope wouldn''t happen.

    "Stay behind me," Ian said to her. They said families could be trusted and blood is thicker than water but for their family that had never been close tied the saying was difficult for them to use. It was better to be safe before anythinge to attack them.

    They had came near the gate of the mansion which was built by iron. Elise noticed despite the rumors about how the mansion had sprouted out of no where in a single night, she noticed that the rods of the gate had corroded. A brownish red color had affected the deep ck color of the gate as if to make it appear that they have lived there for long.

    It was useless, thought Elise in her mind. If her grandfather had thought to naturally make a ce to live in while making it as if he had lived there for a long time. He had taken the wrong approach by building the mansion on the tip of a cliff where the town below the cliff could see.

    Ian had nned to take down the gate when it opened by its own. The door of the mansion went to open itself ajar. A familiar Demon then pushed opened the door,ing outside with a polite smile and having seen him before, Elise knew the demon was Orias.

    "Pleasee in, princess, young Lord, my master have been waiting impatiently for your arrival," said Orias as though he had seen thising from a mile ago.

    Elise doubted it was Orias who had known it but her grandfather who was inside the mansion. Thinking about whether her grandfather would be on her side or instead the opposite side had her nervous. Demons don''t value their family the same way humans do and she questioned what Satan''s value of family would be.

    Ian was determined with the decision he hold on his hands. If Satan prove to be their enemy the action he would take doesn''t need a genius to guess for.

    *****

    Dont forget to vote to reach the goal of 2500 powerstone for mass release~

 Chapter 496: Stifling Breakfast-II

    <h4>Chapter 496: Stifling Breakfast-II</h4>

    The mansion was built overnight but clearly the ce hold traces that could make one doubt that it was built in a span of a few short hours. Elise saw the garden that was nurtured before going inside the mansion. While the building inside held a very eerie mood for her first impression.

    The mes on the torches which were hang on the walls dances as if to wee them or perhapsughing down at the guests, seemingly knowing what was about to happen wouldn''t be great. Catching sight of something moving behind her, Elise felt goosebumps brushing her arms and she snapped her neck to see what the shadows, finding there was nothing.

    Was it a ghost? The shadow moved as though the person was gliding through the floor which caused her to think so.

    "There is something strange about this mansion," Elise said to Ian without keeping her words in whispers. After being aware of the demonic ability she acquired from her blood, Elise also notice that whispering beside a Demon would held no effect of being scretive as the words they said wouldn''t fail the demons'' sharp hearing.

    "I would say if it is normal, I would find it even more surprising," Ian responded, his eyes went to look behind at where Elise had felt the movements.

    "How did you create this house, Mr. Orias?" Elise was curious what the king of hell had done as even if they were demons, creating a house would still require some time, not overnight.

    "His majesty brought this mansion directly from Hell," answered Orias politely with a little proudness that Elise could hear, "After I have given him choices of which house he would like to move to the mortal world, I then helped by recing the house from Hell to the mortal world."

    How was recing mean? Like when one moving a nt? wondered Elise in her mind. "Then there are servants other than you who worked here?"

    "In this mansion? Certainly not, mdy. His majesty love his peacefulness there is only me here to apany his trip to the human world," and this had Ian to narrow his eyes.

    "Whose presence had been roaming around the mansion then?" It was less of a question but interrogation when Ian asked. Orias also felt the slightlyx in attitude when talking to the peaceful talk he had with Elise felt as though he had been thrown to the edge of the cliff where he was threatened to be pushed to death.

    The servant demon gulped, "It must be His Majesty''s pet. It is quite shy around others and is not used to other''s presence. It must have wanted to see you two but was afraid toe."

    "What kind of pet?" Elise questioned. The way Orias made the pet sounded as if it was simr to Hallow whose head snuck very little on Elise''s pocket.

    "The King called it Wiggles," answered Orias with a smile, "It is simr to the animals humans called as dogs in mortal world but I suggest not to meet his eyes."

    Elise crooked her brows as she could tell the warning was important. Before she had the opportunity to ask however, a loud bell toll in the entire mansion. The tolling sound was so loud that it caused her ears to ring, Ian immediately came behind her, covering her ears using hisrge palms and used his magic to dampened the sound. The chiming sound of the bell made it sound as though they were standing right under arge church bell that had been shake, causing the ground to shake amongst all the other objects in the mansion.

    The town folks could also hear the drumming sound and they begin to kneel on the ground, making prayers.

    "Oh we arete! We arete!" yelled Orias to himself while looking at the golden pocket watch he pulled from his brown vest, "That is His Majesty''s warning sign. If we arete the consequence would be terrible, pleasee with me," Orias then led them to walk.

    Elise thanked Ian for helping her once the sound of the bell had stopped. He stared at her before following Orias, holding her by her waist, "I might have pulled you too hardst night."

    Elise''s cheeks reddened, "Don''t speak about that here," she scolded because of the sharps ears around the house.

    Ian offered her a smile and she realized that his joke was a trick to calm her down, "Don''t worry nothing can win against us when we are together," he assured, his hand slipping to hold her fingers.

    Elise answered with a prompt nod, she trusted the same belief as Ian. Following Orias, both Ian and Elise only finallye to a stop after a while of turning. While mapping the path they took, Elise found something off. It was the fact that they had taken a long walk despite the house looking smaller from the outside.

    It appears as though they hade inside a maze and only Orias who knows the way in and out the mansion without trapped there.

    Orias stood beside the double door, fixing his bow tie and cleared his throat before saying aloud, "Your majesty, the princess and the young lord has arrived."

    At the same time the door of the dining room opened, Elise felt her heart raced for reason between nervousness and anxiousness. This man was her grandfather but before all, the King of Hell.

    When the door was pushed opened, Elise''s hand tightened on Ian''s hands. They both entered the room, greeted by the long rectangr dining table that spread from one end of the room to the opposite end, near the door.

    Once they entered the door closed itself with a creaking thud, as thoughing outside wouldn''t be allowed.

    On the far end, Elise finally saw her grandfather whose name she had only heard. The King of Hell, Satan the head of all cruelty and rampage.

    Elise had expected a beast with a human body and a head of a beastly ck goat and a long pair of horns as other has described. Unexpectedly the person sitting n the other end of the table had a pleasing face to look at. He appeared as a human. His eyes were deep red as red as Ian''s eyes and maybe even redder that it was close to a soulless ck color.

    He had a face of a handsome human, hair that was not shot but not long either, seemingly in the age of early thirty, somewhere older than Lucifer.

    Satan leaned on the table on front of him, his hand set on the edge of the table while his eyes vacantly stared at the two guests with a studying look. Although Elise was afar from him, she could feel the menace in her blood.

    Like Elise, it was Ian''s first time to see Satan, the King of Hell. He was known to have power on par with Lucifer but clearly the man''s mien was strikingpared to his uncle.

    "This is my granddaughter?" Satan asked. His eyebrows were furrowed, causing his cheeks that were hollow to deepened as well, making him hard to approach and even frightening.

    From the statement he started in their first meeting, Elise could feel his displeasure upon seeing her as a warning sign.

    It didn''t appear that the breakfast would be anywhere close the word peaceful...

 Chapter 497: Stifling Breakfast-III

    <h4>Chapter 497: Stifling Breakfast-III</h4>

    Ian wasn''t the grandson inw who could be happy with the additional member to his newly founded family. As if Lucifer was not a bad news, Satan was far on the league of being their enemy. Even if he was not their enemy he was already dangerous. The King''s first statement caused the air in the room to turn stifling.

    "You are small," continued Satan as his eyebrows were deeply furrowed as he noted what he sees, "Short, slender, and powerless."

    Ian took a step forward to cover Elise from Satan''s studying gaze. The king''s expression took a change where the shadows that started behind him begin to grow as if it as alive, "We are here to ask what you are doing here," came Ian''s unweing tone.

    "The misfit. Nephew of Lucifer''s," named Satan and he clicked his tongue, "It is because of your blood that you could stand up against me. Lucifer''s blood," the King didn''t answer what Ian wanted to know.

    The distance between them and Satan was far and Elise could feel that while the distance between them psychically was far, the distance between her and Satan as a family felt even further.

    "Orias," called Satan for the servant to pop beside him even though he had been outside after closing the door earlier. "Bring in the food. I don''t do lowly action such as putting poison you can be at rest," said the King as if reading Ian''s mind as the thought passed by his mind. "Truly weak and fragile things tend to worry more of the dangers around them it is so..."

    Elise waited to hear more of his words but the demon had stopped talking as his eyes fell on her, "Troublesome," continued her grandfather while looking at her.

    Ian wouldn''t like to believe the devil''s words because he knew no one can trust demons. Even if he were to meet his own self he wouldn''t trust him because deep down the deceiving and crafty character was rooted deep in their blood that living in the right path would be impossible.

    Ian turned to see his wife, nodding his head, and with his hand still holding Elise''s they went to take a seat. When Ian had chosen the furthest seat, Satan''s brows twitched but noment left his mouth.

    Elise had been wanting to meet her family but now that the chance provided her to ask the questions she found, the stifling situation in the room was not helping anyone at all. She didn''t even know how to refer her grandfather. King? Satan? Grandfather doesn''t seem to be the right keyword...

    Orias came back in a speed of light and he looked at the seat arrangement, looking at how far his master was and the guests were. Feeling the distress, he was torn on what to do but once he met eyes with the King, he had no qualms and went to do what he was told to.

    The start of the course was soup. It appeared to be a normal soup by the smell but not by the look. Unlike most cream soup which appeared yellowish and delicious, the soup that was served was deep red.

    If there was anything Elise would like to point out, not being petty or nitpicking, it was how the soup was ted on the bowl where it was overfilled to the point the saucer below the bowl was drenched with the soup and the stter around the bowl which made it appear simr to blood.

    Elise felt a sudden maic pull to look at Satan''s te which was far from hers but with her enhanced sight as a demon, she thought she might see if this was a dish from Hell. But she was unfortunate and met Satan''s deep red eyes.

    The King looked at her passively, "What?" He asked, his words snipped and curt.

    "This look like shit," came the answer that Ian said.

    Elise who heard the words slipping from his mouth as smooth as butter had her two blue eyes widened greatly. She felt the intensity raising by her hair and Satan''s eyes that had been passive widened consequently with a red anger.

    "Did you heard the wordsing from your mouth, boy?" Satan asked, the room had begin to shake and the trembling once again caused not only the furnitures and objects on the house to rock. The town folks who was at a brief peace as the tolling sound stopped were thrown in immediate panic as the ground beneath them sent a howl.

    "The world is ending!" Yelled the head of the town, Dussils who had just came back to his town, finding everything was in a mess.

    Back in Satan''s house, Elise tried to speak. She couldn''t form words but fight was not what she want unexpectedly Ian who was calm despite the vibrate of the house said, "I expected more from you, Satan. What I heard you are a King but your food..." Ian sighed, "Did you expect my wife to sit here and eat or drink whatever mess this is that you dared to call as food?"

    Gradually in time, Elise caught Orias''s face that turn pallid, his skin had been pale but hearing the words it was as though all the remaining blood in him had been sucked away, leaving not a single drop.

    No please don''t say anything more! Was what seemed to be written on the face of the servant.

    "Girl," called Satan, his words unchangingly stern.

    Knowing it was her who Satan called, she met her grandfather''s eyes. He truly didn''t look like her but she had heard how most people said that she appeared more simr to her mother whether it was her red hair or her features though she heard her mother had a beautiful brown eyes while she had blue ones.

    Elise contemte and spoke, "I am Elise Scott."

    "I know," responded the King.

    I thought you didn''t, was the words Elise decided better to keep it on her heart because Satan had called her by pronoun rather than her name.

    "Does this food look like shit to you?" Satan then questioned.

    What was this situation?!

    Satan''s eyes on her continued to linger. If he was a dragon that could fire mes from his eyes by now Elise would have turned to ashes.

    "I wouldn''t call it that but it is simr looking to blood," silence came again in the room that felt stinging. The shakes then abruptly stopped. Being polite and to break the ice, Elise asked, "Is this a dish often made in Hell? It is quite... unique."

    "d to see that you still have more taste than your husband. This dish is something my beloved love to cook for me," Satan''s eyes then moved at Ian, finding the younger demon looking at him with collected gaze that no one ever did before. "My beloved''s favorite food which your husband seemingly called as a shit."

    Oh no, thought Elise to herself. She tried to find other else to speak about. "May I ask who is she?" Elise questioned. From what she heard from Esther, Satan had many wives and concubines.

    "Your grandmother," answered Satan. "Now gir...l tell me what you feel about the dish does it look disgusting as that man beside you said?" The King''s eyes on here were harshly grim, telling her enough of how grave the current situation was.

    *****

    A/N: don''t forget to vote for the book. If we reach a goal of 2500 powerstone until Sunday, there will be a reward of mass release!

 Chapter 498: Bloody Soup-I

    <h4>Chapter 498: Bloody Soup-I</h4>

    Orias didn''t know what toment. Shall he praised Ian''s bold action that had mocked the dish right in front of Satan who is the head of the house? Who other than him would dare to do so?!

    The demon servant cannot understand where did the bravery came form Ian and perhaps it was because of the blood that running on his veins also run on Lucifer''s veins. The two of them were simr in their appearance and also conduct.

    Never had he seen any demons daring toment about the food that had been served in the castle or when they dine with Satan. Orias was far from angry of thement Ian remarked. Instead, he was far from being angry. Usually the food that were served were made by the special cook from Hell, but the reason why Satan had been angry wasn''t because Ian hadpared the food with the crude words, it was because the person who had made the food wasn''t the cook.

    It was Satan himself!

    Satan''s eyes on Elise turned rigid. Elise, who didn''t want to hurt her grandfather''s feeling but not wanting to lie replied, "I haven''t tried the food yet it might be too early to judge anything by the look. There are some food that appeared bad looking but taste very delicious."

    "So it does look bad," came Satan''s words and he humphed. "Orias bring this away."

    "No-" Elise stopped Orias, "I would like to taste what my grandmother would like. If that is alright with you," she offered Satan a sincere smile.

    Ian could see how Elise''s smile was akin to warm kindle of sun while Satan who looked at her irked him as the King had seen her with his brows and lips scrunched as if he had watched a horrible deformed animal wriggling under his feet.

    "You won''t like it," Satan said, and his eyes turned passively to Orias.

    Orias took a step when Elise persuaded, "I haven''t tried it, making a judgement would be too hasty now."

    "Orias," Satan called as his servant had disobeyed him.

    "Please?" Elise asked. It took her a while to realize how persistent she was being but then she want to try making good rtionship with her grandfather.

    Orias, who was standing in the distance between Satan and Elise felt stuck between a rock and a hard ce. One one side, he could feel the King''s pressuring gaze that he couldn''t disobey with how eerie and threatening it was. The other side was Princess Elise''s sweet and kind gaze that he couldn''t disobey for another reason as well.

    Both Elise and Satan stared at each other for a good few seconds without looking away.

    "Fine do as you wish," then came the unwilling agreement from Satan.

    "Thank you," Elise said which had Satan to frown in response.

    "Why are you thanking me?" The Devil questioned, his eyes were holding a little light that was to dim to be called as one.

    The question was unexpected but Elise responded with her smile, "Because you have agreed to my wish."

    "You thank people a lot, girl," the devil paused in a thought, "If you keep on thanking others you will regret it for one day mighte where you would be used by others."

    Ian watched the exchange without missing a single expression from Satan and Elise on its own reason. Elise took the spoon the closest from her bowl, dipping the clear metallic surface, she was about to bring the spoon from her mouth when Ian ced his hand over her.

    "What?" A curt tone came from Satan who had been watching them, "I didn''t poison the food," he rified.

    "But a test of the taste is needed. I would never feed my wife unpleasant food," Ian answered again and the veins on the devil''s forehead popped. He knew for sure the damned mirror of Lucifer was trying to irk him. Taking the spoon, Ian took a taste before frowning, even though he was well aware that his facial expression caused the demon''s eyes to re up.

    Elise who heard no sound of disapproval took the spoon to her lips. With the red gooey liquid passing to her throat, her eyes widened. Satan narrowed his eyes over her expression, "How does it taste?"

    A smile came on Elise''s lips, "It taste delicious."

    Orias leaned to the closest wall, singing praises to the princess deep in his heart. He wasn''t sure what was about to ur if Elise has spoken otherwise.

    "We didn''te here for the food," Ian then cut the chase, staring back at Satan who was looking at him with a frown in the same intense gaze. "If you still remember my first question, can you give us the answer now?"

    "I am cleaning the garbage," Satan answered as he leaned his head on the back. For now the air had turn less stifling though it didn''t mean the pressure in the room had changed. "Some demons have overstayed their visit in the mortal world and I am here to remind them where they belong. Not to mention because of a foolish man''s mistake it caused some headless vermin trying to bring back what they couldn''t afford."

    Ian''s eyes darkened and for a moment through his deadpanned look on his face, a certain cold swirl danced on his eyes.

    "What do you mean?" Elise who cannot decipher the meaning of the words he said asked.

    "Caleb, the second generation Diablo had stolen a book from me," Satan started and Elise could see where the conversation was going directed to even though it has just begun. "That foolishly in love demon did something he cannot afford to do and now the book that he carelessly stole is somewhere around the mortal world, causing a few people who should be on my soul prison toe back to life."

    "The dark sorcerers," Elise said when it dawned to her. She had been curious on how could dark sorcerers bring back people to life. Yes, they were strong but not strong enough to make miracle which she knew humans wouldn''t be able to do.

    "Hm, whatever they called themselves as. Humans are humans, greedy, ugly in heart, and easily swayed. Doesn''t mean some demons aren''t less stupider than them who tried to bring his lover back to life knowing well that he wouldn''t be able to do that. If that book hold that power, I would have bring back my wife as well," Satan uttered with a click of his tongue.

    Elise noticed from her side of Ian''s hand that turned rigid, almost his entire body hardened at what he heard. She could see anger slowly simmering from his eyes. A wily smile then appeared on Ian who knew that Satan was trying to provoke him.

    "A King that could not protect his possession is he still a king? You me others without telling their consequences," answered Ian. Shadows filled his eyes, "Caleb wouldn''t have stolen the book if you had told him that the book was useless to bring back a specific person and humans back to life as it could only bring back random demons. I see why you are called the missing King it is because you are not on par with your responsibilities."

    ******

    Don''t forget to vote to reach the goal of 2500 powerstone for mass release~

 Chapter 499: Bloody Soup-II

    <h4>Chapter 499: Bloody Soup-II</h4>

    Orias''s face paled again. Elise didn''t know why exactly Ian was urging her grandfather and the situation in the room appeared tense again.

    Instead of getting provoked, this time, Satan only smirked, the man had a very cold and evil smirk that would only put one on edge. Despite looking as a handsome man, it didn''t help hiding the cruelty he wield inside him.

    Elise spoke, "Do you know who might be the one having the book now?" It would be very helpful if they could pinpoint the location of the dark sorcerers Lord and stop his killing for good. While bringing back to life people might be good, Elise now knew there was loopholes.

    To bring back people alive there was needed one vital condition and it was for the person who was going to be brought back to life was a demon. Worse yet, no one can control who to resurrect and whoever came back alive was random.

    Her worse fear was that the dark sorcerers bring one person from Hell they should have never.

    "I can," Satan answered, his re didn''t leave Ian and like him Ian didn''t cower. "I will be able to know the person soon. I have discovered the location and that left only hunting them."

    "Taking somezy walk, don''t you? I know now why he called you turtle," Ian remarked with a faint chuckle. Currently, he wasn''t being petty or rebellious by rebuking and remarking all the statement Satan said. All this time he didn''t angered and provoke Satan solely for his amusement. It was a test. A test to see until where could they use their talking right. Some secrets are also easier to discover when the other person was consumed by anger.

    Satan''s eyes then went to see the grin on Ian''s face and his stoic face hardened. Most people, demons, or angels feared Satan but not him. He looked at the King with his calm and collected gaze. It was fascinating to Satan to see someone other than Lucifer being brave against him but at the same time annoying.

    "I am aware that you two came here not only for having my soup either," Satan spoke and his eyes that were staring at Elise seemed to be filled with a sudden mirth. "What do you want?"

    Elise knew the question was directed to her. She didn''t know whether it was great that Satan hade forward and asked her what she wanted. Does this mean she had the privilege to request him help? But then she wasn''tpletely sure how much could she wield that privilege. Satan was akin to a puzzle she first met but if one step wrong even if she was his granddaughter, it might cost her life.

    Dying wasn''t the problem now to Elise however. She tried to see the leverage of her offer, "Can you tell me who is the person holding the book now?"

    "No," Satan said and while Elise was confused why he would reject the offer as it had been the simplest request she thought he would be able to grant, the King said, "I want your true request not that one which you make for the sale of others. I know that deep down there is one request you wanted," his eyes then fell on Ian, "About this man beside you, isn''t it?"

    Elise wasn''t a fool, "If I asked you for help would you be able to help me? Without anything as a repayment or cost?"

    Satan stared back at her before his lips tilting, "Now I see that you hold my blood. The answer is no."

    Elise felt a sudden chill over his praise. Something was odd here, now that she thought about it. Satan seemed to be prepared on having them inside his mansion. He appeared to know something about her and want something from her. What was it?

    "What is exactly the Demon''s Bride?" Elise didn''t see the harm to ask. Her eyes bravely met her grandfather''s which was pressuring.

    "Haven''t you found out by now? It is a grand title of the granddaughter born of mine and an archangel. Since long before there had been a long legend. The legend spoke about a demon bride," Satan lifted his finger and drew a circle. In instance a scroll came before the, and Ian was the first to unroll the scroll, cing them horizontally across the table.

    An aged drawing that seemed to be made a long time ago where the people appeared as sticks.

    "A Demon named Asmodeus created the scroll. He told me that this was the first ever foresight he had and the most vital one for Hell," said Satan, offering them to look by tipping his chin.

    Elise read the scroll, which was titled The Demon''s Bride. The words written on the scroll was as old as the drawing and worse it was ancient demonnguage that Elise couldn''t read.

    Satan stated, "It is said that soon in the future I would have a granddaughter. She would turn into the most powerful being over three realms where no one could ever defeat her but a tragedy will struck her. Because of her power she would kill her beloved husband."

    Elise''s brows scrunched to a deep frown, "But I wouldn''t kill Ian. How do they know I will kill him?"

    "Who knows? Maybe one day you would fight, one day one of you would turn greedy and one try to kill the other¡ª"

    "That''s impossible," Elise was the one to speak against her grandfather and Ian watched her with his lips widening upon her immediate rejection. "There must be another reason as to why the Demon''s Bride is defined to kill her groom."

    "Why not possible? I have seen many cases and examples to show you, such as this," Satan snapped his finger and a bubble formed beside him, showing a man and a woman while the woman''s head was skewered the man had been cut to pieces. Elise closed her eyes and heard Satan spoke, "This is one of the guests in my kingdom. One had killed her husband for he had disagreed with her opinion over and and the other killed his wife in order to be with his mistress. You see love faded fast."

    Ian chuckled at the point the King was trying to make. With his legs and hands crossed his brows were raised, "Is that what happened to you and Elise''s grandmother?"

    "No," answered Satan, his jaw ticked at Ian''s question, "Love can also end in a blink of an eye."

    Elise saw the bubbles then burst beside Satan. She gripped the spoon that she still held, cing it on the side as her eyes fell on the drawing of the scroll where there was a woman whose hand pierced through a person. It was the drawing of her who was predicted to kill Ian.

    "Is there no way that this future could be avoided?" Elise questioned Satan, her grandfather. The man looked at her, his eyes judging and Elise noticed that he had been judging her the entire time as if he was measuring whether or not to do something.

    "There was only a few who managed to avoid Asmodeus''s definition," Satan said and it brought Elise some hope only to be burst again as the King continued, "The person was envisioned to lose his daughters. In the end, he didn''t lose his daughter but also his wives and himself. A good ending to himself I suppose."

    As if cold water had been poured to her, Elise felt her heart dropped, "Do you know how to change the future?" All of a sudden Elise remembered Lucifer''s words before he left where he said she should y well with his n but what was his n? She didn''t know if she was doing the correct action.

    "Is that your request?" Satan asked her as if giving her a choice which had never been there before.

    "What do you want in return?" Ian added the question.

    Satan was unwilling to speak with the little vermin. He said, "I want you girl. I want you to continue my lineage."

    "I''m sorry?" Elise asked, as if she didn''t hear him well.

    "I want you to be my heir, girl," Satan didn''t mind repeating his words, "The next Queen of Hell, it would be you."

    *****

    A/N: Unfortunately we weren''t able to reach the goal but this week the same goal of 2500 powerstone is still active! Don''t forget to vote and reach the goal for mass release~

 Chapter 500: Bloody Soup-III

    <h4>Chapter 500: Bloody Soup-III</h4>

    At some point between the earthquake that Satan had caused by chiming his bell, a certain being had been pushed out of his ce. It was the grim chick, Hallow, he didn''t know what had happened. Why holding to the hem of the pocket which he had been holding tight to, his fingerless wings caused him to be thrown face first to the floor.

    Like that, Hallow''s body rolled on the ground. "Owh!" Grumbled the all mighty chick. "What is wrong with his ce?! Elly we should¡ª where am I?"

    By the time Hallow had lifted his head, he found himself lost. Where is he?!

    Elise had disappeared somewhere and having thrown away from her pocket, he was at lost to where he was now. He pushed himself from the the red carpeted floor that had turned brownish. "Where is this?" He looked around. "Of fuck me..." cursed Hallow when he looked around and found Elise no where near him.

    He knew it! This is what always happen every time he thought of springing up an action! Now he was lost. Not that he cared being lost. The ultimate problem was that he had lost himself inside Satan''s mansion! The King of Hell''s house! Not to mention, Elise often find herself in trouble and he as worried for her.

    Once again, it is not because he is scared!

    A gust of cold wind brushes his body which caused all hair on his round body to stand. It wasn''t only his mind that was warning him but his entire soul told him to leave the ce immediately. Not wanting to waste time, Hallow murmured to himself, "I need to find Elly. Before anything is toote¡ª"

    GROWL

    Hallow felt his entire body stiffened in second. "I must have heard it wrong, yes," whispered Hallow to himself. "I am not scared of a dog. That servant said it himself that there is only a dog here I am not scar¡ª" another howl came from the end of the corridor. "What in hell''s name is there a dog that howl like wolf?!"

    He had just cursed when he saw at the end of the shadow where he heard the growling sound came from. The shadow wasrge, a clean shadow of a four legged animal could be seen painting the red carpet with the ck color.

    A gulp passed by Hallow''s neck when he saw the King''s pet opened its mouth wide enough for him to witness the jagged sharp teeth opening widely.

    "Oh God..." whispered Hallow to himself as Wiggles came out from the wall. Silvery droll dripped from the corner of the animal''s mouth that oozes down to the carpet. Its deep ck coat swung in the direction it body moved.

    As if the teeth and the eerie howl and hissing breaths from the animal wasn''t enough to scare anyone, it does scare Hallow now when the animal begin to speak in a baby-like voice, "L...Let...us p..y..."

    "Fuck!" Hallow cursed in haste, and immediately without looking at the eyes of whatever animal that had came out, he made a run while screaming, "y with you own master!"

    He wasn''t scared of dog! He wasn''t! imed Hallow who had dashed away from his previous spot. But he is afraid of getting torn to pieces!

    Running away from the ce, Hallow could only count his stars when he saw the animal that tailed him had ran as fast as a hare. He had shifted into a ck hound, making a quick run but even then he was tired out while Wiggles were filled with vivacity.

    Unable to run, and needing the ce to hide,?he changed to the small chick, sliding to one of the room.

    Hollow breathed out all the relief breaths he had been holding for sessfully running away from the animal. Whatever game that dog wanted, Hallow was sure it will involve his life. He had been thinking how he had been getting too much sleep as if he was a human but now he thought that sleeping was much better than trapped and running in the maze house of the devil.

    "Where am I anyway?" Hallow murmured to himself. Before he noticed he had entered inside a room which he didn''t know was for. The room held various candles that were lighted but the darkness still persist that it made it difficult for him to look at the ce well.

    He was walking around when he noticed that in the particr room there was no chair no cupboards or any other furnitures. The ce was empty. "Was this room abandoned?" He asked himself again, it was strange seeing how empty the room was.

    He took three steps from his left when he noticed that the room was truly as empty as he thought. There was one side of the wall that was covered with a wide maroon velvet curtain. He wondered what was behind the curtain because the windows were on his right side. There should only be wall after the spot he stood at.

    A low growl came near the door, warning him that Wiggles had came after him. Startled, Hallow pushed himself underneath the curtain, wriggling his round butt that couldn''t get inside until he sessfully was able to hide.

    He then heard the creaking noise of the animal footsteps stopped all of a sudden. No! Wiggles had stopped right across the door of the room.

    Peeking out between the red curtain, his wide green eyes zeroed on the door on the far left side of his current position. He could see the ck shadows below but the door didn''t move.

    Hallow questioned why it had stopped there in purpose.

    "Of course!" Hallow then eximed, feeling himself proud when a knowledge came to him. "Unlike me, he has a big body and four legs. He wouldn''t be able to open the door! I am a genius! Why didn''t I think of this before?" He was so happy when ites to his head his next trouble. "But that would mean I am also trapped here..."

    Yet the worse hadn''te to him yet. The doorknob suddenly moved and turned. Hallow who noticed it turning slowly felt his breaths stopping on his lungs. His eyes turning wide and his entire body turn rigid. His back continue to press at the cold wall behind him as if doing so would erase his entire presence.

    The door suddenly cracked open in a burst. "No! You shouldn''t be able to do that! That is unfair! Oh God! Oh God! This is batshit crazy!" Cursed Hallow whose words rushed from his mouth as he continue to watch the door pushing open in a teasing slow progress.

    He had never been in the position of being chased and now being chased, he knew how hair-raising it felt!

    He couldn''t open his eyes but could feel the movement of Wiggles across the room. It''s footsteps and ragged breathing came closer and closer toward him and when Hallow opened his green eyes again, he found himself standing in front of a wide mouth of a feral beast opening toward him.

    "AHH!"

    Hallow closed his eyes when he felt a sudden pull from behind him by a ck gloved hands. His entire yellow round body was trembling and the person who had pulled him looked at what was on his hands with a frown.

    The man''s bright golden eyes in contrast to his ck deep hair narrowed down on what seemed to be the animal he remembered his daughter brought with her. "What is this? A reaper?"

    Hallow snapped his green eyes opened when he heard a voice. Turning around he noticed how bright the ce was all of a sudden. Springing from the hand, he looked around to see that he was in the middle of a forest where trees blurred the figure of the man who had been holding his body.

    Why was he here? He then touched his body where there was no wounds, "I am alive!" He rejoiced. Just a little bit more when Wiggles had snapped its mouth, he was sure he would be turned into dog food. But how did he escaped? And why was he here in the middle of a forest when he had been inside Satan''s house a minute ago?

    When Hallow realized the questions that run through his head, his head immediately turn to look at the person who was holding him.

    Hisrge green eyes then met the stoic golden eyes that looked down at him with a frown.

    They stared each other in confusion. And at the same time, the two questioned one another, "Who are you?"

 Chapter 501: Building A Door-I

    <h4>Chapter 501: Building A Door-I</h4>

    Elise was staggered by the sudden offer that Satan request in exchange of helping them. Satan wanted her to be the Queen of Hell, his heir!

    "No." Ian was the one to answer. "You want her to be the Queen of Hell when she has a blood of an angel? Your people won''t ept her."

    One should be happy to be appointed as a Queen but the job of a Queen of Hell is not something anyone could handle. Ian trust that Elise had the dignity and intellect to be a Queen but not a Queen of Hell. She had a heart of an angel, even purer than most angels not to mention the danger of bing the Queen where she had to subdue the entire Hell. He knew not anyone would agree in her being the Queen even if she had the blood for it. The danger might be something he could handle but Ian didn''t want to risk it for Elise to stay near danger.

    He only wanted a peaceful life with Elise, away from all the damned danger. Once he had lost his mother and he won''t lose Elise.

    "Whether or not they will ept her doesn''t matter. When she bes the Queen, whoever it is that oppose her, she has all the right to kill them at the spot," answered Satan without batting an eyelid as though he knew this question would be asked and had prepared the answer. "And for once, I am not speaking to you."

    Elise was still startled by the option. A Queen? Her? Not to mention she would be the Queen! It might be an easy offer to take to others and grand to the ears of whoever hears them but Elise knew that being the Queen of Hell wasn''t easy. It won''t only acquire from her the qualities to be the Queen but to shoulder all the responsibilities of the entire Kingdom.

    "I can''t," answered Elise while meeting Satan''s calm and collected gaze which slowly turn to surprise and confusion.

    "Why can''t you?" Satan inquired, his red eyes brooding at her. "Is it because of your husband."

    "If I agree to that offer, what will happen to you?" Elise questioned beforehand.

    Satan shrugged his shoulders, "Take rest. Do you think I would use you as a puppet to control my kingdom? I don''t need such a thing, girl. My kingdom is for me to rule but once it is passed to you, I will clean my hand and have you to take the responsibility."

    "Sounds fishy as hell. You sound very simr to my uncle who is nning to put people into pawn for his n." Ian had spent only a few days in Hell to know how much craftier demons were. The slyness, and their wickedness cannotpare to humans who had caused his mother''s death. The King was no less.

    He had seen how easy it was for demons to cast their sliding aside without holding a speck of guilt. To Satan who didn''t hesitate to put punishment on his own son. He didn''t see how he could trust this man even if he was Elise''s grandfather.

    "There is something else in that offer, isn''t it?" Ian questioned with narrowed eyes. His hand below the table moved slowly as the tension arises again, turning the room bone chilling with each second.

    Satan didn''t reply and in the growing silence that turned hair-raising, Elise could see how instead of denying, the Devil was bold and smirked, "It is unfair if you don''t lose anything, do you. There is something you have to sacrifice and being a Queen is too much of a reward instead of one. Which why in exchange, there will be a cost which is¡ª" the spoon on the teacup moved on its own, giving a crips clink. "¡ªForever in your entire life. You should never leave Hell."

    Not knowing how to react on Satan''s trade, Elise''s eyes widened as her lips left ajar. She didn''t hear it wrong. Satan wanted her to be the Queen with another offer on top of it which was for her to never leave Hell. Which mean she would spend all her entire life there!

    Elise thought about being the Queen. Can she do it? Maybe with the help of Ian she could, but does she has the heart of a Queen? Can she do it? Ian would support every of her wishes and his life is important but she knew there must be other way to safe him. If she was the problem, she only need to fix herself in order to solve the matter. She didnt have enough insight but she knew that Satan was setting a trap for her by not letting her leave Hell too.

    "No," Elise answered once her mind fully grasp the weigh of the offer. "I won''t agree to that offer."

    Ian looked at her, his red eyes subtly widening. Elise had been a shy one but in time like this where she need to be resolute, she never failed to impress him. Her answer of no speak so much emotions into him and he was proud for her bravery and decisiveness.

    Orias thought his master would be offended. All demons knew that Satan was the King. And the King dislike disobedience and rejection. Everything went ording to his wish and people of Hell had obeyed himpliantly. It surprised the servant not to see Satan''s anger and rather his silence.

    "Why not?" her grandfather asked. "Isn''t the life of this man important to you? Or was the oath that you uttered in the Church was only lip service?"

    He knew about her wedding in the church? "It''s not a lie. Ian''s safety weigh over anything to me. I want to change the future Asmodeus foretold but I don''t have what it need to be a Queen, I am not prepared nor am I able to shoulder the weigh of the crown. Foremost, I don''t want to live in Hell forever," Elise answered, trying to negotiate.

    "There is nothing different from Hell and the mortal world," Satan reasoned, "The people here and there are simr. They''re corrupt, greedy, and selfish for their own best interest. Is there anything else that ties you down in the mortal world? You have no family. No friends. The man you marry is a demon, isn''t this perfect?"

    "Since the memories I remembered I have lived in the mortal world, your highness. I don''t think I can spend the rest of my life in Hell or to be a Queen of and that I don''t know," Elise responded to Satan''s question while staring at her. "And I don''t know about not leaving Hell for the rest of my life. I am not a bird to be ensnared and kept."

    "Is this loyalty?" Satan asked and he shook his head, "From what I could see you are rejecting the best offer you have in your hand that could help you."

    Elise clenched her hand, "Is there nothing else you can offer instead?"

    Satan hummed his red eyes rolling away. "No."

    "That is enough answer then," Ian stood up, pushing the chair in a creaking sound. "If you cannot help us we can find our method. There are still many paths before us even without our help."

    Elise nodded in agreement. She stood up from the chair, following Ian by walking beside him to the door that was left opened when all of a sudden the door shut close on itself. The loud thud of the door had her to turn at the same reflex as Ian to look at the King who descended down from his chair. Making his way around he said, "I tried to put a rather great deal which I am sure that no one else could offer yet you instead followed simr path as your father. Is it because of this demon beside you?"

    Elise frowned. Her father was offered the same offer? What was it about? In the past Satan had put up an offer for Leviathan to be a king but he rejected and Elise was certain because the offer didn''te alone.

    "It isn''t about Ian. I cannot do what you offered. As I cannotply to your words I will find my own method," answered Elise with a polite but firm words.

    "It appears that each one of you whether Lucifer or you seems to think that everyone is to your bidding. Like a child who whine for their toys. You hear my wife now open the door or should I create a new hole on this house as our path?" Ian asked but he wasn''t asking for permission. Without waiting for the Devil''s answer, his hand reached out to the door.

    Satan narrowed his eyes and in second, Ian was thrown away from his spot toward the wall. The King stepped away from the dining room and with a swipe of his hand, the dining room disappeared, changing into arge hall where the entire ce was filled with dusts and cobwebs.

    "Ian!" Elise called. She had just taken a step when Satan had came in front of her. In the speed to protect herself, she whispered, "Jett!" She called forth the shadow who she had just named in the early morning. The shadows lurked out upon her calling, creating arge barrier to shield Elise from Satan.

    "Same trick. You are no less from your father. That stupid son of mine who is absorbed by a woman to abandon his right!" Satan''s voice boomed in the entire room, causing the chandelier which hang by a thread to fall down on the floor with a loud crash. "Don''t you know what you are doing now is useless? You have my blood," Satan reached out his hand when he felt from behind arge cross had came to attack his head.

    Swiftly, Satan turned and avoided the cross by only a small distance. Moving away from Elise, his hand run over the left side of his neck where the pitch ck blood had dripped. The injury was small and it get healed in second as his thumb wiped the blood.

    Elise could feel a sudden cold chill on her back when Satan looked up. His brows were deeply furrowed and she saw Ian standing before her, "Tsk, I knew this would happen. It doesn''t seem like Hell or you respect people''s choice don''t you. Elise is not going anywhere. She is my wife."

    Satan''s eyes red his anger was demanding and the anger he managed to restrain snapped when Ian who he sees as a snotty boy kept his mouth talking.

    "I have tolerated you for many times brat but it is time for you to shut your lips now!"

    *****

    Don''t forget to vote and reach the goal of 2500 powerstone for mass release!~

 Chapter 502: Building A Door-II

    <h4>Chapter 502: Building A Door-II</h4>

    ''What do you wish?'' Satan could hear his own voice upon staring at Elise''srge blue eyes that now looked at him on guard. The color of his granddaughter''s eyes were simr to the color of histe wife''s eyes. Satan had loved Ariel dearly to the point he would offer his entire kingdom for her but there were things that even him could not do. It was to bring back his beloved Angel.

    He remembered the answer Ariel gave him, ''Nothing. I like this, I like the peacefulness that we have. Just us together and our baby that is all that I want.'' He remembered during that small conversation they had, Ariel leaned on his shoulders while cing one of her hand on her stomach that had turned round there was a warmth on his shoulder but now there was nothing.

    Satan noted how his shoulder was cold. Memories helped him to see Ariel again but not to regain the same warmth as he had felt years ago.

    On the other side, Elise saw that the air in the room turn dense, making it difficult for anyone to breathe. At some point, the servant had disappeared, leaving the room to remain only three people. Satan''s enemy was Ian currently as he was the one who attacked him and vice versa but Elise could feel the devil''s gaze that continue to peer down at her.

    "Did you offer the same deal to my father?" Elise decided to question while they had some time where she could talk while thinking where to find the fastest ce to leave aspared to Satan, even if Elise and Ian as together, she doubted they would leave unscathed.

    Satan''s eyes that dazed for a brief second moved, "I did. I remember he came running to me once he realized the gravity of his action by marrying the granddaughter of the Archangel whose name was Adide."

    "You made it sound as if he regretted the marriage," Ian raised an eyebrow. "Elise and her mother had to live alone for years and it is because of you who had ordered to put him under punishment. For what? For marrying an angel?"

    "He deserve the punishment for he had killed a demon." Elise''s eyes widened. Not because he had left Hell? Because Elise had guessed that her father was dragged back into Hell as Barner had said.

    When Elise met Satan''s eyes again, the King huffed as if he was offended, "I am not petty enough to put my own son into a prison for marrying a woman. He was foolish but then I was too for marrying an angel. The only mistake he had done is for running away from his responsibility as a prince and now you will not repeat his mistake."

    "That won''t happen," Ian stopped the King from doing what he wanted.

    It appeared that Satan believe what he want should be granted but Ian also thought that when he was the Lord. The only difference was that Satan had tried to take away her wife to be a Queen for who knows the reason was for. The problem wasn''t Elise bing a Queen nor her living in Hell. Deep underneath those two reason, Ian could tell that Satan was still hiding his true reason for appointing Elise as his heir which Elise also noticed.

    "Do I have to get her over your body?" The King asked.

    Ian tilted his lips, "That is to say if you could ever try and kill me. I can''t never die and you seem to keep forgetting that Elise is her own person. She can make her own choice."

    Satan''s red eyes then went to Elise. He knew that like her blue eyes she acquired from her grandmother she had also inherited Ariel''s kind nature. "I believe it is better for you to surrender now, girl. Unless you want to see your husband dead," when Elise''s eyes moved he clicked his tongue, "He might have the curse of Diablo which could protect him from dying but you would not want to see him hurt."

    Elise didn''t faltered and stared back at Satan with a smile, "I believe in Ian."

    "Stupid!" Satan bellowed with his eyes red as if by her words his old wound had been reopened and rubbed by salt. "You will regret¡ª"

    "You talk too much!" Ian who had stood beside Elise then disappeared and in a blink appeared behind the King again.

    "The first trick might have worked but not twice!" Satan avoided the attack that Ian had descend down to him. From the side, Elise could hear the swishing noise from their movements, they had moved so fast that it was difficult for her to catch their actions.

    Not the type to sit and turn into a damsel in distress, Elise had took the approach to find the door which had disappeared from its original ce. It took her a while to notice there was no door.

    Satan had the same power as Ian by teleportating inside his house. Why would he need doors when he could zap around his wish?

    Being a demon was such a pain! thought Elise to herself. She looked around the walls, wondering if there was a method to walk out of the ce. Her eyes looked around the walls while trying to avoid standing in the crossfire when her eyes caught the walls where there was fissures and cobwebs.

    "I don''t need doors either, don''t I?" whispered Elise to herself.

    In meantime, Ian was having a spar of death with his grandfather inw. Compared to Satan''s elegant appearance of a fine aged man, his attacks was savage and ferocious. Each crawl of the man''s sharp fingernail move like bullets.

    There was no chance for Ian to drop his guard, when he did... "Ugh," Ian hissed when Satan''s hand struck into his arm. His blood that appeared red turned ck when it fell on the ground. Keeping the point event, Ian didn''t hesitate. He let Satan''s finger to continue and create a hole in him while he thrust his hand on the man''s neck.

    Satan used fire to st him but Ian had jumped back, making a distance between them. While blood continue to drip from Ian''s arm, Satan''s neck now held a straight red line around his neck.

    "While you can heal the wounds you receive from humans and other dead objects, it won''t be easy even for you to heal the wound you suffer from a demon," Ian said with a smile. Meanwhile, his arm had stopped bleeding and the tear seamed itself together.

    "I was being kind and let you gain one damage to me, boy. Or else it will be too boring for me," Satan smirked then and he reached out his hand toward Elise. Ian frowned, he didn''t expect the King would use such a lousy trick by attacking her who was on the side but he didn''t move as he had smiled.

    Satan noticed the smile but it was toote as when he realized by time, arge border of shadow appeared, slicing the floor into debris and creating a cover for both Ian and Elise.

    Satan red at the shadow, "Move!" He ordered. Technically the shadows were also his followers as they were simr to ghouls which he created by hands before it followed his son obediently.

    The shadows however didn''t move and Satan had to use his power to st a hole over the shadow that had hardened into crystal. Stepping inside the hole, his eyes then looked at the side of the wall which was empty. The walls that he made was enforced and it wasn''t easy to break down but it was his granddaughter that had created the hole.

    "Amusing," Satan smirked. "That girl is indeed simr like her grandmother but stubborn like me. Fine! We will see how long you can hide from me!" Satan''s voice howled over the entire mansion where it rang enough for the people outside the mansion to also hear his voice.

    ***

    Let''s keep voting, the goal is 2500 power stone~

 Chapter 503: Building A Door-III

    <h4>Chapter 503: Building A Door-III</h4>

    Elise and Ian had sessfully left the room, away from her grandfather. She looked behind when she heard her grandfather''s voice booming in the entire mansion. Making her feel like a child who was ying hide and seek with her grandfather.

    "He said he offered you a deal, so much for that deal," Ian remarked as they both walked in the long corridor.

    Elise looked at him, her eyes was filled with question, "You didn''t have to anger my grandfather, you know."

    "There things, my love, that people could only say aloud when they are angered. I can tell just by seeing that frown between your grandfather''s eyebrows that he is one person who would turn emotional upon getting angered. It did worked for us to hear him spilling out things, didn''t it?" Ian smirked with the signature all-knowing smile of his.

    "He said that my father was brought away to Hell because he had killed a demon," said Elise as they left the ce. Even after leaving the room, the statement Satan said had her mind moving the cogs to think about the possibilities of what she heard. "But he would never. From his words, he must have known that killing a demon would attract unnecessary attention which go against his n to live with my mother in peace and away from Satan, demons, or angels."

    "If he killed a lesser demon, Satan wouldn''t have minded, he must have killed a high demon like I did," Ian helped to fill one of her nks and she nodded her head. "We will truly need to bring your father and meet him. I hope he is not as much trouble as all your family whom we had met or mine."

    Elise answered Ian with a smile. She knew that the answer to everything was her locked memories. If she was able to find and remember the pieces, her intuition inside her was certain that all her current questions would be discovered. There was also that question which now Elise scrutinized to be strange. Someone in Saltige had tried to pose her as a cursed child naming himself as the Archangel Gabriel. From Lucifer, however, she heard that Gabriel went missing. Why in such an important time?

    Following Ian as she runs, she find it odd how the corridor was much longer than she remembered, "I don''t think we can go out. Maybe Satan had ced a magic here. Do you have an idea?"

    "First we need to find the door and as to how unlocking the door, I have found the way," Ian grinned as he pulled out the golden ring of metal which held the keys that were colored in red together.

    Elise caught the ring of keys to her hand, seeing it she found the end of the key held a very strange shape, "When did you get these?" Now seeing it under a better light, Elise remembered that she had seen the keys jiggling from her grandfather''s fur coat which he wore. "It is grandfather''s."

    "During the time I provoke him. It appears he thought that he can handle his anger, doesn''t mean he didn''t let his anger deluded him," Ian chucked in amusement over his own trickery that fooled even the devil.

    "You are a good thief," remarked Elise. Other than needing the cleverness to divert the target''s attention before stealing the object in secret, Ian also had the courage that it needed and took to steal the object that belong to the King of Hell himself.

    "When I was still living with my mother and after we were driven away, I found that stealing is the easiest way to survive. Though ite with a causal if they found out about it. Your grandfather might follow us back home," Ian whispered and Elise frowned, turning worried.

    She was about to speak when Ian heard a growl. With further ado, he kicked open the nearest room and entering inside they both went in silence.

    "Um..." a voice came as soon as Elise closed the door. Ian who was quick in his reflex held Orias by his neck, pushing him to the nearest wall.

    "Well we might have gotten ourselves a navigator. We need the way to go back home, show us the way," when Ian had spoken the words it instead turned into a demand rather than request. "Or should I snap your neck."

    "NO! NO!" Orias said in panic, his eyes shut close. "I can show you the way your lordship and your highness!! I am only but a measly servant whose work is only to take care of the King''s mansion!"

    "You are going to lead us out?" Ian questioned, rather taken aback by how quickly Orias had gave up.

    "Of course! If it is the way back to your home, I am able to do that as soon as you need."

    Elise from the side watched both Ian and Orias staring back at each other. As time passes, the servant looked more and more helpless, his eyes showing fear and submission.

    "How obedient. It makes me question why Satan take you as his servant when you made it only by a small margin to be a high demon," Ian stared down the demon servant. Odd because he had seen Orias''s face before.

    After taking a better look of Orias, Elise also narrowed her eyes. In the party, he had came as a rather handsome young man and although now he was still handsome, he looked much younger with height as tall as her.

    "The master only need servants who could clean and take care of the mansion," answered Orias, "He doesn''t need guard as the thirteen high demons serve for that purpose."

    "Are you not scared that my grandfather would punish you?" came Elise next question, being a little doubtful.

    Orias''s expression turned hasty, keeping his gaze down when he met Ian''s bright red ones in fear, "Maybe his majesty might punish me but right now I only have two options and the King don''t often punish people to death. I choose to surrender rather than die now!"

    The more that Elise stared at the man, the clearer she noticed who Orias was simr to, "Perhaps do you know Malphas?"

    "He is my cousin!" Orias''s eyes brimmed with brightness. "Do you know him, your highness?"

    "I do. Do you know where is the way to go outside? We will need your help as we cannot find the way ourself," Elise requested more politely.

    Ian released his hand on the demon''s neck, knowing that the demon servant won''t be able to go against him. "Go. Don''t try to do anything funny unless you doesn''t love your life, Orias," warned Ian.

    Orias quickly nodded his head back and forward, sweats dripping on the side of his forehead. In haste, he took the first approach by leading the two outside the room they were in. Elise noted that they had arrived in the kitchen. It was strange because from where she remembered when she first entered they were on the second floor. It was rare for the kitchen to be built in the second floor.

    Just as she thought that, Elise found the widow, noticing the bright garden and how the soil reached the edge of the window which was built on the wall. "We are not in the second floor?" She asked, a little frown was between her forehead.

    "Yes! We are currently in the underground, your highness. If you are wondering how you are here, it is the doors," exined Orias as they reached to the other end of the kitchen where there was door. He held the door knob, "The doors in this house doesn''t lead to only one room. Usually his majesty had fun by shifting the rooms so you would find yourself in a different room despite entering the same door if you are not careful."

    When Orias opened the room, Elise saw that instead of leading outside, it was another room where instruments were ced on one corner and the other corner were books. "We are now in the library of his majesty. This house held one of the most favorable books of all the library the King held," exined the servant.

    Ian looked around the tall bookshelves. Once they entered the library, they could feel the difference of height of the ceiling by seeing how the library was tall enough that Elise wondered how could one clean the ce. The bookshelves itself was as tall up to the ceiling which require one to have wings if they ever need to take the book on the highest rack of the shelf.

    Ian hummed when a grin etched on his lips, "Orias." He called and the servant who didn''t want to die quickly turn his entire body. "Do you know any important book? The one that Satan held dearly the most."

    *****

    A/N: This week the same goal of 2500 powerstone is still active! Don''t forget to vote and reach the goal for mass release~

 Chapter 504: Two Demonsâ€™ Deal-I

    <h4>Chapter 504: Two Demons¡¯ Deal-I</h4>

    Satan stepped out of the hall when he found that his granddaughter and bratty boy had disappeared. This was his house. Do they think that they could run away for long? Even if they can escape the house, they won''t ever escape him.

    "Foolish children," said Satan with a click of his tongue.

    "And grumpy old man,"mented Lucifer who had appeared beside Satan. The King''s eyes darted as quick as his hand that almost sliced Lucifer''s neck. "Now now," Lucifer, who had stopped Satan''s hand by his palm pushed the King''s hand away from him. "I am here not for trickery or jester. I am in fact here to help you."

    "Help?" Satan''s brows were raised and he set down his hand when he found out that Lucifer wasn''t joking. "Tell me what you want," he was quick to know that Lucifer was hiding something from him.

    In time a growling sound came from the end of the passage. Both Lucifer and Satan snapped their eyes to the spot for arge dog who was almost reached the height of the window''s upper edge slither out slowly. Its deep fur was the first to make appearance before the bright red eyes that glowed peeked out.

    "Not now, Wiggles!" Satan reprimanded, his gruff voice causing Wiggles to whine sadly and despite its frightening appearance, it cried a little before it moved retraced the path it had took before.

    "Still having that dog with you? It is dangerous if your granddaughter met the dog and meet its eyes," pointed Lucifer, while his eyes watched the shadow of the dog that disappeared. "Her soul and her entire body would be petrified into a statue."

    "Wiggles is Ariel''s favorite and my pet. Also if she can''t handle that much that would be her own fault. She has to be the Queen. Her father had failed me and I cannot wait further until she has a heir to continue her line," Satan answered curtly, "I don''t understand what is not intriguing of the throne. Everyone in Hell covet for the crown."

    "Well they are built different. Not like you or me," Lucifer answered with the all-knowing attitude that had Satan to click his tongue in disgust. "I don''t understand, Satan do you like your granddaughter or do you hate her? What is your n on making her stay in Hell forever and rule yournd. Even you know that deep in her nature the angelic characteristic won over her demonic nature."

    Satan knew it was Lucifer''s habit to poke a fun of someone and to pull informations from them. He wasn''t one to be fooled, "I also wonder if in your mind Lucy weigh more than your nephew? Don''t think I don''t know what you n Lucifer. You want to find and drag out the people responsible for killing Seraphim and kill them because they had hindered you from saving your sister of her death."

    "Who weigh more?" Lucifer hummed, "In term of fondness, I might say I am more fond of Elise," seeing Satan''s eyes narrowing, the Duke smiled, "Currently, however, it is revenge that I need toplete the most."

    "What is the deal you have to offer?" Satan get to the point. Speaking with Lucifer would only put you into a hole before you realize and he would get you trapped by his crafty ideas.

    "It is simple. I will help you to make Elise the Queen of Hell while you, help me in finding the damned angel who had ruined my good name, simple and clear isn''t it?" Lucifer walked from standing beside the King, making only seven steps away from him, "So leave those children for now and we can have a discussion."

    Satan spent a quality of one minutes staring deeply into Lucifer''s red eyes before finally he concurred, "Fine. Speak. But remember I want Elise to spend her entire life in Hell no going out even for a second."

    Lucifer pulled some thought before nodding, "That is fine by me."

    Outside in the forest, Hallow had changed his body into a hound, walking before the man who posses golden eyes and ck hair. He noticed how the man had a very stern face. His eyes were sharp and droopy, his chin was hollow and sunken but instead of making him look gauntly, he appeared rather handsome.

    "You are an angel," assessed Hallow by the man''s golden eyes. "What is an angel doing here?"

    "And what is a grim reaper doing inside a body of a chick?" Leviathan questioned with his brows raised, "And you..." Leviathan seemed to be noticing something but pushed it aside. "You are my daughter''s friend, aren''t you? How did youe out from Hellie Mirror?"

    The second question Leviathan asked seemed to be important to his mind as it was a question to him on how he could arrive here but Hallow''s attention was torn to the statement Leviathan had said before, "Daughter? Whose? Yours? Who?"

    "Elise, my daughter," Leviathan answered, a sense of proudness came on his lips when he had asked the question.

    "You are him!" Hallow had stopped hisrge paws from stomping on the ground. His green eyes was strikingpared to his ck fur. "You are Elise''s father, Levi... Levi-something... Leviathan! Why are you here now? No wait, what was it about Hellie Mirror? Also, where are we? I remember I was in the house! How did I arrive here? Did you do something?!"

    "You question so much I am wondering if your unimpressive head is filled with nothing and if you had lost your brain somewhere," Leviathan expressed his annoyance over Hallow who kept on bombarding questions to him when he had things to settle.

    "Wha-!" Hallow gasped in surprise, looking very offended. "That was very uncalled for! Why do you have to be so petty talking about my head when you know that a grim reaper is made up of only bones?! You know how bad it is for a person to poke on a person''s sorest wound! How evil! Speaking about brain, maybe I don''t have those but at the least I trust I have morals on knowing that I shouldn''t leave my baby daughter and wife alone in the time they need the most¡ª"

    "What?"

    Leviathan''s voice fell ice cold, his eyes that stared at Hallow burned brighter in the golden color.

    "What did you just say, little grim?"

 Chapter 505: Two Demonsâ€™ Deal-II

    <h4>Chapter 505: Two Demons¡¯ Deal-II</h4>

    Hallow was sure he didn''t say a word wrong. Maybe he had spoke in a way that is too mean, but being mean is his quality that he didn''t think he should change. More so, it wasn''t his fault that he became bitter! The person who started everything was him! Leviathan!

    Staring back at Leviathan''s burning golden eyes, the chick monologues to himself.

    Okay, fine! It was his fault he shouldn''t have say that. Why is he staring at him anyway?! Hallow know he is quite good looking and an ultimate adorable creature in the body of a chick or a dog he was now but the daunting gaze, which Hallow would like to stress he is not daunted with at all, linger for too long than necessary.

    It''s not as if he was going to be cut into halves just because he stared at him like that!

    "W-What?" Hallow was sure he didn''t stutter earlier, it was the sudden need of intake, he didn''t stutter! "If you have anything else to say, say it."

    Leviathan frowned, the surrounding around them turned dark all of a sudden. Hallow thought that the demon was angry as his expressions was too dark and gloomy to be seen as happy. But in truth, Leviathan''s mind was filled with something else.

    "Did Elise say that?" came his question, the bitterness and sadness was something Hallow cannot understand before when he was still a roaming grim reaper. Once he had been tricked, shunned, and his good name smeared with lies; after living with Elise, he learned the sadness and noticed the forlorn over the man''s words.

    All of a sudden, Hallow felt bad and he didn''t know why he felt bad.

    "Elly didn''t say that but I think she is upset of you," Hallow answered and he saw how Leviathan''s brows pulled tighter.

    "I didn''t have a choice back then, I won''t force her not to be upset or wee me," Leviathan had not seen Elise as she grew up. When he regained his body, he quickly went to meet all those people who had lived in Saltige, to find out what had happened to his dearest wife and daughter when he wasn''t with them only to find out their suffering.

    Leviathan was so enraged when he knew that his wife had been shunned and everyone had gossiped her, making her the saddest person on thend. He cannot imagine how painful it must have been for Adide who was strong to keep hearing rumors that he had left her for another woman which was an utter bullshit.

    Not to mention, his only daughter had been told as a cursed child¡ª a child who will cause death to the people around her when it wasn''t true.

    Oddly, a few days after he woke up and busily meeting the family who was responsible for Elise briefly before kicking them out of their house with cold heart, he found out that indeed some of the family members who had taken care Elise had died. He was on his way to find out how they died when he remembered to pull his stuff out of his storage space when instead, he had channeled into Hellie Mirror from his old mansion only to find this grim reaper chick that now had turned into a dog.

    "Now silent," Leviathan ordered as they both saw therge wooden fence that was made around the vige. "There is something that I need to take care here and you talking will hinder my work."

    Hallow had just thought of speaking when he was told to be quiet. Not wanting the demon to kill him for the worse, the grim decided to keep quiet.

    They entered inside the vige where around there was only humans. Hallow wondered how Leviathan would be able to mask his bright golden eyes that signify he wasn''t a human but when he entered, at once, his bright golden eyes turned deep ck.

    "What can I help sir?" came a polite guard toward them who offered a polite bow. His eyes assessed the new guests to the vige, noting how strange it was for him to see a single maning with a dog. Not to mention they had walked from the forest?

    "We... I had just came here after being lost from the forest. There is arge road there where a boulder had fallen frown the hill so my carriage is currently finding another way in here. Is this the vige of Costent? Where there is a small building of the Church Morgue? I am here to meet Mr. Langston, the person responsible for the morgue." Leviathan questioned, his word polite albeit cold.

    Unlike other viges where people coulde in and out at their will, the vige of Costent held the most vital building of the Church which is the morgue. Many cases and death profile of people were ced inside the building, there was the documents that Leviathan needed there as well. Considering how important the documents were, guards were ced to stop suspicious people from thieving information.

    "Oh!" The guards appeared as if he knew Leviathan that had Hallow''s brows to raise, "You must be the Churchmember who was told toe here to see the case paper of the recent deaths in Bemenerly? I remember it was the death of two sons and their parents are searching for the killer?"

    Clearly, the church member wasn''t him but it made it easy for him to adopt the fake profile.

    Leviathan decided to y, a smile on his lips that was hollow, "I am d that you know me that makes it easier, can Ie in now? I am in quite a hurry my team leader, Sir Sidney is a fairly punctual man and I am needed to meet him as soon as possible," Leviathan looked at the guard who was trustful enough to only assess him by his posh clothes, without a doubt or the need to confirm his identity.

    "I need your name but if you are in a hurry that cannot be helped, pleasee in." The guard had spent almost ten years of his life protecting and guarding the vige. His guard had been loose as he believed nothing was important inside the morgue.

    "Thank you for your generous help," said Leviathan, having the guard a little confused of the sincere gratitude when he had only open a single door, a very effortless action.

    The guard then remember something, "But sir, I don''t know about your dog and if they are allowed inside the building... oh where have they gone to?"

    "That fucking human called me a dog!" Hallow cursed as he walked away.

    "And are you not one?" Leviathan retorted and he rolled his eyes, wondering why had he talked with such a stupid grim reaper. "We need to get inside your appearance is too striking. Change back to a chick."

    Hallow dislike the most being ordered but he turn obedient for now as this man was Elly''s father. In respect of Elise did he decide not to go against the High Demon.

    "What are we doing here, anyway?" Hallow questioned once he had entered inside Leviathan''s pocket. "And that man earlier wasn''t speaking about you."

    "We are here in the need to find out the person who is responsible for creating my daughter''s bad image," answered Leviathan and when a person passed by them, they both turn quiet.

    "You must be Mr. Alder!" a nurse who came toward them said. She was dressed in the light blue dress with a white apron ced over her dress.

    "I am here to meet Mr. Langston," Leviathan named, offering a polite look that won''t make him out of ce though it couldn''t be seen as sincere as he didn''t mean his smile.

    The nurse offered a smile, a white headband on her head that was a little crooked, while her hand was tied in a low bun. "Certainly! We have been waiting for you, Mr. Adler is in the room on the far left. I have heard that you havee here before, do you remember where it is?"

    "Not quite, the morgue isrge and I don''t want to be lost," Leviathan answered a smooth lie.

    "Oh, right silly me. Thene with me I shall show you the way," the nurse turned and walked away. Hallow who felt stifled by Leviathan''s leathered pocket pushed himself up and out of the pocket. His yellow wings dangled and his eyes turned around to look at the man who passed by them.

    While they were going straight, the man went opposite side and Hallow who saw the man''s face narrowed his eyes, his first attention noted the man''s bright brownish yellow eyes that had him to frown before following the man''s sharp and tall ears of an elf.

    "Mr. Maxwell," said the other nurse who saw the elf. "Do you need anything else?"

    "This is fine thank you," answered Maxwell and when the nurse nodded before leaving, his eyes turned to look at Leviathan who he had passed by, but his eyes fell more to the pocket.

    He sighed to himself and muttered, "What have you been doing, Hallow?"

    ******

    don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 506: Two Demonsâ€™ Deal-III

    <h4>Chapter 506: Two Demons¡¯ Deal-III</h4>

    Leviathan followed the nurse''s usher to the room. Leviathan watched the small board nailed in the door, ''Langston Wright.''

    "He should be here by now, if not, you cane in and wait until his arrival. I will now go," said the woman before leaving the ce.

    Leviathan only nodded once before he turned the knob and entered the room. Instead of sitting per the words the nurse offered, he whispered, "Come out."

    Hallow who thought he was called looked up only to flinch in surprise when he saw the shadow that rushes underneath him like the fast current of a waterfall.

    "Search for the documents with the name of Yvonne Merchat, Cyril Ann, and Wace Easton. Waste no time," ordered Leviathan, snapping his hand away for his shadow to move on its own.

    Hallow watched how the shadows moved out likerge ws. It pulled the shelves around them, pulling open the cabs which held documents and pull them out as if to check whether it was the same documents that Leviathan needed. They were simr to working any to Hallow who only follow the word of their Queen; in this case it was their king.

    "What are you doing here?"

    Leviathan stared at Hallow as if he was deciding what to do with the grim reaper. Killing him was easy, so easy but then his dearest daughter appeared to take a liking into the chick. Therefore he decided not to act on his urge to squeeze the chick to death and lighten his burden.

    "I am searching for the person who had caused my daughter and my wife sufferings by whispering humorless rumors and a phoney curse on my daughter," a rigid and deep rolling anger could be heard, causing even the shadows that were working to stop their body for a moment in startle before going again.

    Seeing that Leviathan seems like he needed his own time, Hallow decided to keep a quiet mouth.

    The work which might take more than a day only needed around fifteen minutes sharp with the amount of shadows that worked to find the documents. Hallow had seen Elise''s shadow but Leviathan''s shadow ass clearly the original inside him there was perhaps more than a thousand working shadow.

    Hallow gulped. Has this demon been walking with his armies?

    "Great job," Leviathan said, pulling open the document, he began to read. Fortunately, the morgue belonged to the Church, therefore considering the need of neat exnation, the needed cause of death was written carefully in details and the drawing on the side of the parchment showed the wounds that the body received.

    "Yvonne, death of a deep injury on her neck, died because of blood loss after falling from the meadow," said Leviathan aloud.

    "Huh?" Hallow who had heard of the exnture voiced his confusion, "How can a woman fall from a meadow and die?"

    "Apparently she had stepped on some bad luck and fell straight to a very thick and sharp branch with pieces her neck," answered Leviathan with a click of his tongue. "This death is too easy to know as a foul y."

    "You mean someone killed her. Who?" Hallow question curiously. Before when he was still a grim reaper he was also that one reaper who would questions everything he sees up until his Senior scolded him for his noisiness.

    "Who knows," Leviathan answered and in instance his eyes that were ck turned gold and cold, "My best bet that it is someone who had also push me into the prison of hell and I will be dragging that person to the end of Hell. It will be a little torture tour for them."

    "What about the other two?" Hallow inquired and his eyes read the papers that Leviathanid on the desk, "Drowning ident and illness. Illness? How cans you fake an illness? It says here that the man named Cyril suffered from a lung illness and dies. Doesn''t seem like there is any trick in this one."

    "No," Leviathan answered, "If I am going against a Demon or an Angel this is something possible considering the power they might have," he answered with a gap of his fingers as the shadows that were outside him came back under the pool of his shadows.

    Hallow narrowed his eyes. Is this the reason why Leviathan had been on his own business? Searching for the person who had caused his families suffering?

    "What do you mean by demon or angel? Is Elise being targeted?" Hallow asked with a light frown between his brows.

    "Since birth, my daughter had been targeted. Whatever being it is they always find themselves knocking in our peaceful life, wanting her power," Leviathan exined, remembering the time when they were still together. At that time Elise was still three years old. She had been sleeping when all of a sudden Elise had went missing from her room despite the windows being locked and the doors as well.

    ''I am going with you!'' Adide said with haste, her expression was filled with worries.

    ''Don''t worry and stay here. Keep a look out around here once I found her, I will...'' Leviathan weren''t able toplete his words as a knock came on the door. Giving his wife a look of caution, he then went to the door, opening it for his ck eyes see a tall man standing in front of the door. Their eyes met and he noticed it was an angel with bright golden eyes.

    The angel who had came knocking on their doors had half of his lower face covered. His hair had been long enough to curl and cover over his forehead, making it difficult for Leviathan to identify who it was but then Leviathan rarely associate himself to know who this man is.

    ''You are an angel,'' Leviathan turned wary and hearing the small cry of baby Elise his calm ck eyes swirled into the bright golden color, ''So this time it is Heaven who is here to kidnap her.''

    ''No,'' a peaceful voice came from the angel. ''I am here to bring her back home, I noticed two demonsing to get her. You might want to be more careful in the future.''

    Leviathan didn''t understand how measly two demons could enter his house without his knowledge. While he was taken aback by the information, he pulled back little Elise who was wrapped in the bundle of light pink fabric, he looked up again to see the angel had disappeared.

    ''Who was that, honey?'' Adide questioned as she had also seen the man''s golden eyes while standing beside her husband with a frying pan.

    ''An angel. Adele I am sorry to say you this but we¡ª''

    ''We need to move, I know,'' Adidepleted his words, her beautiful brown eyes met her husband''s ck ones. They had just moved to the vige and settle down less than a week but then they needed to move again for the power that Elise had as both the granddaughter of Satan and an Archangel it was difficult to suppress her infant ability and leave in secret.

    ''I''m sorry even though we have just came here,'' Leviathan closed the door,ing forward when Adide took the approach to leaned her body and hugged his arm.

    ''Silly you. I know you are doing this for me and our daughter. In the first ce I won''t me you¡ª how could I? You have casted aside everything for me, honey. We could live in Hell but you know that Hell''s affinity with me and our daughter aren''tpatible for us to live there. I am happy, as long as I get to be by your side.''

    Leviathan''s golden eyes sunk, Hallow continue to stare at him, and he continued his question, "Since infant?"

    "Elise is born with more abilities than she knew. Those demons or relics who are blinded by greed thought that they could channel her power by killing or sacrificing her soul when her power is only for her," Leviathan answered through gritted teeth, "All because of that damned scroll Asmodeus wrote about her being the strongest creatures on Hell that this started."

    "Right!" Hallow jumped out from his pocket, and climbed over to the desk, "Those Relics are chasing and hunting for Elly as though she is a very tasty roasted meat and now dark sorcerers are approaching her! Her life is in danger and she is searching for you. I do think you are supposed to cast aside all thisplicated matters for now and go to meet her."

    Leviathan''s eyes stopped its movements, his entire body seemed to be as if it had froze. He stared at Hallow as emotions begin to whelmed him but before he could speak the door to the room was opened.

    "Excuse me, Mr. Adler," said the same nurse from earlier. "It appears that it will take a little more time for Mr. Langston toe and he would like you toe with him for now."

    Leviathan''s smile break, "That would be fine for me." at the same time without being noticed, Hallow jumped and slipped inside Leviathan''s pocket.

    "Follow me," the nurse said and when she turned her body, her lips that were drawn straight curved into a wide ear to ear grin.

    As Leviathan and Hallow had left the ce, a different nurse had came into Mr. Langston''s office with the doctor himself, "Mr. Adler is waiting here, sire."

    Mr. Langston opened the door, clearing his throat before raising his eyebrows at his empty office. "I don''t see him?"

    The nurse entered and tilted her head, "How strange but they were just here a moment ago."

    ********

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~ 2500 power stone is the goal~~

 Chapter 507: Road to Hell-I

    <h4>Chapter 507: Road to Hell-I</h4>

    Both Leviathan and Hallow was led outside of the morgue. Hallow who had been following from behind find the path the nurse led them to became weirder and stranger by the time they stepped out of therge doors of the morgue.

    "Hey," whispered Hallow, trying to be discreet. Leviathan kept a distance of around seven steps behind the nurse. "There is something wrong with this woman. Isn''t her socks are in different colors?" Hallow who had seen the nurse''s legs the entire time as he was ced inside Hallow''s pocket notice the change.

    "Where are we going now?" Leviathan asked the nurse, putting aside the task to answer Hallow.

    "It won''t be far. You walked through the forest I heard from the guard, Mr. Adler. Does that mean you also see therge building there?" The nurse questioned without turning her head back.

    "I am not sure," answered Leviathan. They walked far away from the morgue until Leviathan noticed the path they took gradually passed by lesser people. "I might have seen it I might have not seen it either. How is Mr. Langston?"

    "He is alright, the season is getting busier but I have a better suggestion for you, Mr. Adler¡ª" the nurse drawled when she walked toward the small ally created between tworge houses. Her t heels stopped clicking the ground and she turned her face where the right side of her face had melted, "It would do you much better if you learn to never follow strangers like a lost puppy."

    Leviathan didn''t have to lift his face to notice the lesser corrupted angels who had been hiding behind the corner of the walls and over the sloped roofing out from their hiding ce.

    "Lost puppies?" Leviathan repeated with a faint chuckle while his eyes were smileless, "I wonder why does creatures like you who thinks they are the most powerful and smartest still could not understand their own vulnerability against someone stronger than them?"

    "We know you are a high demon, sir Adler," the nurse smiled eerily that had Hallow to shiver, "But do you know that no matter how strong a high demon is against numbers of corrupted angels as well as dark sorcerers, do you really think you have a chance?"

    "There it is your mistake," Levi answered and the nurse raised her brows with a questioning look. "Calling me sir Adler is already your first and biggest mistake. Stop speaking ande."

    "How cocky," the nurse ground her teeth and she tipped her chin to her friend, "You will taste your own words soon!"

    Two corrupted angels charged toward Leviathan. He had a very calm manner, his expression passive on the eyes but his lips were spread in a wide cruel smile. In the end, he was the son of Satan, having acquired nothing from her mother side and only the demonic quality from his father, the thought of seeing blood had Leviathan in a joy no one other than demons would understand.

    He raised his hand, looking at the corrupted angels as if they were children. He used his entire palm to take the two angel''s entire head by his hand and without much effort, he tightened the five grip of his fingers on their head, crushing their skull.

    Red blood dripped all over his finger and Leviathan brought the same hands over his face.

    "I-I thought you were someone who dislike a fight," Hallow whispered during this time, feeling shiver at the way Leviathan''s eyes fired up while staring at the blood as if the prey wasn''t the corrupted angel but the blood. "Elise dislike fights."

    "She acquired those good attributes from Adide fortunately," Leviathan added hisst words btedly. "While I love blood and death. My wife doesn''t particrly like them which is the only reason why I had stopped. Keep what you are about to see now a secret from Elise. I can''t have her fear me."

    Hallow didn''t manage to reply as after the corrupted angels had regain from their surprise, this time, they used their amount in people to defeat Leviathan. It was foolish for them to think they could evernd a single hit to Leviathan. Hallow noticed how the demon was having fun when he fight. His smile was wide and he barely move despite having to already take down seven corrupted angels around them.

    Their deaths weren''t a good sight to be behold. When a dark sorcerer had came to push a stake by shielding with his magic. With ease, Leviathan thrust his finger across the shield the dark sorcerer casted. His finger didn''t stop and continue to push until he reached his enemy stomach. When he smiled as if finally finding what he was searching, Leviathan pulled out his hand, along with the long intensities of the person.

    If he wasn''t a grim reaper, Hallow could tell he would vomit from the sight he seen. The prince of Hell fight dirty and ferociously. Some of the people who died can''t even match their previous look.

    The other two dark sorcerers on the roof was shocked at what they see. Fear of death finallye toward them.

    "I-I am out of this!" yelled one of the two dark sorcerers on the roof who then casted aside his robe to run faster. He only managed to take a single step as Leviathan suddenly appeared before him.

    "In Hell you only fight until you die. Backing away means death, dumb angel," Leviathan used his finger to give a light flick toward the dark sorcerer''s head and stream of blood stters all over his face.

    Without turning his face over the other dark sorcerer on the left side, he pick the broken part of the roof and flick to have the rock propel straight to the dark sorcerer''s head, causing a round hole in the perfect middle of the man''s forehead.

    With her members all killed, the corrupted angel who had been using the skin of the nurse staggered back in both fear and shock.

    "I-I-"

    "I believe we are in an understanding now of who is the superior here," Leviathan started, "You will be telling me why you chased me."

    "Th-The dark sorcerer Lord request us to kill as much as high demons as possible. P-Please forgive me! I don''t mean to hurt you. If I know you are¡ª"

    "I was often told that I look weakerpared to my strength. Do you know that when I was in Hell what I was called?" The woman was too scared to speak. It was often quick for people who once thought they were predator to crumble into fear when they realized they had met a stronger predator than them. "I am the prince of Hell," and the woman''s eyes widened to the point she looks unttering.

    "It appears that you don''t know who I am. Who is this dark Lord you say?"

    "W-We have never seen him," the woman quickly replied, her hands which was syed next to her crawled away.

    "You are working for someone whom you haven''t seen? The world do get stranger the more you know about your surrounding," hummed Leviathan with his unimpressive expression on his face, "I am very intrigued about this mission your dark sorcerer Lord has to say, tell me."

    "We were told to kill as many demons and participate to ughter viges to bring people back to life," the woman who feared death spoke, "We were also told to find the demon''s bride¡ª" the woman who had acted weak plunge her hand which was holding a sk over Leviathan''s face, letting the water inside the bottle to ssh over Levi''s head but he didn''t move neither did he reacted on the action.

    "What did you say?" Leviathan''s voice chillingly left his mouth. The sk that the corrupted angels threw had been filled with holy water. Seeing how unaffected Leviathan despite how his skin sizzles and white smoke form on the left side of his face, the woman''s face turned paler.

    "N-No way how?"

    "I told you I am the prince," Leviathan clicked his tongue and pushed the woman on the wall. His eyes red wider at the woman. "Now tell me what did you say about the Demon''s Bride?"

    By the time the fight ended, the street was colored in red. The gaps between the floor which was made with bricks crawled the deep red liquid. Standing alone, from Leviathan''s fingertips blood continue to drip downnguidly. His golden eyes turned brighter and intense in anger.

    "How dare they," Leviathan said with a faint humorless chuckle. "They will pay. Chick," Leviathan scrunched his brows when he realized the chick on his pocket had disappeared. He thought about whether or not to find the chick or leave it. He then remembered of how the chick was a favorite pet of his daughter. Not wanting Elise to be sad and needing some informations from Hallow, Leviathan turned his body, deciding to search for the missing chick.

    "Tch, he is running away," whispered Leviathan who took a step for the shadows underneath him to burst and spiral away.

    Not far from Leviathan, Hallow''s beak was covered by a hand.

    "Shh," warned the person who held his mouth and muffled his words. The man stood behind the walk. "I have been wanting to talk with you without the expanse of a demon, naturally."

    *****

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote to reach 2500 power stones for mass release~ we are so close to the goal

 Chapter 508: Road to Hell-II

    <h4>Chapter 508: Road to Hell-II</h4>

    Her blue eyes stopped when she reached by the middle of the room, seeing the lone single book ced and hanged on the short pir, covered by the clear ss case. The book that was ced inside the clear box was too simple to be called Satan''s most important book.

    "This is the book?" asked Ian as he leaned forward, his eyes narrowing at the thin book ced in the ss case. He could not feel any magic inside the particr book and it looked very in for him to feel that it was an important book the King of Hell would have. But noting the ss case, it was believable that the book was considered important to the Satan.

    "Y-yes!" Orias answered, he didn''t want to be doubted in the state he was now where his life was on the hands of Ian, "His majesty would spend almost everyday when he visit this mansion to read the book over and over again. I say that this is the most loved book of all the books that he has in all the library of Hell. Also the one most treasured."

    Like others when they said the book the King would most treasured, Elise would have suspected it to be such an important book that held many secrets of Hell or maybe Heaven as well but the book seemed different. It had Elise wondering if this was book special to only Satan. Some times a pebble rock might shines in front of one person due to the memories the rock held to them but to others it would remain as a measly rock.

    Coming closer Elise stared at the front part of the book there was a golden ink used to write the title of the book but the dust that covered the book hindered them from seeing what it is.

    "What will happen if you were to break the ss and dirtied the book?" Ian questioned, having Orias''s eyes to widen.

    "The King would certainly be extremely saddened and upset¡ª"

    CRASH!

    Both Elise and Orias had their jaw turn to ck when they heard the ss cover shatters to pieces. Orias who was more in panic immediately rushed to the side of the stand, trying to fix the ss by picking the shards together in horror.

    Ian lifted the same hand he had used to knock and turn the ss into shards before picking the book. Elise didn''t know what to say, should she scold Ian? But she knew that he had always been the troublemaker it had her question if their children would follow his steps which she hope would be lesser in term of making troubles than Ian.

    "Ian," she called, heaving her breaths to speak, "Maybe we should leave the book and the house now."

    "I was thinking that but also think of taking an object as our hostage. We can''t have that old devil following us to our house. Though look at this, it doesn''t seem to be anything important but you might want to read it," Ian smiled as he settled the book on her fingers.

    Elise descended her chin, looking down at the book. Tapping her fingers lightly to dust away the umted grime on the book to have a better look at what the golden ink had to say.

    "The little wolf and red flower girl," Elise whispered the name. "It''s a children book."

    Ian hummed, his finger tapped on the writing below the book, "Isn''t this name familiar? Your grandfather might have muttered it earlier when he was angry. I did caught him muttering it very subtly."

    "Ariel Miracle," Elise who said the name aloud had caused Orias, who was quietly picking the broken ss, thinking he might be able to fix it even though he knew he wouldn''t be able to, raise his head. "Do you know who this is?" Elise questioned Orias as she sensed the demon''s reaction.

    "It is your dearest grandmother''s name, your highness," answered Orias, "The only singlete Queen of Hell, Queen Ariel, Prince Leviathan''s mother. As you read the title of the book, I had just remember that it is the same book which Queen Ariel love to read for Prince Leviathan when he was still an infant."

    No wonder that Elise had formed a sense of attachment to the book she had just seen. There was something about the book that was familiar whether it was the writing or the scent. "How long have you''ve been beside my grandfather, Orias?"

    Orias had a little pride on him as he said, "I am the eldest servants in Hell who has serve the King since I have be a Demon," answered the servant.

    "Have you seen my grandmother?" She then asked. It appears that Orias knows a lot about her family than she did and she who wanted to know about them decided to ask from the person who knows a lot more than she does.

    "Naturally! I beg your pardon but have you never seen the Queen, your highness?" Orias''s thick brown and curly hair created a fringe which almost covered his red eyes.

    Elise shook her head, she asked, "Can you tell me how she looks like."

    "Come with me! The picture of the Queen is just right in this library," said Orias as he began to walk, "There are many unwanted rumors which imbeciles have been making on their own such as that the King has any wives and concubines."

    "It is wrong?" Elise questioned because she had heard it from Esther about it.

    "No it isn''t wrong... but incorrect," Orias didn''t want Satan''s image to look terrible to his only granddaughter. He had heard how most women like to be special and knew the most how loyal his master actually waspared to the told stories by other. "The King only seek for pleasure before meeting the Queen. But after he met Queen Ariel his heart only followed one single person who is the Queen until now. This is the Queen, mdy. Angel Ariel Miracle."

    At the same time Orias had spoken, the curtain that covered the wall drew itself on the right and left side after the demon servant pulled the golden rope which was hang beside the curtain.

    As the curtain was drawn, Elise was met with a tall andrge painting. The painting was old enough to be called ancient and she could see the little cracks on the surface of the painting but she knew that there had been ced a magic over the painting to reserve it from any injuries.

    The painting held three people. The first she noticed was her grandfather whom she had just seen earlier and a woman with the beautiful and long golden hair. Her round andrge blue eyes stared at Satan lovingly while her hand hugging the small baby boy which was her father. Seeing the golden hair of Ariel, a sh of image came to Elise''s mind.

    ''Who is this, papa?'' Elise hear her own voice, in front of her was the small and round locket holding another small cut painting of the same woman which she saw now who she now could recognize to be her grandmother.

    ''It''s your grandmother...'' Elise only heard a little of her father''s voice before it vanished.

    "Now I remembered." At that time when she first met Lady Rachel, Lord Garfon''s wife, she felt that the woman''s golden hair reminded her of someone''s hair. She now knew it was her grandmother''s whom Lady Rachel reminded her. "I have seen her before."

    Ian nodded while looking at the portrait. "She is an angel but why is her eyes blue?" He noticed the oddity the woman and knew from where Elise had acquired her beautiful blue eyes from.

    "That remains as a question to us too, it is said because the Queen had a blood of a human and some says she was made by God the way she is," Orias answered while looking at the Queen he respect as much as he respected the King, "I had once tried to ask her and she told me it was a secret."

    "She seems like a yful woman," Ian noted and Elise agreed. Perhaps her grandmother was a very lively and free person. She could see it from how she let her hair scatters around her dress without making them too neatly like all other portraits even the smile she had was wide and unbridled as if she was enjoying her time during when she was painted.

    "How is the rtionship between my father and the King?" Elise then asked Orias as they both left the library.

    "You are not going to bring the book with you?" Ian questioned as he knew Elise treasure all the little things about her family.

    Elise shook her head, "I think my grandfather kept it there in respect of my grandmother." The entire house was lonely and silent, thought Elise. It was difficult to imagine living in such a big house alone with the singlepany of Orias. Doesn''t her grandfather felt lonely?

    Orias replied to her previous question, "I would say that they are estranged from each other. The King might not look like it but as his loyal retrained I can vouch of his love for the prince but he is an awkward person as much as the princes was. They both shared a rather odd dynamics. Some times there are time when they would be together peacefully but also most of the time they would have a little quarrel. It''s not a big quarrel just small until years ago when the prince left his responsibilities as a prince. The king was very enraged."

    "Do you know about anything that caused my father to kill a demon?"

    "Well, I don''t, mdy, I only know a few things by following his majesty. As I stood beside him, there is only to little things that I know and all I know is that the King didn''t look into the incident as it had been clear," answered Orias and Ian crooked his brows at his naive look.

    "What do you mean by clear?" Ian questioned as they left the library. Opening the door, they arrived in a different room where old chairs and cupboards were ced and continue to move into the next room.

    "That very same day, the high Demon Baltadoure had came and witness the moment Prince Asmodeus killed thete demon Vac."

    "Why do they believe Baltadoure only by words?" Elise asked, "Was there no investigation?"

    "Investigation isn''t a practice learned in Hell, however, we believe Demon Baltadoure not for that reason. It is because Baltadoure had the same exact restrain as Archangel Gabriel. He cannot say lie," answered Orias, until they stopped in one room where there was arge maroon curtain covering one wall.

    Instead of going toward the door, Orias said, "We are here! Finally."

    "The exit is there?" Elise questioned because they were walking to the wall instead of the door.

    "Yes, mdy," Orias rolled on side of the curtain, showing therge and clear mirror. Elise looked at the mirror in surprise as she could see nothing of her own reflection. "This is Hellie Mirror. The Mirror which would lead the person who enter toward their destination. I reckon this is the best way for you two toe home."

    "Your King does chased us," Ian said with a roll of his eyes. "How does this work?"

    "It is simple. You would only need to enter like any other door," exined Orias before he pushed his hand toward the ss. His fingers didn''t hit any hard substance of the ss and instead it went inside as if he was pushing his fingers toward the clear surface of a river. "The King often ess to many ces using this ce. As the magic of this mirror can only be used by those who are allowed to and some others, I would be the one casting the magic. It is to the White Mansion, isn''t it?"

    "This mirror can lead to anywhere?" Elise asked again for the servant to nod and she hummed on her own as an idea struck to her mind.

    "Prince Levi always bring a small part of the mirror to move around," added Orias in information, "Anytime you are ready, you can enter at once."

 Chapter 509: Road to Hell-III

    <h4>Chapter 509: Road to Hell-III</h4>

    Elise stared at the clear, liquid-like mirror. She pushed her hands a little inside the mirror to feel a cold wind. "Orias," she said before entering and Orias who had been keenly staring at them put up the smile that had fallen earlier.

    "Yes, mdy?" Questioned the servant dutifully.

    "Do you maybe know or heard where my grandfather found the book which could resurrect the dead at? Maybe the ce or the person who hold the book," Elise said. Considering that Orias had said he only stayed beside her grandfather. She thought it was possible he heard it.

    "Yes, I did, your highness," Orias answered when the idea dawned on him. "I remember how the Kingugh when he found out where it was.

    Orias''s statement had Elise to question. Laugh?

    "Where it is?" Ian was the one to ask. He wondered if he should bring the servant as he know much by tailing like an obedient dog behind Satan.

    "It is in the main building of the Church, the organization which was created to defend humanity and maintain peace between the fivends," Orias assessed with a look of naivety.

    Church?

    "During that time when I saw the death shadow of the dark sorcerer in the exam, the person I saw also had the key which is only distributed for the leaders of a chuchmember''s team," Elise whispered her theories, "Considering the book is important I think the head of the dark sorcerers would be holding them." Which means... they have caught the head! With this as well, they would be able to stop the dark sorcerers and their wretched n before resurrecting any dangerous high demons!

    "Then we should go there. Ending things as quickly as we could is better," Ian stated. He didn''t forget how the dark sorcerer''s had tried to grasp the idea of kidnapping Elise from him which he won''t allow. "Change the destination toward the Church''s headquarters," Ian ordered Orias who stood behind them.

    The demon servant didn''t reply immediately. Ian turned his face with a sigh, "I knew it, this was your n, huh. I knew we can''t believe a servant of Satan. You are quite excellent in theatrical y that I was almost fooled," his hand had reached out against Orias''s neck.

    Elise saw Orias''s hand where there was a small dagger and the skepticism she had earlier didn''t fool her.

    "Do you want to harm me?" Elise asked Orias whose naive expression had slipped from him, and now there was only the look of cruelty on his face.

    The demon servant grinned, "It must have been because you had seen Malphas that you think I would be simr with his clumsiness as well. No, your highness. I won''t hurt you. My only life''s reason is to serve his majesty. I swore an oath to never betray him or hurt him. You are his descendants I cannot possibly hurt you. I won''t and I know I can''t."

    "Then why are you holding a weapon now¡ª" Elise didn''t managed toplete her question as at the moment of inattention, from behind she was pulled inside the mirror by the liquid of the mirror which could actually move.

    "Elise!" Ian reached out his hand to hold hers but their fingers can only touch faintly between the fingertips as she at once was absorbed by the Hellie Mirror before Ian could even noticed it. Ian red at Orias with the intention to kill but his priority of Elise won above anything and without hesitation of not knowing what was after the mirror, Ian sunk himself inside, holding into Elise.

    Orias watched Ian and Elise getting inside the Hellie Mirror with a wide smile. It appears as if he had won!

    With this, his king would be happy, thought Orias. He jumped happily, thinking that finallye the day the King would praise him. Perhaps his n wouldn''t work if not for the fact that Elise and Ian had seen his far cousin Malphas whose inside and outside reek of innocent. Compared to his cousin, Orias was a weak demon who use his weakness to his advantage.

    If he tried to kill Ian or fight the demon, he knew for certain he would lost but it transport them over to a different ce using Hellie Mirror, it wasn''t difficult as he had pulled the trick once to Leviathan without being noticed either.

    Walking happily, he opened the door of his room to transport at once at the hallway where Satan was standing at. He was happy to tell the news but stopped when he saw Lucifer standing before Satan.

    "That''s a deal then," Lucifer said when he noted the presence of Orias, "Before I forgot," added Lucifer in advance, "You and Leviathan are very simr when ites to being awkward toward their children or spouses. I advise you to use that mouth of yours and express your feeling and intention. It might save you a little from heartbreak."

    After saying what he wanted, Lucifer zapped away from the mansion. Malphas quickly chased for his master when finding him, "Milord! Milord! How is thedy? Is she alright?"

    "Shush," warned Lucifer who had came back to his sweet home in hell, "You are noisy. It is I your master why do you ask the girl?"

    But Lucifer was strong and Malphas didn''t know why he should worry of his master...

    Lucifer who could read Malphas''s mind rolled his eyes and he walked toward his chair where in front of him was a chessboard made up of crystals. Lucifer''s eyes stared at the board where the pawns had bee moved away from its starting stance. "We are only a few steps away from victory, Lucy. Prepare the mansion, Malphas."

    "Yes! But why, milord?" The servant questioned curiously.

    "My nephew will being here. We can''t have them less amodated in my house. Ah, prepare the gifts as well," Lucifer waved his hand, "The gift should be his father and his step brother."

    "But master... since thest torture they are still unhealed and in a form of a pulp," reminded Malphas.

    "Heal them," Lucifer allowed, "It would be much better if we heal them before Ian or Elisee here. A little healing will then make the torture more agonizing." And immediately Malphas left his ce to oblige his master''s order.

    Meanwhile, back in Satan''s mansion, Orias came toward his master. "Your majesty, I have opened the path and led the young duke and the princess to Hell."

    Orias expected praise yet instead, Satan''s eyes were wide. His expression seemed to appear as though he finally understood hat had happened, "Damned Lucifer he knew this would happen..." Satan had agreed to help Lucifer in his n in exchange to have Elise as his next heir.

    Only now that Satan understood how all this time he had been tricked. "He invited himself to the thirteen dinner to speak about my granddaughter, having me to move into the mortal world and my granddaughter''s arrival to meet me was also in his n. He had expected my wish to have Elise as my heir and used it as a bargaining deal. Now I can tell why Heaven cannot handle that crafty snake."

    Orias was wide in shock to know that even the King had been yed by Lucifer. "M-Master what about the princess?"

    "Leave that foolish child! Lucifer might be sly but he know what would happen if he break his promise. I will wait until he fulfill his bargain," Satan stepped away from the hallways. "And what happened to my wife''s written book?"

    At the question Orias felt his head sweat... he cannot forget how the ss case that protected the book had been broken which Satan would never allow.

    "About that milord... forgive me," Orias said and his n that started well ended up with him being punished.

    ****

    A/N: this week''s goal of 2500 powerstone is still active! Don''t forget to vote and reach the goal for mass release~

 Chapter 510: Night In Hell-I

    <h4>Chapter 510: Night In Hell-I</h4>

    Elise didn''t know that the mirror could move. They could sense movements of the living but not the dead. She wasn''t aware of the Hellie Mirror''s movements until she was pulled inside by the mirror. The different or the air told her that she had shifted into a different ce. Realizing it, Elise couldn''t help but find herself looking at the velvet sky which was colored deep in the pitch ck color. There was no star on the sky neither was the stars.

    The sky was empty and void, only having tinge of red all around them as if below the sky was a heavy sea of burning red mes.

    Elise then felt the force of wind blowing her hair upwards, realizing she had fallen from the sky and was free falling down to the ground. The wind caused her to close her eyes.

    She was falling! Did Orias think she has wings?!

    Elise opened her eyes again meeting Ian''s red ones that stared at her, "Hold on," he said, giving her his hand which Elise quickly took. Ian pulled her by her arm, picking her body closer to his arms and held her against his chest. They were falling until hisrge wings appeared from behind him, pushing the wind downwards to maintain his stance on the sky. "That damned servant I will cut him to halves when we meet him again. You grandfather is one grumpy and controlling grandfather. It seems like we don''t have much good luck when ites to choosing family."

    Elise can''t help but say, "We aren''t able to choose our family either."

    "Fair point, which why I am torn whether on being thankful as he had lead to your birth or should I curse him for his grumpy ass," Ian clicked his tongue before he soared over the sky, searching for a ce where it was less crowded.

    Elise looked around as they flew around the sky, noticing the other demons who were flying all around him. But they didn''t have the appearance of a human. Instead, all of them appeared like a small gremlins. Their skin were deep purple and reddish in color. A smile that was eerie widely spread across their mouth lifting their cheeks and turning their blood-like red eyes which even color all the white part of their eyeballs into red. When one of them noticed Elise, the lesser demon tittered. Yet their smiles falter to fear when they caught sight of the feathery ck wings as if knowing who it was.

    "What is that?" Elise asked, a little taken aback by how menacing the creatures appeared to look like.

    "Those are the lowest ranking of the demons, the one that doesn''t have any brain in their mind to help them think or the ability to take a human appearance," said Ian as they flew. His voice remain calm as he had seen Hell long before Elise.

    Elise had been scared during their first flight but now, she looked below the sky much calmer than before. She looked at the houses which was right below them. The first Elise wanted to take a note and marvel at was how all around thend instead of river with the clear blue water, instead, what was flowing was livingva. The river ofva spread in a disorderly manner. Instead of being on the side of the houses, the river stemmed all over the busy street of the houses. The houses itself look minuscule from above but the structure reminded her of an old house where it was built by cemented walls which was windowless.

    As they both left the vige, she spotted a market and Elise felt chill when she saw limbs being sold there.

    "Do demons eat humans?" Elise''s question somewhere heard to Ian as a naive question which was adorable.

    "The lower rank demons ate them. There are enough vultures in Hell but the demons adopted the belief that eating limbs of punished humans would strengthen them," an undeying scoff could be heard under Ian''s words.

    "And does it raise their rank?" Elise question, pushing her hair that scattered and had been bothering her eyes.

    "No it doesn''t," Ian replied inly in a deadpanned note. "I doesn''t even help the amount of magic they are born with."

    "Then why they still eat humans?" Elise couldn''t understand the line of thought. There were vultures in Hell, eating humans brought the no nourishment to climb a higher rank or to strengthen their magic.

    "That summarized Hell in one word, darling," Ian offered her a grin.

    Still not getting to the point, Elise asked, "What word?"

    "Foolish and dumb, ah, that was two words actually. You have seen your grandfather. Now it is clear to me that being born in Hell will make the person dumb as a cow. No offense to the cow who might actually be smarter than this lots." Ian''s eyes then swept around the ce, "There it is our ce," and saying that Elise look down as they flew down toward the ground. Ian helped her down to the ground before cing his legs and stood beside her.

    Ian''s wings went to its ce before disappearing without her trace. He then went toward one of the demon who was passing by. With some talk, or rather Elise would justify it as threatening, he came back after with two ck cloaks on his hands. "One for you, ande here," whispered Ian.

    Elise draped the ck cloak over her ande toward him where Ian had leaned forward. Elise questioned what he did when her eyes turn wide as he felt his sharp teeth nipping on her neck. The bite was not light enough to be called a nibble but it wasn''t harsh enough to draw blood.

    Her entire cheeks felt on fire. After all it had just beenst night here she could still smell his scent that rouses her memories ofst night that continues until sunrise.

    "What was that?" Elise questioned, watching Ian putting the cloak over him. "Do you need to go on a low profile?" Unlike her who was still a human with a little blood of Satan, Ian was known as Diablo in this ce. At times, Elise could smell the odd scent from Hell and the atmosphere around her which was gloomy, where no one look or meet the eyes of each other and barely a discussion was made, had her somewhat nervous.

    "For once, I am a very odd creature here, not many likes me. I am a man who is most likely to be love or hate, no in betweens," Ian raised his hand to cover her head with the hood, "As for what I did earlier it is to mask your scent. You have the scent of a demon, of Satan''s. As if that is not bad enough, you also has the scent of a human."

    Elise hold his hand as they walked away from the spot they stood at. People here used wings for transport which why their arrival didn''t attract many attention though there was some who noticed Ian''s wings to be special and narrowed their gazes. The gazes put Elise on wariness, "Don''t worry they won''t dare to do anything."

    "But they don''t know you," they might attack Ian because they don''t know who it was and his wings might reminded the other demons of their nemesis the angels.

    "They don''t but they know how to differentiate who to fight with," Ian answered calmly, walking as if he knew he had a ce to go to in mind.

    "Even though they are foolish and dumb?" Came Elise''s question that had Ian to warmly smile.

    "Yes. They have a mind of animal who knew their limits better than some who live in the mortal world, I suppose," he answered. "Let''s go before we are toote. I have a ce in mind whenever wee to Hell. It is the safest ce here."

    Elise once again looked at her surrounding, noticing the frightening tall caves that appeared like arge statue of a lion''s mouth opened wide. With the darkness that prevail in Hell unendingly, Elise could also notice how the lesser demons who dangled on the sharp ends of the cave''s mouth had almost turned themselves invisible by going one with the darkness with them. If not for their burning red eyes, Elise wouldn''t know they were there.

    She had to stumble upon the scene of a demon eating a human with brown eyes to realize that she was really in Hell¡ª thest ce for those who sinned.

    Thinking of what would being to her now unease Elise and she sucked her breaths to pull some courage in herself.

 Chapter 511: Night In Hell-II

    <h4>Chapter 511: Night In Hell-II</h4>

    Elise held Ian''s hand as they walked down the road of Hell. Hell was unexpectedly silent, more peaceful than what she expected to be. Somewhere in her heart, she had expected death and punished humans would be disyed along the road. Except for the dangerous cliff, the endless river of fire, and the frightening looking demons, they were rather calm.

    "Is Hell always this peaceful?" Elise curiously asked Ian as she saw some demons eyeing them before throwing their eyes away as soon as he noticed that beside her was a high demon.

    "No. Where we are are called as Sillenci Hill, in other word, the silent hill. It is name because as you see most demons here prefer quietness," Ian tugged her hand until they arrived in front of arge creeky ck gate. Across the other end of the gate was arge mansion. The castle had two towers on both sides of the structure. The walls was painted deep in ck color which had Elise to somewhere question why paint the mansion ck when everything was dark enough for her to mistake there was no house if she wasn''t paying attention to her surrounding well.

    Elise noted how all the houses were built far away from this one as if it was avoided.

    "Where are we?" Elise inquired as Ian pushed open the gate with a faint screeching noise before they both entered the mansion ground. Elise looked around the front part of the mansion ground where a garden was made. The flowers were bright in blue colors, almost glowing in the darkness.

    "My house, and also yours now," Ian announced, seeing Elise''s eyes turned to him as if in shock, he smiles, "I am a wealthy Lord, my love, of course there would be one or two houses I would made around the mortal''s world and Hell."

    "But you only came to Hell for two times?" Elise wondered why Ian had been prepared.

    "Once I weighed the choice of staying here or in the mortal world and thought that the building would be of use. Maroon oftene to Hell to take care of the mansion. He was also the one who built this building," exined Ian. Without needing the key he only twirled his finger on the air for the lock to be open and they both entered the house.

    Abandoned house was often dark inside yet when Elise ventured around the room with her eyes darting above and left and right, the candles on the chandelier were burning brightly as well as the oilmp hang on the top of the walls. Right in front of the main door was a staircase that lead to the second floor.

    Ian watched her interest brimming over her eyes as well as intrigue and curiosity with a wide smile. He exined, "The house has magic casted in it. Without needing anyone to take care of the house, it will preserve itst state until Ie again."

    "That would need so much magic to keep this mansion to shape," Elise answered curiously. Ian handed out his hand and took off the ck cloak and his coat before cing it on the stand.

    "Demons'' magic are always the strongest in Hell. I only need this much¡ª" Ian measured by pinching his index finger and thumb, creating a small gap, "¡ªof magic to take care of the rest and only used for once when I built the house.

    Elise could only marveled at how amazing demons'' magic was and the extent of it. No wonder her grandfather could shift his mansion from Hell to the mortal world, thought Elise. Thinking about her grandfather then had her head to ache. She expected that one of her family member could lend her a helping hand. Instead, she found herself facing another trouble where her grandfather urge her to be the Queen of Hell with the restrain of unable going out of Hell for eternity.

    "You are still thinking of your grandfather?" Ian softly questioned her, his hand went to her cheeks, the movements of his fingertips slide tenderly, spreading warmth to her stinging cold skin. His thumb caress under her eyes, and she loved this gesture of his, thought Elise in her mind.

    Last night, she had epted so much of Ians''s caress from these fingers yet she already felt a yearning form in her heart when Ian raised his thumb away from her skin.

    "The mansion was lonely," noted Elise, as she closed her eyes, enjoying his touch. "During the time I first came to White mansion as a maid, I reckon how lonely it must have felt to live inside therge castle alone for you."

    "And you wondered if your grandfather would feel as lonely as I did?" Ian questioned her in care. For all his life, he only cared his mother. It had been so until Elisee into his heart. To have a person entering your life wasn''t easy yet Elise had came to him effortlessly like the perfect key to unlock his heart.

    Since then, Ian had given Elise everything of his. He loved her just that much that he didn''t mind to lose what he had for her. He started by giving his focus, his heart, and now he want to learn the emotions inside her which heck understanding of.

    "I was thinking... what if what grandfather wanted was only a family?" Elise discussed. Ian had held her hand as if it was the most natural thing to do and brought her toward the staircase.

    "You mean to say that your grandfather persistently want you to spend the rest of your life in Hell only because he feels lonely?" Ian watched Elise nodding her head, causing her hair to cover her eyes which he helped by pushing it back to behind her ears. His naughty hand slide in an erotic manner over the shell of her ears, causing heat to fill her cheeks and heart, "And he want you to stay in Hell to apany his lonely self?"

    "It is just a guess," and now that Elise think of it wasn''t that kind of reasoning too childish?

    But Elise had seen everything during her visit in the library. It wasn''t only the book Ariel had written was stored carefully by Satan but when she was about to leave the room, she noticed that under the curtain that covered therge portrait of her grandparents and father there was a small parchment which drawings that were too childish yet so endearing was covered underneath the curtain. If Orias had pulled the curtain until the far ends, Elise knew that drawings would stand out.

    It was just a guess but she knew the drawings must had been made by her father when he was still young.

    She had just sunk to her thought when she heard Ian chuckling softly. He covered his mouth, his eyes filed with enjoyment. "What an idiot of a King. Indeed, people who live in Hell seem to have lost their ability to think as well. No, my love Elise, you might actually be close to correct. Maybe indeed what your grandfather wanted wasn''t you as his heir but your presences as his family."

    ********

    A/N: don''t forget to vote~ It''s thest day voting

 Chapter 512: Night In Hell-III

    <h4>Chapter 512: Night In Hell-III</h4>

    It was luck. Hecked luck.

    Hallow know that since he first realized he was a grim reaper, the thing hecked the most was luck. The part in his life where he was used as a traitor by the rest of the reapers was only the tipping point of the iceberg. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say Elise''s arrival was his ultimate blessing.

    "Life was a shit and now it is giving me more shits," said Hallow. His body was tied by a rope while he was settled in the small table inside a bar reeking the sharp stench of alcohol. He looked at the humans who were drinking stuff that look like a human''s urine to him.

    "I didn''t know that by living in the mortal world, it will cause you to curse every five seconds, Hallow," said the elf man who was sitting in front of him. The man''s name if he didn''t forgot was Maxwell. "You curses for life no less when you have died."

    "Hmph," Hallow questioned who the man was and why would he bring him here, "You will know thister, elf man but when you go through so much in a day where you have just decided to leave the house like I did, trust me you will begin to curse life for every breaths your tall nose inhale."

    "Seems like you had it rough,"mented Maxwell with a look of pity.

    "Listen here, the word ''rough'' doesn''t even cover what I feel now! Look! Look at me!" Hallow shrieked to himself. With no one restraining him not to speak, he had yelled aloud though the volume of his voice doesn''t bother anyone as the room was filled with louder noises.

    Maxwell, whose hair was tied high in a ponytail,zily turned his brown eyes all over Hallow and he raised his brows, "Nothing seems wrong. I have never lived in a body of a chick but from what I can see you have two proper wings, round stomach, round head, legs that seem to be able and snap in second, an adorable but truly pitifulzy-looking body."

    "HEY! Listen to me I am notzy! My only happiness is eating you see and the rounder a chick is the better they look. I have the responsibility to maintain my adorable look and figure. Yet, see!" Hallow raised both of his wings in horror. "I have lost a quarter of my stomach after what had happened throughout this afternoon," Hallow sighed.

    He had nned for a peaceful afternoon. Reciting in his mind was a n to look at the outside world, seeing greeneries, smelling the fresh air. But what? Being chased by Satan''s pet, taken by Elise''s father who then face frightening-looking corrupted angels and if his luck wasn''t bad enough earlier, it is very terrible now with him being kidnapped for Hell knows whatever reason it was.

    Hallow looked at Maxwell. Apart from he had seen the man during the exam in the vige, he didn''t remember to make any contact with this elf yet now he hade and took him. Maybe he was Elise''s enemy?

    Maxwell looked at Hallow''s still round chick curiously pushing his finger into his soft stomach. "A quarter I see... you are telling me you are actually rounder than you are."

    "Don''t you think you have to gag me?" Hallow then asked curiously after looking left and right. "You might not seem to care but I am a talking chick. A talking chick stand out and you are suppose to keep me out of sight."

    "You mean, ''please let me out of here to a ce that is less crowded so I can transform into arger creature and take my escape'', is that right?" Maxwell questioned while staring back at Hallow''s green eyes where Hallow red on him as hi n had been read by the elf. "The people around you are all too drunk to differentiate between reality and their hallucinations. Those who looked at you know only think of a talking chick as one figment of their delusions.

    "Why do you have to be smart?!" Hallow turn angry that his n had been found out. "Most kidnappers aren''t smart."

    "How offending. Well why aren''t you smarter than me? Most hostages wins because they outwit the kidnappers. I know what is going on inside your small head, Hallow. Well I didn''t mean it literally but I do now." Maxwell stared at hallow, his jester leaving him, "Will you tell me now then how you be like this?"

    "As a chick? I told you life serve me shits as if it is the cheapest dish they could offer!" Hallow hissed as he spoke. "Look here sir, I don''t know what you are nning. Maybe you want me because I am drop dead adorable which I am sure is not the case. I know what you want."

    "Tell me. Even I am not sure what I should do now."

    Hallow crooked his brows, "I know you want to use me into trapping Elise but listen here¡ª"

    "It is not you her who I want to talk to but you. Do you still not know who I am?" Maxwell questioned having the chick to look at him with narrowed gaze.

    It wasn''t Elise who Maxwell want to talk to but him?! That would mean this man also knew he was a grim reaper. "You are messing with the wrong person if you know who I am." Hallow turn his body left and right before tilting his head as if doing that would help him find out who Maxwell was but Hallow found no answer. "Apart from how uselessly beautiful you look, and how good you smell, I don''t think I know you. Now let go of my hand before I take your soul into Hell."

    Maxwell sighed and pressed his forehead. "When you were still a reaper, you were always the smartest bunch but even that was lost now," Maxwell covered his eyes, opening it to show his eyes that once looked brown had turned green. "It is me, Hallow. I now am known as Maxwell but before I was more known by the name Vanesh."

    Hallow stare at the green eyes with his two eyes widening. He looked shocked, who wouldn''t be to see the senior he so respected to stand before him now.

    "Vanesh..." why was he here? "But you have move on with your life. They says that you had left for the better."

    "Yes you are right. With the cycle of life, that moves in circle staring from one point and ending to the same point. I havee again after being rebirth. Yet for some odd reasoning, I still have this power of mine," Vanesh lifted his finger where the skin of his fingertips suddenly disappear, showing nothing but only skeleton of his hand. "And I remember all my memories as a reaper."

    "How is that possible?" Hallow questioned, inching close to kick Maxwell''s boney finger who he knew better as Vanesh by his feet. When Vanesh opened his mouth, Hallow shook his head, "On a second thought you don''t need to tell me. I know that there are a lot of things that can''t be exin to an understanding. Tell me what you do and what you are doing now. You should enjoy your life as a human! No way... are you involved in this matter between demons, and other creatures?"

    Vanesh sighed, "No. that''s not it. I am here for you, Hallow. You are my one and only friend when I was a reaper during which I had even seen you as my brother. You were the reason why I can leave all my regrets and turn as a human now. But I think it''s time for you to go back on where you belong."

    "You mean back to the reapers'' world? But you must have heard that I am on the run by the death angels," Hallow saw Vanesh shaking his head that had him frown. It dawned to Hallow that he had asked the wrong context. "What do you mean by leave?"

    "The time hase for you," Vanesh said, his smile was small on his lips. "The time for you to leave."

    Hallow''s green eyes stared at Vanesh, where his expression turning to an understanding as he finally get what it means to leave.

    ***

    Let''s keep voting, I''m sure we''ll get there~

 Chapter 513: Kindle of Warmth-I

    <h4>Chapter 513: Kindle of Warmth-I</h4>

    After what has been going on, Elise and Ian took a rest on the bedroom. Elise was too immersed in her thought. She questioned why it had to be her to be the Queen. Is it only because she was the only heir to the throne after her father has rejected the position from her father? But then, Satan appeared to still be healthy enough to move mansion between realms, why is he in a hurry to make her the Queen?

    One thing she was certain is that her grandfather must have felt lonely alone. If she was in his ce, she would have felt lonely as well but to keep her in Hell is going to far.

    "As I thought, I should talk to him again," Elise suggested. She had been too overwhelmed that she didn''t managed to speak heart to heart to her grandfather.

    "Not now when he is still on fire on making you as the Queen of Hell without listening to your words," Ian said, cing the pillow he then came toward her. "I forgot to mention this as well, Elise but you forgot something."

    Elise raised her brows, "Forgot in grandfather''s mansion?" She didn''t think she forgot anything... "Hallow! He isn''t here!" She eximed in panic once she realized she had lost her friend. Elise pushed her hand inside her pocket and felt around but she found no one there as Hallow would often sleepfortably. This never happened and Elise questioned when it had happened. There was many instances it could happen. Too many things happened around her surroundings that it was difficult to know when she had lost Hallow.

    Oh no! What if he was thrown inside Satan''s castle?

    "Before I left, I put a little paper," Ian said, finding Elise looking at him confused, "That the chick is yours, the princess of Hell''s most favorite pet. I am sure not even your grandfather would hurt him for your sake and not to mention, that chick is smart enough to understand how he could escape and how to safe his own ass."

    "But we should help him," said Elise in worry. "Hallow also said that for the past few months he live in the White Mansion he felt sleepy. Do you know why does that happen?"

    Ian narrowed his eyes and raised his eyebrow, "Not that I know of. I know little about grim reapers as they belong to neither Hell nor Heaven. They work to bring souls to purgatory. I am not against you helping your friend but you shouldn''t worry. If pushe to shove and I notice he is in danger I will bring him back."

    Wouldn''t that mean Ian knew where Hallow was currently?

    "Is he safe?" she asked as it was the most important for it now.

    "Peachy even," Ian snapped his finger to put fire inside the firece. Soft cracklings could be heard. He then sat on thergest cushioned chair in the room which only had a single seat but somewhere could fit two people at once with the wide ness of the seat. "Come here, my love."

    Elise couldn''t resist Ian''s calling her name. His voice was deep and full, tickling her ears and reaching to all corners of her heart. It felt as if she waspelled by his voice. Her body moved, and her slender feet took steps, threading to stand before Ian. When she reached to steps away from him, Ian tugged her wrist, pulling her closer.

    Falling over his chest, Elise inhaled the musky scent that she often smelled from him. Even though they used the same soap, there was something of Ian''s scent that smelled different from her or the soap as if his true scent couldn''t be covered by the soap.

    Elise felt her bottom touched as Ian shifted both her leg to one side of his leg. She looked at hisrge hands that touched her, loving every caresses his fingertips brought that she often enjoyed in the silence. "I have a question," Ian looked at her telling her to go on, "Why do you smell so good?"

    "I smell good?" Elise cheeks reddened slightly as she nodded, "I think it must be because you have be aware of your demonic power. You might not know but there are a few reason why a demon''s fragrance could smell so good to the other one."

    Elise curiously looked at him, "Why?" Maybe it was because of the love between them? How silly she was, thought Elise to herself.

    Ian had a grin which Elise didn''t notice and he whispered beside her ears, "When your partner get aroused. As lover who had mate, we get to smell each other''s fragrance much better. So the sweeter I smell... oh no, cat''s out of the bag."

    Elise felt somewhere her body begin to heat up in a different sense. She also could feel how Ian''s fingertips that glide over her thighs brought shuddering gratification which put Elise into a mood and light sparks all over her body.

    "Right now? We are chased you know," she reminded, and not to mention they still have things to do. Now that she think about it why were they staying here when they should leave to the Church?

    Reading through her mind by staring at her face, Ian answered, "Hell is open only by time. If it is night at the mortal''s world we have to wait until the morning appeared. The gate here is very willful and uselessly punctual on time."

    So it was the same as curfew, thought Elise, finding its odd for demons to have curfew like children.

    "How many hours do we have to wait for?" Elise questioned him. Riding on hisps, she gulped, feeling the heat controlling her as she asked for the hours they had together. She couldn''t lie how she also felt herself wanting more for his touches as their visit to Satan''s mansion wasn''t something neither of them nned for.

    "Around five to seven hours at most," Ian leaned forward to her nape. Seeing his own bite mark, his tongue rubbed his front teeth that wanted to make another mark on her neck to mark her. "We need two hours to go around Hell."

    "For what?" Elise questioned, wanting to know their n in Hell.

    "We will look around and more importantly," Ian pulled out his hand, snapping his finger for an old envelope to settle on his hand. "We didn''t get to know who had faked this letter on the name of Lucifer to my mother. I can trace the scent here and when he dropped a visit, he told me the name of the demon."

    "Lucifer did?" Strange, thought Elise. Lucifer appeared like a person who would be free for anything at any hour. Yet now the Duke decided to stay in ce and let Ian to take care of the problem? What exactly was he thinking? "Ian if Lucifer decided to wage a war between Hell and Heaven..."

    "I won''t partake in it. Not even if he tries to pull me into it," Ian answered in response, his eyes determined and like a natural fit, he settled his hand on Elise''s back where he always felt his hand settling itself on. "All I want is for us to be together. No Angels, no demons, just us and our castle with the little ones."

    Elise smiled, she was happy that Ian shared the same thought as her. "I agree."

    "Maybe in the past I would have thought about it but not now," Ian spoke again, "You know Elise. No one had tried to make me change and even if they do they can''t. But you¡ª you are, the light of my life."

    "And so are you," Elise smiled lovingly while looking in the depth of his red eyes, "Kiss me," she whispered and without needing a second time of asking, Ian wound his hand through her red hair, pulling her head and shared a searing kiss between them.

    The firece crackled with the warmth between the two increasing as they undo each other clothes. Elise''s hands settled itself around Ian''s back. As he brushed his fingers on her hardened nipples, taking it between his teeth before moving away and kissing the side of her neck.

    Elise thought she felt sore but as she positioned her legs between him and felt is hot member entering her, the soreness was unimaginable as the pleasure arises all over her body. The chair they sat on creaked louder as their movements quickened.

    Ian enjoyed the sighs and each tears that dropped from her chin, liking the side of her jaw and her ears which was responded wantonly by a deep heave of her breaths.

    "Stay with me," Ian whispered beside her ears when they were both reaching near the climax.

    Elise looked at his eyes, she thought about how angry he was when hearing that she would be the Queen of Hell and never to leave Hell. Deep down, they both knew the fear inside them. It was to lose each other. They would do anything for that fear to never achieve reality.

    It would be a lie if Elise didn''t weigh his life to be heavier than the offer where she had to spend her entire life in Hell. Elise almost chose theter because she knew Ian was her life, he was her soul in his body and to lose him would also mean her death. But she didn''t want to make that decision where it might separate her and Ian. While Ian coulde as he wish as he was a demon, her guts were warning her that she shouldn''t and she trusted herself.

    Elise run her fingers through his soft hair, bringing both of her hand to meet his eyes, "I will," and she sealed the promise with a deeper kiss.

    *****

    Don''t forget to vote, our goal is 2500 powerstone for mass release~

 Chapter 514: Kindle of Warmth-II

    <h4>Chapter 514: Kindle of Warmth-II</h4>

    Elise went into the bath, dipping herself in it and feeling the warm water all over her skin that felt good before she leaned her head on Ian''s head as they both sat inside the bathtub. "It was a long day," Elise said. This happened and that too. "The bathtub is too small for two of us."

    "I will think about making a bigger one now," Ian dipped his hand on the water, bringing up his hand which tangle between her red strands. "Do you feel sleepy? I am a demon so sleep doesn''t affect me but it is not in your case."

    Elise agreed with the thought usually she would feel spent after what happened but strangely she didn''t now and she wondered why. "Strangely, I don''t feel tired at all. Not even a little."

    "Do you?" Ian settled his nose on the back of her head. He noticed that Elise''s demonic sense had gone sharper as well. Does this mean that her demonic side was growing inside her? However, there was still arge puzzle in him. Both Elise''s demonic side and her angelic side were equal inside her yet right now he cannot sense a single sense of angel from her. As if it had vanished. "Have you ever felt a power inside you other than your demonic ability?"

    Elise looked at him and shake her head, "So far, I can only call Jett and... ah!" Elise turned her body, her supple bosom and her fair shoulders turn pink from the warm water she submerged herself in. "Lucifer told me I could use my magic to see through people with my shadow magic," and Elise believe she would be able to find out more if she had the help lend by either her father or grandfather. Sometimes one can only rely on themselves like she did now, thought Elise.

    "Mhm, go on then," Ian nodded, giving her his hand, "You know how I am immortal. If therees an experiment which you need to try. Don''t be shy and do it on me. Be careful, however, we cannot have you power exhaust you again likest time."

    "I never feel tired anymore," which considering how exhausted it wasst time when she had used her power in the vige, she found it both thankful but also wondered why. "I will try," she then announced.

    Elise remembered the choices Lucifer gave to her, wondering which she should choose and took the chance to look into the better part of his heart which wouldn''t be too intrusive, as even though they were now husband and wife, Elise knew there are some part of a person''s heart which is better left unseen.

    She wondered how she should do it. Studying without seeing how or without being taught by anyone, Elise had to try it by her intuition. She channeled her power of the shadows into her fingertips, cing it over hand.

    Ian saw how beneath her hand a ck smoke formed subtly, "You are a natural," he whispered.

    Elise smiled meeting his eyes before she closed them again, muttering in a very low whisper, "Show me your deepest memory."

    The view beside her suddenly disappear. All around her, Elise could feel she had been shifted into a different space. When she opened her eyes, she then found herself fully dressed, standing in arge garden where all around her was surrounded by violet flowers.

    "That damn bastard!" The voice of a young man startled Elise that her eyes turned wide. She turned her head, finding the one who had screamed was in fact a young man who appeared to be on the age of sixteen. The young man was draped in red coat, his appearance posh but too gaudy where his fingers were filled with many rings. "I swear I will make him pay for what he had done. Do you see this wound on my face! It is all because of that goddamn manwhore! Let father know this and when he know I will see how he will beg for my forgiveness!"

    "Young master Stultus," the servant who stood behind him spoke, "I don''t think Sire would be happy to her the quarrel."

    "Oh shut up!" Stultus angrily yelled. "I know he wouldn''t! Every time I tried to have father scold him it instead became my turn to be scolded! One of this day I will make sure he taste his own medicine."

    "If this humble servant my ask, young master what happened that caused you the wound?" The servant was much braver than the others because he was the most favorable servants of all the servants Stultus had.

    But that didn''t spare him from Stultus''s anger. Over the questioned, the recollection of what happened an hour ago yed in Stultus''s mind that caused him the blue injury on his cheeks. "I had only spoke about how bad it was for him to abuse a cat using a rock. I warned him but instead he tripped me and caused me this injury. Stop talking and move! I am not in the mood to speak about it."

    While the people left, Elise moved away, wondering if that person who had just passed by her was the younger brother that Ian had mentioned? The one who had been killed as he shared the same wretchedness as his parents.

    "He said I trip him. What am I five?"

    Elise didn''t have to look at the face of the man who had spoken to know it by her entire soul it had been Ian who had spoken. Elise then turned behind, she looked at the person who no was hanging on the branch of the tree. His back was lean on the bark while he had rested his long legs casually over the branch, crossing one leg over the other.

    Like a cat, Ian had made his own resting ce on the tree. He leaned his back with a grin on his lips. Though there was the mischievous expression on his face, Elise could see it by his appearance that he was far younger than how she remembered him to look like. His hair was considered longer and was swept to the side while the four first button of his shirt had been left open, showing him the youth and wild look.

    One appearance that made Ian very different than how he was now was his deep ck eyes inparison to his current bright red eyes. And though he appeared yful, the streak of evilness cannot be seen from him, like a person who had never killed before.

    Was Ian talking to her? Elise heart thudded inside her heart. She was a visitor in his memories. There was no way Ian who was the part of the memory to see her. Unless her power had been too powerful that she hadpelled this to happen?

    Ian''s eyes looked down, meeting Elise''s blue ones that stunned while meeting his pitch ck eyes. "What do you think. Unfair, isn''t it? Not to mention a manwhore calling me a manwhore. Well even if I am, I would be a handsome manwhorepared to the ugly one."

 Chapter 515: Kindle Of Warmth-III

    <h4>Chapter 515: Kindle Of Warmth-III</h4>

    Elise stared back at the current Ian who was still a human.

    Her lips parted, "Can you see me¡ª"

    MEOW.

    Elise''s eyes snapped and she turned back to see the ck cat that went through his legs. Ian leaned back on the bark of the tree, sighing, "Now enough of you. I have saved you from my brother''s attack. By now you should learn enough now that mingling with humans is a big no. Go off. Shoo," Ian waved his hand, leaning again on the bark of the tree as if he had something important to do.

    Elise followed his gaze, walking closer to stand under the tree he sat on and watched afar, seeing the tall tower on the opposite side of the ground.

    "Meow," the ck cat cried for him again.

    Ian stared back at the cat while the cat did the same stare to him.

    "Fine," Ian sighed, jumping down from the tall tree as if it was nothing, surprising Elise as he stood right beside her. He suddenly narrowed his eyes, "What is this sweet smell?" Ian looked around, staring at the position where Elise stood at but he cannot see her, therefore he ignored what he smelled and left the ce.

    Days passed and Ian walked ahead inside the mansion as if he owned it without caring the gazes other sent to him.

    Finding his father who was dressed as morous with ne of diamonds and rings of jewels and to apany him, the woman sitting beside her father which Elise could tell was his step mother also had the same gaudy appearance. Compared to them, Ian was a breath of fresh air with his simple attire without unnecessary jewels or nes like them.

    "Father, I havepleted the task you gave me," Ian said, letting the servant beside him to take the scroll he had acquired and after reading the content his father nodded.

    "It''s beyond perfect my son," praised sire Ivan and Ian smiled but standing beside him, Ian could tell the disgust that appeared on his eyes. "Tell me whatever you wish for your achievement. Is itnd, jewels, or house?"

    "I don''t need either of that, father. I only wish¡ª"

    "To meet his mother," thedy beside him spoke, "I am certain we don''t need to ask what he wanted, do we? There is only one wish if you ever ask Ian what he wish for."

    Hearing the name, Sire Ivan''s face hardened. "I have told you that it is better if you limit your meeting with your mother. She is strange."

    Said the one who marry her, thought Elise. She didn''t like Sire Ivan just by looking at him. Seeing the man who was bald and on the heavier side, she wondered if this man was truly Ian''s father as he didn''t share a single simrity with Ian which might be a great thing and also a bad thing.

    Ian didn''t answer. There was still smile on his lips but Elise didn''t imagine how his hand clenched tighter.

    "My mother is lonely and she is alone, I wish to apany her," answered Ian firmly, like a rock that wont be able to be moved.

    Sire Ivan sighed, he stared at Ian who held his gaze with a passive expression. "Fine, I shall allow you but remember not to spend too many time with her. I don''t want her to teach you stupid things like those superstitious words she said."

    When the servant called Sire Ivan, the man had to leave. Ian didn''t see the need to stand inside the room with his step mother when the woman walked beside him and then stood before Ian to make him stop on purpose.

    Without blinking, Ian made his other way which had the woman''s smile to twitch and she stopped him again, "I think it is better if you listen to my words, Ian. I am your father''s favorite woman and also your mother whether you like it or not."

    Ian stared down at her. Despite looking very young, perhaps still around the age of seventeen, he had been tallerpared to the people whom Elise had seen in the room. "So you know how I feel about you, Lady Sarah. I need to walk, please step aside."

    Ian had only made another step when Lady Sarah stood in front of him, blocking his way like a child. She pulled a wide smile, "I like that," and the woman raised her hand, touching the side of Ian''s face using her hands where her fingernails were cut in a very sharp way that would draw blood if she had dipped her fingernails on Ian''s skin.

    Elise wanted to pull the woman''s hand away as seeing her sharp fingernails had her anxious.

    "I like how you say please," Lady Sarah said, "Tell me please more and I''m sure I will like you more."

    "But I don''t like saying please," said Ian firmly, looking back at the woman with his grin. Even before he was a human, Ian was very confident and fearless. He said what he want to say, holding back none and still look elegant as he does it. "I like it better when others beg to me or kneel down."

    Lady Sarah''s smile shortened, "There is other way if you want to look more adorable to my eyes," the woman said, and she took a step forward to whisper, "If youe to my room during nighttime, I am sure you would gain more likable point from me."

    Elise shuddered at her words, her eyes wide. Did this woman meant her words?

    It sounded like a joke to Elise. Lady Sarah was Ian step mother, even if she wasn''t his birth mother, what she offered was sphemy. By appearance, Lady Sarah seemed to be much younger than Sire Ivan, perhaps is counting age, she was still early on her twenties, around five or four years differentpared to Ian but that doesn''t allow her to invite Ian. She was married and Ian was her son.

    Ian raised his hand,ughter bubbles from his lips. "Do you know, Lady Sarah? Your son called me a man whore," Ian stared at the woman''s eyes where his eyes then narrowed coldly, "I don''t disagree. Maybe I am one but I choose the woman I sleep with and you, tsk, are no where near the woman who I will sleep with even on the verge of my death."

    Lady Sarah''s eyes widened. Ian continued to chuckle as he left the ce, hearing the suppressed scream of frustration from Lady Sarah who yelled, "You will regret this!"

    Ian rolled his eyes remembering the touch of the woman, he pulled his handkerchief, wetting it with water from the water fountain he passed by and wiped his cheeks. He then stared at the handkerchief, "I''m sorry you have to suffer. It was disgusting isn''t it?" He asked the handkerchief in pity as if it was alive and the victim of Lady Sarah''s touches.

    Ian then made his way toward the tower he had been staring every day, Elise followed him but during the time she had followed him, Elise noticed how he stopped, staring at the path and her eyes followed.

    Sire Ivan stood in front of the open hallways, speaking with a man who was dressed in a formal but simple white clothes. Elise at first didn''t notice anything strange from the man. She didn''t until she saw the bright golden eyes the of the guest.

    "Sir Gabriel," Elise heard the name of the man from Sire Ivan that had her eyes to widened.

    Has she possibly walk into the secrets that were forgotten?

    ******

    Let''s continue to vote ^3^ It''s thest day voting

 Chapter 516: Motherâ€™s Love-I

    <h4>Chapter 516: Mother¡¯s Love-I</h4>

    The golden eyes the man who was called Gabriel was bright. She didn''t know whether or not it was the same Gabriel whom she knew, because the current Gabriel had a different form than how he appeared to her before.

    Elise noticed that it appears not everyone of demons and angels have the same face, she was sure that somewhere they had adopted a face of a human to look like one unlike Ian as he was originally a human. Which mean Gabriel could be the same archangel whom she knew of but she wasn''t certain. A person could use other''s name without permission.

    But she had toment about the naming sense of Archangels. If they were living in humans'' world, they could have assume a new name yet they maintain the same name, such as Gabriel did during the loop town.

    Ian stood far away from his father and Gabriel, only manage to hear bites of their words. Elise who was curious walked away from Ian and went to stand beside Gabriel, perhaps because she hadn''t entered the past but Ian''s memories, she can barely heard any words from them. Or maybe perhaps it was because of Gabriel''s power because earlier she could hear the maid words when she was sure Ian didn''t hear as they were afar from him.

    Ian then left as if the guest didn''t entertain him, he went to the tower which was much taller than Elise had thought. Not only was it tall, the ce was barren. When Ian arrived at the top of the tower where there was the single door, he didn''t immediately entered. His lips that were resting pulled a wide and boyish smile of a cheerful teenager.

    He turned the knob, his voice bright like morning sun, "Mother, I am here!"

    Lady Lucy, thought Elise. She had always wanted to meet the woman and looked forward to see her. The woman was as beautiful as Elise imagined maybe even more beautiful. She had a long ck colored hair that danced beside her, her eyes were simr to Ian, ck in color.

    Upon seeing Ian, her full lips pulled a bright smile. Elise had expected the room to be as barren and forlorn as the entire structure but was too surprised by what she saw. There was only a single small bed and a desk. One treasure box was left opened where there was dresses but most of Lady Lucy''s dress was as simple as the one she currently wore which was in in white color. But her beauty shines through and better than Lady Sarah who had worn too many jewelry that it was difficult to take the sight at once.

    A shelf of book was stacked on the opposite corner of the bed.

    Lady Lucy pushed herself from the chair, walking toward Ian and her hands settled on both side of his cheeks. Being taller than his mother, Ian bend his upper body for her to touch and feel. "You have grown again, I''m happy to see you."

    "I as well. I look forward to meeting you but that fucker..." Ian met his mother''s eyes and pulled an innocent look, "Most people call him that, mother. I didn''t mean to name him that but well, the word fuckerpared to his name sounds much better, I can''t help myself using it. Let''s not speak about that wet nket; I had a lot of things to do which why I haven''t been allowed toe here."

    Lady Lucy narrowed her eyes as if thinking what to say, but she shook her head. She wanted to enjoy this time with her son, so she pushed aside the scolding. "Come on in. I will prepare you some tea. How was your days this past weeks?" Not being able to see Ian, Lady Lucy was excited when she questioned about his day.

    The littlest actions had his mother happy and it broke Ian''s heart to know that she had given up so much that she had made peace of not wishing for the better things and appreciating such little actions around her.

    "I saw a lot of things during my trip, mother. A beautiful scenery up on the hill which I wish to bring you there next time," Ian said with wide smile as if they would be able to go out together in the future even though deep down they knows that it would be difficult especially when his mother was locked in the tower. "Sometimes, I wish for arge wings that would help me fly on the hill there was a steep cliff but the look below the cliff is beyond wonderful, maybe if I had wings I would have jumped down and soared through the air."

    Lady Lucy stared at Ian with a slight taken aback look. Knowing her brother had acquired all the angelic and demonic nature of their parents, never did Lucy expected that her son would imagine to have wings which he would have had if she had also acquired the nature of their parents. However, for good and bad it is, Lucifer had taken all the qualities of bing an Angel and demon from her which why Ian didn''t acquire the nature either.

    Perhaps it was his calling, thought Lady Lucy.

    "And mother I have this," Ian said, pulling out, Elise didn''t expect to see the cat either as Ian had pulled the cat when she was looking at Gabriel earlier.

    "A cat!" Her mother''s expression brightened upon seeing the adorable little creature with the deep inky coat. "How did you get this?"

    "I saved it and it''s seem to get close to me," answered Ian with a smile. His smile was free from any cruelty or cockiness, just a boy who wished to see his mother. "I decided that since he took a liking to me, he has the responsibility to be close to you as well as you are my mother. I know that you like cats."

    "Indeed, I love them," Lady Lucy carried the cat effortlessly and something about her seemed to be also felt by the cat, making it felt rxed on her arms. "Do you know, Ian that animals know much more about a person''s true nature than humans ever did? If they took a great liking to you, it would means deep down you are a good person."

    "Like me," grinned Ian. "Aren''t I your pride, mother?"

    Lady Lucy couldn''t help but smile wider. She took a step forward to stand beside Ian and wrapped her head on the side of his head, bringing his head to hers, "You are not only my pride, Ian. You are my treasure and my soul. No matter what others says to you, I know more than anyone how remarkable you are."

    A little surprise appeared on Ian''s face, causing his eyes to widen as he could feel the overwhelming emotion on Lady Lucy''s words. "You are my treasure too. One day you should leave this tower and we should live together. I would prefer without that whom people always called as the fucker."

    Lady Lucy can''t help but chuckle. She sat on the table while Ian made his own room, sitting on the floor beside his mother while reading the book that she had. "Mother, I have a question." His mother who had been brushing his hair, looked at him with a questioning gaze. "Do you know anyone whose name Gabriel?"

    Lady Lucy looked at Ian in question. She held his gaze for a while before answering, "I don''t think I know him. What''s wrong?"

    "I heard that person asking for you to father and he gave the man named Gabriel empt excuses why you cannot be seen. If you had known him, I would have helped you to meet him," even though both Elise and Lady Lucy knew it would be difficult to do so.

    Night appeared where Ian had to get back and hatefully separate from his dearest mother. As they only have brief time together, Ian would always put a smile which was sincere from the bottom of his heart when he was with Lady Lucy and did whatever he could to make his mother happy during the short time. To leave had his heart heavy because his mother had been inside the tower for decades.

    Elise saw Ian fall asleep in his room while she left to look at Lady Lucy in the tower. Elise felt like a ghost who roamed alone in the tower especially with how her dress was in a simple white color containing many thinyers. She climbed up the tower, standing at the door and thought to pass through when she heard a manly voice.

    "I am responsible for this as well, Lady Lucy. You shall ask me for help every time you would ever need."

 Chapter 517: Motherâ€™s Love-II

    <h4>Chapter 517: Mother¡¯s Love-II</h4>

    Elise went through the wooden door, entering without opening the door as she was transparent.

    Who was that? Responsible? She wondered as she entered. Her guess the man was Gabriel and indeed when Elise entered, she saw Gabriel standing before Lady Lucy who sat on the chair in front of the table.

    Elise came closer and she saw the stack of envelopes, parchment, along with the ink and the quill. In the morning there had not been those and Elise realize now why Ian never knew Lady Lucy had written letters to people outside, it was because thedy only written the letters when the night had fallen with a single oilmp ced on the side of the desk.

    Gabriel had worn a different clothes than he did in the morning. It was a simple white robe simr to what a priest would wear while behind him was the heavy andrge white feathered wings. Once again, Gabriel''s face had changed, it wasn''t a big chance and he reminded her somewhere of someone whom she had seen before...

    "You don''t have to feel responsible, sir Gabriel," answered Lady Lucy gently. Standing before an angel, she looked like one as well. "It is my choice to refuse your help," answered the Lady.

    The more that Elise thought about the conversation she had heard faintly from them. She wouldn''t lie about how ambiguous the discussion was and it had her gulp. By responsibly does that mean Archangel Gabriel is actually Ian''s birth father? She didn''t forget how Sire Ivan had no simrity with Ian, not even by a bit.

    "Raziel had asked me to help you, Lady Lucy. Whatever it may be, I wish to help you. A few days ago he tried to sent you letters but it didn''t seem to arrive on your side. You are suffering by living here. If you move away, I can help you and find a house to live at," offered the Angel.

    Oh, Gabriel was a hand of help extended from Raziel, not Ian''s father, thought Elise.

    "There are not many humans who could see us, angels. People like you who are blessed with pure soul to see us are rare. It is wrong for angels to lend a helping hand to a human but Lucy, Raziel had asked directly to me for help and I wish to see it through my promise," Gabriel spoke and Lady Lucy pulled a small smile.

    Human? Elise questioned. It appears that Gabriel didn''t know Lady Lucy was the sister of Lucifer. Or else, he wouldn''t have called her a human. Though Lady Lucy didn''t seem to inherit any angelic or demonic nature, it was safe to say that she wasn''tpletely human either.

    "I know, sir Gabriel. The tower and this room I live in is a cage but I am here for the sake of my son and the promise I made with God. I swore I will be with Ivan through thick and thin, and my son is the only reason for me to stay as strong as I am now," answered Lady Lucy, "Please do tell Raziel of how thankful I am for his help and his kind intention. I had heard that it was never easy for him who is in simr position as mine to send letters to others."

    Gabriel shook his head, "My brother has always been lonely and I can tell you helped him some of his loneliness by sharing your thoughts through the letters. There is another older brother of mine, he is very protective of us and didn''t want Ramiel to make mistake. He is also the one who had demanded Raziel to stop sending letters to you."

    "Is he, Michael?" Lady Lucy asked, receiving a small nod from Gabriel.

    "I share a very close rtionship with Raziel. To me, out of al my brothers, he is the most pitiful. While he had done a sin, it is in our nature to forgive them. I have made promise to help you with him and even though it is against the rule, I should be allowed for tonight to help you. If you keep going on your current situation, Lucy, I am afraid that you won''t be able to meet a good end."

    Lady Lucy seemed surprised by what she heard but she was quick to ept the news. "What about my son?"

    "I don''t manage to find out about him but I saw that he would die far in the future," Gabriel kept a silence after his words.

    "I have a request. Can you tell me how he will die?" Lady Lucy questioned. Rather than her own, she was worried of Ian''s future and Elise could feel the depth of her love.

    "I honestly don''t know. It is not to my power to see how he will die but I know yours from Raziel. He told me about you. But, Ramiel didn''t seem to have a good reaction about your son''s death," answered Gabriel, the angel who could not lie.

    Hearing about Ian''s death that had been foretold many times by others with her as the killer, made Elise''s heart to go cold. Lady Lucy looked at Gabriel before she nods her head.?"That is enough of your help, thank you sir Gabriel."

    "Lucy, I can bring you out from this mansion," Gabriel offered,ing closer to her. He had heard it all from Raziel of how selfless Lucy was and to see it with his own eyes, Gabriel felt sympathy for her. "It will spare you less misery and time to be with your son."

    Lady Lucy appeared intrigued and interested when Gabriel mentioned she would be able to spend more time with Ian but after some thought she shake her head. "Thank you, Gabriel. Instead of that, can I ask you a different request?"

    Gabriel didn''t know if there was an action better than he offered now. Nevertheless, he agreed. Lady Lucy said, "Please be there for my son. When he needs help. Once is enough, help him instead of me. That is all I need as his mother. Whateveres before me, I am prepared."

    Gabriel and Elise could tell that Lady Lucy wasn''t strong in physical power. She appeared paler during the night as well but they could feel her inner strength and she reminded Elise of her mother, Adide.

    Gabriel wanted to persuade more but he realized Lady Lucy''s determined gaze and chose to respect the choice she made. "I should promise by my name to be there for your son."

    "Thank you," Lady Lucy said to Gabriel with sincerity. "I have tried to contact my brother who is living far away but I have a terrible feeling that he wouldn''t be able to help Ian. Hearing your promise make me assured. You are a good man, Gabriel."

    Gabriel looked as if he was surprised by her praise. Hidden underneath his long ck hair, the tip of his ears seemed to reddened as he never faced such a sincere praise before. Clearing his throat, he added, "Should I help you look into your brother?"

    Lady Lucy stared at him for a good two second before she let a small chuckle. Gabriel was confused and Lucy said, "No, it should be alright. I have sent to the person who knows him well a letter so he would meet my brother. I''m sure the answer woulde tomorrow."

    Gabriel nodded, his white wings glowed as the moonlight shines from the ssless window beside him. When he was about to jump down and leave, Gabriel turned to look at Lucy who looked back at him with a smile, "I hope to meet you again, Lady Lucy."

    Lady Lucy didn''t have much friend other than her son and to hear the offer, she was a simple woman who found happiness in little action. "As I am. If Heaven allows, I should see you again." Gabriel seemed to agree with her words where the corners of his lips softened into a wider smile and he left using his wings.

    Lady Lucy stood near the window while seeing the angel flying away with hisrge wings toward the moon until at one point she couldn''t see him. Elise also stood beside the woman. Murmuring excuse me, Elise went toward the stack of letter. There she saw the current written letter

    ''It is me again, Lucy. I wish you would answer to my letter this time. I don''t mind whether it is a terrible news. I need to know what happen to my brother. On yourst letter, you exined that he is currently undergoing a punishment. Do you know whether he is alright?''

    Elise who read the letter narrowed her eyes. Now she understood. The person who had been ignoring Lady Lucy''s letter all of a sudden to the point where she had sent stacks of letter was the same person who had sent a letter while iming to be ordered by Lucifer. There was a person who impersonate being Lucifer''s friend, the person whom Ian said they would meet now in Hell.

    "I think the ce is clear now," said Lady Lucy all of a sudden, startling Elise and quickly she turned around, her eyes meeting the elder woman''s ck ones. "You are here, aren''t you? I cannot see you but I can feel that there is someone here. Are you a ghost or an angel? But I can feel that you are a demon," whispered the woman.

    Elise''s heart thudded over the question. Last time she had mistaken herself to be the person who Ian talked with but she was wrong. Is this time only her misunderstanding? But Lady Lucy stared at her and lookin around, Elise find nothing but wall behind her. It''s not impossible there was anyone else.

    Apprehensively, Elise looked at the beautifuldy, asking, "Are you talking to me, Lady Lucy?"

    Lady Lucy''s smile softened, "How gentle of you to call me ady. Are you here to meet anyone? I noticed you follow my son earlier."

    Elise felt her nonexistent body shivered when it dawned to her that she was indeed the person Lady Lucy was talking to.

    *******

    A/N: vote vote /~

 Chapter 518: Motherâ€™s Love-III

    <h4>Chapter 518: Mother¡¯s Love-III</h4>

    Lady Lucy was staring at her and though their conversation connect, her eyes seemed as though she was staring far behind her. Elise took a step forward, wondering if it would help but it didn''t. When she moved to the left, it didn''t appear that Lady Lucy could see her.

    She didn''t know how much they can talk.

    "Who are you?" Lady Lucy questioned again. "Are you someone my brother know?"

    Elise shook her head, "Lucifer is someone I know but he wasn''t the one who told me toe here," she exined. She didn''t know how long she had to talk with Lady Lucy. She hurried, "Lady Lucy, can you tell me to whom you are sending those letters?"

    "You know my brother," marveled Lady Lucy, "But you are not of the same world as I am, are you? I can feel it. Those letters I wrote are to sir Emmett. He is someone whom I have heard my brother talked about. Is there something wrong?"

    Elise didn''t know what to say, can she do this? Was there no consequences in this action she took? Lady Lucy''s uing death was known to her but not to Lady Lucy. She can warn her, but Elise didn''t know if it was allowed.

    She didn''t understand where she was either. Had she really came to the past? But her power should have only allowed her to see only the memories Ian had.

    But Elise realized something off and it was herself. She was the granddaughter of Satan and the Archangel Raziel. How can she forgot that eventually her power would be stronger than others?

    "Seeing you following Ian, can you tell me why?" Lady Lucy''s question bring back Elise who had been wrecking her mind for an answer in less than a minute.

    Elise took a step closer. "I am from the future, Lady Lucy. I am Ian''s wife. My name is Elise Scott," said Elise, pride was in her words as well as sadness because she had to tell this to the woman who is no more in the world.

    Lady Lucy''s eyes went wide, her eyebrows touching her forehead which was quick to turn into a smile. "You are Ian''s wife? No wonder, I cannot see you yet I can feel how close you are to me. How is he in the future?"

    Elise didn''t know why she felt the sadness in her heart continue to erupt and perhaps it was because she knew the futureing for Lady Lucy. She managed to put her smile, "He is very bright, handsome, and kind. Currently he is ruling as the Lord of Warine, mdy. He misses you at times."

    "And I am sure you are there for him whenever he misses me," Lady Lucy said, taking a walk closer toward Elise. "A lord... he has be a respectable man," a tinge of happiness could be hear from the single sentence Lady Lucy uttered. "Elise, you said? I can feel that you are a good woman. Thank you for choosing Ian. I say this not only because he is my son, but Ian is a very wonderful boy. Since child he had to bear burdens which was mine. He is selfless despite his wild acts at times but he is my joy and pride. I feel terribly sorry for him but to know that he managed to see you, I feel at peace."

    There was a lot of things Elise had to say but she made sure to let her mother inw know, "Lady Lucy, Ian loves you. He never feel you are a burden to him, please don''t think so."

    Lady Lucy was smiling but she can''t help to feel overwhelmed, causing her tears to brim on her eyes, "Oh silly me, I shouldn''t be crying on my first meeting with my daughter inw."

    Elise tried to help, forgetting she was transparent and reached out her hand when she realized that starting from her fingers, her opacity lessened. Once she realized it, the world tried to pull her back to her real world. "Lady Lucy! Please be careful. Do not trust Arrah!" Elise yelled again and again but it was toote. Her voice faded before long her entire body disappears from the room.

    When Elise opened her eyes again, she found herself still in the bathroom. Her body felt warm to remind her she hade back to her time. Looking up, Ian stared back at her with a questioning gaze, "Are you alright? Did it seed?"

    "H-How long have I''ve been silent?" Elise questioned him in haste.

    "Around a minute ago," Ian answered and catching up something, he raised his thumb, brushing the under part of her eyes. "Why are you crying? Do you feel painful anywhere?"

    Elise didn''t know what to say and more tears spilled from her eyes. After finishing the bath, the two sat down on the edge of the table. Elise told Ian everything. For a moment, Ian didn''t reply, as if he cannot still wrap his mind around what he heard.

    Elise stared at him who was staring at the ground with many emotions. "Your mother must have been able to see me because she has the blood of both demon and angel." As much as Lady Lucy proof to be a human without inheriting any ability from either her father or mother, it didn''t change that she shared the same family tree as Lucifer.

    Ian turned to look at her. He didn''t cry like her, but the sadness was clear on his red eyes to hear about his mother again. Without a word, he engulfed Elise to his arm. Elise could feel his soft breaths on the back of her neck and his whisper, "Thank you. Thank you Elise for assuring my mother."

    Ian could tell when his mother died, she was at peace even though days before she would be worried and he guessed it was because she had overheard the future from Elise. Which why that night when Ian looked at her, she had a smile on her lips.

    Elise wound her hands around Ian''s head, brushing his hair softly to console him without knowing how the action reminded Ian of how his mother would often do while he sat beside her, reading book on those peaceful moments. His tears had dried for years which why he didn''t cry now but the rim of his eyes had turned red.

    "I think I should look deeper into your past, Ian," Elise then suggested. "If I can see your past, I might know whose name Lady Lucy had called."

    "The problem would be that you won''t be able to choose the time of my memory too look at," Ian said and he went into a brief thought. "My memories of my mother''s death are not pleasing to see," he warned her for he knew if Elise saw his past, she would be heartbroken.

    "I will be fine. I don''t know how much my power can''t allow me to see but if this is the fastest way, I should try," convinced Elise.

    Ian, who always support her, didn''t treat her like a ss doll that he needs to protect every time because Elise was a person of her own. He knew that Elise was strong enough to protect herself and trust that ability of hers. And also knew he would be there for her if she needed. He agreed with the idea of answering the secret of the past quicker before searching for a way to end the family feud between Elise and her family.

    He reached out his hand and Elise slipped her slender fingers. Like earlier, she channeled her power but before she closed her eyes, it closes on its own. She blinked, wondering what was wrong and saw her field covered with blood. She realized it wasn''t her vision that was covered but rather drops or red blood falling into their palms that interlocked.

 Chapter 519: Trick or Treat-I

    <h4>Chapter 519: Trick or Treat-I</h4>

    Dizziness came to attack Elise''s head and all of a sudden, she saw the world in front of her danced before her eyes. Before she knew it, Ian had caught her with his arm. A deep frown on his forehead as Elise tried to adjust her blurry vision.

    Looking at Ian, Elise shake her head to dispel the dizziness.

    "Not now," Ian whispered to her, concern in his voice when seeing Elise exhausted again. "You are tired, let''s try it again next time and not now."

    "I don''t know I felt tired," answered Elise honestly. "I felt alright." She saw Ian pulling out his handkerchief to wipe her palm from the blood and pressed the fabric carefully under her nose.

    "It is maybe because you never thought of feeling exhausted that''s why you didn''t know you felt tired. Your ability must have been spent with youing to my past and seeing my memory," Ianid her on the bed but Elise shook her head. "You should rest. I can go and meet that bastard named Emmett."

    Elise shook her head and held to his arm, "I won''t feel at peace if I don''te with you and my power maybe tired but I am not tired physically," she saw the still frown on Ian''s forehead. "I promise, I am not being tough when I reach my limit I will tell you."

    Ian stared at her for a couple of second. He didn''t want Elise to push herself but he knew what she meant by being uneasy without him. Deep down there was the fear in her that if she keep her eyes off him, he would die, even though that wasn''t the case. "Okay but promise me no pushing yourself to the limit. Do you get me?"

    Elise held out her little finger, "I promise."

    While Elise and Ian head out from the mansion to the Demon named Emmett, Leviathan in the human world was irked and annoyed of finding the small chick. He should be able to tell the chick by the scent but somehow the scent was gone. Did the chick die?

    "Tsk, that would be troublesome," Leviathan, who had been sitting like a cat on top of the roof took a step forward when his shadow run toward him.

    "Chick... found...." the shadow whispered. At once Leviathan disappeared from his spot, leaving faint evaporation of his ck smoke.

    "What''s wrong, Mr. Maroon?" Came a voice from Maroon''s side and the butler turned his eyes to see the women: Harriet, Cynthia, and Esther. The one who asked being Harriet who smiled widely when their eyes met.

    After the wedding day, the women decided to go around the shop, taking a break. As first nned, Elise and Ian should have been here but with his master had left from the morning until now, where the sky had turned pitch ck, Maroon turned as the chaperone for thedies. It wasn''t something he had nned to do, being the women''s guard as they were plenty of strong enough but he had to still keep them under watch, for both their safety and his work.

    Maroon noticed how this entire time Harriet had been staring at him. His expression turn emotionless while looking at the woman as he always did. He can''t tell them that he had just noticed a great presence of a demon. "I saw a cat," replied Maroon simply. "On the roof."

    Harriet can''t help but chuckle, "I remember you like cat."

    Maroon who stared at her reply had his eyes slightly widening. He only raised his brows while looking at Harriet who appeared to not notice her own slip up. Both Esther and Cynthia had walked before them as they fall back by four steps distance between them.

    "Have I told you I like cats?" Maroon questioned Harriet without knowing it was his wife who?he was talking to.

    Lilith was perplexed by her own mistake. Having manage to control her expression, she showed a confused look and stared back at Maroon, hoping he would let it slide and think it was his mishearing but her husband was a person who a person who never let a question left unanswered.

    "I heard the maids talking. One of them told me when I asked what you like and they answered you love nting in the garden and also cats. I want to ask you why do you nt in the night? I heard the maids oftenes and see you nting when it''ste," Lilith diverted her answer into a question.

    Maroon didn''t answer, he picked the brown bags that he had been holding on tighter and answered curtly, "It seems that because of your snooping nose sticking everywhere to ces you shouldn''t, some maid should be fired tonight."

    "You are going to fire them at night? Drive them at night? I didn''t know you were so cruel," said Lilith, running as she followed Maroon who had walked before them, shortening the distance between him and the other two women who had walked before him.

    A sigh passed by Maroon''s lips and he turned his face. Being taller than Harriet, Lilith noticed how short she had gotten being inside the girl''s body.

    "You don''t know anything about me, Miss Harriet," said Maroon. Not only was his voice ice cold but his gaze was bottomless empty. It was a clear different to the gaze he had gave her back when she was still Lilith and even though Lilith epted this to happen, to feel the sudden difference forming between them ceaselessly hurt her heart.

    "I can learn about you," she answered as if giving an offer and a smile on her lips but she was quick to shut down.

    "I advise you not to. Not most women who came to me get the ending they wish for. I would prefer it if you continue not to know me. Whatever interest you have to me which I don''t know where it stemmed from, it is better if you ignore my presence," Maroon gave Harriet a look before walking off. It wasn''t that he was cold or heartless or that he wanted to hurt Harriet. He had promised to stay with one woman his entire life and he was set to see through his promise even if it was breaking whatever attraction women had for him.

    Lilith watched Maroon''s back as he walked away. His thin presence made him less felt as if one won''t know he sat beside them when he had entirely been there.

    Deep down, Lilith knew the reason why Maroon had turned cold but her heart felt pained with his words. "I''m a fool. I thought I was prepared for this pain," she whispered to herself. With the distance growing between them both psychically and emotions, she sighed, "I should ept this sooner. Less pain for the better."

    Lilith made her way toward the three people as she realized she was falling behind. Having just resurrected to Harriet''s body, sheck the current knowledge of the time and being lost was thest thing she wanted. However, she suddenly noticed an eye looking for her. She turned, seeing Thomas standing on the narrow ally between two building.

    What was he doing here?

    While keeping an eye on the three people who she had came with, Lilith made a small trip and swiftly moved to the ally.

    "I thought you shouldn''t be here," Lilith said, her eyes turning red once she stood before Thomas.

    At her question, Thomas appeared displeased. "Wherever I go is my choice. You may think you are powerful,dy but remember we have the leash on your neck," his hand reached up to the side of her face, "And I am sure you will not like it if I break this magic I cast on you and kill you."

    Lilith''s eyes narrowed at once she swatted Thomas''s hand and stared sharply before holding the man''s neck and mmed his back to the wall, causing dust to break from the concrete walls.

    Lilith pushed her hand through her hair, "You don''t seem to know this, Thomas. But my leash is not on your hand. I am not your dog nor am I below you. I have learned that in our group, the strongest is the head which is Caleb, but he is less power whenpared to the Dark Sorcerer Lord. But you¡ª" Lilith mmed Thomas to the wall again, "¡ªare never and will never be stronger than me. Do you get that?"

    "You don''t think I can kill you now?" Thomas threatened, it didn''t sit well to him that Lilith, a woman, had pushed him to the wall and the fact he wasn''t able to do anything about it.

    Lilith smiled, "You can try but you will never be able to do it. I rmend you to not do it."

    Thomas and Lilith stared at each other for a good one minute. The man tried to push himself from the wall and released Lilith''s hold on his neck but as she wasn''t able to do anything, his jaw ticked. "Fine!" He yelled through his ground teeth.

    Lilith yanked Thomas from the wall and pushed him to the wall, "Now tell me what you want¡ª" Lilith''s eyes widened when she caught side of the brownish red hair from the edge of the wall, about toe toward her side. It was Maroon!

    *******

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote so we could reach the goal of 2500 power stones~

 Chapter 520: Trick Or Treat-II

    <h4>Chapter 520: Trick Or Treat-II</h4>

    Lilith acted by her thought, quickly pulling Thomas from the ground and pushed herself to the ground, tearing some of her dress''s sleeve before ruffling her hair. Everything was done but less than a minute and she red at Thomas in a silence warning before spilling tears from her eyes.

    "H-Help!" Lilith''s voice raised up high and broken.

    Maroon had been walking when he realized the presence of Harriet missing from behind him. Quickly, he went to find her when he smelled the presence of a demon only to pass by the alley, finding Harriet on the ground crying as her dress had been torn.

    In front of Harriet was a man, taller than her standing with a smug look.

    The scene reminded him back when he was still a ve, seeing the women there abused by the warden, physically in such a horrible way that no one would ever want to describe. When he thought about how his wife must have went through something simr or even worse, anger red into his eyes. The once dull color turning bright red.

    To not attract attention, Maroon had used his fist to plow Thomas. "You are a shame for all men in this world."

    The punch of a human shouldn''t have harmed him, but in a single punch, Thomas felt his jaw crack. Anger rises on his body as well when he felt they re sent stealthily from Lilith behind. Clicking his tongue he red at Maroon, when in truth he gazed far back toward Lilith.

    "I will remember this!" Thomas stormed out of the ce by jumping to the roof from one wall to another.

    Maroon''s anger raises, "Fucking coward!" He went to follow the man but Lilith hugged his legs from behind.

    "D-don''t leave," whispered Lilith as she continue to cry, letting her tear falling down from her eyes and her hand trembling as though she was in a deep fear. Lilith had acted so much to the point as she knew how fear felt, letting even Maroon who always doubt others to believe in her act.

    Maroon clinched his jaw and turned to crouch in front of Lilith. "I am not leaving," he convinced. "Are you alright? Did he hurt you anywhere?"

    Lilith silently shake her head while biting her lips. "Can you hug me?"

    Maroon narrowed his eyes but he sighed, "Just this onc¡ª" Lilith reached out her hand as she knew Maroon would agree. When she wounded her hands, she expected warmth yet instead, she felt his cold skin as if he had died. She knew he had took the path of revenge in exchange for his humanity and while she was thankful he had killed the bastard who shamed her, she didn''t know how she could be happy with his enormous sacrifice.

    "I didn''t know you were into this... I mean doing it outside," said Esther who came on the end of the ally. Cynthia followed after them when she noticed how two out of four people had been separated.

    Maroon shook his head while hearing Esther''s remark. He ignored the demoness, "She was almost raped. A man was here and he left while climbing up on the roof."

    Cynthia immediately knew what to work from the statement, "I will call the guards with me."

    "It would be better if you bring Austin with you. That man wasn''t a simple human. He was a dark sorcerer as well as a corrupted angel. We will group up in the mansion again," Maroon said and Cynthia took a silent note before disappearing from the ce. Maroon pulled himself from Harriet who persistently hugged him and he could feel his head aching. "I cannot walk with you on my torso."

    "I''m sure you can. You can punch the man earlier. My legs are weak and I¡ª"

    "I will help you," Esther''s said,ing next to Lilith, she didn''t used a single ounce of her power to pull the woman from the ground and wound Lilith''s arm to her neck. "I know how fearful it must be to almost be assaulted by men. You will feel at peace in mypany I trust. No worry, while I look weaker than Cynthia, I am strong enough to beat whoever man who hade for you."

    Lilith met Esther''s eyes for a good thirty second before forcing herself to smile, not forgetting that she had to act to not be seen as suspicious. "Thank you."

    "As a woman, I only did what I had to. We should go back to the carriage," proposed Esther to Maroon once she had dropped Harriet inside the carriage. Maroon shook his head in response.

    "I still have to find that bastard," Maroon was about to storm off when Esther pulled his arm.

    "I want you to tell me something first before you leave, Maroon," Esther looked at the man''s eyes that had gone back to the dull gray color. "Do you like this girl inside the carriage?"

    "I don''t," was a quick reply from Maroon that he gave out without even thinking. "What are you getting on, miss Esther?"

    "I want to ask you if you chase that man because he had almost abused the poor girl or because you are angry that it was her who had almost faced the lust of a man who is drunk on both his pride and ecstasy if thinking he can fuck a woman and leave."

    Maroon didn''t know why the sudden interest. His brows were furrowed, "It is a matter of personal revenge, Miss Esther. My wife had almost had the same fate and I think with him being a dark sorcerer and a corrupted angel, it is only right for me to chase and kill him, don''t you agree?"

    Esther released her arm from Maroon and looked at the ground, "The dark sorcerer from earlier. Did you see his face?" Maroon shook his head in reply. "But I smelled his fragrance before. I have met him in his corrupted angel form, therefore, I knew how he smelled and I suspect he is the man called Thomas. A person of a high position to the dark sorcerers. He must still somewhere near here."

    Maroon understood what Esther meant. He took a step behind to the darkness before letting his ck bat wings to appear on his back and flew across the sky without being seen by anyone.

    Esther and Harriet then get back to the mansion. When Harriet was about to leave to her room, Esther followed from behind.

    "I need to change my dress," reminded Lilith when she got to the door. What had got the woman to tail her?

    "I know," Esther answered and still stood there as if she didn''t see what was wrong by seeing Harriet changing the dress. With Lilith not moving and looking at her, Esther said, "I have just found something interesting and I would like to talk it with you. Can Ie in?"

    Why ask when you are in front of my room now? Was the thought that Lilith had.

    "Of course, I would be happy with apany now," Lilith pushed opened the door, letting Esther to enter. She saw the woman walking inside before her and make herself a quick seat as if she knew her room and she followed after closing the door well.

    "What is it that you want to talk about?" Lilith questioned with a pleasant voice.

    "It''s about Maroon," Esther came forward, "Do you like him?"

    Lilith''s smile almost ceased but she was quick to put a small smile, "Do you also like him, Miss Esther? Have youe here to check on me your rival?"

    "I don''t think we are rival, there had only been one winner here," answered Esther with. A smug smile, "I must say if you have seen Mr. Maroon you begin to wonder how can such a handsome man be passed by just like that? Was there really no one who would not want to start a rtionship with him? I have to admit as a woman with good eyes, he is attractive enough to seduce me."

    With the growing answer from Esther, Lilith''s smile fall from her lipspletely.

    "Do you know, Harriet you have stopped shaking your hands when you are with me but when you are with Maroon almost immediately your body trembles like a damsel in distress," said Esther. "I would think you are a psychopath if not for the fact that Thomas had almost assaulted you."

    "W-What do you mean?" Lilith questioned.

    "I know you are lying and we should drop this beautiful act of yours. While Thomas seemed like a man who would assault women, he loves it more when he kills them for the pure ecstasy," Esther uncrossed her hand and locked gaze with Lilith whose eyes slowly turn vacant of emotions. "Who are you?"

    Lilith stared back at Esther while pulling her hand from her sides, ready to attack. Esther as well, was prepared by holding her hands in front of her what Esther didn''t know was, inside the room it wasn''t simply her and Lilith but another person who had used a ceramic vase to hit the back of her head.

    Esther''s head turned dizzy blood falling over her head and her views slowly engulfed by the darkness. In the moment, all sounds deafened to her ears. She continue to look forward but wasn''t able to move her fingers.

    She then heard voices, but the ringings on her head was too loud for her to identify who and who was talking. Whether both are male or female was difficult to tell.

    She saw Lilith''s mouth move and a voice came,

    "I had enough. We should end this soon."

 Chapter 521: Trick Or Treat-III

    <h4>Chapter 521: Trick Or Treat-III</h4>

    With a hand on his hips, Leviathan stared at Hallow who was now held on hand by the shadows. They had vacate to an alley to not attract attention. Leviathan sighed as he pushed his hair to the back of his head.

    "Now tell me where you have gone? Based on your reply, I will think and measure how to punish your misbehavior," while looking at Hallow, a little frown then form on his forehead, "Or should as I thought roast and eat you?"

    "Hey!" Hallow snapped, standing on his feet when he had been suspended on air. Seeing Leviathan''s brows twitched, the chick lowered his gaze, "sir," he added the word in a politer tone. "I was thrown by you, if you didn''t forget? I don''t even now why I am here either! Besides, you know we have much more pressing matters to talk about! Elly had been waiting and searching for you."

    Leviathan knew how terrible of a father he was once he had let go of his daughter''s hand and stayed in the prison. He knew deep down that it wasn''t his mistake but he also was aware how inevitable it is for him to be med for Elise had to see her mother dying before her. He remembered her tears as he came to her.

    "Is she not angry?" Leviathan asked. He had promised to stay away from Elise for he was rted to Satan, his father. He didn''t want her to be involved in the problem of Hell. Without associating with him, she would save herself a peaceful life, thought Leviathan. But the n didn''t go well as Elise ended up meeting his father, which Leviathan wasn''t aware of. He took the role of a secret helper after promising to find the people responsible for his wife''s death.

    "What''s wrong if she is angry?" Hallow questioned, "Elly isn''t petty like others. If you apologize to her and speak properly of your reason, I believe she would forgive you. She forgives most people." As he spoke, Hallow''s eyes moved to look behind Leviathan, his green eyes spotting Maxwell who stared at him from the far distance before looking back at Leviathan. "Anyway! We arete! Elly is in Satan''s house. It would be dangerous for her if she stays there for long."

    "Satan''s?" Leviathan''s eyes turned wide as he was in shock. Wordlessly, he immediately disappeared from his spot, leaving toward the mansion of Satan. Maxwell, or known as Vanesh when he was still a grim reaper pulled out the pocket watch he often brought with him.

    Maxwell whispered, "We are running out of time, Hallow. I can only grant your wish this once."

    Leviathan zapped to his father''s house once he received Hallow''s statement that Elise had came to visit Satan''s house which was currently in the mortal''s world. Once he arrived he walked along the corridor he remembered well because this was his mother''s favorite house where he spend the first five years of his life inside the mansion.

    His long legs stormed inside the houses searching for Elise and Hallow helped from his pocket, looking left and right but because of the weird structure of the house, it only turned him dizzy as even though they had walked through seven corridors, they were still amongst the walls of doors and windows.

    When they almost reached to one passage that seemed to grow wider, Hallow turned as he heard the sound of a growl. "Oh fuck! That''s the batshit crazy dog!"

    Leviathan stopped as Wiggles who had growled seven times it shape before when he was chasing Hallow now had his head held so tall that the ceiling could barely hold his height. Seeing Leviathan, the dog growl.

    "Sit!" Leviathan pointed his hand to the floor and Hallow from his pocket watched Wiggles immediately put his rear to the floor. Its ck long tail wag all over the room, hitting the door and the walls enough to create dents.

    "Silence," Leviathan instructed Wiggles to stay down and in response therge ck dog cried and whined but afraid of Leviathan''s re, it quickly dragged itself and stopped from the small whining.

    "Still obedient with this one, Wiggles? You should have bitten him and being this disobedient son back to my audience," came the rough voice from behind, apanied by irritation and annoyance. "What are you doing here? I thought you don''t want toe back home but it appears you have understood that not being able to go back home will be a terrible feeling for you."

    Leviathan didn''t have to turn back to look at his father and to know what kind of expression his father had. The veins on his forehead trembled simr in the way Satan was, "It seems age did you dirty old man. I won''t ever miss this ce. Where is my daughter?" When

    Leviathan had asked,

    "My granddaughter you mean?" Satan looked at his son with both his eyebrows raised, "I don''t know."

    "Bullshit!" Leviathan''s eyes turned ck, leaving only his irises turning bright red. "Where is she, my daughter!"

    The room rambled with Leviathan''s outburst of anger, shadows from behind him lurkers out, all in different forms of beast with red eyes that hissed and red to Satan. But the King looked at his son and his soldiers with a look of bored.

    "She is also my granddaughter and also the next heir to the throne."

    Leviathan''s eyes widened as it dawned to him what his father had done, "You forced her to the throne like you did to me, again?!"

    "She has her rights and her responsibility," answered Satan simply, "As her father wasn''t able to fulfill that responsibilities, it is only right that she as the onlyst line to my true blood should stay in Hell forever and take the crown."

    "She won''t agree to that," Leviathan said. He knew his daughter and he knew how clever she was. Being a Queen of Hell wasn''t only a matter of power and throne, it circted much more as she wouldn''t be leading only a single piece ofnd but the entire realm where her entire life would never be at peace as she had to wage war to protect her kingdom. "You are forcing her to take the throne, stay in Hell forever! When will you realize that your descendants are not your pawn to be moved and yed as you will?"

    Satan didn''t reply as he appeared to be in a thought, "Of course she didn''t agree but no worries, she would be soon."

    Leviathan''s hand clenched tighter. He knew what kind of man his father was, after all, Satan was his father. The man would do anything for things to bend into his way, whether it was objects or people and Leviathan didn''t care if it was other people. But he won''t allow it if was his daughter that Satan was trying to control.

    From the tips of his fingers ck shadows twirled over his fingertips. Leviathan''s anger burst like an volcanic eruption. "Where. is. she. now!"

    "In Hell," Satan answered with raised of eyebrows, "She wille back here soon enough. I am looking forward to her arrival again."

    Leviathan hatefully red at his father''s wide grin but he quickly left his ce toward Hell as he needed to be there for Elise before his father dared to pull any foolish trick on her that will inevitably force her to take the throne.

    Once in the past, his father had done it to him by posing him as the killer for another demon and dragged him back from his newly made family. He won''t allow his daughter to suffer again!

    Satan stood still while watching how Leviathan disappeared from the spot. Wiggles whined,ing toward his master with a smaller form.

    "It''s cold?" Satan asked while looking at Wiggles, and he decisively said, "It won''t be soon."

    ****

    st day of voting! Let''s reach the goal!

 Chapter 522: One Enemy-I

    <h4>Chapter 522: One Enemy-I</h4>

    Elise looked around the street as they chose to walk. There was no carriages in hell unlike in her ce, the mortal world. Most demons uses their wings for transport that had Elise wonder when she would have wings as well. Considering she had the blood of both demon and angels, she believe she would have such power but then she also questioned the existence of her angelic power considering how she didn''t feel such ability inside her.

    "If I have wings, would mine look like yours?" Elise questioned as they traveled by foot.

    Ian hummed in response, the gloomy sky suited him in some way, making him darker and more frightening as if he had belonged here, unlike her, "Your wings must look better than mine, I trust that. I told you I had four wings in total but yours, I can guarantee you would have more than that."

    Elise thought about it seriously with a frown, "I don''t think it would all fit in my back."

    "No, I can tell six of your wings will be able to fit your back because while you are slender, you have a wide range of ces for me to kiss," Ian whispered against her ears, winking as he sensed Elise''s cheeks turning brighter in the color of pink. "Speaking about my wings. Remember that I told you my wings were burned by green fire?"

    Elise nodded. It was a painful memory for Ian and also guilt Lucifer had to shoulder. So far, Lucifer didn''t appear like he would be on the enemy''s side but Elise doubted the thought on a second time.

    Lucifer would be on their side if they have the same enemy but that man would use everything he could use to his disposal even if it means temporarily hurting his own kin. Elise studied that in Lucifer''s mind as long as Ian doesn''t die, if Lucifer needed to sacrifice a limb or an eye from Ian, he would do it to achieve his goal.

    It was a twisted line of thought because when one love their family, they wouldn''t harm them, not wanting even the slightest scar to wound their body. But Lucifer? He was different. It reminded Elise again that Lucifer was the true form of a Demon. He didn''t kill for pure joy or amusement, he was greedy for his ambition.

    Currently, Lucifer''s ambition was to find the person who had orchestrated him a n.

    Getting back she turned and meet his eyes, "What''s wrong with your wings?"

    "Truthfully, there is a way to take back my wings," Ian watched Elise''s eyes sparked with interest, the same way she stared at him which was a look that Ian love.

    Curiously, she asked, "How?"

    "The green fire indeed burn my wings forever, leaving no slightest trace," Ian repeated the knowledge which she knew and Elise nodded her head in response. "But in exchange for my wings to disappear forever, it must be burn forever with the green fire."

    "I don''t understand," answered Elise. How can something that had been burned to nothing has to be roast in the fire forever?

    "Somewhere on either Satan or Lucifer''s side, there must be my wings, still burning in the bright green fire. While now I don''t have any wings if I can extinguish the green fire, I will once again acquire all my four wings," exined Ian and he hummed, "I thought my uncle would have mine but when I asked he said someone before him had taken the wings."

    "We should search for them in the future," Elise kept a smile on her lips, happy to find out that his wings wasn''t gone for eternity as it felt to her, the punishment had caused his freedom to be clipped along with his wings.

    "Ian," Elise called, gaining his attention. Out of curiosity she asked, "Have you seen other angels? Other than Gabriel or Heaven."

    "Not many," answered Ian with a hum, "But once I remembered there was this one angel that I met, he appeared like a lesser angel, but I don''t know his name. It was a brief meeting where we only crossed path in the broad daylight when I had just turned as a Demon. I was in rage and I didn''t really think much of its presence. At that time I only kill those who gets in my way."

    "What about another Archangel?" Elise wanted to know, she had read the books about the angels and wondered how are the rest of the angels. Based on their characteristic, she would then have to decide whether or not they could be her enemy.

    Ian shook his head in response. That reminds him of how Demons boldly travel on mortal''s world while angels not as if they were bound and restrained not to.

    They had walked toward onerge mansion. The house was built on the edge of the city. Around the ce wasva and they had to cross arge bridge made out of chunky purplish bricks that had red sttered on its corner. The color of the red was so deep like blood and it appeared fresh as if the practice of killing was here.

    As they entered, Elise could feel the tension it was as if her body could feel the great presence of an uing danger but oddly enough, despite knowing whoever lives inside the mansion was strong, there was no fear of sense of menace she could feel. Perhaps because she had once stepped into Satan''s mansion. What else could be strange other than walking inside the house of King of Hell?

    "I feel strange how humans are very adaptable. Once, I was scared of blood but now I think nothing of it," whispered Elise, finding the oddness of being a human and how simple they were.

    "That''s how we are. With time moving we have to move as well, preventing the time from eating us alive. Leaving those in past in the past is one way to grow as a human," said Ian and Elise knew those words came from him about his mother.

    After she had talked to him of what she said to Lady Lucy, Ian seemed more brighter. It appears that he had found peace on the nine hundred years of resentment.

    Ian continued, "Considering the situation we are put up to, people grow differently; sometimes one can rot inside a molded room but sometimes they can grow brighter, just like a bright shining star in the night that could eat the moon. What matters is how well you can endure it and you endure the changes around you well, Elise," Ian brushed his fingers on her cheeks, pushing away her hair. "I am proud of you."

    His eyes stared at her lovingly, a gaze she love before he turned to stare at the door, "Knock, knock! A guest is here," Ian announced.

    The door didn''t open and no one came to greet after around five minutes of standing around. "You are not going to answer me, Sir Emmett, Demon Vac?"

    "Leave!" A loud yell came from the inside of the house. "I don''t ept guest."

    "Unweing," Ian sighed as if he was disappointed, "I say that demons need to have governess like alldies in mortal world so they could learn a thing or two of being a well mannered person."

    "Leave unless you want me to be forceful," threatened Vac.

    "God Heaven!" Ian chuckled, "Do you really think I would get scared by a simple threaten of a person who hid inside his house?" Slowly the corners of his lips that raised fell and straightened, "You should and could have do it better but not to me that is," Ian raised his hand and sted the wooden door. Elise followed him behind.

    One thing she learned she grown adaptable to was how she could think it was normal for them to barge inside the house and break other people''s door. If they are lucky enough to only have their doors broken that is...

    When Ian got inside the room, Elise didn''t need to lift her fingers as standing behind him was enough shield her entire life would need. Groups of trees that now was shaped like monsters with faces etched on its bark moved toward them. The branches on the sides of their sides turn as a dangerous ws that could cut through a stone.

    As Elise had just noted what she saw, she witness the trees stiff movements attacked Ian and simply, he flicked his hand, throwing fire before kicking one tree on his left side, deflecting it to attack the next tree monster beside it, causing them to slice each other in halves.

    From the mansion, Vac, the demon pushed everything he could inside his trunk, walking toward the veranda of his room and leaving behind the bodies of humans inside his room. "Good riddance! Those monsters are not strong but they are troublesome when they attack in numbers."

    "Sadly it doesn''t work for me... us," Ian stated. Vac quickly raised his hand to cast his magic but Ian had moved faster. He caught Vac by his neck and mmed his body to the walls. "Seeing that you prefer running now instead of earlier, it doesn''t seem like you know I would being. You don''t seem like the clever type other. Someone had put you up into this, am I right?"

    Ian had a smile on his lips but on his eyes were boiling anger as this person had been one of the reason why his mother had died. Someone on the way had interrupted the method of discussion between Lady Lucy and Lucifer which eventually link to his mother''s death. If Lucifer had been able to know what his mother went through, even though his uncle might be a the sly snake, he won''t ever turn a blind eye in his mother''s pain.

    He was here to found out who it is and kill the fucker with his own hands.

    "I-I don''t know-" Vac wasn''t able to continue as the side of his face quickly was plowed by a punch.

    "Another lies and I will tear your wings. I know the pain and if I can''t handle the pain I doubt you''ll be able or do you want to try?"

 Chapter 523: One Enemy-II

    <h4>Chapter 523: One Enemy-II</h4>

    Elise looked at vac whose face appeared like no other handsome demons she had seen but upon the punch that he earned, he fell on the ground and the side of his face revealed a group of feather growing from his wrist over to his finger which was simr to the feathers of birds.

    "I-I really don''t know what you areing here for!" Vac yelled in response and when he noticed Ian''s frown tightened he gulped, "Sir."

    "You mean you don''t know me, is that it?" Ian questioned, pulling his ck glove to his hand for his finger to fit in. "Then why did you run? There must be something from your guilty conscience that had you to pull your tail between your leg and run upon noticing me."

    "I-I really don''t understand what you are talking of... if I may be honest, sir, I am a demon who often does many felony. To keep tabs on what I did is difficult," Vac exined in haste. "And I know you sir, the third generation of Diablo. If youe to my house, I don''t think anyone wouldn''t run away from their house."

    "You are well known here," Elise remarked. Despite staying in Hell for two times, Ian''s name seemed to be very famous.

    "I tend to excise eyesores around me starting my first day hour. I remember the first one I took down was the demon who work under Satan, one of the thirteen demons, I made my name from there," Ian exined and as he noticed Vac was trying to run away, he pushed his legs over the demon''s leg. "Back to business, do you know this letter? You were the one who had wrote it didn''t you?"

    Ian threw aside the envelope toward Vac. The demon who feared to die like all other and most mortals, try to take the envelope that slipped and fell to the floor. He took the letter, narrowing his eyes as he read the handwriting. He nervously looked up at Ian.

    Ian''s jaw tick at the demon''s wishy washy attitude. "Do you remember it, I asked."

    "Y-Yes!" Vac noticed the anger and he cleared his throat, "This is the letter that I was paid to write. I remember it because the person who had requested me to work on the letter was someone important."

    "Who is this someone important?" Elise was the one to ask. Seeing the Demon''s'' hesitation, she added, "Was it an archangel?" She remembered how when Lucifer had sniffed the letter he left a remark saying that the letter held both scent of Demon and Angel. She needed to know who the angel was. Her question was confirmed by how Vac shuddered. He looked at her as if she could read his mind. "How did you meet and who was it?"

    "The angel came to Hell," answered Vac who knew it was better to answer if he didn''t want his soul to disappear forever to the oblivion.

    "Angel cane to Hell?" Elise frowned at this. She knew how demons can''t enter Heaven and the same should be implemented.

    "We are tend to be rx with rules such as letting angels to enter Hell, m-mdy," Vac added the politeness on his words, "But if they are found by other demons, the killings wouldn''t bex."

    Ian kicked the demon''s hand, "Who was it? Out with the name."

    Vac seemed to be prolonging time and both Ian and Elise noticed this from him. When Ian red, Vac quickly said, "G-Gabriel! It is Archangel Gabriel!"

    Gabriel again?

    "Angel Gabriel asked you to pose as Emmett toward Lady Lucy White, while iming to be following the instructions from Lucifer, is that correct?" Elise asked for confirmation and she could feel the spiking anger that send series of shudders to her body from Ian who stood beside her.

    Vac also shuddered at the demonic energy that zed, "I did nothin other than writing this letter!"

    "Only one?" Ian narrowed his eyes and stepped on the demon''s neck. "I told you not to fucking lie to me," Ian''s words dropped ice cold.

    The skin of Vac turned paler and paler as he cannot catch a single breath. His body flung to help and Elise watched Ian looked at the demon with the intention to kill but when Vac nearly died, Ian lessened the pressure from his feet.

    Gaining another avable choice to be truthful, Vac who almost saw the gate of death yelled, "I wrote four of them, four letters! Only four, I swear! I didn''t write it as I wish. I only followed Gabriel''s order. He reiterated what I needed to write and gain the trust of the woman named Lucy. He didn''t tell me everything and as he had offered me a payment, I didn''t question his intention either. Its a policy for my job to do what is asked without poking my nose."

    "Lady Lucy is not stupid," Elise knew this because she had seen the woman. She was strong, beautiful, and smart. She was strong enough to give her life for her son. She won''t be fooled by a simple letter. "How do you convince you are someone sent by Lucifer?"

    Prioritizing his life, Vac didn''t care what was meant to be secret and spilled what the two demons need to know. "First, Lucifer was punished. He didn''t have much followed to him other than Malphas but Malphas is a demon who only serve him. It is easy to manipte the woman because she didn''t know much about Lucifer and those who follow them and Gabriel sent some object that became thest evidence to convince her. After the second letter shepletely trusted me...I mean Gabriel!"

    "What was the object?" This time it was Ian who interrogated the demon.

    "Lucifer''s white feather," answered Vac. "We demons never had the chance to ever see the Duke''s wings when he was a demon but it is known that he kept some of them. I guessed that Gabriel had them because he was once in Heaven with the Duke before he got back here! I-I only knowter that Lady Lucy was the sister of Lucifer. I thought she was a human! Had I know, I wouldn''t have dare-"

    "You wouldn''t dare to even use my uncle''s name to take her onlyst line of hope," Ianpleted the word with his jaw set.

    "Lady Lucy must have known it by the smell," Elise, who had been hearing the discussion, spoke, "Although Lady Lucy doesn''t bear the ability of angel or demon, I noticed she was able to detect ghosts and wasn''t surprised by them. Maybe it was only a little but she also shared the senses of either angel or demon."

    Vac saw how Ian contemted whether to kill now that he had received his answer. Ian could remember the pleading his mother had made for a simple and measly one demon.

    Vac hurried, "I stopped once I realized who Lady Lucy was and didn''t write anymore letters. Since then Gabriel didn''t appear again."

    Elise thought about having the man spell out the description of how Gabriel looked but what was the use? The time Gabriel had came to meet Lady Lucy and during the forest loop, he had a different appearance.

    "What are we going to do?" Elise questioned. Their lead were too scattered but all spiraled back to Gabriel. "We have to find Gabriel."

    Ian went to silence in a thought, "Lucifer might know that but I am suspecting him of something currently. Elise can you stay here for a while? Just five minutes. I swear I wille back whenever you call my name."

    Elise ced her hand on his back, "Go. I will be alright."

    Ian nodded and at once he zapped away only to came back the next second. "I haven''t forgot you," said Ian to Vac. Holding to the lower ranked demon, he teleportated from the house in one instance.

    Elise looked behind the veranda, seeing the dead bodies of possibly humans that didn''t sit well with her. She decided to leave toward the lower floor. Making her way across the darkness, only her red hair glowed when it was hit by the orange oilps on the corridor. Elise had only put one step to descend the staircase when she saw someone had passed by the lower part of the staircase that caught her sight.

    There was still someone else?

 Chapter 524: One Enemy-III

    <h4>Chapter 524: One Enemy-III</h4>

    Ian transported to the front of Lucifer''s house. Before Lucifer made his grand escape from his mansion after telling him about Satan, he had not forget to tell Ian the location of his manor in hell.

    There was never a coincidence with he devil, thought Ian. Everyone was yed by the devil. When they think they were dancing in the tune of the music, in fact they were led by the devil''s leading in the dance.

    He didn''t knock the door and as he expected, Malphas''s head stuck out of the gate, offering a naive smile as he appeared to be very excited. But Ian replied his eager gaze with a bleak one. Seeing Malphas, the memory of him being tricked by the demon servant''s cousin, Orias had Ian to click his tongue while staring at Malphas.

    Malphas was startled by the clicking sound and when he tore his gaze from Vac to meet Ian''s furious gaze, the servant ducked his head, wondering again what was his mistake? He didn''t do anything!

    "Why are you smiling?" Ian questioned and his words sounded as if he was ready to kill Malphas for smiling.

    "I-I am excited to see a guest in the manor after more than a thousand of year, milord. Forgive me if it displease you," Malphas tried to be polite but Orias had been simrly polite like him to the point Ian sees the politeness as another trick.

    When Malphas turned to usher Ian toward the mansion, he had stepped on his own shoces and snowballed on the ground.

    Seeing the clumsiness Ian shook his head, "The other one acted like a fool but this one is an extreme fool."

    Ian went entered to the house, thinking that this was the fourth house he had visited in a mere hour difference. Malphas had led him toward the hall. On reaching the room, Ian entered the ce before Malphas following his steps and clumsily made his way to stand near Lucifer.

    The door closed with a thud as Ian stared at his uncle sitting on the throne with his legs crossed. Being at the very end of the room, in front of the door, Ian leisurely walked across the floor, walking to the single straight path that started from the door toward the throne, which was carpeted by the bloody velvet carpet.

    When he reached not too far away from the staircase that led to the throne, Ian threw across Vac so the demon fell across Lucifer''s legs.

    "Not killing him? I thought you would," hummed Lucifer while seeing how Vac had only broken his legs, ribs, and a few fingers that Ian had stepped on. "Don''t tell me you have pitied him? Have you regain your humanity, my beloved nephew?"

    "Ugh," Ian pressed his hand to his forehead as if he felt his head splitting upon hearing the word ''beloved'' which Lucifer stressed. "I have no use of him. I only need those who actually caused my mother''s death not those who only assist on the way."

    Lucifer frowned, looking confused, "I don''t understand where is this difference. This one did assist to Lucy''s death which connect to her dying on the fucking stake."

    "Yes," Ianzily eyed Vac who was fear stricken by the two''s conversation of whether or not to kill him. "But he is only a pawn. If he hadn''t agreed to the offer made by Gabriel, Gabriel would have tried to found another pawn. I don''t do the dirty work. My servants are those who do them."

    "You are calling me a servant?" Lucifer''s words brought chill.

    Malphas now know for sure that two lions can never be in the same mountain. Whenever these two alpha demon are in the room, their conversation had never failed not to be tense. None of them want to back down and they were the type to ept provocation when given. Worse,pared to nephew and uncle, they were like nemesis who never fail to rub each other''s sour spot.

    Ian never feared his uncle not because he trusted Lucifer won''t kill him but because he had that confidence he would be able to put up more than a decent fight against him.

    "You should be grateful to have your status raised from stranger into servant," Ian answered with a grin that faded slowly as the corner of his lips fell to form a straight line. "Now I need you to spit what you are hiding from me. What is exactly your goal?"

    Ian looked at Lucifer whose expression remained calm as if he didn''t hear his words. With a sly smile and a look of confusion, Lucifer shrugged his shoulders, "Spit? I don''t have anything to tell you about. My goal had been clear hadn''t it?"

    "To find the person who put you to the punishment but that isn''t all it is. You might fool others but don''t think I don''t know what you are doing. You can try it on others but not me." Ian pulled his hand from the side, forming fire over his palms. "I didn''t mind whatever goal you have in mind but today you have dragged Elise into your n, fucker."

    Lucifer had been rolling a clear candy on his mouth but as he heard Ian, the candy was crushed by his teeth. His eyes looked at Ianpletely unamused now. "I see that you still haven''t learn your manners. Don''t forget that before your uncle I am the Duke of Hell."

    Meanwhile, on the other side of Hell, Elise rubbed her eyes to confirm she hadn''t seen it wrong. The curiosity made her to follow the person as they might be involved with the things that she could feel was moving and happening slowly between the three realm.

    As she got to thest steps of the staircase, Elise looked left and right, taking sight of therge shadow of a person from the corridor but what had taken all the words from her mouth was the golden haired boy who ran to the end of the corridor.

    It''s him again!

    The demon who had taken her brother''s body, William!

 Chapter 525: Broken Promise-I

    <h4>Chapter 525: Broken Promise-I</h4>

    A/N: I just wish to thank you all my lovely readers for staying with this book until this long,menting, and supporting me by voting, gifting, and buying my privilege. I don''t express this often and I think I should. Thank you, lovely people. The book will be concluded in maybe another a month and a half but it might be faster. I just thought to give you all a little head ups.

    .

    Elise was certain she didn''t mistaken the boy earlier. There was no possibility for William to be here and thest ce she had seen the boy was a few days ago where she had spotted him in the vige. Holding onto her skirt and bunching them in one hand, Elise ran to chase after the boy. By the time she reached the end of the corridor, she saw William who had taken the left path had disappeared when he reached the end of the passage.

    "Wait!" Elise called for him even though she knew William wouldn''t stop just because she asked so. The body might be that of her little brother''s but as for the soul, Elise had epted that it was someone else''s, a demon.

    When she went to the end of thest corridor which fortunately led to a dead end, she saw William standing still with his back facing her and before him was arge human''s painting of a demon pierced by a spear while he was holding a human woman. Carefully not to notify him, Elise made a small steps to shorten their distance so he wouldn''t disappear.

    "Don''te closer," came the warning from William. "We should talk here. If you made two more steps, I will not be here for any longer."

    The voice, his hair, the clothes, they were all still the same as Elise remembered how William was before his life was taken away from him. She pursed her lips, not letting the sadness distract her.

    "Who are you?" Her voice shake despite her try to make ite out normally. "That is not your body."

    The boy''s head nodded slowly. "I am aware. I was brought here inside your brother''s body wasn''t out of my will either. When I came inside this body, I received most of his memories and I noticed he was your younger brother. Your beloved younger brother."

    "You will not leave his body even if I ask you, do you?" Elise questioned, she didn''t know what kind of a person inside William''s body. "Who are you?"

    "I won''t leave that''s for certain," answered William in anguid voice, "Before I enter this body, I was known better as a demon. The one who took the seat of Diablo," Diablo? "The second generation of Diablo, Caleb."

    "You are Caleb?" Elise was floored by the revtion. How can she not when the demon who Ian had killed for a reason had came back alive in William''s body. The coincidence. Was it truly one? "What are you doing here?" She then asked, being careful as she didn''t know which side Caleb had decided to stand.

    "I see Ian had told you about everything which is great. I only wish to tell you one thing on behalf of your brother, Lady Elise. Step away from this problem as soon as you can you are courting your death," and as if he had told enough, Caleb took a step forward.

    "Wait!" Elise only took one step as she remembered the warning Caleb had said, "Let me ask you one question."

    Caleb did took a stop. He still talked without looking at her face, "If it is about saving Ian, I don''t know how. Asmodeus had never failed in reading the future."

    "No, not that question. Whose side are you on? What are you nning?" From what Elise remembered the dark sorcerer resurrected Caleb''s body. Does that mean he had now became their enemy where he had to obediently follow their orders?

    "As you had thought. Yes," Caleb, answered after reading her mind, surprising her. "I am not liable to veto or make my own choice, this is thest time I am able to. Look over there," Caleb pointed his hand to the left side, where therge window reflected the clear ck sky. Slowly, the dark clouds disappeared as Caleb continued, "Be careful. The blood moon hade to harvest the sow it seed."

    Elise saw from the clouds,rge red moon resurface, taking almost the entire sky with how wide it was. The color of red reminded her spookily of blood clot. She break her gaze to Caleb again, as she was unable to understand what he meant but by the time she had turned her head, Caleb had disappeared from the ce. The was no door as it was a dead end and yet he had disappeared. Elise spent the rest of her time finding Caleb only to find him lost, almost making her doubt she had seen the reality and had peeked into her dream.

    While looking at the moon again, she felt her head ache and a memory yed in her here she heard her mother''s voice,

    ''Mama, why does the moon look so red?'' Little Elise''srge blue eyes looked at her mother brown ones.

    ''It is shedding tears, my dear,'' her mother answered gently with a smile but when she looked at the moon, Adide frowned, looking ufortable. ''Levi should be here soon.''

    The curios little Elise tugged her mother''s hand again, ''But why? Why is the moon crying? Is it loosing a friend?''

    Adide showed her little girl a smile and bent down, taking her hands, ''The moon isn''t crying because it is loosing friends, my dear but because it is watching those who have lost their precious ones. It is reflecting the blood that had been shed,'' thest sentence Adide said turn into a very faint whisper that her little self didn''t hear but now that she recollect this part of her memory, Elise could hear it well.

    Adide ced one hand on her daughter''s back, ''Let''s go back to your room now. We shouldn''t be out. The bloody moon had always meant the end for every happiness.''

    Back from her dream, Elise felt her head spun when she fell on to Ian''s chest. She pulled herself together, feeling warmth as Ian held her hand with one other hand holding her waist. "Are you alright?"

    "Just a little dizzy," Elise shook her head and she looked up at Ian''s face. Noticing the bruise under his eyes, a frown immediately pulled her forehead. "Did you fought with Lucifer again?"

    "Only a little, but it wasn''t anything impactful. The gate back to the mortal world should be open by now. We should go," Ian had seen how Elise''s condition detorated, starting from her nosebleed and then the dizziness. "The air in Hell isn''t great for your body. Your angelic side must be resisting to be here. The dizziness is the side effect."

    Ian wondered if telling this to Satan might have the grumpy ass old man to think twice of his choice. But then no, thought Ian, knowing Satan he will force his will one sidedly on Elise again. He had thought his family was messy only to find out through Elise''s family what messy actually meant.

    "Ian." He heard Elise called for him and his eyes looked at her intently. "I saw William."

    Ian narrowed his eyes, "You see him again, in Hell?" And he saw in reply Elise nodding her head.

    "But it isn''t William who is inside the body. His soul has left and instead, Caleb is inside him." Elise had a frown on forehead. Knowing the rtionship between Ian and Caleb was simr to that of a teacher and student, it wasn''t easy to tell him that his long separate friend had now be their enemies.

    "Let''s leave this house and tell me all about it," suggested Ian and using his wings, they flew away back to his mansion.

 Chapter 526: Broken Promise-II

    <h4>Chapter 526: Broken Promise-II</h4>

    mend song for thest part: the swans¡ª Sa?ns

    Far away from the White Mansion, in one of the few mountains located in Hurthend, thend of vampires, a single person cloaked in all ck clothes sauntered through the forest which still hadn''t have its path made.

    He went by foot an arriving to the only house that had been left and abandoned by the people of the vige who once live there for there had been famous sighting of ghosts around the ce. When he reached by the door, the man raised his hand only for the door to open before his knocking.

    "I have been waiting," said the Dark Sorcerer Lord. With the sky and inside the room covered by shadow, to see his upper half face was a chore where one need more light which nature didn''t give. "Did you lost yourself?" The Dark Sorcerer Lord raised his eyes to meet the Angel''s golden eyes. "You can enter inside and talk leisurely¡ª"

    "I thought we had made a deal," the angel ignored his offer and frowned. "It is bloody moon tonight! It onlyes upon a death of a high angel. I have specifically warned you that I only want Lucifer."

    "Yes but the method to get Lucifer doesn''t mean it wouldn''t involve more people''s death. Don''t be a hypocrite. We both know what you have done. Killing Seraphim, the daughter of Razeiel, Adide, and that one demon which caused the Prince of Hell to be in prison. Oh, lets not forget to count the other rest of the humans you have kill¡ª" The Dark Sorcerer Lord haven''t continued his words when he was pushed to the wall of the house, driving him out of the house and over toward the trees.

    The angel was miffed with his guilt read aloud. Entering the house with both his hand he rested on the sides trembling from anger, the angel stepped to see the body over the hole that was made only to find no one.

    "That won''t be enough to kill me," whispered the Dark Sorcerer Lord beside the angel''s ears. When the angel raised his hand to attack, he quickly stopped it by hand and ced his other hand over the angel''s shoulder. "Rx, I am no God. I am not here to punish you but help you. You want Lucifer''s blood, you say? I promise I will give it to you as I had promised but as for what method I took it is not your ce to dictate what I should do and what I should not."

    The angel clenched his hand as if he was contemting what to do. Only the dark sorcerer could read his mind through his face that was covered by the hood of the cloak. The whisper they dark sorcerer Lord whispered beside the angel''s ears was a temptation he couldn''t resist.

    "Who is it you n to kill?" The angel questioned.

    "Just some angel, one of your brothers but not the important ones, I am sure," the darks sorcerer Lord replied with a faint chuckle.

    "We still have a month," said the angel. "Keep low for now. Lucifer''s long nose had peeked everywhere. As promised, do not touch Ian and Elise."

    The dark Sorcerer Lord stared back at the angel and his lips curved into a deeper smile. "That is your side of bargain. I am a man of my word, you can leave the dirty work over me and¡ª" the dark sorcerer Lord''s hand moved from the angel''s shoulder to his back, at the ce where his wings were which now had been concealed. "¡ªkeep this wings of your pure white."

    Once the angel had disappeared, the dark sorcerer Lord used his magic to fixed the house. He lighted one candle, letting the light to shed the shadows where behind him was filled with stacks of coffins.

    The man made his way toward therge tin basin. His head sticking out and using his hand he lulled a spell, "It won''t be me who kill them. You are still bound by the promise, little angel." On the surface of the water came a clear reflection of the White Mansion, covered by blood.

    In Hell, after telling Ian William was Caleb and the clues given by the demon, Elise found Ian looking confused but it was more than confused. There was also anger because they both know it was peace that Caleb wanted and it the peace of his final resting ce that had been robbed.

    Ian knew that there would be demon that resurrected inside William''s body. But he had never expected it to be Caleb.

    "I only met Caleb for a few hours," he said to Elise who sat and listened to his words carefully, "He was the broken man that he is. Alone, without family, he was shunned amongst all demons and he told me how his family didn''t ept him." And in that sense, Ian could feel what Caleb had felt. "I felt resonation to his life as we both went through the same thing and we both lost the only person in our life. With me having my mother dead and him having his only wife dying. It was his wish."

    Elise ced her hand on his ensped fingers, "To be at rest."

    "No one seemed to listen to his voiceless plead," said Ian while looking at her. He took Elise''s hand, feeling the wind as the two had taken a seat on the veranda of his house, sitting on the edge of the railing. Elise felt the thrill of chill brushing her arms. When she shivered as goosebumps arises, Ian used his wings to cover her. With one wing covering his side, his other wing covered her entire body. The heaviness of his wingspensate with the warmth it offered and protect her from the coldness. "Like they did to me."

    It was unclear who was it that Ian mentioned as ''they'' and Elise would like to interpret it as those people who had turned their eyes away from their suffering.

    Elise leaned her head on Ian''s shoulders, "I would never be at peace if you are gone as well. Can you promise me?" She looked and meet his eyes.

    Ian turned, his red eyes gently staring at her. "Haven''t I promised anything for you on our wedding day?" He raised both corners of his lips for a smile.

    "Don''t die," Elise stated while deeply staring at his eyes.

    Ian knew he was a man of his promise therefore he didn''t create many promises to others but he had agreed to Elise without knowing it was this kind of promise that she wanted. He stared at her. They had both lost people who are dear to them. Together they can be strong because they had turned out to be the shoulders for each other to lean on. However, there are fear deep rooted inside them after their loss where they feared to lose each other.

    Ian took her palms. At this matter, he didn''t know how to convince her heart, not when everyone over their left and right told them that she would be responsible for his death which Ian knew the best was bullshit. He had been given the opportunity of having a family through Elise. He had epted her knowing well she could harm him. But how can Elise ever hurt hm? Ian knew it the best.

    Like her, Ian stared deeply at her eyes, convincing her with a bright smile on his lips. "I won''t but promise me, Elise. If you were to lose me, don''t search for me for I will climb from death even if it is to meet you." Pulling her hand, Ian kissed at the spot where they she had her wedding ring worn.

    "What do we do about Gabriel?" Elise inquired with a knitter frown.

    "I have put Beelzebub to chase for him. I heard Heaven is on his side and will help him to find Gabriel. As he was once an angel it will be easier to locate where he had gone," Ian exined and slowly, he pushed himself from the ce, standing at the very edge of the railing which had Elise to feel anxious, having her recall about the time where he had jumped off the cliff as he wanted to show her his horns and wings.

    Ian reached out his hand, "Should we go, my love?"

    Elise pushed her small hand to hisrge ones. His smile had never failed to cause her smile as well, "Let''s go back home."

    Over the mortal world, Beelzebub clicked his tongue when he pushed away the branches that almost hit him. Walking toward the forest path he noticed Heaven frowned, "Found him?"

    "He should be around here but it will be difficult to find him throughout the trees and this darkness," Heaven looked at his pocket watch, "We are running out of time, Gabriel will soon notice I am here."

    "If there is no trees and there are light, we will be able to find him, you say? That''s easy then," a cruel smile appeared on Beelzebub who then fly high over the sky, "You wouldn''t want to be there if you don''t want to get roasted, Heaven."

    Realizing what Beelzebub was trying to do Heaven shook his head, "You are killing this forest, the animal, and there is vige¡ª" but Beelzebub had turned a deaf ear and summoned blue fire all over his palms.

    Looking at Heaven, he offered a smile, "Enjoy your time in the fire then."

 Chapter 527: Lost In Trickery-I

    <h4>Chapter 527: Lost In Trickery-I</h4>

    Gabriel sought his was through the forest cloaked in ck where he had pulled his hood to cover his face and used less of his wings for transport as he knew it would only rm his brother to know where he had gone. The path he took was dark but all of a sudden it didn''t. Arge blue fire appeared from the sky and he squinted his eyes only to find out it wasn''t only blue fire flying on the sky but a man dressed in the same ck coat as the sky that almost turned him invisible. On both his hands were bright blue fires.

    Pair of horns that glimmered in a faint green color appeared on the sides of the man''s head, warning Gabriel it was a demon. Before Gabriel could ask who it was and which high demon who had essed blue fire descended to the mortal world and burn the forest, the demon sang, "Gabriel? Angel of truth, the bringer of good news. show where you are. We are here to meet you."

    Gabriel was ready to attack the demon in case he had came to attack the humans. While it wasn''t an angel''s rights to lend even the slightest help to humans, as they were told to stay in bnce, Gabriel could lend his help as it was a demon who had came to attack.

    He only didn''t take it to his ount that the high demon was Beelzebub and the demon was chasing for him. But why?! He had made sure to stay low.

    "Gabriel?" Sung Beelzebub again and he clicked his tongue when he saw on the part of the forest that he had burned there was no Gabriel. "Is he still here?"

    Heaven who had fly beside him sighed, "He is."

    "And where is that mouse¡ª" Beelzebub narrowed his eyes when he spotted Gabriel, "¡ªoh found him already."

    Gabriel quickly made his escape using his wings and was followed by Beelzebub in about a few meters away. "Where are you going! You know, I thought as an angel who never say lies, you are one of thest few angels who is clean in Heaven but I was proven wrong."

    Gabriel saw the blue fire ball over Beelzebub''s hand which he thenunched toward him. By slight distance, Gabriel managed to avoid the fire, nipping only the edge of his wings. "I didn''t know you are a fan of mine, Beelzebub. Chasing me up until here. What do you want."

    "Are you seriously questioning that? Ian said he needed to talk with you and I am here to bring you to him," Beelzebub noticed how Gabriel''s face twisted upon the name. The man seemed to be torn into two.

    "I have to refuse," Gabriel uttered with clenched fists, "There are something I have to do¡ª" he hadn''tplete his words when Beelzebub had thrown massive blue mes over him again.

    "Something which caused you to be separated from Heaven and went missing? I can''t see how it is anything good. It''s not possible that you are grouping with the wrongs, aren''t you?" Beelzebub saw that upon his question Gabriel''s facial expression twitched and flinched as if he was surprised how Beelzebub know about what he had hidden. "I am right?"

    "I have said that I will not being to you." Gabriel, who had been going on the opposite side with his back facing Beelzebub and only turn his face slightly now turned his entire body to meet Beelzebub. "But if you force me, I don''t have a choice."

    "But to kill me," Beelzebub saved his breaths. "Or is that just the roundabout way of saying I will kill you?"

    "Take it as you like," Gabriel spread his palm open before him and from his palm arge golden arrow and bow appeared from the thin air. "Don''t me me for your own death."

    Elise and Ian was able toe to the white mansion as the hour of the gate to be opened had came. Elise expected them toe somewhere in the nowhere, but when they passed by the gate which didn''t look like one as they had only walked into a tunnel made out of red chunky bricks, until they reached the end of the tunnel.

    Elise wondered if they had been lost as there was only wall left to face her but to her surprise, Ian had tugged her hand and he walked through the wall. She followed him after, feeling the instant cold wind brushing her cheeks. Elise opened her blue eyes to meet therge sun appearing from the horizon. The sky was blushed in between the blue and pink color. The beautiful color tinted the white nket of snows in the faint pinkish orange color.

    "We are back," Ian spoke after watching Elise who seemed to be mesmerized by the sky.

    Turning her face, Elise found herself had entered the gate of White mansion, standing before the staircase that led to the entrance. "I think White Mansion is beautiful when there are more light shining to this building."

    "Do you mean our house is too gloomy?" Ian questioned when they both walked toward the upper part of the staircase.

    "Just a little. Where is Maroon?" She asked curiously. Usually the butler would always sensed their arrival and became the first person to greet them and opened the door but Maroon wasn''t there.

    Ian looked around the mansion, frowning slightly, "Strange, there is no presence of him. I remember they all went out yesterday evening."

    "They should havee back then," whispered Elise. There had been more than ten hours since evening. "Do you think Maroon left to the town again?"

    She saw Ian shake his head in response. "Maroon won''t leave the mansion without my permission. He had never done so for more than five hundred of years. Something is off here." Something he could feel in the air but was intangible to be touch.

    Elise turned instantly worried as well. She knew Maroon was not someone who would disappear all of a sudden. Unless there was something terrible that had transpired which pushed him to be absent until now.

    Her hand settled her fingers on the golden door knob, and she was about to push open the door as no servant knew of their arrival when the door moved open by the person behind the door. Elise saw M who looked surprised when she saw Elise. Her lips parted to speak but when she noticed Ian, she changed her words, "Greeting, Lady Elise, Lord Ian," the woman bowed in polite respect.

    "Where is Maroon? Did he told you where he is going?" Ian asked the head maid.

    M was taken aback by the question, "I do not know, milord. Last evening, Sir Maroon, Lady Esther, and Lady Cynthia had left to the town. But when it was over midnight, Lady Esther alone had came back."

    "Where is she?" Elise questioned. As only Esther came back home, she might know what had happened to both Maroon and Cynthia. Did they possibility met an enemy?

    "Since morning, Lady Esther asked to be left alone¡ª" before M could continue, Elise shook her head. Immediately she entered the mansion, making her way toward Esther''s room, Elise knocked on the wooden surface multiple times for no answer toe.

    "There''s no need for respect of privacy Elise; I will bring us both inside," Ian suggested the faster method, giving his hand to Elise and she was about to take his hold and offer when the door flung open.

    Esther peeked out from the gap of the door. "It''s still early for knocking like tolling bell." Esther had just spoken and she raised her brows when seeing Elise. "Elise? What''s wrong?"

    ***********

    A/N: Redeemable code for 100 coins~ AB96YLMR4D9WPGDZA. Only ten people can get this, redeem them quickly~

 Chapter 528: Lost In Trickery-II

    <h4>Chapter 528: Lost In Trickery-II</h4>

    Esther was standing in front of the door, appearing normal with the faint smile on her lips which always looked as if she wasughing at the other person. Her voice simr to the sound of waves hitting the rock, a little rough but pleasant to hear. Elise took her time staring at her aunt.

    "Are you alright?" She asked her.

    Esther smiled, "Do I look like I''m not? There no thief or burry here, I am living in the epitome of peacefulness." She brought both hands over her chest and separated them to make her point.

    In narrowed his eyes while looking at Esther, "We heard you came back home alone. Where was the others? They didn''te with you?"

    Esther opened the door wide enough for them to enter and Ian held Elise''s hand before she enter. As if not noticing what happened, Esther continued to speak, "Well, there was a very unfortunate ident. Miss Harriet was harassed sexually on the back of an alley after separating or about less than a minute with us. Sir Maroon and Lady Cynthia went to check in the culprit. I thought they have came back by now."

    "They didn''t however," Ian answered and he gave Elise a look. Judging by how all of a sudden his house felt very tippy as if it had been ced on the tip of a cliff''s tongue, he instructed her to go to her room first by tipping her chin. His voice remained aloud. "You can go back and rest, Elise. You didn''t get a wink of sleep. I will see you in the dining room if you want breakfast," leaning forward, Ian kissed the temple of her forehead whilst whispering, "Don''t open the door unless you are certain it is me."

    Elise met his eyes and she knew that currently she couldn''t use much of her power. She nodded her head, giving onest look to Esther before walking away, "Leaving already? But I wanted to speak a little with you, Elise," Esther said, stopping her heels. "It is something about your father."

    Elise turned her face, showing a smile without a hint of unrest as if she didn''t notice how off Esther was to her usual self, "I am quite sleepy," she yawned. "Can we speak about it next time?"

    "Instead, I would like to speak with you Esther," Ian offered the woman a smile, he turned to Elise, giving her a nod for her to leave the ce. "Can I enter?"

    "N...Yes," the corner of Esther''s lips twitched and her expression turned rigid. Ian made his way to the room when the door behind him closed with a clinking lock, he turned his eyes at the woman who was smiling widely. "What do you want to speak about, Milord?"

    "Just some simple things," Ian pulled out the ck gloves from his coat and pushed his five fingers inside the gloves. "Like first of all how are you?"

    "I am fi..ne," Esther forced the three words from her mouth through clenched teeth. Yet in the next second, her smile went intact again as if earlier she had dealt with a simple headache. "I slept well enough to be alright. I heard you two went to Hell. Was it to find Lucifer?"

    "You sound like you want to meet him," as he spoke, Ian''s eyes were still on his hands, wearing the gloves as if he wasn''t interested in the discussion but something else. "Now we should get to the point. Where is the person who controls you?"

    Esther struggled and her expression seemed as if she was electrocuted. She managed to force her finger to point on the corner of the room, "T-There!"

    Ian raised his palm toward the wardrobe, sting fire enough to set the entire corner of the room to be burnt as well. A woman stepped out from the wardrobe screaming in pain. Ian narrowed his eyes when he saw it was one of the maids. The maids shook her head, "N-No, M-milord it isn''t me." The maid squeezed her words while her eyes ring behind Ian.

    From behind, Esther smiled and she was about to take a stab on Ian''s heart using a bright red dagger only for her to see him suddenly disappearing. Ian set himself behind Esther and stabbed his heart through. "You know, I got to say you hae a very bad acting."

    "H-How did you know?" ''Esther''s'' skin melted, showing aplete different face from her earlier.

    "From the beginning," Ian answered stately without an ounce of concern. "I know you had acted as if you are Esther who was being controlled in order to take the advantage to kill me. I thought to give you the benefit of the doubt. But humans really never understand how demons can sense each other even if someone else had taken else their spot."

    The dark sorcerer was fading in each second. "You know and yet... you killed your own maid? You don''t have a heart."

    Ian can''t understand why he had to heard this from a dark sorcerer. His lips was curving to a smile while his eyes remained vacant and void, there was no emotion in his eyes that scared the dark sorcerer. "Yes, I don''t," he agreed, "But for your own correction the woman didn''t die."

    "What?" The dark sorcerer''s eyes quickly flew over toward the body of the woman that should have sprawled over the ground but he saw nothing. The scars on the walls had also disappear and the wardrobe appeared to hold not the slightest scorch. "W-What is this?!"

    "Hallucination. I learned it after a spar with my uncle an hour ago. I am very gifted, aren''t I?" Ian grinned over his own praise. "And while I am the worse person you ever met, I am still much better than you. Where is the woman?"

    Elise ran back to her room, locking herself inside when she felt a sudden pain on her heart. She squeezed her hands in front of her chest and ran toward the basin, throwing up mouthful of blood. Her head became dizzy all of a sudden and she questioned if this was the side effect of being in Hell. It didn''t appear that she was able to go there, the blood of her angel''s side was throwing a fit.

    If only there was her father who she could consult about her undies heritage. But God had made it difficult for her by having each of her family members so unique where she begin to ask herself if they all inherit the same difficulty of speaking and interacting with their own family members.

    Elise left the bathroom after she had washed her mouth, and she took off her coat. She knew her room was the only ce she could stay now while Ian ends the matter. She was wondering how Aunt Esther''s condition was when she heard ss breaking from outside her bedroom, causing her to frown. The sound was too loud for her to differentiate the sound with vase breaking.

    The frown on Elise only deepened further when she heard screams from the servants inside the house.

    Oh no! It was another disaster which wasing on their way!

 Chapter 529: Lost In Trickery-III

    <h4>Chapter 529: Lost In Trickery-III</h4>

    While the fake Esther took her ce, the real Esther was had just woke up from her deep slumber. She looked around herself, seeing the darkness enveloping her, fear suddenly crawled under her skin in a way she wasn''t prepared of. Esther tried to knock the ce with her head and leg as she was ced inside a narrow box where she was in a sitting position.

    The darkness was akin to arge bloodthirsty monster. The longer Esther stayed in the dark, her blue eyes turned wider in fear. She kicked the ce by her leg but with it, her hands, and mouth bound, her attempt to let people know she was inside turned out to be futile.

    On the back Esther''s ears she could hear the faintughter from her past memories.

    ''She seems to be good,'' whispered one men, the other two men were pining her on the ground. Esther struggled to get out. She was still young, still fifteen. Her mother had turned out to be a human who marry a demon who inherited a faint bloodline of Satan.

    The young her was born in the worst part of Hell and she grew up watching her mother weeping for her wrong decision to fall in love with her father and moving to Hell. Since then, Esther could only see people who fall in love as stupidly hopeless. She didn''t wan to be her mother. She wanted to be a person of herself, not bound by whatever fleeting emotion called love.

    In Esther''s entire life, she had been in the darkness. There was no light and she yearned for the Sun. She heard from her mother about the mortal''s world, the ce where thend was painted in green on the ground while the sky were bright and pale blue. Arge ring of light protected the sky in the morning. It must have been why human doesn''t have wings, thought Esther.

    But soon enough, her mother had died. She knew that sooner orter her mother would die. Unlike her who had the bloodline of demon that overweigh her human''s blood, her mother was a human, the air in Hell wasn''t suitable for her body. Her illness started by causing her to nosebleed, vomit blood, limping, and finally she wasn''t able to move on her bed, withering away just like a nt that had been forgot to water.

    She didn''t remember where her father had gone and she didn''t care as well. The person left all of a sudden, saying he needed to find a cure or her mother. It sounded sweet; yes, but Esther knew that when the man turned his body and exit their house, there was a look of relief. The man didn''t came back and even Esther knew that there was no cure for her mother other than to bring her out of Hell. The man also knew. But he didn''t do it which was already on its own exnation that he didn''t care about her.

    Living the worse ce, to go to the gate between hell and the mortal world wasn''t an easy feat. Unlike all the high demons who can leave and go as will, she couldn''t. The price to leave Hell was twenty humans'' souls but Esther couldn''t pay the price. Searching or hunting human world was difficult in the ce she lived at. Her only method was to steal the human souls from the trader.

    But it wasn''t easy for a small and slender girl like her. When she was still fifteen, due to not eating enough, she was as thin as a twig and as short as a wine barrel. Esther was caught multiple times and she managed to shake the people who tried to hunt her until one day she couldn''t

    Just when she wasn''t able to escape the death penalty, a young man appeared in front of the trader. A faint smile on his lips, "I want her."

    "She is not for sale! This bitch stole our items!" Shouted the demon who had the face of a boar. His body was so tall that he almost looked like a hill and hold in his had was a wooden club like the rest of his followers.

    "How much?" The young man asked. "Take this. It must be enough for the souls she stole and her."

    "Huh?" The demon wasn''t pleased but when he felt the weigh of golden coins that weighed on his hand, his eyes widened. "T-This much is..."

    "If it is not enough you cane to my house. It is located in the Nevernight mountain, near theke of oblivion," said the young man only for the face of the demon which was brown in color tone to turn pale white. "Satan''s house is my house."

    "Prince Leviathan!" The demon saluted immediately, letting go of the wooden club he held and Esther watched how when the wooden club hit the floor, the ground breaks. She gulped thinking it was her head that almost squashed like watermelon.

    Leviathan appeared tired by the demon''s noisy reaction and waved his hand, telling them to go away. He then went toward the younger girl who was simr to a twig, so much that he wondered if she would be alright if a wind blew over her as it seemed breaking her will need him no effort.

    "You are brave. Work with me," Leviathan offered his hand to Esther who was on the ground.

    Prince? Esther could feel the word ringing like an rm in her words. She had seen how bastardly can the people in the slum get to be. Can one expect the royals of Hell be better than them?

    Without thinking, Esther threw the dry soil she had been clenching on her fists and threw it offer him before running away. Leviathan who had covered his eyes by his arm was taken aback by thest bite Esther had given to him and a chuckle set from his lips.

    The demon who had taken Esther earlier hurriedly came toward Leviathan. "M-Milord! I will make certain that she woulde back to you without her limbs¡ª"

    "You know her?" Leviathan tipped his chin, shrugging what the demon had said and only saying what he wanted to know.

    "Y-No, milord. We only know that she is the thief who is well known around here. If a person is holding a human''s soul, it will be definite she came here to steal them."

    "Human''s soul?" Leviathan repeated, "That''s amusing."

 Chapter 530: Light in The Darkness-I

    <h4>Chapter 530: Light in The Darkness-I</h4>

    Esther didn''t managed to run away enough yet and she didn''t want to risk it by quicklying back home. While her mother was gone now, Esther didn''t want her only house to be found by the people and they woulde there to drag her back into the Prince of Hell, making her to be his sacrificial pawn.

    she had heard of how the royals of Hell and those High Demons enjoy too eat demons rather than human which was even more worse. She hid until five hours had passed as she was too scared that the people were still chasing her.

    Once Esther made certain no one was folowing her, Esther made her way back to home. Once she was inside her house, she breathed a relief, "Fortunately I am still luck¡ª" Esther''s eyes widened as all of a sudden someone banged on the door of her house.

    Shocked and scared, Esther didn''t reply and continued to stay there, waiting until the roaring knockings on the door to stop.

    Just when Esther thought to find a way for herself to escape through the back door, she stopped because the person who stood on the other side of the door spoke, "Esther? This is your father! Carmi! Esther!"

    Father?

    Esther''s eyes widened. What was this scumbag doing here now? It had been four years since he left.

    "I finally found the medicine. I-I found them, Carmi," her father spoke again.

    The room inside her house was dimly lighted as Esther had tried to keep as less light as possible to keep less people notice that she had came back home. She looked around her ce with her blue eyes, confused and surprised. One hand she didn''t waited for her father. She didn''t care about the man as he had left both her and her mother for years. Yet now he came back, with the medicine he promised to bring back...

    Had she mistaken her father''s intention?

    Esther was still quite young and she reflected on her age. It was known that the younger the person are, theyck the ability to see through a person''s true self.

    Slowly, Esther opened the door, seeing her father. Her mother mentioned him to be handsome but Esther knew since she was a baby and after she cold understand her mother''s words that they didn''t share the same taste.

    "What do you want?" Esther asked with hostility. She looked around the spot behind her father. Great, no one was chasing her.

    "Where is Carmi? I have found the medicine," said the demon; his eyes were blue as he was a lesser demon.

    "Mom has died. You came toote," Esther answered before pulling the door knob.

    "What?" The man appeared shocked, "Let me inside! No, that''s not true!"

    "You can visit her in the cemetery. I am already done with you. Leave my house now!" Esther shouted and she closed her eyes. As she expected, her guts didn''t had any good feeling when she was with her father.

    "No... if she died, what about me?"

    "What about you?" Esther looked at him baffled, "You should be happy now that she doesn''t weigh your shoulders again-" Esther''s shoulders were suddenly held by her father.

    At first, when seeing her father''s reaction, Esther noticed that her father was shocked and stunned. He looked anxious and was in panic as well. Esther mistaken that expression to be him feeling loss.

    But his next few words shocked Esther to no end.

    "She cannot die! I still have so many things I have to achieve from her. What about my debt; w-who will pay for them?"

    Esther looked at him dumbfounded. She doubted her ears but she trusted her ears and hearing capability more than the man who was her father.

    "Debt?" When Esther uttered the words, she noticed the group of mening toward her house. Her instinct was to flee and she saw thergest man on the grouping to her father and held him by his neck.

    "It''s overdue. Do you think you could ever run, Decep?" The man questioned with eerie smile. "How dare you think you can run without paying the debts you had took from me! Where is the money?!"

    "I-I''m sorry! Please forgive me! I am honest with you but I don''t have anything from my pocket. There is no gold, no souls, and nothing!" Her father begged pathetically.

    "No, I trust there is still your body here. You might drink and y with women all day long when you were in Yes, but you still have your body. We can chop you into fine pieces and present it too the High Demons who love to taste of demons like you," the man boomed aughter that caused the rest of is followers tough as well.

    "Please! Anything but that!" Begged Decep. His eyes frantically look around and he met Esther''s eyes who were stunned on what she saw. "There! You can just take her."

    "We might be ruffians but we are no kidnappers," answered the man which had Esther to feel a very faint relief until the man continued on, "Unless she has a reason why she has to pay for your debt?"

    "She is my daughter! She can do anything for you," said her father.

    Esther was utterly horrified. She was so rmed, baffled, and disappointed at what her father had said.

    Immediately, she pulled and close the door but the people who followed therge men were faster than her. Esther was held by her arms as she struggled to get out.

    "She is quite fine," remarked one of the men.

    "If she is dressed better, she would definitely be a babe," said the leaner man, and he stuck out his tongue, licking the side of her face. Esther cringe. "She just be needing some love, leaving in some hut like this."

    "It would be a shame to sell her. Why don''t we kept her in our base, sire? As a pet of our own," chuckled the other man and Esther felt horribly disgusted by what she had heard.

    "No! I am not his daughter! Leave! Please leave me al¡ªhgh!" One of the man had gagged her mouth with the left over fabric. The four men except thergest one dragged her inside her house.

    The man discussed who should go first, thergest oneughed but all their voices muddled in Esther''s ears as the frighten had caused her entire body to stun in ce.

    The ceiling above her was dark. Thest light that bring kindle to the room turn exhaust when the four men moved quickly inside the house. Some man tried to strip her bare. Esther continue to struggle, kicking and pping the people. Though scared, she didn''t want to do this!

    What was her fault? She didn''t do anything other than unluckily be born from a man like her father!

    Tears filled her eyes when she realized no one wasing to help her. After all, Demons prioritize themselves.

    Darkness of the room stifle her. Esther felt as though she couldn''t breathe when she screamed, she never expected someone to actuallye to help her. The man entered the house, throwing the people from Esther who was frightened. Her blue eyes filled with tears with her clothes remained on her body as none of the attempt seeded.

    Leviathan looked at Esther, "You have a blue eyes," he remarked first beforeing toward her and offered a hand. "Do you need help?"

 Chapter 531: Light in The Darkness-II

    <h4>Chapter 531: Light in The Darkness-II</h4>

    Since then, other than the fear of being too close to men as her father and the men around her life turned out to be the worse side of people the world could offer to her, Esther had a horrible fright of being inside a confined ce where her movements were restricted especially ce that had no attention from darkness. Tears begin to form in her eyes when she realized she was once again put into a situation where she couldn''t move her body or limbs.

    Light! She needed light!

    Someone please help me! was the words Esther wanted to yell but a fabric had been tied in her mouth that only cause the words and even breaths she let out to turn muffled.

    Just a little light was all she needed; she needed some help to ess to the light. Suddenly, Esther felt as if all the air inside her confined ce had disappeared even though she knew the air was still with her. The sensation was simr to being choked and she gasped for breaths in a great difficulty.

    About half a minutes passed with her struggling to breath and before she knew it, her eyes that fearfully stared at the darkness turned hazy, he consciousness slipped from her heartbeat. Just when Esther tried to make herst struggle, hoping for light, one side of the wal she was epass in burst open.

    Esther''s tears blue eyes zed and her eyes were met with the bright red ones that looked rmed. "Can you breath now?" Asked Beelzebub. He almost knew what happened when he had just saved her, as if he had been around her, or perhaps around her head.

    Esther nodded her head slowly, her body trembling like the time when she was still in Hell. She tried to breath in more air to her lungs but it was too difficult as her heart feel heavy. Esther could tell the heaviness on her heart wasn''t due tock of air she suffered earlier, but the sadness and fear in her heart.

    Beelzebub helped her quickly by undoing her rope.

    Esther stared at no particr spot but she made sure to look own on the floor so she wouldn''t have to look at Beelzebub in her current situation, where her eyes were overfilled with tears. She tried hard not to blink her eyes so hershes won''t push down the tears and cause the clear liquid to trickle down her cheeks.

    The entire time Beelzebub undo her rope that bite to her wrist, he had been quiet. In front of Esther, Beelzebub had never been quiet. He was that one fly who persistently circled around her head and was hard to kill. Yet when the silences came between them, she felt all of a sudden, nervous.

    She hoped she could speak and ask him but Beelzebub had cut the rope gently, leaving her mouth for thest.

    Once both her wrists, ankles, and mouth had been unbounded, Esther touched the side of her face where she felt her skin burn from the tight tie on her mouth earlier. While thinking how to thank Beelzebub as it felt awkward to her. Most of the time, she would be scolding the man, giving him sarcastic words and a roll of her eyes. She never thought that it woulde to this where she has to thank him. But Beelzebub deserves the gratitude. She almost died, and no matter how annoying she remembered him to be now, all those annoyance she felt flew away and she could only feel thankful.

    After deciding the words, Esther turned her face to meet Beelzebub. Her eyes instantly widened as before her breaths could leave her, Beelzebub had swathed his hands around her body.

    Bring taller, Beelzebub''s head settled on the left side of her face.

    "I was surprised. Never had I thought I could feel as frightened as now," said Beelzebub.

    Esther didn''t know how to react. Both of her hands were hanging on air, suspended as she was stunned still on er spot. She could feel the warmth of Beelzebub''s heat transferred by their pressing bodies. The coldness of fear she experienced melted like snow over the burning sun. It was a tickling feeling.

    Both Esther and Beelzebub had just learned new emotions they didn''t know they had. But when their lives collided, they learned new things they never knew before, like how one can be relieved at each other''s presence.

    "How do you know I was here?" Esther mustered the words from her lips and she looked away on the door, finding out the pool of blood. Though she couldn''t see the body with the amount of blood, it doesn''t have to take one to be a genius to know what had happened. "I thought you had to leave."

    Beelzebub finally pulled away though he didn''t increase the distance between them. Esther who was staring at him, find the entire situation clumsy.

    Beelzebub said, "I was leaving and I was also wounded. But when I heard of you in danger, I immediately left."

    "How many enemies are in the mansion? I thought the barrier had been strengthened. No demons should be allowed to enter,"'' Esther uttered with a frown. She knew about the barrier because by night she had seen how there was some foolish ones who trie to break into the White Mansion only to be blown away. Maroon was left to clean the aftermath and buried the man under the backyard.

    "Who knows, but I am sure it isn''t luck. Whoever had done this is an amateur and a bad one at that," Beelzebub went to take the nearest tablecloth. His teeth bite into one end of the fabric while the other one tried to pull it.

    Esther watched him from the side, trying to decipher his actions. Beelzebub, regardless of being aware of her stare begin to unbutton his shirt. Esther stunned herself.

    What was she doing?!

    This wasn''t her! Why was she acting like a clumsy fool?

    "Who hurt you? I will help," said Esther, lending out her hand after walking toward him.

    For a good one minute, Beelzebub stared at her eyes before passing the table cloth. Esther somewhere expected it to be a small wound, perhaps just a little scratch but when Beelzebub opened his long-sleeved red shirt, Esther couldn''t be more surprised.

    Brown ck color filled Beelzebub''s left arm entirely and the scar only stopped until it reached over his shoulders des.

    "W-What happened to your hands? This won''t work with a simple tablecloth," Esther tried to leave the room and find a help but he hold her hand.

    "Not now. There are still demons out there and I am wounded," warned Beelzebub. "It was Gabriel, the plonker. We met and he scorched my entire arm with that damned holy spear that he had with him. The table cloth will be enough. I want you to tie it on my forearm as tightly as possible."

    "That will only worsen your wound," Esther warned seeing him grin.

    "Can I just say how I love your concern?" When Esther frowned he smiled, "My matter isn''t the burn but the poison. I still want to live with both arms so do it for me."

    Esther didn''t know why Gabriel had done this. Regardless, she helped Beelzebub. While staring at his wound and tying the fabric, their eyes met yet again.

    "With this wound you should have gone back to Hell and heal yourself. Why do you need toe here?" Esther questioned light unconsciously as her mind had been pulling options to speak with Beelzebub. She didn''t know she had picked the worse and most stupid question.

    Esther scolded her own self in her mind but the thoughts were broken as Beelzebub had pulled her hand.

    "You really don''t know?" He asked her, his eyes burning while staring at her back, "Can you really look into my eyes and tell me once again why I had chose toe here instead of Hell right after I know you were in need of help?"

    Esther shook her head silently. Beelzebub raised his eyebrows. "Yes or no? Which of that us your answer?"

    "I know," whispered Esther slowly in shame, "I''m sorry; that wasn''t what I meant. The words came differently than what I had in mind."

    "I will be honest with you. I should have long ago left the mortal world as I had ended my matter with Lucifer. There is one reason why I didn''t," his eyes lifted from looking at his arm that had been tied. "Do you want me to spell out the reason why?"

 Chapter 532: Light in The Darkness-III

    <h4>Chapter 532: Light in The Darkness-III</h4>

    Esther who had been staring back at Beelzebub didn''t know how long she had been staring at him. Her eyes continued to linger on the red pair of his eyes while shepare the pair of eyes to a jewel. Realizing she had stared more than necessary, she looked away. Her lips pursed as Beelzebub continue to hold on her fingers, as if waiting for her to reply.

    Just as her locked lips parted, a breath couldn''t escape asughter echoed from behind them.

    They both turned their heads and Esther could hear Beelzebub clicked his tongue on the sudden appearance of a demon. Its skin was awfully red. Its expression eerie as it smiled toward them. They were nothing like the high demons most people had seen without knowing they were demons due to their handsome facade after taking a human''s skin. But the true demons are the lesser demons. They were horribly deformed. Their eyes were like slits and their disarrange teeth gleamed with droll.

    "This is why I had wanted to find my own room, damnit," Beelzebub took a step forward, sting current of blue fire to the demon who tried to escape but Beelzebub, knowing where they had escaped use is power to st blue fire again.

    He jumped down from the table he sat on and Esther was taken aback as he pulled her by her wrist, "Let''s go. The lesser demons won''t be able to do any damage to anyone of us. But the story is different now. I can feel someone using a taboo magic."

    "The dark sorcerer," Esther''s eyes erged immediately. "We need to go to Elise! It''s an emergency!" She yelled in a hurry as something dawned to her.

    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes while staring at Esther.

    Back in Elise''s room, she could hear the shattering sound of ss. She wouldn''t step out of the room with the sound of ss breaking but then she heard screaming from people.

    Elise''s hand quickly lunge toward the door knob but before she could turn, she stopped.

    Ian had told her to stay in her room. She couldn''t go out now after she had just vomited blood. Elise contemted to stay inside the room but to be in a confined ce, hearing the screaming of people, yelling for help was absolutely a horrifying experience.

    Elise couldn''t stay inside her rom idly. The breaking point started when someone knocked on the door of her room. The knockings were haste. "H-Help! Anyone!"

    Closing her eyes, Elise opened the door, she saw the maid whose shoulders was drenched with blood as tears streamed on her terrified face. She held to Elise''s legs, "M-Mdy help me, please!"

    Ironically, seeing the face, Elise remembered it was one of the maids who had started gossips about her. Elise knew her because she had heard from Hallow about the content the woman discussed. But despite being the granddaughter of Satan, Elise didn''t turn a blind eye to the people who begged for help, especially when they were count as the innocents here.

    "Get to the room," Elise hurried the girl, "And don''t leave there if you want to stay alive."

    "W-What about you, mdy?" The maid questioned.

    "I wille back soon." Elise then left. She had learned from her shadows that she could create barrier afterst time during her fight with her grandfather. She decided it was better if she secure the entire floor. Just as she took one step away from the door, Elise was met with the lesser demon. It was the same demon who she had seen during her time in Hell. On the demon''s hand was arge wooden club that had been spiked with some thorny iron all over the head.

    "Hehe, red girl. Found red girl," the lesser demon spoke in the demonguage that Elise could understand. But he had spoken in a way that was hard to follow.

    They were searching for her!

    Elise looked around the hallways. It was the third floor, the ce where servants would rarelye but due to the emergency they had made an escape until to the highest floor. In meantime, they were standing not too far from the staircase and Elise could see that apart from the red puddle of blood that were almost everywhere enough to cover the entire path''s floor with it. Heavy stench of blood reminded her of her deepest scar¡ª the day where her family had died.

    When the demon charged forward, Elise whispered, "Jett."

    In instance, from underneath her feet where there was her the pool of her shadows, a sharp ck icicles grew forward. The sharpest tip aimed straight to create arge cavity on the demon''s chest.

    "M..mdy," Jett tried to adjust his voice as it had been a long time since he spoke. "You are not too well. But rest easy. We can help you. We can use our power. No trouble."

    Elise felt assured with her shadows with her. "Do you know where is the enemies?"

    "Five from here. Should we kill" Jett politely questioned and Elise answered with a nod. From there on they went to kill the closest range of demons wherever they could find. Elise had vacate most servants to the better ce. To know that most of them died only because they had worked under her make her feel terrible but Elise was strong enough to push herself through the difficult time.

    When she had killed enough, remembering Ian''s instruction, Elise decided to go back. Thest thing she wanted was to be a burden by getting herself wounded. When passing by the window, a cold chill run to her spine. Elise stopped running as she felt out of nowhere, the corridor turned dark. It wasn''t the darkness of her fainting. It was the darkness of when all the mes on the candle was extinguished.

    Turning her face, Elise looked over the window and there, she saw the sky had turned pitch ck with a hue or purple. Only one single object glimmered on the dark sky and it was the moon.

    But the moon wasn''t silver-colored as usual. It was deep red, so deep and bright that it almost seemed like a living blood.

    What was happening? It was still early in the afternoon and yet the sky had closed its curtain.

    Elise wasn''t able to move again as the next second, she flinched after a screaming from a person near her ce. The sound of the scream was so familiar that it turned Elise''s eyes horrified when she could identify whose scream it had been.

 Chapter 533: Betrayerâ€™s Price-I

    <h4>Chapter 533: Betrayer¡¯s Price-I</h4>

    Maroon stood beside Cynthia as he watched the moon turning red. Everyone in the town had also stepped out from their houses. Those who had stood outside all stopped whatever they had been doing to look at the sky. Clearly this was the first time such thing happen to them; where the entire sky turned dark in a bright afternoon where the moon had turned so bright and red, as if it was boiling withva.

    "What''s happening?" Cynthia questioned while looking at the moon. She also couldn''t understand the sudden shift of the red moon. "The moon had been red since night and I know that but this is... this is beyond red and the sky... where is the moon?"

    Maroon looked at his pocket watch for a moment to make certain he hadn''t seen it wrong but the time was clearly in the afternoon. Suddenly he remembered the words Harriet said during the night.

    "The blood moon is the end of every happiness," uttered Maroon aloud, recollecting those words that Harriet had told him.

    Cynthia looked at him with an utter look of confusion, "What?"

    All of a sudden Maroon suddenly stopped talking and his eyes widened. "I have been called. Cynthia I will leave that man to you. We haven''t been able to find him the whole night but I can tell he is still near here but is hiding."

    Pushed with a new task, Cynthia nodded but she was still confused. "Wait, tell me where are you going!" Cynthia looked at her side where Maroon had disappeared from the thin air, leaving only small sparks of red. She clicked her tongue.

    "Mdy, we have found some ce that might be strange," said the guards. At the moment they were standing at the side of the town, at the foot of the forest. Cynthia decided to finish this task before following Maroon.

    Once Maroon apparated to the White Mansion, he immediately could feel the deaths around him. Both the smell of death and blood was so thick that he could tell there must have been more than twenty people killed there. With theirrge castle, there were more than fifty servants, male and female.

    He made haste entering the door only to see a woman crouching at the end of the staircase. Standing before the entrance door, Maroon saw the woman pushing in her hands into a vallet''s stomach. She dug out whatever organs she wanted from inside the man''s body before stuffing it inside her mouth.

    Maroon closed the door behind him with a louder thud to earn the attention of the woman. Her head twisted back. A better look of her face could be seen now that she had turned her head. Maroon saw the woman''s mouth had been colored with blood, her eyes curving like a crescent moon flipped down while her mouth grinned widely.

    "Oh my, I don''t know there would be such an eye candy inside this house. Did you lost your way ande here? How unlucky for you to meet me here," the woman chuckled while pushing herself off the ground. "Don''t worry, I often take easy when I kill handsome man. Like virgins, they taste so delicious when they are handsome."

    Maroon assessed all around him by his eyes. He noticed how most servants that fell on the ground had no more saving in them. A chuckle passed by Maroon''s lips, "But I am not a virgin and like you, I am a man who value beautiful objects or people. Beautiful things just need to be preserve, don''t you agree?"

    "So you do share my taste!" The woman rejoiced, wiping her mouth with her dress''s sleeve. "What a pity we are not on the same path. With our taste, I was so certain we could be together as a partner who is a fan of beautiful people. I will kill you before adding your head to my collection."

    "For certain," Maroon offered the woman a dead smile, "But I am more of a protective person. I like it when the beautiful people are well protected from the hands of ugly things," Maroon then looked at her, "Thus, I will have to protect myself from this ugly woman."

    In one instance, the woman''s smile fell. It appears to Maroon, he had hit the sorest mark of woman, hurting her pride that was so fragile.

    She spread her hands against her side, pulling the two daggers that had a unique shape. Instead of having a straight shape, it was made to a full circle with only some opening in the handle for her to fit her fingers. "You will regret this," cursed the woman. "You will regret calling me ugly and I will make you beg before me."

    Maybe the woman expected fear from Maroon but she had failed as she had looked at him with a deadpanned look. "Don''t bark, do it."

    The anger the woman had in her was akin to a zing fire and added with the taunt, it only became worst. She took a step back, staring at Maroon all over. She didn''t see any weapon from him and this human; this human was so weak. How can he not get scared or tried to flee as the rest of the humans.

    While the woman works with demons, she wasn''t able to differentiate between a human or a demon, letting her make the mistake of looking down at Maroon as the weaker one.

    The woman ran forward and when she reached him, she moved her hands left and right, creating many swings of back and forth that was terribly dangerous as the woman had aimed for either his eyes or neck. Her purple dress had slits on her hips to show her long legs while her skirt was thin and flowy so she could move more nimbly.

    Maroon dodged each each of the attack when suddenly from below, an electric current zapped him by his feet, leaving his whole body covered by the frizzling dark blue electric.

    The woman watched him andugh, "I hope you are not done yet, right? And here, I was hoping to toy with you more as you seem to have a smart mouth."

    The zapping on Maroon''s body then stopped the woman watched, waiting for him to fall down the stairs but instead, Maroon stood straight like a pir. "Did you hoped for me to fall on my knees? A shame, I don''t feel like proposing you." Raising his hand a little and the fire on the candles inside their room flickered as if gust of wind had blown over them when the door and windows had all been closed.

    The woman watched Maroon closely, seeing that slowly, his eyes turned from dull gray into a bright red color.

    "ytime is over. I''m in a hurry or my master will scold me."

 Chapter 534: Betrayerâ€™s Price-II

    <h4>Chapter 534: Betrayer¡¯s Price-II</h4>

    A/N: I was in a lot of pain yesterday, sorry dear readers for only uploading a chapter.

    Maroon waked a step forward and the woman effectively took eight steps backward. Her face was in fear as she had realized that Maroon was a demon. Like all other dark sorcerer who worked under the dark sorcerer lord, she had seen the power Caleb demonstrated. A lesser demon was strong but not enough to scare her; however, this was a high demon!

    "Y-You are a high demon. H-How can you... be here?" She asked.

    It appears to Maroon that the woman had assumed he was a high demon even though it was barely true as he was a lesser demon. The only reason for his power to be strong was because he was the servant of the High Demon Diablo, Ian White, which enhanced his power.

    "Do you really think in this house there will only be a human. You are out of luck. This house only have demons as their residents except for the lower maids and servants." Maroon smiled without bothering to correct the woman.

    "N-No! This wasn''t what I agreed for! She didn''t say there would be a high demon here!"

    "She?" Maroon questioned with furrowed brows. "Mind going with more exnation who you mean by she?"

    "N-No!" The woman stepped away. "I am out of this!" And quickly in a sh series of dash, she made herself a way out by running toward the left side of the hallway as Maroon had been standing across the entrance. The woman smiled when she saw from behind her Maroon wasn''t there. Of course, she thought. When ites to running, she was the quickes¡ª

    "I am usually kind to guests in this house but I would like the guests to learn respect and manners as well. It is a very badly conducted manner for you to eat in a horrible manner before running away," Maroon said. He had stood right across the woman in the moment she tuned her head forward.

    The woman tried to halt her feet only to lunge forward as she had ran too quickly. Casually Maroon pulled her by the cor of her dress, stopping her from rolling on the ground. "You should help me clean. A child had been taught how to clean the mess they made and I expect you as an adult to know it better than a baby, right?"

    The smile on the woman''s lipspletely fell. Maroon dragged her across the floor like a sack of carrots while the woman tried to use her magic to electrify him and stun the butler on spot. The woman had used all her power and yet, Maroon never faltered.

    "No way! Why don''t my power work? How can you nullify my power?" She questioned as she struggled to let go of his hand from the back of her neck.

    "What I did?" Maroon''s eyes remained red as he stared down at the woman, "Nothing. Your power does work to me the only problem is that I inherited my power from my master in which pain doesn''t matter to me. Your electricity needs to be a million folds stronger than that."

    The woman looked at him with an extremely horrified look. "Y-You''re lying." But Maroon continue to look at her with a deadpanned look. The blood flowing on her face at once drained away. "Let me go! Let me go!" She yelled for help, her fingers dug into the floor but the floor was unhelpful as it was made with a smooth ceramic surface.

    Maroon dragged her back into the entrance of the mansion. "Now would you tell me quickly who is the ''she'' you mentioned earlier? I promise to put your suffering quicker if you do."

    Maroon raised his hand that was holding to the woman''s neck and hoisted her up on the air as he questioned her. A look of terror on her face worsened upon the question. "You can ask me anything else. Anything! Just not this, I beg you."

    "What a shame," sighed Maroon, "I only want to know this. I want to only listen to the name of the person who organized this n. If you can''t help me... should I eat your insides like you did to the people who work under the me? All while you are alive. I am not fond of meat but I''m a demon and most demon enjoy the taste of human meat."

    "I-I will t-tell you!" The woman stuttered. She had came into the mansion with courage and pride. All because she had believed she would win. She regarded herself as a very strong one. She never expected she would be the oneing to be hunted now. Holding to Maroon''s hand to stop him from squeezing her neck and breaking it, she said, "It was that woman, the one with ck hair, and brown eyes¡ª" the woman couldn''tplete as a sharp thorn had grew around her neck. The thorn pierced her neck, stifling her words that Maroon couldn''t only hear garbles.

    Maroon wasn''t the one who had done this. It was someone else and his eyes turned to look behind him, at the person who had casted the magic to see the single woman standing with her brown dress on the top of the staircase.

    "So it was you. Harriet," Maroon narrowed his eyes as he let the woman in purple to fall on the ground.

    "I just didn''t like it," she answered. "How can she has that privilege of being touch by you when I haven''t even greeted you like we used to do before?"

    Maroon tipped up his chin, "Do we know each other?"

    "I know you didn''t know me..." Lilith''s eyes sunken with clouds. "But I thought you would have noticed a few one or two signs from me."

    Maroon stared hard at Harriet''s face. The only time he had seen her was during that time she had saved the girl after she had been kidnapped by the demons. But he was certain the girl was a human that day as the demon who had kidnapped her took her to hell for the very reason to feast on her soul and yet now, her eyes were blood red and she profusely smelled like a demon.

    Since when had she concealed herself as a demon?

    "But not worries," Lilith smiled, "I think I can tell you who I am now," and she looked at maroon, with a gentle smile. However on the situation like this, her gentle smile only made her more eerie

 Chapter 535: Betrayerâ€™s Price-III

    <h4>Chapter 535: Betrayer¡¯s Price-III</h4>

    In the second floor, Elise had been rmed. When she heard the familiar voice, in one instance, she could tell whose voice it was as she had grew up hearing the woman''s voice. Quickly, Elise made a run toward the opposite hallway. She hadn''t run for too long and yet she could feel her heartbeat drumming against her chest quicker than the time she had came to meet her grandfather in his mansion.

    She made pass by the corridor, sighting some other bodies that churn her stomach. The death wasn''t her fault and she hadn''t been the one to kill them and yet, in growing time, Elise''s heart was consumed by guilt.

    Some lesser demons went to attack her and Jett took care of it swiftly without bothering Elise who was running even for a moment. Most of the demons around the corridors were fortunately lesser demon and not dark sorcerers that allow Elise to quickly run to the source of the scream.

    There, she saw M. The elder woman had fallen on the ground, her skirt torn and underneath it, and Elise could see her legs bleeding. Small lesser demons stood together in a group of five, ready to attack M altogether with their axe that glowed in red as if it had just been heated over the fire earlier.

    "Jett!" Elise ordered and the shadows pierced the five lesser demons in many ces, stopping their movements by seconds that not even one scratch coulde to M.

    Arriving next to M, Elise looked worried. She studied the wounds on the leg by her eyes, thankfully it had only been the older maid''s leg that had been wounded and not her vitals.

    "M-Mdy..." whispered M, her breaths heaving in difficulty. Her eyes looked dazed until she saw Elise.

    "Don''t worry I''m here now. We should go somewhere else to tend your wound," Elise hurried the words she said and took one of M''s arm to round it over her neck but before she could raise her body, M clutched to her dress tightly.

    Elise''s eyes widened for a moment, rmed as she thought M was hurting, "What''s wrong?"

    "I just remembered. You have to be careful, E-Elise," M coughed for a moment. "T-The female guest who came here not long ago; her name is Harriet. She was the one who had summoned these creatures here."

    Harriet? Elise remembered the girl. But that was odd. From Ian, she had learned that the entire house had been surrounded by barrier. After Lucifer came Ian had strengthened the barrier surrounding the house. How can she enter as a human without the barrier deflecting her?

    Elise poured her attention to M again. "I will keep that in mind. For now, we should move to my room. It is the safest there. Stay strong with me."

    In a great difficulty as M was enduring the pain, the woman nodded her head slowly. With Elise''s help, they moved from one of the corridor to the one near to her room. They hadn''t been able to walk for long with M''s injured leg when all of a sudden a man break into the mansion from the window near them.

    Elise''s eyes widened in surprise as the man slid into the corridor. His eyes then looked at Elise.

    "The Demon''s Bride!" The man chimed when he found her and he pped his hands together. "Here you are. I have been searching for you everywhere. I thought my luck had plummet when those people chase after me. How dare that woman framed me as a raper."

    Elise ced M to the nearest wall. Ites with in sight that the man who stood before her was a man who meant nothing but ill intention. "Stay here, I wille back soon," Elise said to M.

    The elder woman quickly took her by her hand and shake her head. "Elise, you shouldn''t. This man seems to be dangerous. You can leave me here and go to your room."

    "What are you saying?" Elise shook her head in response. "I will stay here with you."

    M stared at her, noticing the girl that Ian had brought to the mansion had grown up so much. At first, Elise was a small and fragile child with fear of getting too close to people. Yet now, M could see how she had became so strong; strong enough to protect her.

    Elise let the woman stay near the wall where it was safe and M also noticed the cross that Elise wore, feeling a little bit delighted.

    "Who are you?" Elise came in front of the man.

    The man stared at her before looking down at M. Elise took a careful step to shield M from the eyes of the man.

    "I think by now you should have known my name. I am Thomas, mdy," he offered her a bow, being deliberately polite.

    "Thomas," Elise repeated the name and her eyes narrowed. "You were the one who worked with the Dark Sorcerer Lord. What do you want to do here?"

    Thomas looked around the house, "Is there anything more valuable to this house than you, Mdy? No treasure canpare to you."

    Elise gave him a frown, "You are mistaken if you think I am a treasure. I might be a treasure to those who treasures me but not the likes of you. Tell me what do you n to do in this house?"

    "I have told you haven''t I already?" Sighed Thomas and he pushed his fringe to the back of his head, "I am here to bring you. We just got a news from one of the Relics that we took. She confessed that The Demon''s Bride are the key."

    "Key to what?"

    "Key to subdue Hell," Thomas'' lips curled higher. "It''s just that there''s a famous legend in Hell it''s about¡ª"

    "I know," Elise cut him off because she had heard her grandfather''s words. "But killing one person doesn''t mean I will ever subdue Hell."

    "Oh, you never know because after that scroll that the High Demon Asmodeus written, there''s a second verse following that one but it was kept in Heaven by a woman angel. It says that the granddaughter of Satan will brought all living beings in this world underneath her feet."

    Elise''s eyes widened in this that she haven''t learned. M who was sitting on the ground was even more earth shattered by the revtion.

 Chapter 536: Cross On The Neck-I

    <h4>Chapter 536: Cross On The Neck-I</h4>

    What Elise had heard from her grandfather was far from this. He didn''t told her about her having the entire world under her feet. Does he know about this? Is this the true reason why her grandfather had insisted to have her in Hell and never toe back from it? Because he knew it from the future said by Asmodeus that soon enough the world will be hers.

    But Elise didn''t need the world to be hers. She didn''t need all living beings to obey every of her words either. If she has to kill Ian for it to happen, she would never need anything.

    "You are mistaken," Elise said, her blue eyes glistening with anger.

    "I am not, mdy. I understand how you fear to kill your husband. If I were in your ce, I would have..." Thomas pursed his lips when something dawned to him. "No, I think I can kill my wife if it was for the world to obey me."

    "Even if the world obeys me I wouldn''t obey the likes you," Elise stated when Thomas was about to speak from underneath him, spikes of ck crystal appeared from the floor, piercing all his vital spots. All this time, Elise hadn''t speak with the man out of interest but to buy some time in order to take the man on his weakest spot. "Now, go to the room," Elise ushered M after seeing Thomas who was unmoving.

    "Not with you," M told tight grasp to her hand.

    "I wille soon with you. I will now go and find Ian. He should be the safest for me as well as everyone. I can''t stay here without assisting him when he is in danger," Elise helped her to pass across Thomas. The man remained unmoving as the ck icicles continue to pierce his body. Once they passed by, the one minute they took while passing the man felt like an hour. They entered the room and Elise left M there before using the other staircase to go down and find Ian.

    She went across the floor. Although Elise still and couldn''t make peace with the deaths surrounding her, she continue to run. Searching for Ian in Esther''s room, she found him had disappeared from the ce, possibility fighting somewhere else. Therefore, she followed the noise, going to where she heard the the loudest sound came from.

    Ian who had just ripped the head of a dark sorcerer suddenly felt Elise near him. He turned his head, surprised when all of a sudden arge monster with furry body appeared behind Elise. Its head was sorge that it hit the ceiling of the mansion as if the ce couldn''t contain him here. On both hand was a shield made out of ice while the axe had been heated in the burning fire giving a very eerie glow.

    Ian narrowed his eyes and reached out his hand but before he could, Elise''s shadow had came from underneath her bursting like a firework and went to slice the head of the monster at once. Elise didn''t look back and continue to run to her husband. "You''re alright?" She asked him.

    "Very fine. What happened, why are you not in you room?" He questioned with an amount of gentleness. A small lesser demon ran toward them and without looking back, Ian had blew fire to burn of the entire head of the monster.

    Elise tear her eyes from the demon and remained unperturbed. "I couldn''t stay still," she said. "I don''t know why but I don''t have a great feeling and I was afraid you will get hurt." It was as if something inside her was warning her to quickly find Ian.

    "Then stay with me," Ian smiled gently and leaned forward to wipe away the blood which had covered her face. "We are stronger when we are together, after all."

    "That''s very endearing," a voice came from behind the two of them. Elise turned to look behind. She wouldn''t be surprised if it was another enemy except this time, it was the same enemy and it had been Thomas.

    His body held holes in it and blood drenched his shoulder, neck, and mostly his torso. The eye catching cavity which form on his heart didn''t seem to deter him at all.

    "It was a very terrible greeting, mdy. To stab me when I haven''t finished my words," Thomas clicked his tongue in a disappointment.

    Elise''s eyes were wide because she had been sure Thomas had died earlier. "What''s wrong, Elise?" Ian''s voice rang beside her. "Have you seen him before?"

    "I had stabbed him with my shadows earlier but he still moves," Elise expressed her concern.

    "I would like it if we can share a moment to tal¡ª" Thomas were unable toplete his words as in the next following seconds red fire zed into a small tornado, bringing him into the smalle cyclone.

    "If we burn him, he shouldn''te back alive unless he is not a human," Ian stated as if he was teaching Elise a lesson. The tornado slowly stopped, and from above the cyclone, Thomas'' body fell t on the ground, scorched to the point its skin had turned ck and coarse.

    They stared at the body for a couple of second when the fingers of the man begin to move. A hoarseughter escaped from him which gradually grew louder in time.

    "Yes, milord. Surely you are right. If I am a human, I would have been died long ago but unfortunately for you, I am indeed not a human. I haven''t been a human since I was born," Thomas crack his head that had turned three-sixty degree and his body slowly moved in a cracking movement.

    Elise narrowed her eyes and summoned her shadows once again to pierce the man. For a moment he stop moving but it didn''t take long before his body begin to start into motion.

    "What are you?" Elise questioned in puzzle. This power¡ª the power to never die¡ª this was Ian''s power, the curse of the demons who passed the title of Diablo but Thomas wasn''t one... he wasn''t even a demon.

    "Well to know that answer, you will have to find out by yourself," chuckled the man as he reached out his hand. Nothing happened for the first two seconds. Elise''s eyes ventured to find out what changes around her when Ian tapped her shoulders lightly before tipping out his chin, "There," he whispered.

    Elise realized that the attack wasn''t directed to her. From behind him, the dead monster whom she had killed earlier slowly begin to move again, cracking its body even though its head had been severed from his neck.

    "This is your power?" Ian narrowed his eyes.

    "A necromancer. That''s what I am. I wanted to perfect my skill but nothing went perfect," Thomas reached out his hand to swipe his five fingers over the furry body of the monster that had been drenched with blood. "However, I am able to keep here."

    "Is this also a mission directed by the dark sorcerer Lord?" Elise interrogated the man while watching all the dead bodies, including the ones Ian had killed along the way which was more than a hundred begin to move again.

    "The Lord?" Thomas chuckled, "No, no you got it wrong. I wanted to be the strongest. The dark sorcerer Lord is the strongest now but not if I have you. If I have you, I know I would be stronger than all other beings ever made."

    "Yap yap," Ian opened and closed his finger, mimicking the movement of a mouth opening and closing. "You can drop the talk. Let''s see if you an still talk when all of this end."

    "Don''t be cocky, sire. I have a way to kill you and I will enjoy everyst second of doing it."

 Chapter 537: Cross On The Neck-II

    <h4>Chapter 537: Cross On The Neck-II</h4>

    Within seconds, Ian and Thomas went to the fight. Elise went behind Ian, standing near him while she used her shadows to hold down the bodies that kept moving. It was terrible to see the conditions of the body that were moving, some had no limbs, heads, or their body had been ripped halves. It was Ian''s fighting technique from what Elise could tell after being beside him. The way he fight was more savage as he doesn''t use swords or daggers. He preferred using his hands.

    Meanwhile, Ian assessed Thomas to be quite the clean guy. He didn''t want to get his hand dirtied by blood which was a sarcastic words for Ian to say that Thomas was just a coward who prefer being away from his opponents without getting any damage.

    When Ian had almost closed the distance, Thomas''s eyes widened. He didn''t expected Ian to be this quick on his feet! There was once when he saw Caleb fighting against the other relics. He was quick. So quick that Thomas almost couldn''t follow him by his eyes when he had ripped apart the head of the relics. He realized that ripping might be the martial art of Hell as Ian was even more wild in his fighting stance.

    When Thomas guarded the distance between them with hoards of the corpse he had gathered from the nearest third and second floor, Ian without any hesitation plunge his hand toward one body of the monster, his hand then continue to skewer the rest of the bodies, whether it may be his servants, demons, or sorcerers alike.

    "You... you are really a demon. A pity that you will soon get killed by your own bride," he chuckled as if he was mocking him from above.

    "Pathetic," Ian rolled his eyes, throwing the body he killed to the ground aside of him.? "Is that your way of getting a bite to provoke me? Sadly it doesn''t work. Not only your barking sounds bad, your bites are also dull. You get one mistake. If my life suffice for Elise, I will d give to her. The power between us isn''t me holding to her leash. She doesn''t have one. I had made sure of it so that she would be free. Instead, Elise is holding to my leash."

    "You are crazy!" Thomas swiped his hand left and right, getting the dead bodies to move quicker but each second, Ian picked a pace as if all this time, he had been ying a little game and wasn''t even close to being serious. "Kneeling down to a woman. You have no pride as a man?"

    "I threw it," Ian said it with a light shrug of his shoulders. "What is pride if I can''t have her? I will be more than d to throw all I have for her. Whatever it is. Pride, wealth, and life. That''s love stupid dog."

    "Tch!" Thomas begin to lose his cool seeing how Ian was getting closer to him and as he ran back, he realized there was only a dead end. When he looked at Ian, he caught the smile, the same smile of a predator who had finally driven its target to the corner as they had wanted.

    But Thomas could still keep a smile because he could use his trump card which he had been saving for thest. "You think you can kill me with that method? It will take you some more time!" Thomas used the remaining bodies that were on the ground. Even though Ian had sliced the body into separate parts, the corpse continued to move like a puppet in a show where they had to use thread to move it.

    Ian rolled his eyes at the taunt, "Not if I do this," Ian raised his hand and light fire with strong force that was enough to turn every parts of the corpse into ashes.

    Thomas''s eyes widened because on the next second when he was still processing how he had lost the confidence he once had when he thought he could use some move. Now, he was left with nothing and Ian''s hand had went inside the man''s chest.

    Ian watched the look on the man''s face as it finally sunk to him that he had lost and he raised his eyebrows at it. Did he really thought he could win over him?

    "What a foolish wish you have to think you could ever defeat me," and Ian pulled out his hand, taking out the heart of Thomas. But the feeling of the beating heart was different. Ian knew it because he had torn hearts of many creatures but he could tell what he held to wasn''t a healthy heart.

    Looking at his hand, Ian confirmed by sight that he was correct. The heart which he held on his hand was brownish. It wasn''t even beating now that he took it out even though usually a fresh heart would still beat for a good one or a half minute. He color was simr to a rotten heart and upon closer inspection. It was indeed a rotten heart.

    Thomas seemed to be damaged by the attack as his mouth spewed out blood but he could still form a smile. "I see that I can''t kill you but that''s only what I learned. Do you know, milord? I am not here to kill you fairly."

    "I don''t expect you to know the word fair not that I know about it either," Ian ended his remark. "I am not someone who dislike peace instead, I like them which why I had never attack or kill people unnecessarily. But this is my manor. My house. And my wife you tried to covet. It''s time for you to burn to Hell."

    Thomas chuckled. Though his confidence deterred after hearing Ian''s words, he still formed a smile on his lips. "That''s if you could. You have pulled my heart, burn me, and you can even severe my head but humbly I tell you this, milord. You will never kill me." Thomas smiled and he looked behind at Elise, at the particr spot rather than her entire self.

 Chapter 538: Cross On The Neck-III

    <h4>Chapter 538: Cross On The Neck-III</h4>

    Ian narrowed his eyes at where Thomas was looking and he looked back at Elise. "I''lle there soon," he promised her and Elise nodded her head with a smile on her lips.

    "I know I can''t kill you but would you like to see how many times I turn you into ashes until you leave this world for good?" Ian''s red eyes gleamed upon spotting the fear raising on Thomas'' eyes.

    "Wait... wait!" Thomas''s smile faltered, "You are not going to kill me that quickly, are you? Don''t you still want to know who had ordered me here? I know him. I have seen the dark sorcerer Lord."

    Ian at first looked disinterested but then he nodded his head. "Well then tell me. How does he look like exactly?" Thomas raised the corner of his lips until Ian shook his head, "On second thought can you tell me you really do know him? For all I know you might lie which you and I know that I can easily tell your lies if you did. But there''s another way for him to hide his identity from you, correct? Maybe you don''t know him either."

    Thomas'' eyes widened as he didn''t expect this, "There is no way that''s true. The Dark Sorcerer Lord trust me. No one amongst us know him other than ourselves...." but who was he to have the warrant that the Dark Sorcerer Lord hadn''t lied to him?

    "See, you don''t even know him."

    "No I know! His name is Trevor Ascot! That is his true name! I know who he is as I had seen his face and heard his voice. He always put his upmost trust to me¡ª" Thomas had blurted a lot of things until it finally dawned to him what had happened. When he looked down, he was met with Ian whose smile was wide on his lips. "You tricked me..." his words came as he was hit by realization. "You tricked me!"

    "I thought you had known it better than me that the world is unfair. You are still naive, I see. See you again if we met in Hell. I will try to treat you better," Ian snapped his finger once, enveloping Thomas in a zing fire. The man screamed for help and when the fire subsided, he tried to heal but before he could, Ian had snapped his fingers again, repeating the same process until Thomas was incarnated to nothing but bones.

    Yet as if he had put a magic of his own which he had also put on the corpses he controlled, his skeleton crawled over the floor. Ian could kill him but instead, he watched what the man was trying to do. Pointing his finger Thomas murmured. "...not help me?"

    Ian frowned as he thought the man was speaking but that was hisst words before finally he stopped all his animated movement. With a raise of his leg, Ian stomped the skull, grinding it to dust. Once he had made sure that Thomas wouldn''t move, Ian made his way to Elise who was surrounded by her shadow to protect herself.

    "All good?" Ian questioned her and Elise smiled while looking at him, nodding her head without replying. Taking his hand, Elise had a smile on her lips. "I knew you would be able to take care of him. You always do."

    "I am here for you, aren''t I?" Ian smiled back at her. "Wherever you are, I would be here."

    Elise stared back at him with her bright blue eyes. "Yes I know, you would always be there for me. Every time I need you to."

    "We should move somewhere saver," Ian put up his suggestion. As Elise had said, if she felt worried about leaving him alone, he can''t me her as he knew how difficult it was to be in her position now where people surrounding her was expecting her time to kill him even though he knew it wouldn''t happen. Not unless there was a circumstances. It was best for them to be together, he decided.

    "Okay," Elise agreed without putting any more thoughts. When they were about to leave, her eyes looked at Thomas who had been turned into skeleton before she turned her face away and followed Ian. As she walked, the sunlight that shine pass through the windows passed by her but there was no jewelry she wore that reflected the light as the cross on her neck had disappeared.

    In the first floor, Maroon''s eyes narrowed at Harriet. The woman had looked different and she had spoken to him as if they had known each other since a long time ago which he couldn''t pull it in his memory when.

    "Admiring me?" A voicee beside his ears. Maroon''s eyes snapped to his right where Harriet had apparated. "How do I look?"

    Maroon didn''t answer but raised his hand a ck circle appeared from his eyes and Lilith ran across the corridor, to avoid all the ck balls that he manifest from his palms. She rolled her body on the ground and when arger ck ball had appeared before her, she pulled the nearest lifeless body on the ground to use it as her shield for both her front and her back as the two ck balls had appeared at the same time, her eyes widened to see the ck ball sucking in the body in a twisted manner. It continue to pull the body inside its small circle and ate it until it was no where to be found. The other body she had used to shield her back had disappeared as well.

    "This is your power?" Lilith questioned as she ran again, escaping the ck balls.

    "I don''t know what obsession you have with me but it would be better if you drop that obsession and fight right away. Unlike you, I am in no mood to y," Maroon answered. His stoic answer was as firm as ever.

    "Why not? Is this not interesting? How about this¡ª" Lilith disappeared again from his side all of a sudden and before he knew it the woman had stood behind him, "¡ªIf you can win me, I might tell you a little about your dearest wife, Lilith Salyn."

 Chapter 539: The Loss-I

    <h4>Chapter 539: The Loss-I</h4>

    Maroon wasn''t someone who was easily swayed by others'' words. He was the type of person who would still be able to stay as passive as a wall despite what was in front of him. But all was changed easily when his belovedte wife was mentioned. His eyes that had turned red burned brighter.

    "You know my wife?" Maroon questioned the woman who was suspicious in front of him, not knowing the woman herself was his wife, Lilith.

    Lilith could hear the still gentle tone in his voice when calling her his wife. It was difficult for her not to feel affected by his sweet call. He was the love of her life. Seeing him pained or heartbroken was never something she looked forward to but whenever she opened her mouth with the thought of ending everything bying clean to Maroon and tell him the truth about herself, the mark on her wrist tightened.

    A burning sensation coursed to her blood, as ifva was flowing in her veins, burning everything, and boiling her blood. It was an agonizing pain that she had to suffer just from thinking about telling Maroon the truth. She could only guess this was Caleb''s method of giving her a silent warning.

    Caleb had plenty of choices to kill her if he wanted and the threat she felt every second was simr to a noose ced over her neck. Lilith knew she couldn''t do anything but to follow Caleb''s order unless she wanted to lose her life.

    She walked closer toward Maroon and when the ck ball plunge toward head, in ease, a Lilith bent her neck to the side, "I know her well, very well. I know that she lived in a vige not far from Ferus town with you until that incidents happen."

    Maroon furrowed his brows, unable to remember the woman who imed to know his wife or him. "I don''t think I have ever seen you or talked to you yet. What do you know about my wife?" His tone fell passive on hisst question but fierce and filled with animosity.

    "Fight me then, we will see who win and I will think about telling her secret to you. I am sure you are dying to know," Lilith spread her hands with a smile while looking back at Maroon whose gaze grew more intense by seconds.

    "You don''t have to tell me that," Maroon dropped the word at the same time he dashed toward the woman, his hand reached to the woman''s neck. Though he knew there was an easier way to kill her, he can''t and because the woman seem to be holding a secret about his wife.

    The beginning, Maroon didn''t trust what she said but she had brought the name Lilith Salyn.

    In the fight it wasn''t about attack and receiving. Both Maroon and Lilith''s hand went over each other. When one dodge, the other attack. Their movements were so quick that it was difficult to follow by eyes. Lilith jumped into the wall. With one hand as the support of her herself, she raised her hand toward Maroon.

    Maroon heard the swishing sound from behind him and quickly dodge the noise. He rolled on the ground in attempt to dodge the weapon and looked up to see what almost attacked him was a spear from a dead sorcerer who came here.

    "Your true reason foring here is to attack the people here?" Maroon questioned in the moment of a brief ceasefire.

    Lilith didn''t answer but look at the bodies that were near them. No, she answered his question in her mind. "I came here for a different reason," she answered. "But I won''t tell you until you caught me. Instead, tell me about your wife, Maroon. Tell me how much you love her."

    "I love her enough to sacrifice all I have. You said you know her," Maroon''s red eyes gazed back at Lilith sharply, "Were you one of those people who tortured her before her death?"

    At the question Lilith shuddered. She remembered the time before her death and it wasn''t pleasing. She looked at herself on the reflection of the mirror near the opposite wall in which she climbed on. She saw her face and came the question in her mind. Was there really a way out for this?

    Caleb had made sure that she would die if she ever reveal to anyone she is Lilith. She couldn''t tell her husband, her face had changed. Was living in this body worth it?

    At the current condition, Lilith could only see nothing but dead end on the end of her path.

    If she reveal to Maroon she is Lilith and die in front of him, wouldn''t that only worsen the pain Maroon had been carrying for years?

    When Caleb had told her toe here, she thought she might be in luck; thinking that by living here she could get closer to Maroon again. It only dawned to her now that it was the opposite. Caleb had sent her here with two option: kill Maroon or reveal herself which mean killing herself.

    The first option had been crossed out even before she thought about it. Lilith knew she couldn''t tie Maroon with her again for another hundred of years. Now, she should leave quietly, acting like somebody else to lessen the pain his heart had been carrying.

    "I didn''t but I did know how she died and herst words. Catch me and I will tell you what it is," Lilith pulled out her hand for a purple orb to dance on her palm in one instance, she disappeared again.

    Maroon furrowed his brows, looking around himself, searching for the woman who had disappeared, "That won''t do, I think you need more eyes to find me," whispered Lilith beside his ears.

    Maroon''s eyes darted to his left shoulder where her voice had came only to see she wasn''t there. A single tap was delivered to his right shoulder this time.

    Maroon jumped two steps forward and looked at the ce he stood earlier, finding Lilith had disappeared again. Lilith smiled as she came forward when Maroon had all of a sudden took hold of her neck. Her eyes widened in surprise that her body which had camouged with her surroundings, making her invisible appeared again.

    Maroon''s eyes met her and his frowned was deeper this time, "I don''t have time to y with you. What did Lilith said before her death?"

 Chapter 540: The Loss-II

    <h4>Chapter 540: The Loss-II</h4>

    In meantime in Hell, Lucifer walked toward the corridors, making his way as if he owned this house when he had only came as a guest to therge castle of the King in Hell. The king himself had came back to his castle in Hell. His body wasrge and poised. Besides him was his soldiers who were covered in armor where only their eyes could be seen.

    Lucifer entered and in instance all eyes came to him. Lucifer had been away from his position for hundred years now but when the demons saw him, they rid forget their respect and bowed toward him.

    "The trouble?" Lucifer questioned right after he entered. He made his way beside Satan with no fear.

    "An attack in our border," Satan answered tiredly. He was in no mood in speaking to Lucifer nor argue about him and would rather speak without beating the bush.

    "Oh? I didn''t know that! That''s must be why I am here now," Lucifer answered sarcastically. The demons beside Satan and Lucifer were both trembling in fear as they were afraid Satan would get angry over the sharp remarks that Lucifer often made. "Well who is attacking our kingdom then?"

    "Michael," Satan''s eyes narrowed in a great anger. The coldness of the room only increased as they all know how angry the King was for a person had disturbed the peace of his kingdom. "What did you do to provoke him? It is in Michael''s blood to hate demons greatly but he knew killing indiscriminately will only brought them worse from hell."

    "Don''t look at me like that," Lucifer raised his hands as if it was to surrender. "I didn''t do anything. Instead, why don''t you go there and ask him yourself? Considering he is an Angel unlike us, he might have you the chance to speak."

    "One of the days in the future I will rip your tongue," threatened the King who was ticked off by the words said thoughtlessly by Lucifer but the Duke instead of being as scared as others, looked back at Satan with a wide grin. His smile always had the charm to anger the person he talked with.

    "You can try and we will see about this fragile bridge between your granddaughter and you. Have some of my advise, children like it when you are honest to them. Bring the truth,fort, and protect them. That''s what they needed. It''s not wealth, power, or anything else," Lucifer raised his hand as if to tap Satan''s shoulders but meeting the re the man shrugged his shoulders.

    "You speak as if you have told your nephew about everything. Including the person who actually killed his mother," Satan spoke without looking at Lucifer who had seen himself to the door of the hall.

    "My advise is not wrong, Satan. But we have to also remember that it is the adults'' responsibility to take care of loose ends of problems that started because of us. We are to protect them and not to cause danger to wave toward them," as he spoke, his smile had fallen, covered with a serious expression that rarely came to his face. "And I am a selfish man who want to make the person who kill my sister pay for what they have done by my own hands. I''ll be going to Michael before you."

    In the gates of Hell which was built with ck rocks that couldn''t be destroyed by mere swords, the soldier of angels had flew over the gate, their face all had the hatred swirling on their eyes while staring at the gate of hell. The livingva that circled around the gates and below them, caused the lower part of the gates to flush with crimson.

    Michael stood on the sky, his wings pping back and forth in small movements while his bright golden eyes holding a severe anger.

    In a few seconds, came out a person with ck wings. The angels were immediately alerted but one of the angel who was Uriel raised his hand to stop the soldiers from reacting. "Remember not to attack thoughtlessly," reminded Uriel.

    "I know," answered Michael through clenched jaw.

    The angels expected the person toe to be Satan yet instead it was the annoying Lucifer who had stepped out of the gate. He counted the number of heads in the soldiers, suspecting the number to be over forty.

    "What have you came for, brothers?" Lucifer asked the archangels who flew in front of the gates with a smile on his lips that affected Michael more in his angry state.

    Lucifer didn''t bother to look more into Michael''s anger as the man had always been the temperamental person. It wouldn''t be odd either for Michael to speak to him while pointing out his sword as that was what he had always done. But what makes today different was that not only Michael boiling in anger but all of the soldiers and the rest of the archangels who often took the gentle position in kingdom of Heaven had the grim look on their face as if they had came today to end Hell.

    "Where. Is. He?!" Michael didn''t beat around the bush when he had asked the question.

    "Unfortunately God hadn''t gave the opportunity for me to be able to read one''s mind. Hence I don''t seem to have the faintest idea of what and who you are talking about," Lucifer settled his hand on his chin.

    "Don''t act like a fool Lucifer," warned Michael. The expression on his face was dangerous as if another word from Lucifer would snap thest rational thread on his mind. "Many wouldn''t be able to tell what you are nning to do but I know you. Don''t you dare tell me you didn''t have anything to do with this. Now tell me where is he?!"

    Lucifer didn''t like his brother''s ming tone and his eyes looked down at his brother in anger, "Was I not being clear with my words when I demanded you to speak clearly? It seems to me Heaven treated the Archangels so well that you don''t have to speak for anything to be immediately served on your feet but this is Hell. I won''t obey you like all others."

    "Is this your only option? To anger me?" Michael took a step forward on the air before the angel beside him pulled his hand. "Don''t stop me Raphael," warned Michael to the angel who had stopped him.

    "We should speak before judging anything," Raphael suggested with a calm voice even though his eyes held the same anger as the rest of the angels.

    "Do you think he would answer my question with truth?" Michael asked back Raphael who sighed in response. For certain no one would ever trust Lucifer as words that came out from his mouth was always lies rather than breaths.

    "It is better than being careless. Anger is a double edged weapon, brother," reminded Raphael who then came forward. "We are here to question you about our brother, Lucifer."

    "Me?" Lucifer raised his eyebrows.

    Raphael shook his head, "It is about Gabriel."

    "Gabriel," Lucifer repeated with an understanding hum. "What about him then? Last news I heard he disappeared."

    The angels didn''t seem to like it that people from Hell knew the business of Heaven but then secrets between three realms move faster in Hell.

    "He did," Raphael sighed. "And we found.... we found his wings, it had been torn and left in the mortal world."

    "What is happening in front of my kingdom, I understand it now," another voice came from behind Lucifer. Satan stepped out from the gate and flew with his wings. In a moment, he soared in front of Michael.

    With his chin tipped, he stared at the angels who returned his gaze with enmity. "Because you found Gabriel''s wings torn, you have came here to ask which one of us is responsible for killing Gabriel. I have to say, Heaven never change its miserable skill on searching for culprit. All you do is blindly pointing your fingers and suspecting them without any evidence. Is this an invitation to war Michael?"

 Chapter 541: The Loss-III

    <h4>Chapter 541: The Loss-III</h4>

    The strain between the angels and demons were clear. The air between them was dense enough to stifle a mortal who came here and some bystanders who were in neither the group of angels or demons felt all hairs on their body raised while watching Satan standing in front of Michael.

    Uriel took the chance to speak, "We are not here to wage any war, your majesty. We are here to question our brother''s whereabouts."

    "With this much people apanying you? I would believe it if you say you came to attack my kingdom in any second," Satan stared at them before staring at his fingernails that had been painted ck.

    Raphael sighed, "They all came here on behalf of Gabriel. He is our family even if we are not rted by blood, we are ones who are made together at the same time. In a sense, we are brother. Yours as well Lucifer. When one of us is wounded, are all now our responsibility to seek the culprit. I hope you two can answer us truthfully and tell us if you have seen Gabriel."

    "I was searching for him as well," answered Lucifer. "But finding him was more difficult than finding a needle in haystack which I gave up on. I can''t even remember when was thest time I have seen him."

    "I have never seen your brother at all either," Satan replied. "What makes you us it is one of the demons who had attacked your brother? I thought he left home for good to find a free life from Heaven."

    Uriel and Raphael could see the veins popping on Michael''s forehead. The green stemming line of veins on his wrist flexed as he clutched tight to his other hand while crossing his arms. The topic of leaving Heaven had never been a good one for Michael. Being the leader of the angels, he was the most protective when ites to all the angels in Heaven. He thought his brohers was simr to him ¡ªdevoted to God with their entire soul. He was stricken with shock when his brothers began to leave Hell.

    Lucifer stepping to Hell was the start before the Raziel left to pursue a human woman. When Gabriel disappeared, he had been in a bad mood the entire time, and couldn''t help but wonder if Gabriel had followed the steps of their other brothers who had failed to fulfill the promise they made with God.

    "We have proper reason to doubt the people of Hell," came the answer of the other archangel beside Uriel. "Beside Gabriel''s wings that had been clipped from his back, we found the scent of demons and the traces of blue fires near the ce. We don''t wage war but this is all started by your people."

    "Blue fire?" Satan questioned. "I don''t mind having a war right now but I don''t stand in false judgment. I hate it when others inclined me as the culprit when it was not us. Where are his wings?"

    The archangels and angels began to form a round of discussion on their own on whether or not to give Gabriel''s wings to Satan. Michael remained in a silent stance as others were rounding questions amongst themselves. Only after a while did he raised his hands. Raphael disappeared from the ce and came back with antern and therge pair of wings.

    Lucifer watched as a bystanders, narrowing his eyes when he saw that the corner of Gabriel''s wings had been clipped. "Well look," he whispered, "Isn''t this still fresh pluck out from Gabriel''s back?" The traces of red liquid hadn''t dried yet. Instead it appeared to oozes blood as Raphael''s white robe stained with the droplets of red.

    Lucifer questioned on who might have done this like all others who were watching. It was strange considering Gabriel was one of the few people in Hell who he would expect the least to be involved in anything dangerous. He always remain in peace without gathering any enemies and mostly allies to his side. For angels and demons alike, their horns and wings are revered as their pride, or their second heart. Not only it was painful to lose them, it was also an act to humiliate the person.

    Satan brought the feather to his nose, taking a light sniff off the feather only to pull away. "Indeed there''s a scent of demons here."

    The archangels'' eyes went wide with anger, "You really are-"

    "Shush," Lucifer raised his finger, "It''s not polite to cut off a person''s words, brother."

    Satan gathered the attention again, saying, "But there''s also a scent of angel here. It''s every faint. Do Gabriel fight amongst each of you?"

    "That''s not possible," answered Uriel. "I know Gabriel the most. When a small spark of fight arises, he would be the first to diffuse the matter. There was no way anyone would ever hate him."

    "Too much kindness can be considered as an eyesore to another person, however," answered Lucifer. He had ned to find Gabriel as it appears that he had something to do with Lucy''s death and so far he appeared to be the main culprit to the one who had caused him to be suspected of Seraphim''s murder. But noting the clipped wings, Lucifer began to think otherwise.

    "Do you know whose scent it is?" Questioned Raphael from the side. He appeared in haste to find Gabriel simr to Uriel who appeared to be the most worried of Gabriel.

    "You will be surprised," remarked Satan.

    "Speak the name and I will leave your kingdom alone," Michael gave his word, appearing like the person who couldn''t wait and leave Hell as soon as possible.

    "Don''t say it as if you are doing me a favor. I am doing you a favor now," Satan looked at the feather with disinterest as if he was not going to move until one of the archangels gave him the magical word.

    Amongst all the demons, it was Raphael who spoke. "Please, your majesty. Our brother might be in danger for all we know and we wish to lend him the earliest help."

    Satan smiled in satisfaction and gave one nod of his head. "It''s the scent of a very ancient person. Ancient not because of his age but because he is not longer here."

    "You mean to say they don''t live in Hell any longer?" The questioned was asked by Uriel.

    "They don''t live anywhere in fact," Satan answered.

    "Why?" Urged Michael as Satan seemed to wait for one of them to question him.

    "Oh? Because he''s dead," Satan replied deadpanned. "That demon is named Caleb, the previous generation of Caleb, the second one. I remember Lucifer''s nephew to be the one who killed him. His soul is no longer here. Not with us and I doubt it more it is in yours. My best guess the soul is withheld in the oblivion along with the death angels and grim reapers as we don''t ept his soul here for various reason."

    The archangels looked taken aback, "If he is dead. How can he severe Gabriel''s wings then?"

    "Are you lying to us, devil?" Another archangel questioned. His jaw was pulled tight. It was the same angel who had been looking angered, Sealtiel.

    "I am not and it indeed sound like a lot of lies for a dead person toe and kill the living but not when there seems to be a human who had taken the book of resurrecting the dead," Satan''s red eyes moved toward Michael, "I think you know it better than me Michael when it is your job to bnce the living and the dead that there had been a human who recklessly tries to bring the dead to life."

    "We wille again," Michael answered while turning his back, seemingly to have set his mind on something but before he fly far, he turned and looked at both Satan and Lucifer, "Thank you."

    "That''s angels for you. Polite even to the people he hates the most," Lucifer chuckled at Michael''s parting words. Once they had left, Satan turned his head to the fallen Angel.

    "Did you do something to Gabriel?"

    "Don''t suspect me. I kill those who started the fight but Gabriel wasn''t my doing. But the blue fire... why didn''t you tell them it was Beelzebub''s blue fire?" Lucifer questioned with interest. He knew the answer but regardless asked him. "To protect my dearest nephew? I am d to see someone protecting him well as the grandfather inw."

    Satan frowned and harrumphed, "It''s not for him nor you or I." And after the words he turned his body to the gate of Hell. "It''s time to hunt the human who possessed the book. He might be smart to hide but not entirely so."

    Lucifer smiled while looking at Satan and his smile fell shortly after when he thought about Hell and Heaven. It was faint but he could smell the conspiracy between the angels. It appears that the people in Heaven aren''t entirely white as others would think.

 Chapter 542: You Are Not You-I

    <h4>Chapter 542: You Are Not You-I</h4>

    Back in the White Mansion, Maroon finally took hold of Lilith. His hand hoisted her body to the wall, holding to her neck. The two pair of red eyes stared back at each other. "Now I got you," said Maroon. "Would you speak or do I have to ask you for your reply in a different way?"

    Lilith gulped faintly while looking at him, "What do you think of your wife, Maroon?"

    Maroon didn''t know what kind of rtionship does the woman has with his wife. What he knew that the woman seemed to know his wife well. But when? And how? It seems she was also there when Lilith died.

    "I love her," came the straight answer from Maroon. Lilith could see how his eyes burning with the same emotion he had when he married her. He didn''t change. He was still the man whom she loved. The man who would always tie her shoces, the one who would always wait for her when she was walking and held her hands; the man who had gave her the wedding ring. And the one who was separated with her.

    Tears dribbled off Lilith''s eyes, surprising even Maroon. Most people who he killed cried because they feared death but Lilith''s tears wasn''t one out of fear. It was something utterly different. She was sad, an emotional tears continue to stream out of her eyes, creating clear strikes on her cheeks.

    "I love you too," whispered Lilith, the corner of her lips trying to raise up. Maroon looked utterly dumbfounded. His expression turn stiff as if for a good one minute, his time had stopped moving. The hold on her neck quickly loosened and Lilith leaned back on the walls.

    "What are you saying?" Maroon questioned again while looking at Lilith.

    Lilith couldn''t control her emotions, tears were filling her eyes and she wiped the bothering tears away. She tried to put a smile which continue to fail, "I didn''t wanted to leave you that day. I told myself I could do it. Just for another few days because I believe you would be able to help me."

    "No," Maroon cut her off, startling Lilith. Realizing his tone, Maroon softened his voice, "No, not that. Tell me who you are. You.... you are Lilith aren''t you?"

    Lilith''s cries were uncontroble as she nod and quickly without another span of second, Maroon took a quick step forward, pulling her to his arms.

    On Maroon''s expression there was confusion, shock, and joy. The confusion passed on quickly, leaving him with only surprise and happiness. He hugged her again. His hand around her waist and the other over her head. Pulling her closer, Maroon made certain that the person he hugged wasn''t a fragment of his memory. It was really Lilith.

    "Maroon," she whispered, "You are hurting me."

    Maroon''s eyes snapped wide and he pulled himself from the embrace. Unknowingly he had pulled her tightly as he didn''t want her to disappear.

    Maroon''s thumb went over her chin, cupping her lower face and brushing her face. "H-How did this happen?" He stuttered.

    "The dark sorcerers brought me back to life," Lilith answered and in gradual second, her smile fell, "I wanted toe and leave you without telling you anything but I can''t..." she whispered, her voice turning smaller.

    "Why would you leave?" Maroon shook his head as he spoke to her with all the gentleness he have never shown to people for hundred of years. He looked at her amiably, "You are here, with me, and when you are with me, you will be fine. No danger shoulde for you."

    "I am d," he whispered. Lilith''s face had changed. She didn''t have the same face as the past. Nevertheless, Maroon''s love for her didn''t change as it was her soul that he loved. He took as much closure he could get to pay for the time when she wasn''t with her.

    "I am d you are here with me now. I am really, very happy." Maroon pressed his forehead on hers but seeing Lilith''s expression that went more regretful in growing seconds, Maroon''s heart fell as if it had been shrouded by darkness.

    "Why are you still crying? Don''t cry," he whispered but his constion seemed to only worsen her tears. "Is there anything that you are hiding to me?" Maroon questioned her because he could see the hesitation on her face.

    Lilith showed her wrist slowly the mark that Caleb ced on her wrist glowed in a dangerous red color.

    Maroon still didn''t know what the mark on her wrist meant but for certain, he could tell something was off here. "What''s wrong?" He asked again, wiping away her tears. His movements were delicate and gentle as he was afraid he would make her cry again but once he wiped the tears away, a couple more droplets fell from her eyes.

    "I wanted to leave you without saying anything but I can''t..." she whispered, "I have to go now."

    Maroon was taken aback, he became more confused with the words after words she said but was more rmed with her statement that she would leave. "Where?" Maroon held her shoulders, pulling her wrist and engulfing her body to his arms. "Don''t leave. Don''t leave me again. You are here now with me."

    Lilith stifled her cries but she shake her head, "I can''t, Maroon. I wanted to stay here and be with you. I thought I will be able to find the way if I had persisted a little longer but I can''t. It''s the end of my line now. The mark on my wrist... it triggers my soul to leave again if I broke the agreement I made with Caleb in order toe back alive."

    Maroon''s lips parted, panic quickly filled his eyes, "No you are not leaving me¡ª" Lilith raised her hand and covered his mouth, stopping him from talking.

    A smile painted on her lips, "There are things I wanted to tell you that day which I couldn''t. There are many words I wish to convey to you, Maroon. But we have little time. I will tell you only the most important," she raised her hand, moving to touch the side of his cheeks, "You can let me go now. I will leave in your memories but don''t torture yourself with me. Enjoy your life, see ahead, and live the life that I couldn''t. I... I love you."

    A clear drop of tears fell from Maroon''s left side. The butler who never showed expression finally broke down to his human side at the second separation he had with his wife.

    "Stay with me," he begged her, hugging her to his arms. "I can''t leave you. I can''t live a life without you. If I have to spend another life without you, let''s go together."

    Lilith''s eyes widened and she pulled away to meet his eyes, finding him smiling a gentle smile.

    He said, "Let''s leave this world together. We can go everywhere; Hell, Heaven, or the unexplored territory. I will stay with you."

 Chapter 543: You Are Not You-II

    <h4>Chapter 543: You Are Not You-II</h4>

    The cross on Elise''s neck glimmered is in red color as she passed by the window that showed therge red moon. She followed three steps after Ian who had been quiet this entire time. Elise didn''t know why but something fell terribly off at the moment. Ian would always walk beside her, side by side. But today particrly, he chose to walk before her and with quicker steps that caused her to fall behind.

    "Wait for me," asked Elise and Ian stopped on his track.

    He turned his face then a smile adorning his lips, "Was I walking too fast?"

    "A little," she responded, "But I am alright. What happened to the enemies you attacked earlier?"

    "They were nothing but just simple brush," Ian reached out her hand toward her. "Let''s walk so you would never leave my side."

    Elise didn''t see the deep meaning underneath his words and only read the surface of his words. She took his hands as it was something he used to do. They continue to walk down the corridors. "I think we should hurry," Elise told Ian. She raised her chin, looking at his profile. Being shorter than him, she could see the lower part of his chin and his red eyes slowly turned to her.

    "There is no need for being in a hurry. You can try and listen," Ian spoke.

    Elise did what he said, keeping her hearing keen on her surrounding. "Listen to what?" She then asked, finding nothing to note on.

    "Try to listen closely. There isn''t the sound of people screaming or fighting isn''t it? Everything is done now," Ian squeezed her hands.

    "Aw!" Elise winced as his squeeze on her hand was too tight.

    "Oh, sorry Elise," Ian looked at her in worry. "I was only too d to know that you are alright. Did you find anyone on your waying here?"

    "Yes," Elise answered, "I met someone who call himself as Thomas. I think he works for the dark sorcerer Lord. I was fortunate to be able to meet you soon on the middle of the staircase. I was worried. I am sorry even though you have told me specially that I should stay in my room."

    "No worries, what is important to me is the fact that you are near me now," Ian smiled to her again.

    Elise stared at him for a couple of another seconds. When Ian noticed it and turned to her, she smiled. "Did you got hurt anywhere?"

    "No where," he answered, "You can look," he turned his body wholly to her and spread his arms to let her inspect him. Indeed, Elise found no scratch of injuries around him. He appeared to be far from danger with not even a single tear or burn on his clothes.

    Elise then looked at the window next to her, "What does the red moon means? I think you have told me before I forgot about it."

    "The blood moon symbolized the end of every happiness," Ian answered and he pulled her hand raising it to ce the back of her palm to his hands, "But our happiness should never be broken."

    Elise stared at him as her hand touched his chest and she closed her eyes, "Do you love me?"

    Ian looked at her with a nk face, slightly taken aback. "Haven''t I told you how much I love you yet, Elise?"

    "And you won''t ever lie to me, that is what you promised," Elise continued. She opened her eyes to meet his fierce red eyes.

    "I will never told you a lie. Have there been a time when I lied to you?" Ian instead question and when Elise stopped walking, his eyes looked at her in a puzzle, "What''s wrong, Elise?"

    "Do you remember that you have lied to me once?" Ian looked at her, hearing her words patiently. "But at that time, I couldn''t yet tell a lie."

    "Do you me me for lying to you once?" Ian questioned her and she shook her head.

    "I won''t be angry to you if you lie to me because I know you only think of my safety and best interest. I know well that my happiness always stood before anything for you," Elise saw Ian nodding his head slowly in response.

    "I know," she whispered again, "And I also know that you always conveyed how much you love me with your words and action which speak volume to the love you have for me. But..."

    Elise slipped her hands away from him and her smile slowly fail, her forehead now creased a frown.

    "But what, Elise?" Ian''s eyes keenly watched over her steps as she took seven steps behind him.

    When Ian got closer, Elise moved back more steps, "But I felt nothing of emotions in your words earlier. Who are you?"

    A moment passed in silence with them both in stalemate. Elise stared back at Ian with a caution look who looked at her with an emotion-filled gaze before slowly by time, his emotions faded from his eyes.

    "I am Ian. Don''t you see how I look?" He spread his arms. A wide grin now appeared on his lips. It was a grin filled with cruelty.

    Elise shook her head, "No you are not him. Who are you?" She asked again when Ian took a step forward, she yelled, "Jett!"

    Her shadows quickly left from underneath her feet. Taking the form of spikes, her shadows aimed for the man''s wrist and legs, pinning him to the wall as the shadows hold them back.

    ''Ian'' who was thrown on the ground grunt in pain, his expression scrunched. He lifted his chin, looking at Elise, "What are you doing, Elise? Are we fighting now¡ª"

    "Ian only calls me Elly," Elise said with a look of suspicions.

    "I am sorry I forgot it, Elly¡ª" said the man but his words didn''tplete as Elise continued,

    "And that was a lie because Ian only calls me Elise or sweetheart. He always walk on my pace, he will never squeeze my hand to the point I am hurting and you made onergest mistake."

    ''Ian''s'' smile fell from his lips.

    "What is that?"

    "You never asked me if I am doing alright. Ian cares the most for me." Elise replied and she watched the man who stared at her as if waiting for her to believe in him. Only after some second passing, his smile fell.

    "Tch, what a bore. How do you know that?"

 Chapter 544: You Are Not You-III

    <h4>Chapter 544: You Are Not You-III</h4>

    Despite knowing the man in front of her wasn''t Ian, Elise was still shocked with what she had found out. She looked at the man, seeing how he was a very perfect split image of her husband. There was nothing that gave him away from his appearance and it wasn''t a wonder why Elise had mistaken him but she knew by his gesture and words that this man was not Ian whom she knew."How do you know it?" The man asked. Using Ian''s appearance but with the tone of his talk made her ufortable. "I thought I was mimicking your husband quite well, Lady Elise.""You don''t know Ian well enough to understand the gestures he would do to me and wouldn''t do. You gave yourself away and you know it," Elise''s eyes narrowed. "What do you n to do? Why do you have to kill all the people in this mansion? They are not guilty."With words after words that Elise said, the man noticed the quake starting on the ss pane of the windows next to him. Fissures begin to appear on the clear surface of the ss, causing cracks. Noticing this, instead of feeling danger, a wide grin appeared on the man''s face before he looked at Elise and she didn''t know why the man suddenly appeared very pleased."Do you think everyone who had been killed are those who are guilty? You are wrong, terribly wrong. It is often the innocents ones who dies early. They have to because the kindest are always the weakest," the man began his speech like any other enemies Elise had faced but she still couldn''t wrap her mind in the logical reason they tried to convey to her. "And don''t think this is my mistake, Lady Elise. You should remember who is the root of this.""It is no one but you people who are not only the root of other''s misfortune but also the sorrows the living have to bear," Elise answered firmly. "Were you going to tell me that there is someone else responsible for the deaths around us when the bloods are all in your hands?"The man''s smile fell, "I do kill and I acknowledge that for a fact. I don''t felt guilty regardless because that is how I am. I have goals I need to achieve, my long long war with God which I will be putting to rest soon."The difficulty to understand the man''s enigmatic words caused Elise to look at him to disgust. He knew he killed but he doesn''t felt guilty... how can that be? And the long war with God, what does he mean?"But mdy," the man spoke. The corner of his lips stretched high upwards, pulling his cheeks and causing his eyes to curve upside down. "While I don''t know how to feel guilty. I am sure you do. Look on your left and right. Do you really believe that their death happened just because I wanted to kill them. If possible I wouldn''t want to kill them.""Get to your point!" Elise had tried hard to control her anger, as if she loose her guards for even a second, she knew she would be swayed by the emotions, causing her power to get the better of herself.The man started a small chuckles that slowly boomed into arger one, "You still don''t get it? This is your curse, Lady Elise White. Your curse for being the sweet child, your curse for being the granddaughter of Satan, and Raziel. Look into your own past. Have you seen any of the people you lived with who didn''t die or get involved to an ident once?"Elise''s mien turned still and she looked at the man with a confused look on her blue eyes. "What are you saying?" The man seemed horribly knowledgeable that he knew so much about her including who her grandfather from her mother''s side which should have been a secret. It was as if... it was as if the man knew her for a very long time.His smile widened and it only brought more uneasiness to Elise seeing how the man had used Ian''s expression during their entire discussion. "All demons are cursed. Satan is cursed to never be able to leave Hell even if he did he only have short amount of time to be there, causing his dear wife to move with him to Hell that lead to her illness. Lucifer is also cursed. As well as your husband where he could never die. All the High Demon are cursed, mdy," with more informations sinking to her head, Elise could see a clearer look of the point he was trying to bring up. "What about you? What is your curse?"Elise could feel her head turning dizzy at once. She forgot. All High Demons are cursed and as the granddaughter of Satan with his demonic blood, she was also cursed."You seem to still don''t understand this so I will lend you a help," said the man again, "You are cursed and your curse is to have the people you love around you to all die. Whenever you reach your happiest time, mdy, that is when your curse will start. Which reminds me!" The man''s tone brighten, "Didn''t you just celebrated your marriage not long than two days ago? I guess this is the time for your husband to be taken away from you."Elise''s face immediately paled. Her breathings lunge on her throats, causing it to be difficult for her to breathe in and fill herself with air. Like spiders crawling over her body, panic quickly rose to her; staring from her toes until it reached to her head."Onest push," the man whispered to himself. His smile turning wider when he saw the crevice on the ss window had reached to the walls, leading to the floor before at once covering the entire corridor withrge splits. Truthfully his goal wasn''t only to cause havoc to the White Mansion. It was Elise who he had targeted. But not in a sense of kidnapping her. Instead, he wanted Elise to get angry and to fall even deeper to rage, all to unleash the power which she seemed to be restraining to use."Do you know?" The man then questioned, "The blood moon indeed mean a misfortune that ends all happiness but that is not all. The true meaning of blood moon is mourning the death of an angel and do you know that no matter how demon your husband is he is still a portion of an angel? I suggest you to go look for him now or maybe..." the man didn''t continue his words instead he looked away with a wily grin as if it had happened.The blood in Elise''s body turned cold in a quick second...

 Chapter 545: Touch of Blood-I

    <h4>Chapter 545: Touch of Blood-I</h4>

    Elise tried to remember since when Ian had became another person instead. She was on her way to the second floor when she met Ian who turned out to be someone else whom she doesn''t know. If it was asked when was the time this man had started the trap it would be at that time.

    Then what about Ian currently? Where is he?

    "Where is Ian?" Elise suddenly felt herself dizzy as the things that doesn''t add up now proof that there was someone else the dark sorcerers targeted and it was not her but Ian! She raised her hand, and the ck icicles pierced the man''s stomach. "I asked where is he!"

    The man looked at her with a smile, "He is with you right now."

    Like maic force, Elise''s brows pulled together, "What?" but the man didn''t answer and instead he had only stared at her with an eerie smile.

    Meantime, on the first floor, Ian walked with Elise together, seeing the red moon, the Elise who had no cross on her neck stared at the moon with aplex look. "I''m worried," she said, "It feels like everything had turned red. Whatever I see everything is red."

    "I told you there is nothing to be worried about," Ian smiled while looking at her, his eyes filled with warmth and gentleness. He reached out his hand to touch the side of her cheeks. "We are here now and if anything happens, you can call Jett again. Can you call him now?"

    Elise looked at him and slowly shook her head, "I am afraid I won''t be able to call him now."

    Ian''s eyes slowly traveled to her and he nodded, "Why so?"

    Elise opened her pursed lips, "I¡ª"

    "I am joking my love, I know that you are currently not stable," Ian answered instead of her. "Thomas from earlier was pointing his finger at you did you noticed that?"

    "Yes," Elise pulled her brows together. "I don''t understand to whom he was pointing at."

    "Whom?" Ian raised one of his eyebrows. "I was thinking that he was pointing his finger to a particr spot."

    Elise showed him a smile, "He was pointing his finger to me and I thought he was trying to mention something about me. Where do you think he pointed his fingers at?" She then questioned, veering his attention away from the previous slips up.

    A wistful hum escaped from his lips, "Somewhere on the East wing. For now I don''t hear any sound of fight going on anywhere and Maroon seemed to havee back. We should find out the method of how these dark sorcerers came into our mansion."

    "That means the answer might be there," suggested Elise and Ian answered her with a nod.

    The two of them left the corridor which led to the skeleton of Thomas and made their way toward the Eat Wings. Coming there, Ian noticed the door that connect to the garden outside had been broken. Opening the broken door by turning the knob, he then went outside, seeing puddle of bloods filling the green field of the garden.

    Elise who stepped after him let out a gasp, "What happened here?"

    Ian turned to look at her before seeing the blood, "This is their punishment for trying to trespass our Mansion. Do you remember about the carving on the ceiling? It triggers death to the people who tries to break into the house and I had made sure that the effect is four times worse than before."

    "There seems to be a lot of blood," said ''Elise'', and her face looking paler in gradual time after seeing the blood and the chunks of clotted blood and if one took a better look they would notice that instead of blood, in truth it was the organs of the dark sorcerers who hadid their lives by going over the boundary of White Mansion.

    "How many people have died here?" She then asked.

    "Considering the number, it must have been at least thirty and most are dark sorcerers. It appears the one who could enter are only those monsters and the dark sorcerers who came inside using the body of their allies as their shield," Ian noted.. even though he wasn''t here on the time when it happened, she could picture it clearly happening.

    "May they rest in peace..." whispered Elise while Ian made his way toward the garden where the flowers that Maroon nted which was White Chrysanthemums had grown in magnificent full bloom. Under the blood moon, however, the white color of the petals turn red as if rain of blood had changed it colors.

    Walking over the stoned path, he reached the end of the garden and he raised his hand, muttering a small whisper.

    Elise who stood behind him slowly had her smile fell. Her eyes settled on his back, precisely on the location of his heart. The red moonlight gave shade to the only essories she currently wore which the wedding ring.

    "Ian, I had been wanting to ask you something," said the woman who had taken the appearance of Elise while looking at the wedding ring on her ring finger. "Do you ever regret killing anyone. Have you ever felt guilty? Just for once?"

    Ian pulled his palms together as he activated the barrier and slowly he shook his head. "I have never."

    "Why?" Was the very quick inquirying from ''Elise''. "There must be one or two people who was innocent and whom you have killed. Just for once. Only a little or maybe a tiny bit¡ª"

    "And is this the question you had been wanting to ask that you went so far by taking the appearance of my wife?" Ian interjected his words. With calm eyes, he turned his body and looked at the fake Elise. "You underestimate me. I might not know who you are on the first moments we met but since the time you opened your mouth, I can immediately tell that you are not her."

    ''Elise''s'' eyes widened, "Ian, what are you-" on the next moment, Ian had caught the woman by her neck and mmed her to the nearest pir.

    "Shut the fuck up. I hate it the most when someone tried to speak using my beloved wife''s appearance. State your true name now. If you are honest I would be lenient and kill you quickly," Ian narrowed his angered eyes slowly. The gentleness he yed had been long gone from his demeanor. "Considering you have been beside Elise for years; this is myst spare of kindness for you."

    ***

    A/N: sorry for beingte, my lovely readers! I was sure I had put a timer so the chapter would be updated but for some reason it didn''t worked ><

 Chapter 546: Touch of Blood-II

    <h4>Chapter 546: Touch of Blood-II</h4>

    The woman who had Elise''s face looked down at him as her body had been hoisted out by her neck and her back was mmed on the wall. She stared back at Ian''s eyes that were filled with emotions.

    "Why?" ''Elise'' asked him and Ian raised his eyebrows. He would have pulled the heart of the woman if not for the truth of who she actually was. "Why do you have to hold emotions now?" The woman asked.

    In the first few seconds it was an emotionless look that came on the woman''s face before it slowly morphed into a deep rage. She looked back at Ian with deep hatred. "And why Elise? There are many other women who suited you more. She is too good for a person like you."

    "Is she? Yes, Elise might be able to choose anyone. She would but not me. In this world, there are only a single person I would love with all my soul and that person is her. She love me and that''s all I could care about," Ian lifted his gaze to the woman, "I don''t have interest why people would fall into dark sides but why you? Elise had trusted you the most."

    "You forgot?" The woman question but instead of surprise it was with anger she had asked the question. "I am here to get my revenge on you."

    Meanwhile, the real Elise''s eyes widened. She had realized that she wasn''t the only one who had been tricked. When did this happened?

    "You might want to quickly find him or he would die soon," chuckled the man and his voice boomed aloud.

    "Shut up!" Elsie''sst anger thread snapped and the moment she screamed as if suffering from the echoes of her voice, the ruptures on the walls and the floor break down. "Jett," Elise looked at her shadow. She could feel slowly her humanity leaving her as she passed he orders, "Kill him."

    Jett had came out in a form of a ck pool of a chick and he was quick to bow at the order Elise passed, "As... you wish, mdy."

    Elise didn''t spent any more time to go down and ran down the stairs. "Ian!" She yelled his name but he didn''te for her. Is it because whoever who had took her appearance had also mimicked her voice which made it difficult for Ian to differentiate her calling and her imposter''s.

    It was difficult to find which way Ian had gone to especially when the White Mansion was wide andplex. On her arrival to the end of the staircase, she was immediately met with the crushed skull of a person. She turned her face around, noticing the sign of burns on the wall which spread wider and deadlier than the other marks. She guessed the fire belonged to Ian which meant she was near.

    "Jett," Elise called and came from her shadow a smaller version of the chick.

    "I will help you find the Lord, mdy," answered the chick quicker than the main. Elise nodded to express her agreement and at once, her shadows burst out from underneath her feet, crawling across the floor like dolphin the water.

    With the efficient work of the shadows, they appeared in less than a minute time back to her. "He is in the garden, mdy."

    Elise dashed instantly from her spot, following the nearest path that could lead her to the garden. Once she had reached the garden, Elise ran across the field of bloomed White Chrysanthemums, the petals dancing after her feet as if they were drops of blood.

    Coming to the end of the garden, Elise saw Ian holding a woman by her neck and mming her to the floor. "Ian!" Elise yelled.

    Ian''s head turned to her, "Elise," he called her name and a relieved look washed his face just like hers. She quickly run to his embrace before looking toward the woman who spookily had the same exact features of hers with nothing different. "Are you alright?" He asked her. "I''m sorry I can''te early, my love."

    "I am fine," Elise assured him, "Someone who looked like youe to me after I had killed a dark sorcerer named Thomas."

    "And that was the time when you took the chance and reced her position didn''t you?" Ian asked but his question wasn''t directed to her and rather the woman who adorned her face.

    The woman was toneless in her expression. She looked back at both Elise and Ian in a silent purse of her lips.

    "Why?" Elise questioned. She knew she should have stopped questioning reasons for the dark sorcerers to kill people. But she had to know for what reason had those innocent servants who worked in the house had died?

    She knew it wasn''t her fault better than anyone else. But she was also responsible to the weigh of the guilt as those innocent people were caught on their crossfire simply because their life had crossed path.

    The woman stared at Elise coldly. "I want revenge," was her simplest answer.

    "To whom?" Elise didn''t understand wasn''t it humans who want revenge to dark sorcerers and not the other way around?

    As if reading her mind, the woman said, "I don''t want revenge for the dead sorcerers they had iting for them. I might lend them my help and took their help but I am notpelled to agree with their unrealistic ideals and greeds."

    Slowly the woman''s eyes moved toward Ian, "It is him who I want my revenge to be paid for. You who killed my father, mother, and child!"

    Elise''s eyes slowly widened and not because the woman had called out Ian''s guilt but rather as the woman raised her voice, she had stopped speaking using her voice but her true voice.

    The voice was a very familiar voice that she had been listening to since child.

    "No..." whispered Elise in disbelief. She could feel her heart stopping and buzzing sound filling her ears, turning her numb.

    The skin that the woman took to make it simr to her slowly faded away, revealing her true face.

    Seeing the woman''s face, Elise can''t stop her gasp.

    "M," she called the name of the traitor. Her blue eyes glistened with clear water as she stared back at the elder woman whose face had turned bleak while responding to her gaze.

 Chapter 547: Touch of Blood-III

    <h4>Chapter 547: Touch of Blood-III</h4>

    Elise couldn''t believe whom she had seen. It was M, her eyes didn''t lie to her. At first, Elise doubted what she saw. She wondered if this was the dark sorcerers other disguise only to know that this was the truth. No matter how much she doubted her eyes, the truth as across her eyes as clear as the bloody moon above them.

    "Why?" was the only words that Elise could ask while staring at M who Ian had held by her neck against the pir.

    M didn''t bat an eyelid on Elise''s expression as if she had expected it, "Him." She answered and Elise shake her head.

    "I-I don''t understand..." Elise walked forward. Like a child who had just had her wish shattered across her eyes, Elise was stricken with sadness and shock. "What do you mean, M?"

    M closed her eyes once, opening to show the same bleak expression, "He killed my entire family. Haven''t I told you before, Elise about my child?"

    Elise who had a good memory remembered the story at once. She could feel her heart squeezing so much in pain, causing it difficult for her to breath.

    Seeing Elise''s expression, M didn''t need the answer. Thus, she continued, "I remembered it was such a beautiful day. The sky was blue and everything was beautiful. It was a very very long time ago. I expect you to not remember it either, Lord Ian."

    M''s memories can never be erased. Whenever she closed her eyes, her grief haunted her simr to a way of a ghost who hunted its murderer. M recalled the beautiful day when she hugged her baby girl. When she had to leave her to the mountain as it was her work to gather the herbs.

    M greeted the people around her. Being the famous girl of the vige, everyone who knew her only had a good record about her, never had there been anyone who hated her for she had a gentle and loving nature.

    "M!" A woman called her once she was about to cross the gate of the vige. "Going to the forest now? It''s dangerous dear and your husband is working in the field inside the vige, won''t you only tire yourself by doing such a work?"

    "I will be fine, Mrs. Barbara," smiled M to the woman. "My baby girl is still small and I hope to give her something that could give her a helping hand for her future."

    "You mean education!" pped the woman who was named Barbara, "But it is difficult, isn''t it? I heard they open the school in the church and... what is that!"

    M quickly turned her head to see what had made Barber reacted the way she did. Turning her head, she then see therge carriage stopping by the gate. An elder woman stepped out of the carriage, seemingly talking to the other woman inside the carriage. As M was standing near the side of the carriage she could see the difference of status from the two women by their appearance.

    The woman who had stepped out wore a worn out clothes like them although she had nes and other jewelry that made her looked as if she had more money than them. But the woman who continue to sit on the carriage had her chin tipped high. Her expression was controlled and even cold. Although she was as beautiful as the gown that she wore, the woman appeared rather prideful. M thought that she should teach her daughter to never be as prideful to others like the woman was.

    "She is back, isn''t she?"

    M turned her head with a curious look. "Do you know who she is, Mrs. Barbara?"

    "For certain! That woman who is standing in front of the carriage is Arrah," Mrs. Barbara exined.

    M took a while to remember who Mrs. Barbara meant, "I don''t think I know her."

    "Naturally, Arrah left the house right when you were young. Do you know the house right behind yours? That is Arrah''s house. I think she left to work for a high noble family when you were still young but your parents should know who she is. I think the woman inside the carriage is the people who Arrah worked for."

    M hummed in response, "Do you might know who the family is?"

    "I remember it was a very easy surname to remember," Mrs. Barbara sucked her breaths with her hand hanging loosely on her hips, "I remember! It was White. The Family White."

    M recalled that the talk ended only there and then. She didn''t have much thought to brood about her neighbor who had came back to her home after years. Late at night, her daughter cried in her sleep and M woke up, pushing herself from the bed. Her husband also woke up beside her, "I will tend to her, you can sleep. You have worked far in the mountain," said her husband to her with a caring gaze.

    "I only went up and down the foothill today, Eunice, I will be fine. Instead you need to sleep," M suggested. She pushed herself from the bed when Eunice, her husband followed.

    "Let''s tend to her together and have her sleep between us."

    M smiled at her husband''s suggestion. They went to take their daughter from the crib and took a seat at the footboard of the bed. Thinking it was hot, M went to open the window when she narrowed her eyes as she saw someone was running in between the pitch darkness.

    "What are you seeing so seriously?" Eunice asked,ing to take their daughter from her hand and swung the baby gently on her hands.

    "It''s our neighbor," said M while still narrowing her eyes to see through the darkness.

    "The one named Arrah, correct? What about her?" Curious, Eunice had walked toward her side and looked at the darkness, finding no one.

    M turned her head with a faint frown, "She appeared as if she was running away earlier."

    "Running away, silly you maybe she is just leaving early for something," Eunice brushed her worries away. "Though I wonder why she is leaving her house thiste at night. Anyway let''s get back to sleep, Alice is asleep too as well. We have an early start tomorrow."

    M offered her husband a smile. She was curious but also sleepy. Closing the window, they got back to the bed. Before her sleep, Eunice held her hand. She saw his smile through the help of the small oilmp beside the cupboard.

    "I wish you a beautiful morning."

    M showed Eunice the same loving smile, "And I wish you a very beautiful dream."

    "With you, I am already certain that my dream would be beautiful. Thank you, M, for giving me a family. I was an orphan until I met you," Eunice kissed her hand before going to lean forward and kiss the forehead of their baby, Alice.

    "My life was notpete until I met you, your gratitude is just as wide as I felt. Good night," she wished her husband. M began to close her eyes and drift to sleep, hoping her day would be beautiful tomorrow morning.

    But God appeared to have another n ahead of her.

    Because while the next morning came for her small family, the night never came for her husband or daughter. A demon had came toward their peaceful town, destroying everything.

    The demon was adorned with pitch ck horns on the sides of his head and a pitch ck wings which was made up of feather. M''s eyes burned the memory of the demon as that day had marked her first day to the path of revenge.

 Chapter 548: Judgement Day-I

    <h4>Chapter 548: Judgement Day-I</h4>

    Rmended song for this chapter: Guizhong''s luby¡ª Jordy Chandra

    "I saw a demon, flying down from the sky. He was in rage, destroying everything and anything around him. By the time I had seen all around me, everything had disappeared. My husband, my parents, my child, Alice," M''s eyes slowly were willed with tears but she had managed to hold them back instead she showed a smile, a wry smile. "It was him. I will never be fooled as I have seen him by the eyes and for that day I will never forget."

    Elise didn''t know what to say. Somewhere in the back of her mind she remembered Aryl''s words about hatred when she was still young. At that point of the time she didn''t know anything about hatred. She didn''t know how it started, how it rooted, and how it will end.

    She didn''t know whether she had the ability to me anyone.

    Ian had been angry after seeing his mother killed in the worse way possible, burned while she was still alive. Whilst in rage to find Arrah, he had killed M''s family along the way.

    Fate was cruel, it''s path had been carved and no matter whether it was Satan''s blood she had coursing to her veins or the archangels, Elise learned that she was vulnerable to the path fate wanted her to take.

    "It''s revenge, Elise," M continued, her words to Elise were like raw de stabbing her body, the pain was agonizing but it wasn''t physical and it hurt more than the scars on her knees she received when she fell down the floor.

    Ian was not moved by the statement M said and the woman looked back at him with a look of disbelief.

    "Even until now, you won''t ask for forgiveness, Lord Ian White?" M questioned. Her usual tone of politeness had changed into mock and rage.

    "I won''t," Ian responded and he asked, "Do youe here to listen me asking for your forgiveness? You don''t and I know that whatever plead of guilty I give to you will never be enough to repay your deaths. They are innocent. Indeed, they are but what I had did that day, I can''t do anything that would make theme back for you and neither you."

    "I had only wanted one apology, Lord Ian," M answered, her eyes looking down at him had turned calmer than before.

    "I will apologize to all the people who are innocent and whom I have killed once I see them again whether it will be in Hell or Heaven. I had been prepared since the day I killed a person to shoulder the effect of my doings, M," Ian responded back to her in a calm manner as if he had been prepared of it¡ª as if he knew that retribution to kill a person wille back to him again one day.

    Elise''s tears fell from her eyes as she felt her heart falling to the bottom of her stomach. She was at lost in what to do. Who to me or who to forgive.

    It now painted a clear picture to Elise of what had been going on and why the enemies could go inside. While the intruders dies as they had entered from outside, M had been inside the mansion and she had been the one to call forth the demons. The bodies of the servant that died Elise could tell now not most of them was killed by demons but also M who had used them as a base for her sacrificial ritual.

    "What about you?" Ian asked M instead, "You have killed so many people toe here. What will you do when someone of their family took on the same path of revenge as you and went to kill you? What will you respond when they ask you for forgiveness?"

    M appeared taken aback by the question as she wasn''t prepared for it. As indeed, she was blinded by her own hatred and revenge that she see all means possible, leaving no stone unturned as if it was the most right thing when she knew deep down that what she had done was no different from Ian.

    "But can you me me?!" M raised her voice, "You killed my family. They are the only reasons in this world that I had!"

    "Neither can you me me. My mother was killed. She was also the only reason for me to be in this world. I lost everything that day," Ian kept his red eyes to maintain his gaze while staring at M without faltering. "I was wrong to kill your family and it would only be an excuse for me to me the fact that I was still immature and a newborn demon who was overly riled up by anger that it blinded me from killing only of those who are responsible."

    "Shut up!" M yelled and her ck eyes went wider as she sted an explosion from her hand. Ian had to let go of her neck to avoid the attack as well as to take Elise away and move her from the corridor as the ceiling caved in.

    Elise saw the rubbles of the corridor, seeing M no where to be found and she didn''t know what she was feeling whether it was sadness or relief.

    But M hadn''t died. She floated to the sky, her hand was raised across her shoulders, "I might have to owe the same retribution to those people I have killed but I havee this far and I can''t go back."

    "M," Elise called her, "Don''t do this. Please."

    M''s eyes slowly went to lock gaze with Elise''s blue eyes, "You are so simr to her, Elise. Blue eyes, always looking at me innocently. Because of you I had thought multiple times to relinquish my hatred to forget about my revenge."

    "There is still a point you can turn back to, M. We all have guilts," Elise responded to the woman with plead on her words. "I have them as well. I had killed people too. Please. I don''t want to kill you."

    M could see the splitting image of Alice her baby apologizing to her begging her to stop. M closed her eyes, letting the tears to fall, "No. If you want this to end, you should kill me Elise. Maybe with this the cycle of hatred will end."

 Chapter 549: Judgement Day-II

    <h4>Chapter 549: Judgement Day-II</h4>

    Ian stepped before Elise. He looked at her meeting her eyes, "I will take care of her. You can stand by there."

    Elise''s hand reached out as Ian had left without waiting for her answer and she clenched her hand, settling it beside her. M started the fight by sting the spots beside Ian with her ability.

    Ian was swift to avoid everyst one of the attacks, and used his wings to soar on the sky where M had floated.

    "Why now?" Ian questioned the woman, "You could have done whatever n you have before this but why now?"

    M tried to escape from Ian, trying to keep the distance between them as she knew once Ian shortened their distance, it would be herplete loss. While flying away and avoiding the fire Ian sted around, M had thought she had avoided one dangerous attack that almost brushed her cheeks when Ian had suddenly appeared before her and kicked her across the sky until she fell like a meteorite towards the ground.

    The floor under M crushed over the pressure it couldn''t hold.

    M hissed in pain and her eyes shot up at Ian who was still flying on the sky with hisrge ck wings, she remembered Ian had more wings than now which wasrger, the memories were vivid in her mind,

    "The question wasn''t why now. It''s finally now," M answered and she wiped the corner of her mouth where drop of blood had trailed. "Indeed as you have said, I have tried many times to put my n in the act. Tracey and Carmen they were such obedient girl. But I and Carmen shared one same mistake."

    Elise''s heart raced against her chest as she headed M''s words. She looked at the woman stunned. As if earlier hadn''t shocked her like an electricity current, now, Elise felt as though thunder had struck on her ground.

    "You know about Carmen and Tracey?" She questioned. Elise was standing not too far from the ce where M had stood at. The world was red that she could almost see M''s eyes turning red under the bloody moon when in truth her eye colors were still ck.

    "No," Ian was the one to answer, "It was you who had ordered them. We have been searching for traces of people who orchestrated Tracey and Carmen into whatever role they had been posed to take. There should have been a very detailed instruction towards them and it won''t be easy to instruct someone who worked in the White Mansion as my rule had dictated the maids to live here. Oddly, I can''t found them at all. Now I know because this entire time you had been the one who instructed them closely."

    "Correct. Why don''t everything ever miss your eyes, my lord?" M questioned bleakly, "But it is toote and you have found it all."

    "Is it all?" Ian then interrogated the woman. His bright red eyes were narrowing. "You didn''t try to kill me. During those two incidents from the women, you instructions you directed was for Tracey and Carmen to kill Elise but not me when I should have been your true target. Why?"

    Elise''s eyes dimmed when she realized this as well, "Because I havee to like Ian?" She asked the woman. One might argue it wasn''t the time to ask but Elise had a feeling that she needed to find out the answer to this question now becauseter would be toote.

    Her lips trembled slightly as she continued to look at M, "Or is it because I am the Demon'' Bride?"

    M turned to look at her, finally meeting her eyes as the entire time, she had been trying to avoid locking gazes.

    "Yes," M answered, her simple answer and the deadpanned look on her face only lunge more pain into Elise''s heart.

    Strangely, slowly, Elise could feel the pain easing, somewhere in the part of her heart grew so numb that the stabbing in her heart disappeared. Instead now, Elise only felt a heavy weight on her heart.

    "Elise," Ian called for her name and he looked up at him. Ian who found Elise''s expression broken and torn couldn''t do anything. He reaped what he sow and he was facing his consequences. He didn''t care when he was alone, he waited for the retribution toe to him but it was different now when there is Elise.

    M might have all the right to try and kill him but he can''t die on the promise he had made for her.

    "Do you have any other question to her?" Ian questioned her, giving the choices.

    Elise looked at M for a while. Her breaths stopping on her lungs until she let it out in quivers. "Have all this time it was all an act? Have you been nning to kill me since I came back to the White Mansion?"

    M instead became silent. "No," she answered and Elise who thought just once there was truly happiness in her life apart from Ian only had her hope shattered to million pieces. "I have nned to kill you long ago ever since you live with the Scotts. But you don''t remember anything Elise. I have never betrayed you because from the start I never had nned to make you trust me what you did was your own folly."

    Ian''s eyes narrowed and he teleporatated right in front of M. The woman was taken aback but quickly pulled the two sks she had it stored on the bag that loosely hang on her side.

    Ian quickly covered his face with his arms and saw the sizzles that sounded from his skin.

    "Holy water," Ian described the fluid that M had thrown to him.

    "The strongest one. Even though you might not die with it. I can tell it has dealt you a lot of damage." And it was true when Elise looked at Ian''s arms, she saw that his skin had melted so much that she could see his bones. Her body shuddered and she toon a step forward, calling forth Jett when Ian looked at her eyes and shook his head.

    "You don''t have to dirty your hands, Elise. I will finish what I had started," he told her and put on a gentle smile. "It will be quick. Close your eyes." And the words that reminded Elise''s of their first meeting after the nine years of separation still bore the same reassurance to her heart.

    Elise''s tears fell from her eyes and sheplied to his words. She wanted to aid Ian but with her conditions and how her emotions were all over the ce, she didn''t want to instead drag him back. Seeing the two once again, her blue eyes closed.

 Chapter 550: Judgement day-III

    <h4>Chapter 550: Judgement day-III</h4>

    M was unexpectedly stronger than all other dark sorcerers. She was even stronger than Thomas who had been taken as the right hand man of the Dark Sorcerer Lord. She didn''t fail to keep up with the attacks Ian charged but she couldn''t go against him quick enough either.

    "You were a human before. Who taught you to take up taboo magic?" Ian questioned as an electric current thundered beside him which he swiftly dodged. His eyes then looked at the ground that cracked after being hit by the thunder.

    "Someone. I prayed to God and he came to save me," answered M and although she was vexed by how her ability couldn''t hit Ian even for a bit while she had been thrown across the ground for the fifth time, she didn''t let herself to be overtaken.

    She knew Ian was strong. He was a high demon and she had expected this all. It was why she had kept her trump card to herself.

    Thinking about her trump card, a smile crawled across her cheeks.

    The fight went on for a long five minutes. Elise who had been closing her eyes finally open her eyes again.

    I can''t be like this, thought Elise in her own mind. Crying and feeling guilty was what to be expected from her kind heart but while M had her reason, she had to protect her own family, her happiness, and her most treasured person.

    Her blue eyes deepened to an almost purple color as a tinge of red mixed with it.

    After some more rounds of chasing where Ian would jump from one wall to another to chase after M who kept to make the fight to her advantage by putting distance to them, Ian was finally able to push M into the corner after making her surrounded by thick circr barrier of fires.

    M who couldn''t escape the fire that surrounded her, used her power to suspend on air and it was then when Ian who had expected her to run on air took her by her neck.

    "You will meet a terrible death," M curse as she coughed, around her neck, five fingers mark reddened on her skin. "Do you think that prophecy where Elise would kill you is false? It will happen sooner than you thought like today," chuckled the woman evilly, trying to drag time.

    But Ian had read through M''s n away ahead of her and he didn''t indulge to the small talk. "I was prepared to die on her hands the moment I kissed her." answered Ian in a calm manner. He prepared his hand to take the woman''s heart without another discussion as he was aware that the wordsing from the woman would do

    "I will make you regret what you have done!" M yelled, she raised her hand as herst form of distance. From behind them five circr marks appeared on air and from it arge purple icicles lunge forward to rain an attack to Ian.

    Ian managed to caught three out of five while from behind, Elise''s shadow had taken hold of the rest two of them.

    Elise stared back at M, her heartache was still raw on her heart but she had grew numb over it.

    "I won''t let you," whispered Elise and M who watched her instead of being scared to face the two high demons instead had a very wide smile on her lips.

    "Try then. I will see how this y out as thest one tough," answered M as if she could already see the oue of the fight.

    Ian respected Elise''s decision to fight as it was not something she could easily done. Others might be able to close their eyes and let their hatred of being betrayed wash over the sadness but to Elise it was hard and that was what made her a human.

    To Elise, M was the figure of a mother after Adide who she couldn''t remember much.

    The betrayal she felt was much more agonizing as Elise had trusted the woman to be her own family.

    For Elise to now stand on her ground and go against M only prove how strong she was as it was a choice that was difficult for anyone to take.

    When Elise joined the fight, she didn''t managed to exchanged a lot of words with Ian. However, they fought hand in hand while assisting one another perfectly as if their instinct knew what they should do to help one another to reach a higher level of their power.

    In between the fights, Elise saw how one attack of M can cause the entire ground to break. "How could she be this strong?"

    Ian who had came next to her, narrowed his eyes, "She has sold her soul to the taboo magic. The stronger she bes it would also mean in the next growing seconds, her soul is slowly leaving her body away."

    Elise looked at M again. She was unable toment on anything other than knowing that M had been preparing for this all the time. She had prepared to die for good in order for her revenge.

    With the fight continuing, neither side was backing down. As Ian had told her, M''s power grew stronger for the next running minutes. When the woman float, Elise who didn''t have wings couldn''t fight up on the sky. Instead, she used Jett to pull M back to the ground, preventing her from doing any long-ranged attacks.

    When M fell, she cursed seeing Elise who looked at her with a serious face. The shadow crawled on her ankle, pulling her across the ground. Not wanting to be pulled toward the demons, M whispered another spell.

    Elise saw the circles appearing all around M again. This time there were more circles in number than before and when the purple icicles came out from the circles, it was thinner but more annoying as they had multiplied in number.

    Elise raised her hand, letting Jett to spread wide into a wall to protect themselves against the icicles. In the meantime, Ian went to caught M again by her neck. The woman raised her hand toward his face as she was trying to st his face but Ian had in return used his palms to burn the woman''s hand.

    A scream echoed from M''s mouth but she didn''t stop and once again tried to do the same thing with her other hand that only led for Ian to st the woman''s hands and legs. While she screamed in pain, M had looked upward on the sky. The ground she had fallen on had changed from the edge of the garden to middle where they were now on the field of the blooming white Chrysanthemums.

    "H-help," M whispered while looking at somewhere behind them.

    One of Ian''s brows raised at the woman''s plead; questioning who was the woman pleading to, "I will see you again in Hell," he offered his sincere words and lunged his hand toward the woman''s chest ready to dig out her hands when instead, Ian felt a deep thrust on his chest.

    His eyes widened while feeling the iron taste on his mouth as blood flowed down from his lips. Slowly, his eyes looked down on the fair hand that had went across his chest. His eyes slowly turned to look behind, morphing into a surprised expression.

    While M who was on the ground had a wide smile across her lips as she had finally reached her long n of revenge.

 Chapter 551: Crimson Chrysanthemums-I

    <h4>Chapter 551: Crimson Chrysanthemums-I</h4>

    Elise saw the pressure attacks between M and Ian when she closed her eyes once to blink, she saw how M had used all her crystals to attack Ian. He managed to run and Elise assisted him by destroying some of the few crystals. She pulled back M on the ground when she tried to run when all of a sudden, the woman had used an explosive attacks that blew up the space.

    Elise was thrown a few ground behind. Her head felt dizzy as she had unluckily fell on the rocky floor.

    With one hand against her head, Elise wondered if the fight would end until M had exhausted her own soul. But she had stopped thinking as it helped her to pass through the problem without feeling the weighing emotions that stirred inside her heart.

    Elise stopped on her feet when Jett asked, "Mydy when you kill a person it doesn''t make you a bad person," whispered her shadows. "Master, your father, had stated the same. No one wants to hurt others it was only because they had interest that collide horribly with us."

    "I know," Elise answered her shadows, her eyes that were clouded with sadness now was over ced with a different emotions that burned a fire inside her eyes, "I will be protecting who I should protect."

    She tried to focus her eyes to the battlefield, seeing how M had pushed Ian on the ground. Her hands were wrapped in his neck as Ian was suddenly unable to use his power. Ian''s eyes turned to look at her, "H-help," he whispered.

    Elise''s eyes widened as M had ced her hand to his chest, readying herself to take out his heart. "No!" Elise shouted and at once, she dashed toward M. Her hand went straight, piercing the flesh of the person who was on the ground before Ian.

    Blood flowed over her hands and Elise who felt her body entirely cold could only taste the warmth of the blood.

    She looked at M whose expression froze and stunned while Ian who on the ground had a wide grin that gave her an unsettled feeling.

    "I will see you in hell first," Ian said to M but Elise who headed M''s voice from Ian had her entire blood drained from her body.

    Her eyes were unmoving as she looked at her hand that had went through Ian''s chest.

    She had been prepared to kill M, her heart her been set for the guilt and sorrow that wille after only for now she realized the person whose heart she had taken wasn''t M''s but rather... It was Ian''s.

    Elise''s lips gape, horror filled her eyes as she was at lost in what to do. Elise was still in shock as fear as she felt her entire body trembled but she didn''t pull her hands out as she knew doing that would be worse.

    Ian was shocked but he quickly pulled Elise to his arm, his hand settled on his back while the other wrapped the entire back of her head, "Don''t panic, it will be alright," he coaxed her and from behind, Ian could see the grounds and walls had cracked after suffering from the echoes of Elise''s innate ability.

    "I am alright," Ian cooed her. When he noticed M moved, Ian who noticed this didn''t forget the woman and utilize his power to st off the woman on her face, rendering M to an unconscious state.

    Elise was stuttering, her tears keep falling as she realized her terrible mistake, "I-Ian I... I didn''t want to do this. I saw you as M, the magic... s-she..."

    "Shush," Ian stroked the back of her head slowly. "I will be fine. It isn''t a arge injury for me. Calm down Elise, you have to get a hold of yourself."

    Elise breathed in and out. She could feel her Min on scatters as she tried to clear her eyes which was overfilled by tears by blinking them away. She did what Ian had told her knowing well that if she let her emotions triumph over her, she will only awakened her ability that she knew she shouldn''t.

    Ian let her calm down while her face rested on his broad chest. Elise could feel the taste of iron on her mouth as she had unknowingly been biting to her lower lips, drawing blood to her mouth.

    "What should I do? I... I should pulled out my hands now?" Elise knew that when a person is stabbed and if the knife was pulled it would only worsen the injury but Ian had his healing power.

    "Just give me a second," Ian forced a smile while looking at her face but Elise could see the pain on his face that was strange to her.

    Elise had not seen it once but she knew Beelzebub had once stabbed Ian''s heart but he didn''t react like this... in an agonizing pain.

    "Ian?" Elise questioned and her eyes that looked at him noticed how his pale had failed to pick back the rosy colors. Cold sweats begin to drip from his forehead. Instead of healing himself and stopping the blood, Elise could feel more blood poured out from his chest.

    "Ian?" This time more panic filled Elise''s words. "What''s wrong? What happened? You can''t heal yourself?"

    Ian didn''t answered and he closed his eyes and lips to endure the pain that he felt. By watching his expression, Elise could already tell that what he felt was the most pain he every felt for years.

    "I am fine," Ian said between his clenched teeth while looking at her eyes, forcing a smile while his eyes set to lock on hers. Even though he was in pain, he prioritized Elise''s condition before anything.

    Elise was in panic. When she thought of how she had killed Ian, her blood went cold as if icy waves had surged and washed over her body, leaving her with the emptiness of fear.

    "B-but you are not h-healing," Elise stuttered, her eyes at lost while looking at Ian.

    Only at this time that the echoes of the prophecy people had told her rang around her head.

    That one day she would kill Ian.

    Ian didn''t answer but look at her, and he pulled her head to his shoulders again, "No, it wasn''t your fault calm down, Elise. I am alright, I will be fine." and his words only caused for more tears to stream down her eyes.

 Chapter 552: Crimson Chrysanthemums-II

    <h4>Chapter 552: Crimson Chrysanthemums-II</h4>

    Music rmendation: Dragonspine Snow¡ª Jordy Chandra.

    .

    Elise had the confidence she would never kill Ian under any circumstances. She believed in it as there was never the reason for her to kill the person whom she loves with all her soul and her entire being.

    Yet now, she realized what does it mean by fate.

    When one path had been predetermined by fate, no one could go against it.

    Such as now where her hand was thrust in between Ian''s flesh.

    Tears continue to dribble down her eyes. The rim of her eyes stung painfully when another batch of tears rolled out from her blue eyes. While she could endure the pain, it felt more stinging as the pain told her that this was not her dream and rather was the reality.

    "Shush," Ian continued to coax her. "It is fine. I am sure this is nothing my injuries will heal slowly but nothing should happen to me."

    "No," Elise shook her head as she held her breaths and tears altogether. "Don''t lie to me Ian. You are not alright." Elise knew because she could feel how his body growing colder in seconds. His heart that was near her hand also dimmed as it tried its hard to beat.

    Ian stared back at his, his red eyes were brimming with gentleness even as he knew that his time was slowlying for him. "You caught me," he smiled, chuckling as if they were still on the bed in the morning, sharing their words and chuckling over small jokes that he often made.

    But unlike those mornings, Elise was full of tears. Her heart was so much in pain that her breaths were difficult to inhale. She looked at him, stared at him, letting her tears loosely dribbled over her cheeks.

    "I can''t live without you," Elise confessed, her words stuttering and she sounded broken that also pained Ian to hear. "I can''t... I can''t do this without your presence besides me."

    Ian pulled her head and rested her chin on his shoulders. He was one who never cried but slowly he could feel his chest held a different pain apart from his injuries. This separation was something they have heard people talking about many times but they denied it as they knew it was impossible.

    Ian couldn''t die as he had his curse while Elise would never kill him. But this two warrants exhausted itself from working today as circumstances had proven them wrong.

    He pulled her deeply so Elise won''t have to suffer the image of killing him every night like he once did when he saw his mother burned to death.

    "I am aware," Ian whispered. "I can''t live without you either, Elise. Listen to me and close your eyes."

    Elise cried again and she shook her head because she could feel deathing toward him.

    "Elise," Ian cooed her to follow his instructions. With a sob, Elise did what he wished and closed her blue eyes. "Good girl," he rubbed her head. "Before anything I want you to remember this. Don''t do anything reckless anymore. If I will never be able toe to you again, I wish that you would take care of yourself better. Think of yourself before others because you matters the most to me. At night, please sleep well. If there is a nightmare following you, just remember me because I will always be there to defeat all your nightmares and turn it into the most beautiful dream you will ever had."

    Elise bite down to her lips to stop her sobbing mess. She could not hold herself back.

    "Don''t bite your lips, my silly wife," Ian chuckled as if nothing had happened. His hand went through her red hair, "Remember this in your head. What happened today is never your fault it was not anyone''s carelessness. Not anyone''s weakness that caused this as well. There are just events that bound to happen and it has never been your fault."

    The blood that flowed from the cavity in his chest dripped to the white Chrysanthemums that lies underneath them, coloring the pure snowy petals into a deep crimson color. The blood that once was ck had turned red, proving that Ian had turned as a human along the way without their notice.

    "What should I do without you?" Elise asked him. "I can''t... you know I can''t."

    "I won''t ever leave you," Ian convinced her. "I will be always there for you. You might not be able to see me again but I will always be with you."

    "You are a liar," Elise whispered, unable to control her cries she buried her face to his shoulders. "You promised me you won''t leave me."

    A look of pain passed by Ian''s eyes and he squeezed his eyes, shaking his head to suppress what he felt and slowly trying to go back to his calm manner.

    "I know," Ian epted her words as he knew the sorrow that was squeezing her inside out. "My wife, you have to know how happy I was to be united with you. Our wedding day had been the day where I feel I am the most happy man in this world. And you were the one who made that happen. Don''t wait for me, don''t search for me, you can leave me in your memories. I will always watch you with a smile."

    Elise didn''t know how much time they had left to be together. But she didn''t want him to leave with her being in tears. Although she didn''t managed to stop her tears, Elise said, "I love you."

    Ian''s eyes widened not in surprise that she had said the words but because how much it agonizes him now that she had to say this words in their separation.

    "Ian, I love you. You are the only man I will love for my entire life. My only sun."

    Ian chuckled faintly and pulled back to show her a delighted smile, "I''m happy... Elise, I''m happy..." Elise couldn''t hear his following words as his lips had fell mum.

    She could feel his heart that was against her hand had stopped beating. Her breaths she held escaped in quivers as she felt him leaving the world.

    The blood moon finally faded away, the sky brightened up but Elise''s sky had been shattered in blood.

    ****"

    A/N: This is not The end. I repeat, this is not the end. Don''t forget to vote if you would like more chapters ^^

 Chapter 553: Crimson Chrysanthemums-III

    <h4>Chapter 553: Crimson Chrysanthemums-III</h4>

    Elise heart had stopped beating at the same time Ian''s heart had stopped its beat. She pulled him softly from her shoulders as she felt his head weighed on her shoulders. Slowly bringing him away, Elise finally met his his face. His expression was serene as if he had made peace with everything in this world; as if there was no longer rope that bind him to the world.

    "No," Elise softly called out for his name. Again and again with her hoarse voice until finally she let out a piercing scream. The ground beneath him started to quiver. The blue sky that had just appeared was once again swallowed by the ck clouds.

    Thunders rang from the sky as rain fell down apanied by the purple bolts. Elise cries were submerged in the sound of harsh rains.

    Esther and Beelzebub walked out of the White Mansion which shakes as they felt the echoes of Elise''s power. The birds and animals on the forest had made their escape as well, as if they feared for what was about toe.

    Esther''s eyes couldn''t see well what happened as the rain hindered her to do so but she didn''t deter. Coming closer, it was Beelzebub who let out the first gasp.

    Esther looked at him before shifting her gaze to Elise who was holding Ian on her arms as tears falling to appear.

    But what Esther noticed wasn''t only that but the continuous berserk of her power that had turned all the flowers beside her to dust. "No! Elise stop! Get a hold of yourself!" Esther yelled as she made a run toward the two but before she could put a step on the ground, Beelzebub pulled her by her wrist.

    His red eyes were fierce as he had just saw Ian had died. A regretful expression passed by his face, "Do you want to die? Look," he pointed and Esther looked at how everything had been rendered to ashes when they came in contact with Elise''s innate ability.

    "But she will only ruin herself this way," Esther yanked her hand. "And she is my niece. I have seen her mother died but not her."

    "At the cost of your life? You will only worsen her condition," Beelzebub stop her, "I will go after her."

    Esther''s eyes widened, "What?"

    "Thatss, it was partly my mistake for noting here earlier," Beelzebub said and when he go it was Esther who stopped him.

    "If you have a death wish don''t do it in front of me!" Esther warned him and she panicky look at Elise again. "This is no time to fight I will¡ª"

    "Thank you Esther," came another voice behind the two.

    Esther''s eyes erged and her brows shot to the edge of her forehead as she knew whose voice it is. Turning her head, she met her cousin who she hadn''t seen for centuries. His face was still the same as she remembered, passive but now it was filled with sadness.

    "I will take care of it now," and saying this, Leviathan took his steps forward.

    "Wait, who¡ª" Beelzebub wasn''t able toplete his words as Esther pulled him by his hands and she shook her head.

    "That man is Leviathan," Beelzebub looked surprised to see the prince of Hell here.

    "Thess''s father," Beelzebub announced and Esther confirmed it with a slow nod.

    Elise was numb over all she felt. She could only feel her tears and Ian''s body on her arms that had turned stiff.

    "Elise," came a voice behind her and it appears that the person had called for her many times until she finally turned her head to meet his golden eyes. "Elise," Leviathan crouched on the ground. While all things were rendered to ashes, it appears as if he wasn''t affected as he also bear the same power as her.

    Elise looked at the man in daze when it dawned to her who it was, "Father?"

    Leviathan scrunched his eyebrows. Hearing his daughter''s voice calling him father had been one of his longest wish and yet now he had to head it under the circumstances where she was broken and sad.

    Elise pulled Ian closed to her arms and she shakes her head. "He..." she sobbed, "Ian is dead."

    Leviathan took slow steps toward her and knelt on the ground to have the same eye level of her. "It isn''t your fault my daughter."

    She shook her head, "I-I killed him."

    "You didn''t. It was inevitable," Leviathan ced one of his hand gently on her back while Hallow who had been inside the pocket snuck out to see what had urred with a nk shocked look on his face.

    Leviathan didn''t have answers, "Let''s get inside."

    Elise shook her head to him, "I don''t want to leave him," she pleaded like a child.

    Leviathan stared at his daughter. Sucking his breaths he pushed his hand over his head, pushing his hair back, "I have a method."

    Elise''s blue eyes that were sinking down was still on the bottom of ocean. Leviathan tried again, "I have a method for you to meet him again. For you to see him. For him toe back alive again. But for that to happen...."

    Elise couldn''t hear it well as her ears were ringing. Like a blue she could hear her father''s voice speaking and giving her an exnation. Trying to persuade her. Elise didn''t believe it at first but she looked down at Ian. If there was a chance. No matter how faint it is, why does she have to wait here?

    No matter how narrow it is... Elise reached out her hand and softly she clutched to her father''s coat.

    Leviathan was taken aback and he looked at his daughter who looked much better than before. A new hope arises on her eyes. "How? What do I have to do?"

    Leviathan felt relieved that Elise didn''t lose herself in her emotions. Her power begin to stop causing havoc and the trembling on the ground stopped the moment slow kindle of sunlight passed through the gaps of the clouds.

    "Let''s get inside and I will tell you all that you need to do. Under my guidance I will make sure you will meet him again."

    ****

    A/N: personally this chapter isn''t made to torture anyone. It is how the story flows since the beginning I have created the book. It may be painful but I assure you I love the light that shines on the tunnel after all storms. I do hope lovely readers, you know what I mean^^

 Chapter 554: Anger Know No Bounds-I

    <h4>Chapter 554: Anger Know No Bounds-I</h4>

    Leviathan helped Elise to bring Ian''s body but before they could move him, Elise caught something by her eyes and she narrowed. The corner of Ian''s fingers had slowly crumbled. Both Leviathan and Elise who were near had their eyes widened on the sight.

    "No. No. No!" Elise yelled to herself, trying to pick up what was left. Her tears continuously fell. She noticed that Ian''s body didn''t crumble because of her. He had turned simr to when a paper was lit to fire, slowly by slowly from the corner of his lower body, Ian had turned to ashes.

    She desperately hugged for what was left but had nothing to hold on her embrace any longer after another five minutes. Leviathan took her hand when she tried to collect the ashes that fell on the ground. Slowly he shook his head but Elise still tried to hold on to the faint hope.

    "W-Why?" She asked her father.

    "Ian is Diablo. While he is unable to die, Ian''s original body was born as a human. The on,y reason why his age hadn''t exhaust his body is due to the undead curse and now that the curse is not with him¡ª" Leviathan felt his words and heart heavy as he had to exined this while watching his beloved daughter''s voice wrenched and twisted in pain and anguish. "¡ªhis time had begin to flow again to its correct time, rendering him to..." Leviathan didn''t continue as they knew what urred by watching.

    "What should I do now?" Elise questioned at lost. She didn''t know whether or not she could bring back Ian. Her father told her she could but she can''t help questioning the chances. But now matter how low the chances were as long as she could see him again, Elise knew she would attempt what could be impossible.

    "We should discuss this as we enter inside," Leviathan offered but his eyes narrowed the moment he looked behind Elise.

    Elise who caught this turn her head as well, unexpectedly seeing M pushing herself from the ground.

    Esther who had just stepped to garden became confused, "How can that be? She touched Elise''s power."

    "Your power is strengthening again because of your taboo magic," Elise summarized what happened while stating the words to M.

    The woman staggered as she get up. Her both hands were out of use and she looked at the pile of ashes that were before Elise. Seeing the ashes, a small smile yed on her lips.

    "Finally," said M as she chuckled. "Finally I did it! I had done it! My revenge isplete."

    Leviathan took one step forward, "You can go inside Elise, I will take care of this."

    Elise raised her hand to stop her father and shake her head. "To end the cycle of hatred. I am the only person who should do this."

    Leviathan only stared to her. His eyes were omniscient as if he knew the history between her and M. Elise could pull from this that her father had been watching her. But where was he this entire time? Yet now, those questions didn''t matter to Elise. There was far more important things she had to do.

    One of it being M.

    When Elise stood up, her body was unstable and she staggered but a certain calmness in her eyes that was almost void made one to look at her in fear but to those who are close to her, they look at her in worry because Elise was a child with bright heart. Never had she looked cloudy as she did now but can anyone me her? There was no one.

    They all watched. Leviathan, Esther, and Beelzebub could already see what was about toe.

    M stared at Elise with a wide smirk, "Don''t think that I am afraid of you, Elise."

    Elise didn''t answer but stared. The woman said again, "I have done what I came for! I have killed him. Now my family will Rest In Peace."

    "Yes," Elise answered her after a while. "They might be able to Rest In Peace. But you will never ever see them again."

    For a moment M was stunned. Even as her words grew sharper, she could tell how Elise had somewhat changed. There was a part in her that was menacing. Menacing enough to cause chills all over M''s body.

    Her calmness and the bleak gaze she had only added more fear to those who sees her.

    "What do you mean?" M asked, as if she hadn''t listened well to Elise''s question.

    "While now they will be residing in Heaven forever you will be in Hell." Elise stated. Morphed the look on M''s face. A look of shocked and fear. Elise continued, "No punishment should be enough to pay for what you did. Not only on Ian''s behalf but all the lives you took while blinding yourself by thinking this was the only chance you had."

    "W-What?"

    All people have their worse fear. Elise learned of it during the time she spent with Ian. Each person have weaknesses and also it was easy to trigger the person''s worse fear and utilize to one''s choice. Such as now.

    It was easy to find out what M feared the most. First would be her fear of getting her n to no where in which Elise had suffered the consequences of losing Ian from.

    Her second fear was the most horrible and it was to lose the opportunity for her to meet her family ever again. And Elise had done her revenge on her own way.

    "You will forever be in Hell. In the prison forever and ever. In eternity without getting the ever second chance to meet them again," Elise stated her words aloud.

    Mia scoffed, "Do you really think you can do that? There are things that you won''t be able to control, Elise. Even if you have be the Queen.

    "I will be the Queen," Elise answered and she stared back at M''s ck eyes. Her own blue eyes slowly begin to sink down in the glowering golden color of her eyes. "And even if I am not the Queen I have full ess to make certain you will stay in Hell forever. Never to meet your family again just like what you have done to the innocent people and me. I will see your suffering with my own two eyes and make it a point that your pain will be worse than mine. Because that is what you deserve."

 Chapter 555: Anger Know No Bounds-II

    <h4>Chapter 555: Anger Know No Bounds-II</h4>

    M who was smiling had her smile fell. "I raised you well but you can''t change your innate disposition as a demon."

    "You are wrong," Elise stepped closer to the woman when M took a step forward, she realized her legs wasn''t able to move as she wanted. The ck shadows from underneath Elise''s feet had caught the woman''s limbs, putting her on hold.

    M gasped trying to pull her hands only resulted for the shadows to tightened its grip. M''s eyes quickly met Elise''s, "What do you mean by wrong? I am right, isn''t it? You can kill me who had been beside you since childhood. I did loved you Elise."

    "But your hatred wins over your love," Elisepleted. "Since both I have been a demon. You knew it so this much is to be expected. Thank you M and wee to your punishment."

    Elise reached out her hand while M screamed and struggled away to no avail. With the shadows locking her down, she could only stun on her ce, experiencing the pain on her chest as Elise''s ck shadows turned into a sharp de. The de dug inside the woman''s body but not to pierce the heart.

    Elise could tell with the amount of power M had gained, killing her by a mere stab won''t be enough. She could also tell that something in her snapped, causing her power to multiply rapidly. Now, she overpower M who had earned the power of taboo magic through her wretched rituals.

    Easily, once a slit had been made, Elise pushed her hand inside the woman''s chest and pulled out her heart. M was still alive as she watched her heart taken. As Elise guessed, taking her heart wasn''t even enough.

    "Let''s burn it," Leviathan was the one who suggest to her. He was going to offer his help when Elise had manifested blue fire on her hands that destroyed the heart.

    M continue to scream in agony while watching her heart burning in the fire. She reached out her hand in her screams but Elise didn''t do anything. When she closed her eyes, Elise was taken back to the memories of her past. She recalled how happy she was as a child. Often time M would stare at her but with a smile. Only now that Elise knew the look on M''s eyes go so much against her gentle smile on her lips.

    M''s fingers finally fell motionless after a while when her heart hadpleted turned to ashes.

    Leviathan stared at his daughter''s back. He can''t tell what kind of emotions running through her mien now. However as a man who had lost his wife in front of him, he could tell how much pain she was going through at the current moment.

    Slowly, he came to Elise''s side. He always failed being there for Elise. He had thought that by distancing himself with his daughter, he might be able to spare her from the business of Hell. He didn''t want to involve her in a world that doesn''t suited her kind heart she acquired from her mother, Adide.

    But from now on, he knew he should stay with her. No matter what was about toe if he was beside her he should be able to stop events such as this to happen.

    Leviathan ced hisrge hand on her shoulder. Elise didn''t turn her head to meet him as if she was ashamed of her own expression and gave him a nod of her head.

    "I still have a few things to take care. Can you leave me for a moment? I only need time of my own," Elise said to Leviathan.

    He knew what Elise wanted and answered with a small, "Take your time but don''t stay for too long outside."

    Elise brought her head softly up and down in response.?Leviathan being the sensitive person, brought Beelzebub and Esther away from the garden. However, he didn''t forget to keep a look around in case another danger was toe.

    Now alone, Elise breathed in a shivering breaths. She crouched down on the ground again, picking the ashes Ian had to the small handkerchief she always brought with her. When she was done, she looked at M. The woman''s eyes were closed and now she felt her soul''s presence had been gone.

    Elise strengthened her heart and hovered her hand over the woman''s hand. With her eyes closed, she whispered, "Show me your deepest secret."

    There wasn''t a lot of things Elise want to know from M. When she knew she had been betrayed, Elise felt pain but she didn''t know who to me. Everyone was a victim and she had no ce to judge as her opinion will differ ording to where the position she stood at.

    Elise had only wanted to dig deeper into who had been the one to help M.

    Waiting for the vision toe, Elise slowly opened her eyes again to see that she had transported into the White Mansion. It was the most unexpected and Elise ventured the White Mansion by her eyes. It was the ce where she had stayed for long but now it felt foreign to her as she didn''t know when this memory took ce.

    "That''s the child," said one of the maid who had been standing beside her, below therge staircase on the entrance of the castle. Elise looked at the woman, finding her voice unfamiliar but seeing the face of the woman, Elise remembered who it is as the woman was one of the few maids who once worked in White Mansion.

    Elise now learned when this piece of memory came from.

    It was ten years ago, when she had just came.

    "That is she?" Finally, the familiar voice rang. It was M. Seeing the woman, Elise felt numb. She watched M''s eyes while looking at her smaller self. But oddly, Elise couldn''t find trace of the woman faking her kind smile upon calling her name.

    "My name is M," she introduced herself to the small girl who looked frightened and tattered. Her red hair was striking while her blue eyes were vivid. "I have been told to take care of you."

    At this point, M hadn''t shown her intent on hurting her. When did it happened? Or is M was just excellent in hiding her emotions?

 Chapter 556: Anger Knows No Bound-III

    <h4>Chapter 556: Anger Knows No Bound-III</h4>

    M seemed to stare at her younger self for a while in silence while she was ying on the field. Elise reckon this was her first week living in White Mansion. At the time, M was still a maid and hadn''t raised rank but because she was one of the only few humans who lives in the White Mansion, Ian had assigned her to take care of him.

    "The girl again?" Helen, the maid who had befriended M since she first work in the castle asked. "It''s strange isn''t it? Other than her bright red hair, I can''t understand why the Lord pity and take her in the castle. She seemed to be still ver young."

    "I don''t understand it too," M said and in whisper, she murmured, "He is a demon without heart."

    "What did you say?" Helen questioned as she catch M''s lips moved but heard no words.

    "I was wondering if the Lord had find a humane heart. This isn''t something he would do," M answered. Her questioning method was light that Helen didn''t notice anything out of ce.

    The woman hummed, "I agree but you know what people says."

    M''s eyes were still on the window while Helen had moved behind her, mopping the floor, "Say what?" She asked.

    "That people changes," Helen lightly answer but she didn''t know the effect of her reply would cause M to be stunned as if she had never heard it before and was shocked to know there was a chance for Ian to walk on the better path.

    When nightfall, Elise saw M leaving the castle from her room. The woman had casted a magic that had her to teleport from White Mansion without anyone noticing. Elise had noted this earlier and she would note it again.

    For some odd reason, M who was a human posses so much power even at this point where she should have still been a human.

    The answer lies on where M had teleported at. When they came, Elise''s eyes opened to see the night sky before her eyes trying to find the location of where M''s destination lies at as she couldn''t see anything.

    Elise finally adjusted her eyes in the darkness, seeing it was an old abandoned church where half of the building had been ruined. M continued to walk inside the church as if she didn''t see the building had caved in.

    Following from behind, M entered the confession box. Being cautious and wanting answer, Elise had quickly reached out her hand to enter the priest''s side only to frown as she found no one.

    "How has it been?" Asked the person who wasn''t here and Elise was confused how could the person''s voice appear when his body wasn''t at the ce in this moment.

    "The Lord had bring up a child to the castle," answered M and Elise who had entered M''spartment as she couldn''t find anyone she was talking to, saw how M''s kind face had dropped. Come was there expression of anger and hatred. The anger was so raw.

    "Is the Lord acquiring a human''s heart, your highness?" M questioned and when the words sinking to her mind, her hands clenched together. "I can''t allow that. Not when he killed my family and now he acquiring a human''s heart. It is not fair."

    "M," said the person. Elise could tell the man had used another voice which wasn''t his as although from the voice it sounded like an old man''s there was something off about this person voice that make her doubt it his real voice.

    "You shall''t worry. The Demon is still a Demon. He doesn''t have heart and even when he is learning to have heart, he won''t seed," said the man and Elise''s eyes narrowed.

    In the past, Elise couldn''t understand Ian''s action of choking a person''s neck before managing to interrogate the man but now, she felt the necessity in mming the person''s back to the wall and warn him for his words that poisoned M.

    "What about the girl?" M asked, "She seemed a human, nothing special. But yet he took her in and I can''t find anything that would benefit him by bringing her to the White Mansion," whispered M? "Is this his good act? Finally after all those years? But it is toote. He had killed my family! They are not going toe back now and if he wanted to spare a life, he should have done that before he destroyed my vige!"

    "He doesn''t do this because he wanted to do kindness, M. There had been a saying that the girl who has red hair. One day she would be the Queen of Hell who ruled the three realms. We all know that Ian had only wanted power. He is greedy."

    "And he wanted to use that girl to achieve his mission?" Mpleted the thought. In just a heartbeat, M immediately trusted the man''s words. Elise questioned who this man could be and when she thought of how she won''t be able to find anything through M''s memories, she balled her palm into a fist. Anger now coursed like wild fire all over her body.

    "We have to use the girl in order to get him," the man spoke again, "The way is in your hand, dear M. Only you can help me achieve this."

    "But the girl don''t have sin," M responded. Remembering Elise''s face; Elise who was on her side could see the woman''s reluctance.

    But the reluctance slowly disappeared when the man says, "No dear, she has all the sins of this world. That girl. She is the granddaughter of Satan. A demon just like Ian who you wish to kill. Killing her will protect this world from uing danger as well."

    "That small girl?"

    "Not now but certainly yes in the future. Remember, M, she had been prophesied to be the Queen of Hell. Once she rules the three realms, do you think she would rule it with kindness? No my dear, she will rule with fear," said the man who spoke as if he knew anything.

    If the Dark Sorcerer Lord was him, now Elise knew why this man had been the most dangerous enemy they have faced. Because this person had prepared anything from years ago when she was still young and possibilities even long before that.

    M didn''t surprise Elise any longer when she says, "How do I use her? By gaining her trust?"

    "That is one of it but you shouldn''t act now. Soon that girl will leave the White Mansion and I want you to take my n into action when she came back to the White Mansion for the second time," said the man.

    Elise stared at the other side of the confession box with awe.

    She wasn''t wrong.

    This man truly knows everything and had been prepared for anything including to kill Ian.

 Chapter 557: Familiar Melody-I

    <h4>Chapter 557: Familiar Melody-I</h4>

    Time move on the memories of M which Elise had touched to see. In this moment, Elise saw herself walking in the dark corridor. Elise didn''t know at first what she was doingte at night as there hadn''t been many asion where she sauntered in thete night as she would often go to sleep early. But looking at how she looked scared and her own expression that was trying to stop herself from walking but as if she had been controlled, her body continue to move. Elise realized this urred during Tracey''s voodoo magic casted on her.

    But Elise was now standing beside M, watching the woman as she stared at Elise who was slowly walking toward the staircase.

    At that time, Elise was in the dark and she wasn''t able to see where she was going but now she realized where Tracey had tried to bring her to. She was walking toward the edge of the staircase. Their n was to kill her while making it seems as if it was an ident.

    While watching her past self walking, Elise stared at M who was staring intensely at her. An eager expression on the elder''s woman''s face caused her heart to squeeze but Elise didn''t wallow in it. Maybe because her demonic blood had gotten much more potent in her that she doesn''t feel much more affected by betrayal. At this point, the trust that Elise had to other people were not even a quarter of what she held to others before.

    M continue to watch her until she reached the end of the staircase but all of a sudden as if the woman changed her mind, she suddenly got up on her quick feet and made her way to the opposite way of the staircase. An unexpected event took ce to Elise as M began to sang a familiar song.

    Taking a closer hearing to it, Elise realized the song was the same one she had heard for multiple asions. All of them was sung by M herself.

    All of a sudden, Elise could see how her past self begin to regain her own movements and quickly, she tried to follow the source of the voice to find no one there.

    Elise who followed M who had went into hiding stared at the woman.

    Why? Was Elise''s question at this point of the time.

    Why didn''t M let her die at that time? Why did she sing the song that helped her it of the voodoo magic''s bind?

    The same question was heard again in the next evening. Tracey stood in front of her door, her hand covered her face. "Why, M? I was close! A little more and that granddaughter of Satan would have died. Why did you help her to regain her consciousness."

    M stared at the younger woman and her lips were set to a thin line. "It was dangerous. The Lord was almost close to noticed what we did. We had a bad timing and I wouldn''t risk all my time that I spent here for nothing Tracey. Remember one mistake will cause you your neck."

    Tracey begin to chuckle and scoff. When herughter down, her eyes narrowed as she looked at M. "Do you really want to lie? I can tel it by your eyes, M. You are not ready."

    "I am ready¡ª"

    "No you are not!" Tracey cut her off, "I know the way you look at that girl. At first I admired your quality in acting and earning that girl''s trust but slowly I can see it clearly. It wasn''t an act, was it? All that care you gave to her, it wasn''t a lie! Don''t you dare tell me that you have taken a liking to her¡ª"

    "Tracey," M''s voice fell icy and it had the younger woman to gasp. M stared at Tracey''s eyes coldly. "Remember this. I don''t like that girl. She reminds me of my daughter but because of that, seeing her only burn more anger in me. My hatred. I will never forget them."

    "Then how do you exin what you didst night? Saving her?" Tracey demanded for answer but seeing M falling in silence, she scoffed. "Mark my words. If you can''t do it. One of the days in the future, I will make certain to take it my own task to kill her myself!"

    Tracey stormed out of the room, mming the door with a loud thud. M who was left alone in the room covered her lower face with her hand. "She is not Alice," M whispered to herself, "But why do I feel guilty?"

    Elise continued to watch M and her past only to learn that M had saved her many times by her song. There was also asion where M seemed to have n to trap her by her music like the veryst time she heard the melody after her marriage, but in the end M decided not to fulfill her n.

    While Elise wondered why M had been wavering her choices on killing or not killing her. She found another question in her mind.

    On herst attempt, M appeared to push aside her n to kill her for a while but why in a count of two days her mind changed?

    The answer came on the next memory of M which Elise saw. She saw the housekeeper making her way inside a house simr in the way she had sneaked to the abandoned church. As she entered, M was immediately greeted by Thomas.

    "What! Why if it isn''t M our number one sorceress who could neverplete her task," Thomas snickered.

    M looked bleakly at Thomas, "Your jealousy is disgusting to see, Thomas. Where is the Lord?"

    Ignoring her question, Thomas who felt the jab on his heart after her words narrowed his eyes. "I might be a jealous person for certain because I know for one I do deserve the best seatpared to you. But I have been very very curious, M. How does it feel to live in the house of the person who killed your family?"

    In one instance M''s eyes widened in anger.

    "Stop it, Thomas," came a voice from behind her.

    Elise felt her heart thump because seeing the reaction of M and Thomas who immediately went quiet, she realized the person whom had talked was the one who was know very well as The Dark Sorcerer Lord.

 Chapter 558: Familiar Melody-II

    <h4>Chapter 558: Familiar Melody-II</h4>

    Elise could feel her heart slowly picking a pace. But it wasn''t be cause she was filled with anticipation to meet the Dark Sorcerer Lord who she had been hearing but never met before.

    She wanted to know who this person is to payback as he deserve a punishment for all the things he had done.

    When Elise looked at the man, she narrowed her eyes. Not because she knew who the person is but because when her head turned, she found a man elder than fifty standing with one hand on his hips.

    "Lord Dark Sorcerer," greeted Thomas and after him was M. "Have we both disturbed you?"

    "No,?but I wish to know the cause for earlier ruckus," the man said. Elise continue staring at him. This was him? This was the dark sorcerer lord whom she had been haunting for? A man who looked fragile due to age? The man who cannot stand on his own as his legs were trembling?

    "M tell me what happened? Is there a reason for you two to be in a discord?" The elder man questioned again but M shook her head. She offered the man politeness and highly revered him

    "It was only a simple joke between us two, milord. I havee with the mission from him¡ª" M didn''tplete as the man raised his index finger over lips.

    "No, no. Come and follow me. I presume you have something important so saying from ''him'' but I also have something I need to properly discuss with you, M. Come to my room." and saying this, the Dark Sorcerer Lord?walked away from the hallway.

    "I don''t need you to take my me," Thomas said with a click of his tongue.

    M easily turned her head to the man, "It''s unbing for a man at you age wailing and whining simply because he didn''t get the attention he needed. I didn''t take your me, Thomas. I don''t mind you looking crazy as you are one. I just don''t have time for you. That''s it. Simple."

    Hearing these words, Thomas''s face reddened. "One day you will beg for my help and I will not do anything or even lift a finger to help you. Mark my word."

    "Words are a weapon and also a curse," M responded bleakly. "You will be in despair if those words you says came back to you, small one."

    Thomas''s anger was on the top of his head when M left him. She did not have the time nor mood to entertain Thomas and his charade. Making her way toward the Dark Sorcerer Lord, M knocked on the door before entering the door which opened on its own.

    Inside, M was met with the Lord who had taken a seat. Elise who followed in the fragment of the dream clenched her hands as she noticed that the person who had caused sorrow to many people including herself was standing in front of her. She was resisting the urge to choke the man now as she knew if she had used her power, she might be able to kill the man but in exchange she knew her small action could lead her into changing the future whether it was to worse or better.

    "Take a seat," said the Dark Sorcerer Lord and M did what he asked. "There are many discussion we have to take care seeing that you rarelye here but I understand yourck of time... you keep staring at me," Elise who had stared at the man felt a flinch after his statement. But his eyes were still on M who was acting as the listener on the conversation. "Is there something wrong with me?"

    "Excuse me, Lord but you appearance," drawled M.

    "This appearance of mine? It is only a disguise I have to take as you don''t know when people wille to your discussion. I prefer keeping my true identity a secret for now. Thomas seemed to believe this is how I look, however, I pity him,"'' the man shook his head. "Now tell me first what ''he'' wants to say. We haven''t met for centuries."

    "It is only a simple information, milord. In Hell, it appears that Lucifer had arises from his punishment as well as the prince. They are making their moves and has seem to be on our tail," M rid the information. It was difficult for Elise to not praise M''s acting quality. She had been portraying the gentle maid but in truth, the woman knows much more about her family than she did herself.

    The dark Sorcerer Lord didn''t seem to be surprised, "Where is your master now?"

    Elise tilted her head and pulled her brows together. Master? The Dark Sorcerer Lord wasn''t M''s master but someone else?

    "He is still in his service with God, Dark Sorcerer Lord," M responded, confirming Elise''s guess.

    Service with God, repeated Elise in her mind. There could be many meaning taken from the word but with her world intersecting where there were demons and angels, Elise could only decipher M''s master as an Angel from Heaven. And by heart, Elise could also guess that Angel had been the same person who had orchestrated a n that trapped Lucifer.

    "He is busy. Keeping an appearance is hard and I knew this because I share the same experience as him. Just like you, M. How old are you turning this year?" The man questioned. It was subtle and M didn''t seem to notice it but Elise could feel how the air starting to shift after the man''s question.

    "I don''t remember, my lord."

    "You don''t but I do. You will be going nine hundred years old soon. Not many people could ever spend as much lifespan as yours but you are lucky M. Because on your darkest time, you met your Master who gave you the opportunity to lengthen your lifespan and even gave you a power like no others."

    One of Elise''s brows raised. So M''s power wasn''t onlypletely earned from her practice of dark magic but because an Angel had gifted her the power?

    Something was brewing under the scene and only now Elise finally caught the faint grasp of idea of what was revolving around her underneath her happy days. And she was determined to find the bottom of this. She had lost Ian and when she found him, she swore in her heart that there should never be one slightest opportunity for others to destroy their simple joy.

 Chapter 559: Familiar Melody-III

    <h4>Chapter 559: Familiar Melody-III</h4>

    While Elise had just decipher the puzzle to learn the true Master M worshipped was an angel and not the Dark Sorcerer Lord, she also did that in truth she didn''t had only one enemies but two: The Dark Sorcerer Lord and the Angel who also had caused many problem around her. Worse, these two enemies who were not only dangerous but clever seemed to be working together.

    "I understand what you mean, my lord. I am in sorrow that I wasn''t able to return the kindness both my master and you had given to me," M said and Elise thought it was a very shame that she couldn''t get the name of the angel from the woman.

    "We all have the same goal. I don''t need any thank yous from you as I understand there are little things that we wish which you cannot do to repay us," the man answered. Quite the snappy one, thought Elise. But oddly she felt as if she knew this person''s way of talking which was pressuring and guilt-tripping. Just as Elise had that the thought the man did use the card she suspected him would use against M, "But there is indeed one thing you can do. It is finally the time."

    M stared at the man with a confused look, "I''m sorry?"

    "The time hase," he repeated, "The time for you to take the Warine''s Lord life," the Dark Sorcerer Lord answered.

    M''s mouth gape but she was quick to close it as she noticed how her expression was immediately noticed by the dark sorcerer Lord. "I am certain that you understand me, M. And you haven''t blinded yourself in thinking that the girl who know had be the wife of that Demon to be someone of simr existence to your daughter, do you?"

    "I haven''t¡ª" M''s quick denial was interrupted as the man coughed.

    "I will be there to watch you, M. The n to kill that man had been made and I expect that you don''t let your personal feeling to get the better of you and instead ruin our n. Do you understand what I am saying?"

    "For certain, milord," M went to knelt on the ground immediately. "I do not see that girl as my daughter. They are different this much I know, please put your trust in me."

    The Dark Sorcerer Lord stared at her for a long time and without M knowing, Elise could see how the man''s eyes grew malicious. A wide grin on his face made anyone who looked at him to be aware of his wretched idea which was running through his mind.

    "I will be watching you, M. This also for your sake. Killing those demons will be one step for us to make a world free of them. Where your soon to be resurrected husband and daughter could once again stay with you," the man ced his hand on one of M''s shoulder, "I promise the hardship will only stay until now."

    Elise who was watching the man''s empty promise, clutched her fist tighter, causing her own fingernails to dug into her palm and drew blood without her own notice.

    Now she understood why all these people who work under the dark sorcerer lord are loyal. It was because they have been baited with the idea that their dear loved ones who had died will once againe back alive. As she was being ced in that spot where she wanted to bring back Ian, she understood now why this bait was so tempting to them. Because Elise too knew she could do anything just for Ian toe back.

    It was ironic. How the world move, how hatred stem, how now she realized she was indeed as the dark sorcerer said, cursed.

    As Elise knew what was about toe, she tried to pull herself from M''s memories when she saw the entire view of the dream disappeared.

    Elise then found herself in the small vige which Caleb had led her to, the same vige where M once lived in. There, she saw M making her way sneakily in thete afternoon until she reached the back of the hill. Elise wasn''t curious anymore. She was tired. She only wanted to go back as her heart felt so heavy that it was sinking at the bottom of her heart.

    She only wanted rest. A close of her eyes and do whatever she could as quickly as possible to meet Ian again.

    But with the vision showing her onest memories, she had to see what M had taken as a secret in order for her to find out the true identity of the angel and the dark sorcerer Lord.

    Yet instead, Elise found M standing before a grave that looked clean as if it was always taken care of and possibly by M herself. Taking a closer look, Elise read the name, noting it was M''s husband and daughter''s grave.

    "Soon I will kill him and avenge you two," whispered M to the graves. "I will make certain you two get a peace of mind in wherever you are."

    Yet, Elise could see the ghosts of both her husband and daughter standing near the grave. They appeared to look sadder with M''s vengeful words.

    "But," M suddenly whispered. She twisted her expression as if she was in pain. "When I see that girl, I can''t kill her. In the future I know she would bring forth hell to our world. I have to stop her. I have to kill her. The dark sorcerer lord is correct, he is correct. But I... Eunice, I can''t kill her."

    Elise whose tears had stopped could feel her eyes burn again but she shut her eyes tightly, stoning her heart. When she saw the ghost of Mr. Euniceing toward M and went for a hug, she could feel her heart squeeze.

    Elise finally remembered. During thest moment she burned M''s heart, she caught the woman smiling in the split second. The smile wasn''t filled with contempt. Instead, it was gentle that only caused more pain for Elise.

    "God," whispered Elise to herself. She lifted her chin to look up at the bright sun, "Why is this life so painful?" But no replyes as the people of Heaven continue to remain silent.

    In meantime, Lucifer who had just stepped out of a cave cursed between his ground teeth. "Shit," he made another remark as he went toward the ground taking his severed hand and tried to reattached it by pushing the wounds together. "That fucker will meet his end soon."

 Chapter 560: Path To Resurrection-I

    <h4>Chapter 560: Path To Resurrection-I</h4>

    A few hours before the incident,

    Lucifer had almost caught the tail of the angel who had been making a mess everywhere around them. The method he use was crude. After Michael and hispany gone and while Satan being busy, Lucifer had used the chance to left Hell ande back to the mortal world.

    It was strange where he came to the mortalnd at first. The whole sky was dark like it was in Hell when he had been sure that it should still be afternoon in the mortal world. The sun was gone, must be frightening to humans, thought Lucifer.

    But what caught his eyes the most was therge red moon.

    While blood moon means a lot of signs to both demons and angels, there was a few that was known the most in the kingdom of Hell. That all blood moon is the end of one''s happiness. While in Heaven, he heard it from Michael how the blood moon means the mourning of a loss for angel.

    Seeing the moon now Lucifer could finally understand what had drive Michael to be in haste and came to Hell.

    "Well a pity," hummed Lucifer to himself. "Michael had asked the very wrong person," and in the next seconds he spread open his hand one pair of white wings appeared on his hands. It was the same white wing of Gabriel that had been torn.

    Lucifer knew without even trying how Michael would refuse to let him borrow Gabriel''s wings again but he needed them in order to know who had torn the angel''s wings.

    A few odd things had happened which he noticed and it all started by Gabriel''s disappearance. There was no way for anyone to kidnap an angel. Even if it was Demons who tried as Gabriel was not a mere angel but an archangel. It only means that Gabriel had hid in the mortal world.

    At first, Lucifer''s intention was to find the angel as he appeared to have an involvement in Lucy''s death but seeing now that the angel lost his wings, here was what Lucifer found. Gabriel had gone into a secret mission to find someone and just as he was about to find the responsible person, he was attacked and lost his wings.

    In order to find the killer, Lucifer had came quickly to the spot where he could still smell the fresh blue fire traces on the ground that came from Beelzebub. He ced the one side of the wing to a taller boulder. "Stay there Gabriel. Don''t y worry, I came today for only good purposes. It''s for you as well," he said as if he knew that Gabriel could hear his voice.

    Lucifer then cracked the bones of his neck before closing his red eyes. By the time he opened it again, he could see blue traces of steps all over the ground. "It seems that stealing Baltadoure''s skill of traces tracking work perfectly. I should still more skills from the demons in the future." As he made a step, Lucifer than shook his head, "Almost forgot you brother," and he took Gabriel''s wings carefully before snuggling it next to his hips.

    Lucifer than made his way following the steps, "I remember Baltadoure''s exnation. That drunkard spill all that he held a secret when he is drunk, brother. Anyway, blue steps are angel''s traces while red are demons. Yet I can see two three traces of demons steps here... three except Beelzebub''s. One step have Heaven''s smell while the other is Gabriel. Thest one... hm," Lucifer covered his lips as he continue to talk to himself. "It''s an angel''s steps."

    And while Lucifer had been inspecting the path a person had sneaked behind him while going unnoticed. The person had used the de he held, raising it high and with a stone cold expression plunge down.

    "And do you know how thief oftene to the spot of their bad deed twice?" Came the next question from Lucifer. His left hand was raised and between his two fingers were the de the other person had used to attack him. "Now show me your fucking face, ck angel," Lucifer flicked his fingers for arge green fire to appear from the surface of his hand, sting right on the face of the person.

    Taken by surprise, the person quickly released his hold on the de, jumping backward but the force of Lucifer''s fire was so deadly that even moving backward didn''t help. The person didn''t have choice but to reveal hisrge white wings and fly upward to the sky.

    Lucifer stared at the white wings he once had when he was still an angel, "They said I sullied that white wings but so far I can tell if my wings are ck yours are darker."

    The person who fly upward on the sky was finally revealed as the blood moon shed all the shadows that once covered his body. From above the person''s face was covered by a lipless white mask that gave him a cold judging expression while his entire body cloaked in ck.

    "Not speaking?" Lucifer asked, raising both his hands. "It''s fine I didn''t expect you to either way."

    The person in return growled at him and in less than a second the shed in a fight. Each attack they sent to each other was deadly and was returned with only a deadlier attack. When Lucifer was brought to the ground, he noticed how the angel persist to cover his identity disregarding his own safety and he had used the chance to cause seven hole in the angel''s body using his spear where the de was ck in color and the handle were red.

    The angel faltered and from underneath it mask blood streamed down. It appears as if the angel would fall to death anytime soon by how it was staggering but Lucifer knew that won''t be enough. By the fight, he also noticed that the angel had a high angelic energy that worked the best to heal himself.

    When the angel raised his hand while using the other to make sure it straight, a blue light manifested from his hand but the attack was so slow that Lucifer only tilted his head to avoid the attack. "That''s a very bad bad aim you have there," Lucifer took the angel by it wings and mmed it face first to the ground. "Now is time for you to reveal yourself."

    The angel let out aughter. With its mouth that was full with blood, it gurgled and said, "I never nned to attack you, Lucifer."

    Lucifer was deciphering whose voice it was when he felt a deep stab on his stomach. The angel was still on the ground, hands bound and the attack didn''te from another enemy. Instead, it came from the ground. Lucifer looked around him to notice the failed attempt of attacks that the angel used since earlier wasn''t done simply because he had a shaky hand. Instead because the angel''s n had been to kill him using another method.

    "Fuck," Lucifer cursed while the angel pushed itself away from Lucifer as more crystal started to grow from the ground, piercing Lucifer''s body before he managed to avoid most of them.

    "Lucifer," said the angel. It voice still unclear with the amount of blood he held in his mouth. "It will you do good if you visit your nephew. Unlike you, he is on more danger now."

    Hearing that the light on Lucifer''s eyes faded an angered expression filled his eyes at the same time one of the white crystal severed his arm. "You fucker," he cursed but the angel never responded as it disappeared from the ce immediately using his wings.

 Chapter 561: Path To Resurrection-II

    <h4>Chapter 561: Path To Resurrection-II</h4>

    Lilith could feel her breath stiffening over the words Maroon said¡ª over his offer of staying with her even through death. On one hand, she, who also wanted to stay with Maroon wanted to agree to his offer but she realized just how selfish she was for doing so.

    "Maroon," Lilith called his name and showed him a smile, "Thank you."

    Maroon couldn''t pull Lilith again to his embrace as the next second she had pushed him away from her and closed her eyes. The marks on her wrist turn golden and Lilith closed her eyes, expecting the pain as she was content with everything that she did now. She nned to stay quiet, letting Maroon defeat her before owing somewhere to die without his own knowing but she only realizes how doing so would only hurt him. Therefore she had chose to free herself from the living world and release Maroon for him to look forward to what the future bring.

    As Lilith had died once she felt less tense or perhaps because this time she had felt fulfilled with all she had to do was finally fulfilled.

    Waiting for the pain, Lilith suddenly felt something was off as the pain she had been waiting didn''te as she waited for it. Her closed eyes slowly open and she looked at Maroon''s face as confused as she was. "W- Nothing... what does this mean?" Lilith pulled her arm where the mark was once at before when it had turned golden, she expected she would die yet nothing happened.

    One side Lilith was happy but on the other side she was confused.

    Maroon was as confounded as she was, but at once, he pulled Lilith''s wrist and covered her head to his chest. A sigh of relief escaped clearly from his mouth, "That doesn''t matter now. What matters is that you are here now, Lilith. Thank God, thank God," he repeated again but in whisper the second time.

    Maroon took his time having Lilith in his embrace. With one hand behind her head, he enjoyed the time he had now but all of a sudden his heart squeezed a painful feeling that didn''t only attack his physical heart but emotion appeared. A single drop of tears fell from his eyes without his own notice.

    "Maroon?" Lilith questioned as she noticed the sudden change of expression on Maroon.

    "He is dead," Maroon said with a look of stunned. It felt as if today he had found happiness but a deep sorrow as well.

    Lilith couldn''t understand, "Who, Maroon? Who died?" His expression that turned at loss worried her.

    "The Lord. Ian... he has died," Maroon uttered in a broken sentences as he was still trying his best to understand what urred, M stared back at his eyes with her own eyes widening as she realized the ultimate goal of the dark sorcerers were never Elise and instead Ian White.

    Passing by half an hour, Esther was standing in front of the window. The living servants who managed to survive was all in shock and meanwhile the Church was on its waying toward the White Mansion. Leviathan was in silence as well as Beelzebub, Lilith, and Maroon who was all in the same room.

    As most people in the white mansion was grieving the bodies of the dead were still scattered. Most went to their room and to the floor with less dead bodies in order to have a moment of rest.

    Esther who had been holding the curtain sighed, "She is still outside. Don''t you think we shoulde to her soon?"

    "She is reading the memories of that maid," said Leviathan in reply. "She wille back soon but like anyone she need a little time of herself."

    At the same time the door of the room burst open again and this time came in Lucifer. His entire eyes had turned ck, leaving only his irises to be red in color. "My nephew," was his first word to Leviathan whom he could feel the presence inside the room.

    The air turn stiff in second with Leviathan staring at Lucifer. His lips thinned, "He has died."

    Lucifer''s rage was clear on his eyes. He couldn''t believe how he fell for this again. How he had not only lost his sister but now his nephew. The fists of both his hands clenched tight enough for a crunching sound could be heard.

    "Who killed him?" He stressed every of his words with the deep wrath.

    Lucifer stood up from his chair. It was his task as a father to protect his daughter. Whether it was from the anger of his son inw''s uncle, "My daughter. Lucifer you knew this would happen¡ª"

    "It should have happened next year!" Lucifer mmed his fist to the wall, causing the entire wall to break down. The servants who were in the neighboring room can''t help but scream as they had passed through so much than what they could handle.

    "What?" Leviathan pulled his brows together. "Lucifer how much did you read through the future?"

    "I read nothing," answered Lucifer as he run through his hand to his hair in frustration.

    "What do you mean you read nothing?!" Leviathan could tell that was bullshit, "Under no normal circumstances Asmodeus can never see through the perfect timings of a person''s death."

    "I didn''t see Ian''s death date through Asmodeus. It was from the grim reaper''s book!" Lucifer had shouted and reflected the answer to Leviathan as they both raised their voices.

    "I think currently we should be discussing about what we should do now rather than arguing," came Esther''s voice. She might not be a high demon like Lucifer, Leviathan, or Beelzebub but during her time in Hell she was regarded as a person with a status as well. It wasn''t her first time speaking to a high demon and although she felt nerved with Lucifer she voiced out her thought as Elise''s aunt. "There are those who are still mourning. Your anger will do nothing."

    Lucifer stared down at the woman his hands were itching to kill the one responsible for Ian''s death but he was rational to know it wasn''t Elise''s fault some tricker must have been used. "Fuck!" Lucifer trashed the wall beside him again.

    The door creaked opened and from the gap, Elise stepped inside the room. She looked at Lucifer, her eyes were dead and as soon as she got in, her eyes looked immediately at her father. "What should I do now? To bring Ian back?"

    Elise was prepared for everything. Even if she had to rule Hell as the Queen or never to step out from the kingdom again. It was tolerable than living without Ian to her.

    "I can do anything," Elise said, "Tell me what I should do now."

 Chapter 562: Path To Resurrection-III

    <h4>Chapter 562: Path To Resurrection-III</h4>

    The demons took a better seat to lessen the tension in the room. Lucifer''s eyes were dark and his anger couldn''t disappear from his eyes. He was met with Ian''s ashes and was at lost of words, seemingly stumbling down the hole of shock and couldn''t climb out of it. Beelzebub remained quiet as much as Maroon and the others.

    "And this is?" Elise was the one to ask when seeing Lilith. When their eyes met, all of a sudden a chill slid under Lilith''s skin. There was something about Elise''s gaze that set a striking differencepared to her usual gaze. It was colder and ruthless.

    "She is my wife," Maroon was the one who spoke with politeness as he could feel the same pressure on Elise that reminded him of his first time seeing Ian. It was a pressure that could drive a person into the corner. "Lilith Salyn."

    Elise didn''t immediately talk. She momentarily took a silent look and stared at Lilith. "You were brought back to life by the dark sorcerer lord didn''t you?"

    Lilith had nned to answer it truthfully. She wasn''t choosing on the evil side on purpose but default and if she could stay by Maroon by being honest, she thoughting transparent would be he best approach to regain trust but seeing Elise''s blue eyes that narrows, she could feel the deadly threats that warned her of what would ur if she answered with a bit of lies.

    "Yes, he was the one who brought me back," answered Lilith.

    "Did you see anyone''s faces there that you could remember?" Elise then questioned. What she needed the most now was the identity of the dark sorcerer beforeing to find out who the angel was.

    "I remembered Thomas and Caleb. They are one of the only fews whom I had the chance to see. It hadn''t been two weeks since I came back alive," answered Lilith.

    "Caleb?" Leviathan questioned, "Is that the name of the second generation Diablo? He died didn''t he?"

    "He came back alive in my foster brother''s body," answered Elise to her father. "We met not too long ago in Hell." She then clenched her hands when she count how many enemies they had to face now but the reason for her to clench her hand wasn''t fear it was anger because deep down Elise knew that even killing those who are her enemies won''t put the raging wrath inside her heart to calm down.

    "Do you remember where you were brought back to life?" Elise questioned to Lilith again and she nodded in response. Maroon who could read Elise''s expression before now could feel how in less count of hours he had lost the ability while looking at Elise. One thing he can noted was only anger that didn''t seem like it would calm down anytime soon. "It is better toe to that ce and check it as soon as possible. They would have changed their ce by now but seeing the ce is a good idea. Onest question Lilith¡ª" Lilith''s red eyes met with Elise''s blue ones although Elise''s eye color had always been calm against the red ones now had defeated other''s eyes by its fury. "¡ªDid you killed anyone in this mansion?"

    "Mydy she¡ª" Maroon''s lips were closed as a shadow who had regained the form of a human shouted by intense ck fog covered his mouth with its long w-like hands.

    "I need the truth," Elise said while looking at Lilith. "I have stopped trusting in people. And I won''t. Now I will only trust myself and what my shadow can show me because all liars in the end cannot hide themselves from what they have done. Answer me, Mrs. Lilith Salyn."

    The ball on Lilith''s neck moved as she gulped down her saliva, "I did not. M ordered me to kill Maroon."

    Elise''s expression twisted worse when hearing M''s name but she casted her ears aside, "Now you two can leave."

    "The room?" Maroon questioned as his mouth was released because he could sense that what Elise meant wasn''t simply leaving the very room they were present in.

    "Everything. Awayfrom here," Elise corrected him. "This Castle and the life here. You have gotten what you wanted, both of you and now is your time to face your own lives outside from this castle. Forgetting about demons and angels will earn you two a peaceful life until the rest of your life."

    Maroon was taken aback, "I would like to stay here, Lady Elise."

    Elise only looked at them she was about to speak when Esther said, "Maybe it would be better if they stay here for a while until everything dies down and we can talk about this again."

    Elise whose expression was bleak let out a very faint sigh and nodded. "You two should leave for now." Maroon wanted to help but he knew he doesn''t have a ce to have a say on this. Therefore he nodded and left with Lilith.

    "What was your n, Lucifer?" Elise questioned him once. "I called your name, I tried and I did but you didn''te." It was during the moment that Elise ran through the corridor searching for Ian that she remembered she should called for Lucifer''s name but the man didn''te.

    "You called my name?" Lucifer gritted his teeth again. His veins popped on his forehead out of anger. "It must have been interfered by whatever magic that is casted inside the mansion. I can feel they had put on many magics here to weaken a demon''s power both yours and Ian''s."

    So it wasn''t that M was only getting stronger but they were also getting weaker with the casted magic that had been used here.

    "Instead, Levi you said you know how to bring back Ian. I have never heard of a decisive method to bring back the dead," Lucifer spoke with narrowed eyes.

    Elise also had some doubt inside her, "You weren''t lying to me, aren''t you?"

    Leviathan could see the plead on Elise as the girl''s wish to bring back her husband was so fragile. It was as if she couldn''t handle one more person to lie to her and Leviathan didn''t want to sadden her daughter anymore than she already was. "There''s a way. You might ask me why I didn''t try it when your mother died but there are certain things in this method that only a few selective people could fulfill. And I trust your husband could."

    Elise promptly nodded. One kindle of hope was all she needed, "What should I do first?"

    Leviathan heaved his breaths as if it was the most difficult thing to do. "We have to first meet your grandfather and have a talk to him. Seeing that he is the most crucial person in this ritual."

 Chapter 563: Mrs. Caroline-I

    <h4>Chapter 563: Mrs. Caroline-I</h4>

    Rmended Music: Dragonspine snow¡ª Jody Chandra.

    Elise looked unsurprised and this went noticed by the elder demons. "Did you know what I am about to do?" Leviathan questioned. He knew just how enormous the power her daughter have and possibilities for her to gain the ability to read minds were wide.

    Elise shook her head, "I guessed it. What should I do when I met him?"

    "I will do all the talk for now, we will try to negotiate," Leviathan answered, he and her both knew what Satan wanted.

    "Negotiate with the devil would never work," Lucifer, who had went quiet answered. "Once he had made up on wanting something he will use anything to covet what he needs. Right now he wants Elise to be the Queen.

    "There is a way," Leviathan answered, "That man would not agree until he get his goal and you are right at that but there is another way to change his mind. I am here Elise," Leviathan offered his daughter a smile, "I will help you. But for now there is one missing ingredient that we need to bring back Ian to life."

    "What is it?" Elise quickly questioned. She can''t express how she felt relieved there was her father, the only person who she could still trust now.

    Leviathan thinned his lips as if it was difficult to bring the matter. "We need a part of Ian''s body."

    "But everything had been turned to ashes," Lucifer was the one to say, pushing his hair back again and frustratedly stepped his feet continuously on the floor. "Unless ashes works?"

    Leviathan shook his head. "Once a being turn to ash it also mean they have nothing left. There should be something that isn''t affected by time but also a living part of him."

    Elise pulled her brows together. Wrecking her head as she tried to find what she could use. Ian had never gotten hurt so badly that he lost his limbs or fingers. There must be something else... something which is still a part of him but now isn''t with him.

    "A part of him but isn''t with him?" Elise repeated her own thoughts to murmur. Her eyes suddenly brightened up and she looked toward her father. "I might know something. Ian''s ck wings. It had been burned by the green fire but Ian told me that the wings itself hadn''t turned into ashes due to the green fire''s peculiar nature."

    "His wings," Lucifer lifted his face where one of his hands covered his mouth, "It is in the underground of Satan''s castle."

    "Underground," Leviathan clicked his tongue. It wasn''t a good response from what Elise could see.

    "Is there a problem with the underground?" Elise asked. "Is it something that cannot be solved?"

    "Sadly yes. The underground is different. It is made by Satan but to open the door and for one to take the objects from inside it''s close to impossible," answered Leviathan.

    "I don''t understand. He can open the door if I ask and negotiate with him, can I?" Elise didn''t understand why they can''t enter when they would be asking for Satan''s permission soon.

    "The one who hold the key to the underground per contract isn''t Satan but Caroline. Caroline is... she is a high demon who is as stubborn as stone and as hot headed as the fires in Hell. You can try talking to her it''s an attempt but if we can''t enter¡ª"

    "We will try to force in. I understand," answered Elise without thinking twice. "And now, should we go to Hell?"

    "The timing for the gate to open hasn''t arrive yet. You should rest for now," Leviathan ced one hand over her shoulders. "We two will leave and have a little talk together. Meanwhile, you can rest in the room and I wille to you once the gate of Hell is opened."

    Elise gave some time to think, "I am not tired. I don''t think I can sleep."

    "You don''t have to sleep," Leviathan''s voice was the gentlest he had ever used. "Just a rest is enough for you. Take your time as we won''t know when we can have rest again."

    Elise decided to agree as she was feeling numb all over. Part of her bodies were aching but there was a raw pain in her heart that sting agonizingly that she felt numb all over, she didn''t even feel how her body was covered up in scratches. Walking out of the room to give her father and Lucifer a time of their own, she made her way toward the window. Seeing how the blood moon have passed, she know understood what the true meaning of the blood moon is and how once it had fulfilled it purposed, it disappeared all of a sudden, in the cruelest way possible.

    Elise hit her head to the window''s ss, feeling her pain growing from her heart when she thought that the warmth that she always felt from Ian''s touch had left her now. She clutched the the fabric over her chest, squeezing it as tight as the twist that she felt in her heart.

    "Lady..." Jett who had gained the appearance of a faceless person was worried even though he didn''t have any expression on him but once could still feel the concern the shadow had toward its master.

    "I''m alright," Elise said and she repeated the two words in another couple time in whisper. One would argueing toward her room that she shared with Ian would only pain her but Elise think that her only sce was that room and slowly she dragged herself to the staircase. Upon reaching the second floor, she was suddenly remembered by the man who she defeated before chasing after Ian and M. She traced her steps toward the ce only to frown as she suddenly saw how there was no body on the ce.

    "Jett," she called out for the shadows to sneak out with a tilted head.

    "Strange... mdy. I am sure I have defeated him here. His heart had stopped beating..."

    Elise wondered if this was the enemy unique''s power but seeing he had fled, Elise didn''t chase because she could feel it from her gut that soon she will meet the man again. She was about to leave when her eyes caught a strange gleaming light that was reflected and buried under the ground.

    Curiously, she bend her knees, reaching out her hands to try and take what was hidden beneath the rubbles to pull out a key. Looking at it, a sudden realization hit Elise. There were many keys in this world that she had seen and not seen. The key might appear pointless to others but to Elise it wasn''t because she had seen it before in her vision. It was the key that the Dark Sorcerer Lord had.

    The man who she had fought with wasn''t a mere sorcerer but the lord of them himself!

    "Lady Elise," a voice of Maroon came from behind her.

    Turning her head, Elise gave him a nod, "What''s wrong?"

    "The people from Church havee to meet you. It is about the incident," answered Maroon mildly. Not wanting to bother Elise at the moment, he suggested, "Should I ask them toe again soon?"

    "No," Elise interrupted, "Tell me who the Churchmembers who hade."

    "It should be, Kyle, Oliver, and sir Dalton."

    Elise looked at the key once again before her expression turning colder, "Bring them to the sitting room. I will have a talk with them."

    .

    A/N: I am trying to stockpile, please be patient to those who wish for mass release~

 Chapter 564: Mrs. Caroline-II

    <h4>Chapter 564: Mrs. Caroline-II</h4>

    Entering the room, Elise met with the three men and a few numbers of other church members who were standing behind the three, around the chairs like a guard of some sort. She made her way toward the chair and sat down in silence, offering no smile but it wasn''t because she wanted to be rude. Elise was still mourning and deeply angry.

    Her current situation was simr to a boiling pot and she was right in the boiling point. At any time she could explode and she tried not to let her emotions to calm down.

    But meeting Oliver''s face, she knew that it won''t be easy.

    "I am sorry that we have to talk to you now, Lady Elise," Kyle was the one who began the talk. Being the sensible one, he could tell it wasn''t the time for him to question Elise about the matter but it was what his job needed him to do.

    "I don''t mind," Elise answered with her stiff voice,

    "I expected for you to cry, Lady Elise. You have just lost your husband but you look rather well," Oliver chided. On his mind he was rejoicing and Elise could see it clearly how he was the most happiest person to know Ian had died.

    Elise ignored the man as he wasn''t deserving enough for her to put her attention on him. Instead she looked at Kyle who was able to reasoned with though her action displeased Oliver who frowned she didn''t care.

    "I know it is what your job describe Sir Kyle. Do you need me to answer your questions?" Elise who had studied the ways of church members knew what she had to do.

    "Yes, mdy," Kyle answered politely, "It will be some simple questions but if you couldn''t answer you can deny our enter it is in your right."

    "What matters is your mental well being, Lady Elise," Dalton added his words as he sit on the far right side of the couch while Kyle sitting in the middle and Oliver on his left.

    "No, I can answer the questions. You can start," Elise give the men the time.

    When Kyle was about to speak, Oliver took the chance to cut him off and bluntly ask, "Did you see who had attacked this castle? How they look or what they are. Lord Ian has quite an enemy as I heard maybe it is one of the few he had angered?"

    "No mere people can hurt him," Elise answered, her eyes looking at Oliver didn''t narrow but it was vacant that could put one on immediate edge. "The people who he angered are those who doesn''t know their own ce and cross the line they shouldn''t like some people always do," and she meant Oliver but the thick-faced manughed as he wasn''t aware of it.

    "Why certainly, a wife will always protect her husband''s honor."

    Elise read the lines between his words but his voice was useless for her to entertain him. "The people who attacked the castle I have seen their faces well. It was the dark sorcerers. They have entered and disguised whileing here with the goal to kill Ian. One of the mastermind behind the n was the housekeeper who had worked for us for years."

    "That woman''s name is?" Kyle questioned after giving Oliver one hard re, warning him to not try and pressure thedy again with his rude questioning.

    "M," Elise never knew M''s true surname until she saw the graveyard which belonged to her husband Eunice and her daughter Alice. "M Attoine,"pleted Elise.

    "We will be looking to her for certain," Kyle promised and Elise only nodded though in her heart she wanted to say that the people didn''t have to because soon she would be diving to the root of the problem and find the dark sorcerer lord and the angel for good.

    "I also found this," Elise ced the key she found earlier to the surface of the table. "As Ian might have spoken about it before. This Key belongs to one of the team leaders in the a church members."

    "You found this... when?" Kyle asked again with narrowed eyes and surprise.

    "Ten minutes ago. From the ce where I fought with one of the enemies and I found this buried underneath all the rubbles. I won''t ask much, Sir Kyle. Please look into who had lost their key as it would mean that person is my enemy," Elise''s calm word had Kyle to shiver for a moment.

    "No, no," Oliverughed, "This key is indeed from our church but I am certain that this is false."

    Elise looked at the man with crossed hands, "What is false?"

    "The key might have been remade by them to put the guilt in one of ours. It might be a trap from them or from you..." Oliver suddenly rose his smile.

    Elise had tried to be patient. She was with a storm of emotions in her heart. There was anger, rage, and sorrow. Now Oliver had tried to provoke her but her gentle side couldn''t keep up with her anger.

    Her brows pulled together, "I don''t think we are on the same page or even book, Oliver. What do you mean trap that I made? That I am using the Church for killing Ian?"

    "That''s not what I meant," Oliver offered her a look of nervousness as if he was trying to be polite while at the same time cannot.

    "Oliver." warned Kyle with his harsh tone, "One more words from you and I¡ª"

    "It is fine sir Kyle," Elise stopped the elder man, "Continue," she ordered Oliver the man with his pride dislike her tone but smiled.

    "As I see now you don''t seem to be mourning Lady Elise. Most wives on your ce would be crying a river, shedding tears but you look very calm. Very very calm as if you were expecting Lord Ian''s death. It''s just one assumption of mine. We had gone through many cases you see where the wife n to kill her own husband."

    "Your point is that I killed him. For what?" Elise''s anger was visible in her eyes about Oliver see this as a chance rather than a warning.

    "Perhaps you have someone else you love who you want to crown as the next Lord. After all, you are now the Lady of Warine, a widow. And when you marry another person¡ª Gah!" Oliver wasn''t able toplete his words as he was immediately thrown to the wall by a ckrge hand that had picked him from the couch and mmed him to the white wall, causing dents on the surface.

    Elise who had sat down finally stood up from her seat. "Mind your words Oliver. You have not just disgraces me but my loyalty, my love, and his honor which I won''t ever forgive you for."

    The rest of the church members were immediately on guard but Elise was quicker to turn her face toward the men. Her blue eyes glistened in faint color of red. "Don''t move. I am not in the state where I can be calm enough to forgive this man and allow any one of you to attack my house again."

 Chapter 565: Mrs. Caroline-III

    <h4>Chapter 565: Mrs. Caroline-III</h4>

    Kyle was as shocked as the rest including Oliver himself. He knew he had pushed Elise''s button but had done ashes he also knew the girl was someone who never bite back because of her gentler heat. Now though, Elise was extremely furious.

    "Mr. Oliver," Elise started, her eyes narrowing at the man in front of her, "What do you think if one day your wife died? Your non-existent wife as you are not married yet now. Think of it. You have found the woman you love so deeply you can go to hell with her. You got married and spend a few days together only for her to be killed brutally in front of you and then came the insensitive man who then used your for murdering her when there was enough evidence that it wasn''t you."

    Oliver teeth clenched as he tried to struggle and free himself from the ck shadows hold, "Do you think you can do this to me?! What is this power of yours! You must be a witch... a witch!"

    "Lady Elise," Kyle called in the most polite tone he could muster, "Even if it is you, I don''t think I would be able to not arrest you for harming my members."

    "I think you all have forgotten who I am," Elise turned around with her eyes turning purple and growing deeper in the color of red but most people didn''t notice it in such a rushed time. "I am the Lady of Warine. The one who has this castle and rule thisnd. If my husband was to kill this man here for ndering my position will you still arrest me? I have to warn you all the power that Ian has also are inside me!" When Elise raised her voice the windows near them quiver.

    Kyle seemed want to speak but he thought about her words and silenced his mouth. Oliver who saw this became angered, "Sir Kyle!"

    "You," Elise then called put to one of the church member who appeared to be the most scared person of all. "I asked you what you would do if what urred to me also urred to you?"

    "I-I," the man was taken aback as he was picked out and can''t lie but answer, "I will be very angry."

    "That is what happened now, Mr. Oliver," Elise looked back at the man''s eyes. "I am very angry right now. But you can''t seem to know it from my face or expression. I don''t expect politeness from you but neither this."

    "I-I was simply doing what I had to do," said Oliver.

    "What you do is to question me about what happen not to pressure me as the killer," Elise looked into his eyes once again her gaze evoking Oliver''s fear as he could feel it in his bones that was squeezed tighter that death was slowly inching toward him. "I have storm in my heart, Oliver. A harsh andrge storm that you won''t ever want to experience but if you continue to provoke me, I cannot guarantee that I won''t put the same storm I feel now toward you."

    When she took a step forward, Oliver flinched and Elise turned her body away, "Let him go, Jett," she then told her shadows to pull back and Oliver who was hoisted high on the wall slumped to the ground face first.

    Elise made her way to her seat again but before that he looked at the church members, "Let me introduce myself again. I am Elise White, the Lady of Warine." She reinstated her position in the room before making a seat down. "We should continue with the questioning. The people who attacked us were demons summoned from the taboo rituals that the dark sorcerers performed."

    Kyle was still taken aback by Elise''s sudden aggressive mode but was smacked by the head again with another surprise when mentioned that the demons have came to thend. He would have thought Elise pulling him by the leg but after her performance of putting back Oliver in his ce, he knew it wasn''t anywhere close to a joke.

    "The person who is responsible for all this are the dark sorcerer Lord. The same person who has this key," Elise continued. Today she would have stayed calmer if not for the fact that Oliver had provoked her.

    One she was deeply angered by Oliver''s words but the second reason for her to did what she had done was to warn people that no one would be able to look down on her or Ian. Until he should calm home, Elise would do anything to protect the house which he had left and his position.

    In the meantime both Lucifer and Leviathan had a grim mien as they spoke. "That''s your n?"

    "It is insane and I know," answered Leviathan to Lucifer but we have to.

    "Say that this n of your work, you know how Caroline is, don''t you? She had already cklisted me from entering the underground and now I doubt she would let anyone elseing in."

    Leviathan nodded, "But there was one single person who managed and Elise might be able to do the same. She is... special."

    Lucifer inhaled a deep breath. More than anyone he also wanted to bring back his nephew from death. The n Leviathan had was reckless but not entirely foolish and it seemed if they did it well, they might be able to bring back Ian without cost.

    "What about thest one?" Lucifer asked him, "Ourst n. Elise can''t go there alone but we can not enter that ce."

    "That''s when hees in," Leviathan answered while Lucifer lifted his brows. Pulling out the small chick from his pocket, he showed Hallow to Lucifer. "We will need the help of this little one. He is our trump card."

    Meanwhile in Hell, a talldy whose head had to bend when entering the lowest part of Satan''s Castle pushed herself to the chair. Her long andrge legs crossed as she made a seat on her seat while her extensive and thick ck hair covered almost her entire face where her skin was paper white.

    "Lady Caroline," called the other retainer beside her.

    Lady Caroline nodded her head once and her bright red eyes looked at the demons who seemed to have turned minuscule when standing before her.

    "For trying to cross the gate to the Evesting Domain you should pay your mistakes with your life," Lady Caroline''s smile widened and she announced, "Kill them."

 Chapter 566: The Girlâ€™s Tears-I

    <h4>Chapter 566: The Girl¡¯s Tears-I</h4>

    Blood was all over her hands, no matter how much she wiped it away to her clothes, her bright blue eyes could only see the scarlet red fluids that cover her palms. The next second, Elise saw her hand inside Ian''s chest. His eyes while looking at her was lifeless and at the same time arge sound struck the ground, Elise rose from her bed, screaming on top of her lungs that caused the sses in her room to break including all the windows around her.

    Her breaths came out short and hurried from her lungs.

    Leviathan at once appeared on her room, seeing his daughter crunching her hands in front of her face. Her bright red hair scattered all around her white nightgown as tears rolled down from her chin.

    Lucifer had also came inside the room using the door. Opening it, he saw the scattered shards of ss and it was enough to know what happened. Knowing himself terrible atforting people who is saddened and instead often rub people''s wounds. Flicking his hand, he lighted all the candles inside the room while bringing more with his magic and said, "I will leave you two alone."

    Leviathan heard the click sound of the door and slowly he made his way at the footrest of Elise''s bed, making small steps like a person who didn''t want to scare off a small animal.

    "Elise," Leviathan called her name gently.

    "I-I," Elise pursed her lips and she shake her head. Nightmares haunt her. While she had hardened her heart so she won''t feel pain, the guilt that gue her worsen at any seconds she closed her eyes. She feared sleeping and even though she had tried calming herself by sleeping on the bed where they always shared their nights together, now only emptiness was left inside her heart.

    "I don''t know what I should do now," Elise confessed honestly. Her words were broken like how she felt her heart was. "Will it work? Will the n to bring Ian back will work?"

    "It will," Leviathan sat on the side of the bed and held her hands. He remembered how small she was when she was still young. Now his daughter had grown up without him seeing her growth. While it saddened him it also make him proud to see her growing well. Although now she had to be hit by a terrible storm of losing the man she loved the most.

    Leviathan could only now tell how deeply Ian''s existence was to his daughter world.

    "I promise you that it will be alright," Leviathan then suddenly saw how Elise scrunched her hand on top of her chest. "What''s wrong? Where do you feel pain?"

    "My heart," Elise squeezed her eyes as tightly as she did to her chest. "I don''t think I can sleep at all. I''m sorry, I knew that you were waiting until I rest plenty enough."

    Leviathan looked surprise but Elise knew that the Gate to Hell should have been opened in less than an hour ago.

    "You should not be sorry. What is important is for you to rest your feeling. By now, I can tell you have known how your emotions y arge part on your power''s magnitude. The stronger your anger or sadness is it would be more difficult to control them," Leviathan sucked his breaths, "It''s difficult I know Elise. You are special, a very special child."

    "But I can''t sleep. When I sleep I hope to dream him. But all I can see was blood¡ª blood all over my hands."

    Leviathan wanted to hug her but he didn''t know if he should or he could. He was a clumsy father especially as he knew he had never been there for her all this time. He wasn''t sure if he truly deserve to bring herfort now when he was no less stranger to her simr to Lucifer. Maybe Lucifer was even closer to his daughter, he spitefully acknowledged.

    "Let me tell you a little story then," Leviathan smiled. "When you were young, you loved to hear stories from me. I don''t know whether you would like to hear them again now."

    Elise shook her head, "Please tell them," she mustered a smile which was difficult to make it stay properly on her lips. "There are many questions I want to ask you... fa¡ª father," like Leviathan, Elise who didn''t have enough closure with her father didn''t know how she should act to her father. She barely had memories of the man and yet, Elise could feel the deep bond that they shared.

    She knew by instinct how the man who looked at her with full concern deeply care about her like no others.

    "But before that, I want to thank you for being here," said Elise to him. Feeling her tears welling she blinked her eyes while Leviathan squeezed his eyes shut.

    He wondered just how much pain Elise had gone through that a mere presence of him could make the girl feel happy. She was delighted with the littlest thing she discovered which only told him how harsh the world had been for her.

    "I will always be here for you now. I didn''t manage to do that before but I will promise to stay here for you whenever you need to," promised Leviathan. "You don''t have to call my name for I will always be there for you. Lay down on the bed."

    Elise did what he said, cing her head to the soft pillow and Leviathan pulled the quilt to her neck. With his other hand he raised them to the window, and fixed it in seconds with his magic.

    "Father," Elise called in a soft voice, "Why can you bring back Ian to life but not mother? I have many questions. Such as why you had erased my memories."

    Leviathan looked at her blue eyes that she had inherited from her grandmother and his wife, "Your mother''s death was different than Ian''s. As I had told you there are certain requirements that needs to be met in order for one to bring back to life. Your mother unfortunately cannot met those requirements and at that time I was in prison... I came toote for her."

    "Can you tell me?" Elise then questioned. "I want to know what I have forgotten and why. Why did you erased my memories.

    Leviathan knew he had to exin to her sooner orter he closed his eyes opening it again as he says, "I had to. It was to protect you who inherited tremendous prowess from both your maternal and paternal grandfathers."

 Chapter 567: The Girlâ€™s Tears-II

    <h4>Chapter 567: The Girl¡¯s Tears-II</h4>

    Leviathan''s happiness only came from a single ce which was his small but the beautiful family. Living as a human had the most difficult part which was to conceal his demonic self. But with his wife''s loving and kind nature it wasn''t long before everyone in the new vige they moved on to take a great liking toward them.

    "Mr. Levi!" Called one of the men who had a towel wreathed around his neck. "G''morning! Another work in the town? You are so sessful that I really want to know how you got that work. Perhaps being a literate person is the key?"

    Leviathan had a power which was immense. It was something he inherited from his father. While most demons would love to disy their power, Leviathan dislike them. Other than his prowess, Levi had another enormous wealth which he stored in Hell. He didn''t have to work but since he had married his wife in the human world, he wanted to try living like a human and it appears after taking the work as the advisor of a merchant, they had made quite a fortune for their small family.

    He only smiled in response and politely says, "I am lucky to be able to learn a few skills that contribute to now."

    "Of course. But pity," sighed the man, "If I was like you, I would have been able to teach one or two things to my twin daughters."

    "Elise is also studying right now. If you allow, you can bring your two daughters to our house. Adide love to teach especially to children," offered Leviathan. In Hell, he would always keep things to himself because he knew that every moment demons would want to stab his back in order to gain his position. He would have never lend his helping hand to others if he was in Hell although today was different.

    "Really?!" The man''s eyes lighted up, "Oh, please please! I would be really joyful over the sun with your help. I will surely tell those two toe and visit your house. Once again, thank you, Mr. Levi!"

    Leviathan didn''t smile as he was a person with a rather toneless mien. But one person could never miss the small glitter on his eyes. Adide who had been behind him chuckled as she says, "You are doing so well for being a first timer as a human."

    Leviathan''s lips immediately softened, "All because of you, dear."

    "For certain," chuckled Adide who didn''t shy away from taking the credits. "Haven''t I always been the positive light for you?"

    Coming closer to Adide, Leviathan kissed her cheeks, "You are naturally. How is Elise?"

    Adide had been smiling but when her daughter''s name was mentioned, her smile went wider, "Good question! Our dear daughter is a genius! Do you know how she had been reading books faster than other children?! I bet soon she can work beside you."

    Leviathanughed, "No matter how smart she is working soon with me won''t happen that soon."

    "You say that because you haven''t seen her skill by your own eyes!" Adide beamed proudly. "Anyway, let''s go back home."

    Leviathan could feel his wife''s hands wresting around his arm and he let himself be pulled by her as they left the ce. Inside the house, a girl with bright red hair sat on the floor with books opened in front of her. With her sharp hearing she could head the sound of footages and quicklye to the door to greet her father and mother.

    "Mother, father!" Elise called their names and hugged the two by their legs.

    Leviathan brought his hand forward and bring Elise to his arms, "My girl, I''m back," he kissed her cheeks for Elise to chuckles.

    Adide who was beside them can''t help but join and kissed her cheeks as well, causing small giggles to leave from her small lips.

    "What have you been doing?" Leviathan questioned her and Elise looked fully spirited when she said.

    "I read books!" Elise said to her father, "and mother told me that amazing story again."

    "That story?" Leviathan raised his eyebrows while looking at Adide who had broke into a grin.

    "She must be speaking of my adventure with the cooking pan," Adide said with a hum of pride.

    Leviathan can''t help but chuckle and shake his head, "You must meant to say how you beat up a dem¡ª a bad guy with the cooking pan alone."

    "Mother is strong!" Beamed small Elise in response.

    "She is," Leviathan agreed. As he ced his hand around Adide''s shoulders he gave his wife a loving kiss on her cheeks.

    "Well Elise, can you now go and clean the book you have made a mess with in your room? Mummy will cook you a delicious pancakes that you love." Hearing the promise, Elise quickly pushed herself from the floor, her small hands and legs took her a while to bring herself up from the ground.

    "It''s a promise!" Elise giggled lightly as she dashed to her room.

    Left alone, Adide and Leviathan was still full with smile after their daughter''s share of cheerfulness. "How is your work? Isn''t it difficult?" Adide question as she brought the cup of tea she had prepared for him.

    "Not really. It wasn''t that much different to the work I did in the castle back in Hell," Leviathan murmured a small thank before taking a delicious sip of the tea. "How is Elise?"

    Adide''s smile turned smaller, "You must mean her ability''s progress. For now I don''t see anything in her thate from either our angel or demon''s side."

    "Angel''s power are pure, they do mostly healing and only a part of them could attack," Leviathan answered. Seeing his wife sitting before him he heaved his breaths, "The case which would be our problem if Elise inherit more of my demonic ability. Not only it is difficult for her to control the demonic ability and nature she soon posses, it isn''t an easy task either for her who has both angelic and demonic power. When I was around eighteen I suffered some of the bacsh of having both bloodline. Both power oppose each other."

    "I know," answered Adide with a heavy sigh, "But Levi, I like you didn''t get the normal experience of being a simple person. Our child, she is special, a treasure of one of a kind, but I want her not to feel any different than the humans around her. I know you have been opposing to the idea of her making friends of her ages as you fear that one day she wouldn''t be able to stay in this vige again. But I¡ª"

    "You want to try," Leviathanpleted her words and Adide nodded promptly, letting her loose red hair to danced as she does. "I am still a bit adamant on that idea," Adide''s head sunk under his watch. With a chuckle he added, "But I have changed my stubborn mind a day ago and think that it is the right time for Elise to make friend. It would be unfair for me to restrain to her from the things she wish to try."

    "Oh!" Adide jumped from her seat and pulled her husband to a hug, "I know you would soon agree!"

    "Because I am a pushover?" Leviathan asked with one raised brows.

    "No," when she giggled it reminded him how his daughter also shared the same giggle, "I mean because you are my husband who will only support me. I knew I didn''t make the wrong choice by agreeing to marry you! But who should Elise be friend with? She never has children around her age before. I am thinking to go with someone cheerful."

    "Actually, I have just talked with Woyld," Leviathan said waiting for the name to ring bell on his wife''s head.

    "Natashia''s husband! You mean their twin daughters?"

    "Yes," he confirmed. "He wanted to teach his children how to read and write for their better future. I think as you can do both and is teaching Elise, why not have them at the house together?"

    Adide''s smile beamed wider with bouncing happiness, "You are the best!" She lovingly hugged Leviathan who can''t help but widen his smile.

    "Buttering me up again. But remember not to share too many hours with them. They maybe kind people but still are humans and there are up to certain things we can hide sessfully from them."

    "I understand we will only y with each other for three hours, that should be plenty!" Adide continue to speak about what she wish Elise would do as their daughter was quite bubbly but shy, she spoke of how with time Elise would soon make great friends which Leviathan agreed to.

    He was happy to see how joyful Adide was and Elise when he told him she would soon have friendsing over her house without knowing that was the start for their peaceful life crumbling down as a certain person put their eyes on the small family.

 Chapter 568: The Girlâ€™s Tears-III

    <h4>Chapter 568: The Girl¡¯s Tears-III</h4>

    Leviathan left early the next morning as he had to fulfill what his job requires him to do. Elise and Adide waited for the twin girls who were elder by three years to Elise with excitements. When the girls came, Elise was over the moon to have people whom she could share fun with other than her mother.

    When night came, Leviathan hears all the happy filled stories that his daughter and wife shared to him. He didn''t know how happiness could easily stem from the smallest things and was d that he had put a thorough contemtion on his choice to let Elise make her own friends. He even thought that he should have allowed Elise to y with girls of her age earlier before now.

    Weeks passed and came the day for the twin girls toe and visit their family again. Leviathan was out at work, leaving only Elise and Adide alone. After teaching the girls a few things of writing and reading, Adide was surprised by a knock on the door. She quickly opened to see it was their neighbor, the old couple who lived not too far away from them but far from other vigers.

    "Adide! Adele," the woman called up her name in haste. Her hunch back caused her to appear shorter when the elder woman shouldn''t be too short than her.

    "What''s the matter, Mrs. Nellie?" Adide asked immediately as she saw the elder woman looking worried and in haste.

    "M-My husband! Please help him, he fell from the stairs. Blood is everywhere!" The woman gasped for breaths and Adide also noticed how the elder woman''s legs was covered with blisters as she had ran on the ground barefooted.

    "I understand can you please just wait for a second, Mrs. Nellie, I have to tell my daughter," Adide said and the elder woman gave a nod at the same time Adide hurried toward Elise and the two elder girls.

    "Matilda, Miranda, Elise, I have to go somewhere quickly right now. Can you please not leave this house until Ie back?" Adide questioned while looking back at her daughter''s bright blue eyes.

    Having a very keen and sharp hearing, Elise nodded to her mother''s words quickly as she had heard her mother''s conversation with Mrs. Nellie earlier. "Be carefwul to Mrs. Nellie''s house mother," she said with a wide smile on her lips.

    "We will stay here together and look after Elise, auntie," answered the elder twin, Matilda.

    "Thank you, I will make sure toe home soon. Take care," Adide, who possessed the very gentle heart of a person didn''t waste any more time in the house knowing how there was someone who was near death.

    Elise saw her mother dashing and hoped in her little heart that Mrs. Nellie''s husband shouldn''t suffer a terrible fall. She swung her short legs which was hanging on the chair, looking at the clock with a little worry in herrge eyes.

    "...Elise." Miranda who saw the little girl wasn''t hearing her stories pouted her lips. Unlike Elise who was quite calm as a child, Miranda and Matilda both shared the same outgoing personality that often apanies by endless talk that they often made. And for the girls to have their stories unheard was their most unlikable action that left the two to sulk.

    Miranda quickly caught Elise by her hand, "Elise?"

    Elise was surprised as she was too focused on her mind and slowly turned her face to Miranda, "Yes, sister Miranda?"

    "I asked if you had tried the wooden swing on the veryrge tree up in the South Lake," Miranda said again, her eyes keenly staring at Elise for answer.

    Elise innocently shake her head, "I never."

    "You never?!" Matilda appeared surprise, "You are strange!" Hearing the word strange caused the small Elise''s eyes to sink as it made her feel different than the other children."You know, everyone has at least spent one or two times there!"

    "Maybe it''s because she can''t swim well," Miranda said and quickly turned again to Elise, asking, "If you haven''t visited there then have you seen the small marite y performed by the street performance on the vige''s gate every Sunday?"

    Elise''s eyes brightened as the marite sounded interesting to her ears. She, who didn''t know how to lie shake her head, "Is it fun?"

    "She is strange, sister!" Miranda chimed and she frowned, "I have never seen anyone who had never seen a marite y before. I have to tell you that marite is the best performance I have ever seen. It is just so entertaining and¡ª"

    "How about we bring Elise to our secret ce?" Matilda cut off her sister''s words. "She had never looked around and have fun before. If she goes to that meadow, I am sure she will not be strange anymore!"

    "But that''s our secret ce," Miranda opposed in whisper.

    "Elise doesn''t have friend. We should be kind to her Miranda and she taught us many words when we are reading everyday! One time won''t hurt," Matilda persuaded her younger sister who slowly nodded at the thought in agreement. "Then! While your mother is out of the house, we should go there now. From what I can see your parents are one of those few peoples who restrict their children''s life. My mother taught me that there are certain families like that."

    "Mother is not like that," Elise argued. Although she couldn''tpletelyprehend the girl''s words, she still feel that whatever the girls had said wasn''t great.

    "Anyway, we should go now while we have time!" Miranda brushed off little Elise''s words. "It is near and it won''t take a lot of time. We should be back before Mrs. Adide."

    "Let''s go Elise!" Matilda said in cheerful agreement.

    Elise''s hands were pulled down as the girls jumped off from thefy couch they sat on. Elise saw how her hand was tugged and she shook her head, "No, I promise to mother I will stay at home. Promise shouldn''t be broken."

    The two girls looked at each other with a frown, "You are not fun, Elise. If you keep like these, my friends will call you the odd one out! Just once shouldn''t hurt."

    "Yes!" Miranda agreed her elder sister words.

    Elise however still shook her head. She had made a promise and her mother had warned her that promise was to be kept.

    Matilda and Miranda was disappointed. The girls thought they were kind and yet Elise had turned down their offer. "Fine!" Matilda humphed. "We will go there alone and you will be disappointedter for noting to us!"

    Elise couldn''t stop the girls who then ran out of the house. She chased after the two girls but stopped at the door as she had made promise with her mother. Regardless, something about the gloomy and cloudy sky of that day gave Elise a mixed feeling as if something bad was about to happen...

    *******

    A/N: Tomorrow''s update will might be off a two or three hours so this chapter might be early update of bonus chapter.

 Chapter 569: Angel Of Blood-I

    <h4>Chapter 569: Angel Of Blood-I</h4>

    Little Elise was torn on what to do but she knew she should follow her mother''s words but she was scared the girls would get lost in the forest. Thus the little girl begin to find the middle ground and she realized she could use her sharp hearing sense where the girls have gone to.

    It was her first time and although with her enormous ability she posses, at the time, Elise was still a small and young girl that trying to pinpoint the sound of the girls'' voice was a difficult task for her but she managed toplete what she wished to do and was finally able to hear the girls'' voice.

    Elise expected only to know if the girls'' were alright as her guts were telling her they shouldn''t have gone away from the house. unexpectedly, Elise''s choice to hear the girls'' conversation was right in time when Matilda screamed on to of her lungs.

    "No!!! Help me, please help me!" The screams of the girl shocked Elise.

    Being one girl who possessed a kind heart who would help anyone at anytime needed, Elise was also concerned for the girl. Therefore she ran by her foot to follow the girls'' voice. It was at that time when she saw Matilda on the ground covered with blood.

    A man was standing right in front of Matilda who was on the ground unconscious and little Elise didn''t know if her friend wasn''t only sleeping or perhaps...

    "Stop!" Elise yelled when the man came near toward where Matilda was standing at. She watched the man slowly turning his face and when Elise met the red eyes and wide grin of the demon in front of her, both fear and worries came over her eyes.

    "How lucky I am today to be able to get three food at the same time," chuckled the man. "Scared little girl? But don''t worry it will be over soon... I promise you I will let you see your friends again... In Hell that is!" And the man''sughter boomed on the entire forest where Matilda and Miranda had taken path of.

    Little Elise shook her head and she continue to maintain the distance between her and the man as much as she could only until her hope shattered when her small back hit the tree''s bark and she realized there was no more distance between her and the man.

    "Don''te near me!" Elise yelled and when the man''s hand reached out for her, Elise shut her eyes and from her a burst of bright light beamed and spread, causing the entire forest to be filled with the bright light before it disappeared all at the same time.

    Adide who was inside Mrs. Nellie''s house had just finished attending the elder woman''s husband who suffered a terrible fall when she felt chillsing down her spine. Without a word, she quickly run out of the forest seeing how the light that appeared began to diminish.

    When night came to the vige, Elise was sleeping on her bed, her cheeks were burning in red color as she suffered from a terrible fever.

    "It was a demon," Adide started while squeezing her arms together. "The demon from Hell who came to hunt for those two girls. Elise seemed to have heard their cries and came there. What should we do, Levi? We cannot stay here any longer," Adide said in worry. "I don''t worry about the humans. I worry more about the demons and angels who have sensed her outbreak of power."

    "I know," Leviahan held his wife''s hands, "I know, Adide. We should pack our things at once and you should leave to a new vige."

    Adide agreed with the idea but hearing how Leviathan didn''t input himself on the n, she held his hand, "What about you?"

    "I will have to erase the memories of one of the two girls. While the other one unfortunately die, the second one seemed to remember about the incident..." Leviathan knew just how powerful his daughter was. Even in her current age, she might have surpassed the high demons around her if measured only by raw power.

    He could tell that if Elise train like he did when he was still living in Hell, she could be the strongest demoness. But Leviathan didn''t want that to ur. It wasn''t that he didn''t want Elise to be stronger but he wished for his only daughter to spent a life like other normal children, the children who doesn''t posses the burden of sharing blood with the King of Hell and an archangel.

    Elise could hear her parent''s voice and she reached out her hands to her mother with tears dribbling down her eyes. "Mother... have I''ve been a bad girl?"

    While Elise was in fever she couldn''tprehend well the conversation which her mother and father had but seeing them in distress, the girl worried that she had caused the problem.

    "No, no my dear, you are a good girl. A very good girl," Adide pulled her to her hands and Leviathan came right next to them and reached out his hand to cover his wife''s shoulder while his other hand brushing Elise''s head.

    "It will be alright Elise. You didn''t do anything bad now go to sleep," Leviathan whispered a simple spell to put her daughter into sleep and he shut his eyes wondering if by moving vige will truly solve their problem.

    Back in the present, Elise who heard about her first power outbreak was surprised as she had no recollection of the incident that had happened to her. "Where did we moved to?"

    A look of regret came on Leviathan''s face which was clear to her eyes and he said, "Vige of Saltige. The reason why I have locked your memories away, Elise. It wasn''t for anyone else but you. Having an enormous power doesn''t mean you are strong. There are just some power you are born with but is unable to control them. That was the case for you."

    "But I don''t understand. Why did you lock my memories away?"

    "Because your power break out again for the second time when I wasn''t there with you... I didn''t have a choice."

    ********

    A/N: sorry for thete chapter, the next chapter should be out soon as I am currently writing it~

 Chapter 570: Angel Of Blood-II

    <h4>Chapter 570: Angel Of Blood-II</h4>

    When Elise first saw Leviathan she didn''t know the man. They were in such a chaotic moment that she wasn''t able to feel rejoice or have a moving emotion upon seeing her father whom she hadn''t seen for years.

    But a look of Leviathan''s face tell volume to Elise how much her father cared for her.

    She didn''t me him like what she sees Leviathan expected by his hesitant expression. Instead, she asked, "Was it the only choice?"

    Leviathan looked back at her and formed a small smile, "I hope it wasn''t. I erased your memories when your mother was killed. And the second time¡ª"

    "When mother was killed?" Elise questioned him as she didn''t recollect anything about her mother''s death and it had always been her most curious question she asked herself. "And second time?"

    "I should start by how I left the house. It wasn''t by choice as you have known. Like Lucifer who might have told you about his circumstances for not being able to save Lucy, I was trapped in a n of someone whom I don''t know," Leviathan exined to her with expressions that Elise could tell whether it was regret, guilt, and a deep sorrow.

    Once she wanted to me her father as she only knew him as a runaway but now she could only pitied the man and feel sad on his behalf as well.

    "The person who orchestrated the n, was it an angel?" Elise questioned him and saw how his golden eyes brightened for a moment.

    "Yes. I have only known about it a few days ago that the mastermind of the n was an angel. Baltadoure''s who became the witness of the scene didn''t lie but he cannot contribute in proving my innocent. More so because his curse was for him to never lie, a word of him would immediately be trusted by the judge of Hell, Varhn."

    Elise now understood that it was a well crafted n made by the same angel who had worked hand in hand with the Dark Sorcerer Lord are the root that started her father''s despair and her mother''s demise.

    "Is the Judge Varhn and the underground keeper Caroline are demons who work for Satan?" She questioned if her father''s rtionship with Satan had gotten so bad to the point Satan didn''t care to prove the innocent of her father.

    "They are not. There are certain posts in Hell Elise that Satan doesn''t create. It had been there forever and can never be changed. Caroline protect the underground and judge whether there are objects that could be brought out from the underground as well as what kind of objects that needs to be brought to the underground. That is her post and no matter who, even Satan, no one could affect her decision making," Leviathan exined.

    Which means Caroline works for herself alone and using authority against her doesn''t work. Elise had a few method in mind which she wonder will work against the woman but first she would have to meet her.

    "H-" Elise heaved a deeper breaths before she said, "How did mother die? Was I there?"

    Leviathan scrunched his brows. He didn''t want to tell Elise about Adide''s death not because he still feel pain in his heart upon remembering that wretched day. He did feel the pain until now and carried it on but what he didn''t want was to scar Elise into thinking Adide''s death was her fault. She had carried so much on his shoulders.

    But through the look Elise had in her eyes which was determined, Leviathan respected his daughter''s bravery which he knew she had inherited from her dear mother. "You were the closest to her Elise," said Leviathan, "It wasn''t your fault and I want you to know that first."

    "She died protecting me?" Elise questioned, second guessing the answer and Leviathan slowly nodded his head in response.

    At this point, Elise who had felt numb could only squeeze her eyes. "And why do you have to locked my memories of this? So that I won''t suffer?" But she could tell there was more reason than such.

    "That is one of the reasons but as you might have understand your emotions y arge part of your power. Over seeing Adide..." Leviathan took a light pause as it wasn''t easy to speak about it as well. "Your power once again went through a torrent frenzy that caused you to destroy the forest."

    Elise held her breaths. She didn''t know this side of herself, "Do you know who killed mother?"

    "I don''t," Leviathan answered a vein on his knuckles popped out of anger, "But you have shredded him into fine pieces which I would have done the same if I were in your ce."

    Elise didn''t remember this as her memories had been erased, "I want to know," Elise said to him, "I want to remember what I have forgotten. Can you restore my memories?"

    Leviathan slowly shook his head and when Elise pulled her brows he said, "I didn''t only do this to prevent your emotions to run violently again but also to suppress your angelic blood on you. I had wanted you to only posses your angelic ability which is supposedly less vtile than your demonic''s side."

    "Supposedly?" Elise questioned her father.

    "It''s unexpected that your grandfather wasn''t an angel who possess healing nature. Instead, his power is to punish the sinners," Leviathan answered and it sounded good to Elise so far.

    "What''s the matter with the power?"

    "Raziel''s ability is to erase an existence until they are gone to ashes and until their soul disappear forever. The souls would neither belong to Heaven, Hell, or even the oblivion. It will disappear as if it had never existed before. For you Elise and to also prevent your demonic and angelic bloodline to sh in your body and cause you illness, I think best if we keep your memories as it is for now."

    Elise was sunken at this and Leviathan could see she was disappointed for not being able to remember her past. He raised his hand awkwardly settling it on her shoulders, "But I am here now. Everything that you wish to know I should be here to answer all your questions and tells you of what you have forgotten. I may not be the best father but I want to make a difference for you, I want to help you like all father in this world."

    Elise thought loosing Ian meant loosing her world and it was right. She lost her world fortunately Leviathan was there to be herst pir or else she would have broken to shattering pieces.

    She ced her hand over her father''s hands, "Thank you," she then whispered and repeated it again in whisper, "Thank you."

    Lucifer who was standing outside the door with Hallow appeared to be in their own deep thought.

    "I have decided," said Hallow showing Lucifer a smile. "I don''t think it''s the justified action?for a grim reaper to do but I have been named as a traitor back in my own ce, doing one of more wrong actions won''t hurt my ckened reputation by now."

    Lucifer grinned at the chick a smile which wasn''t cocky nor interest there was some gratitude if one was able to see through his unchanging poker face, "She would be happy."

    Hallow looked at the door that was slightly opened ajar and peeked his head to the gap. Seeing Elise a smile widely spread across his orange beak, "That''s the reason why I had agreed to the n."

    "Great," Lucifer pushed himself from the wall, "Now is time for us to bring back my nephew. He must be lonely now."

 Chapter 571: Angel Of Blood-III

    <h4>Chapter 571: Angel Of Blood-III</h4>

    Hell was unchanging thought Elise when her body passed by the gate of Hell. As she learned from Malphas''s cousin, her father possessed a mirror that allowed them to teleport at any ce in anytime in the speed of light. By the time Elise appeared she noticed they were inside a castle.

    Unlike the castles in the mortal world, the castle in Hell was as one expected luxurious but as eerier as how luxurious it was. "Wee to my mansion," Lucifer chimed as he made a walk toward herge hall where they had appeared at.

    So it was Lucifer''s castle, thought Elise. In time someone came from therge door behind her. Turing her face, Elise saw behind her father Malphas who ran inside the hall with a bright smile on his lips. "Master! I was worried that you suddenly left when I was making the cake."

    "You sound as if I have never left you before, Malphas," Lucifer pushed Malphas by using one finger on top of the servant''s head when thetter tried to hug him. "

    "Cake?" Elise can''t help but question it as she also see the cream that scattered all over Malphas''s face.

    Malphas who wasn''t aware of what happened only noticed how the princess seemed to have gotten stronger than before ad cheerfully said, "Yes, mdy! I should have question what kind of cake you and Master Ian prefer. If you had told me I am sure I can create a better congrattion cake for your marriage¡ª"

    "MALPHAS," Lucifer''s voice rang that had the servant flinch as he could sense the chilling anger from his master. Slowly he turned his face meeting Lucifer''s red eyes and knelt on the ground. "Haven''t I warned you plenty enough not to speak out of your line? You are my servant not a friend."

    Malphas hung his head low and spoke with the same stern and guilty voice, "My apologies Lord Lucifer."

    "Elise," Leviathan called. He couldn''t see his daughter''s face by standing behind her.

    "I am fine," Elise answered and she turned at her father trying to form a smile on her lips which didn''t reach to his eyes. Malphas didn''t know what was wrong and he reading the room he could only see there was something terrible that had happened to Lady Elise. As although she seemed stronger and even fiercer, at the same time she felt empty.

    "What should we do now?" Elise questioned her father. Coming to Hell was what they had in mind but the next step was to meet her grandfather. "Tell me what I can use to negotiate him."

    Leviathan didn''t know if he should feel sad that her daughter had changed to a stronger person as a kind person can never survive in Hell or if he should feel sad as the cause for her to change herself was the loss of her dearest husband. But no matter what he was proud of her and promise to protect her for the times he couldn''t. "It won''t be easy," started Leviathan, "When making a negotiation with him the best way is to make him agree to meet our side of requirements."

    "But there is also another way," Lucifer whose hand was now holding to a ss filled with a blue colored liquor spoke, "You have to trap him in how own words."

    "The second method is more difficult as knowing him, it won''t be an easy work to trap him by his own words," Leviathan said to her. "But we had some n in mind which you can try."

    Elise nodded her head and kept a close ear to her father and Lucifer''s crafty n.

    Meanwhile in Hell, Satan''s shadow on the ground was apanied by a red color of the mes. Instead of behaving like the King in mortal world who would spent his life in parties and wealth, Satan mostly spend his time in hisrge castle. His particr room he spent at was in therge room where there was a painting of his wife and a small baby, his son in one wide canvas that almost covered the middle part of the wall.

    Not far behind him was an old unused wooden crib and tattered dolls.

    "Ariel," said Satan in whisper that was quiet enough to make it sound as if he hadn''t spoke at all.

    As he reminisces the very far past on his mind a knock resounded from the door''s room. Without opening the door or lifting his finger, Satan used his power to open the door. Coming inside the rom was his servant who had just finished from his punishment, Orias. "Lady Caroline requested and audience with you, your majesty."

    "Caroline?" Satan raised only one side of his brows as it was extremely rare for the woman who guard the underground of Hell toe to the castle or even meet him. "Bring her in."

    Upon reaching the room where Satan mostly gathered his guests at and opening the door, he was greeted with the veryrge figure of a woman whose head almost reached the ceiling of the room. Instead of using the chair that was prepared, she had made use of her own chair as normal seats won''t do for her.

    "I have been waiting," said Lady Caroline while her eyes stared and blue painted fingernails. "It had been a century since west met, Satan I had hoped you would at least improve your manners by tiny bits but like how I should have known from you, once again you have made ady like me to wait."

    "Being a King isn''t easy, Caroline. I am busy enough that I don''t have time to entertain your chit chats. Was the sinners not enough to amuse you now?" Satan questioned back the woman where both having their pride as they talked.

    Lady Caroline''s lips was deep scarlet and it pulled into a crescent when she smiled, "Naturally. If being a King was easy and if I didn''t know it already, I would have taken that seat from you," she chuckled, "But I won''t dare. No one is mad enough to challenge your seat. Though now you are bind in that position without an heir to continue your throne."

    Satan''s brows pulled under her watch and the woman continue to keep her smile as if the King of Hell''s anger won''t faze her.

    "And speaking of busy aren''t you spending your time staring at Ariel''s portrait again? By this time I think she had enough of seeing your face from the painting. That poor girl," Caroline''s eyes sank in an emotion before it brightened again, "I should have warned her never to let her face painted for you."

 Chapter 572: A Queenâ€™s Action-I

    <h4>Chapter 572: A Queen¡¯s Action-I</h4>

    Satan''s eyes narrowed at Caroline. If there was a few people who could speak Ariel''s name so leisurely without inquiring his anger it would only be Caroline. Satan looked at her with narrowed gaze. He hated it when he had to speak about Ariel with Caroline who always appear as though she knew more about Ariel than he does.

    "Stop the idle chatter. What do you need me for?" Satan asked Caroline with a blunt tone of how he doesn''t enjoy the time he shared with her now.

    "Running away again from the talk. If you are like this I can only imagine what Leviathan had to suffer while talking to you," sighed Caroline and she could see the quick switch of anger from his eyes. "It''s quite simple. I only came to have you drag back that dumb human who is holding my possession."

    "Your possession," Satan tapped his finger on the surface of the table, "The magic book to resurrect people you mean."

    "Correct," Caroline answered and her hands slid into her pocket, pulling out a long cigar which she then lighted by her ability before tasting it by taking in a humful breath, "The one you foolishly write simply because you want to try bringing the dead back to life. Humans said that greed is what make one to turn evil but from what I see, boredom is a poison for us who have live for so long. It can even cause chaos like what you have done."

    Satan crooked his brows, "What chaos have I started?" He asked as he didn''t know what Caroline meant. "I was trying to find the bastard who took the book after Caleb''s possession but my journey was disturbed by Michal."

    This had Caroline who had been staying underground to raise her pencil sharp brows, "Michael came?"

    "Came and go," Satan answered, waving his hand as he stared again at the painting of his wife which he had decorated his castle with.

    "What was it about?" Caroline questioned. She didn''t care much about outside world except her little kingdom on the underground but the matter involving angel do matter to her who was also the resident of Hell. Glint of interest shed by her deep red eyes.

    "Gabriel''s wings were found," answered Satan and at first Caroline appeared to be unbothered until she heard him say, "Torn by someone."

    "By who?" Caroline asked with her brows furrowed. "You don''t know. If it wasn''t you who else could hurt him?"

    Satan stayed quiet. He wasn''t particrly interested in knowing who was it that had harmed Gabriel but when asked, he was also curious of who could have tried to harm an angel. Seeing how this person had ripped Gabriel''s wings he could only guess thetter must also be an angel as mostly angels knew what kind of shame brought to an angel who is wingless.

    "If youe to have me fetch the book, I will do it soon. You can leave now," Satan waved his hand toward Caroline who humphed at his demanding order. She pulled out her cigar from her lips and extinguish it on the round surface which was simr to a te.

    "I will remind you once Satan but be careful of your action," Caroline warned. "You love Ariel, so deeply that I know but that doesn''t give you a reason to ignore your son or distance yourself to him. The one who stole her wasn''t Levi it was death."

    Satan''s eyes that had looked at he painting slowly shifted toward Caroline with a deep re. "Mind your word Caroline. I am still the King of this ce. Most people think they coulde and give advises to me but no one know my life better that I am."

    Caroline pinched her hand on the skin between her eyebrows. "I am not advising you Satan. As a friend I am only here to remind you that you still have a family other than Ariel. Take care of him before it''s toote," her eyes sunk before she added, "Because people demons, humans, or angels alike, they regret when they lost what they have."

    Satan''s eyes remain red and angry, "They all spoke as if they knew better than me."

    "Master!" Orias quickly called from the other side of the door which he had knocked on. "Your majesty!"

    Satan wasn''t in a happy mood and being interrupted angered him. Flicking his finger at the same time the door opened, "What?" His low and threatening voice caused Orias to jump.

    Knowing that not answering would only angered his master, he quickly said, "It''s the princess! The Princess havee to meet you!"

    When Elise entered therge entrance of Satan''s castle, what she first noticed was the veryrge painting which was hung on the wall. The picture had only one person painted in it and it was her grandmother. Seeing the portrait, Elise could tell that despite Satan''s willful action, he seemed to love his wife deeply. That being said why isn''t he close to her father when he seemed to love his wife dearly?

    Or perhaps he only loved his wife? There was also the way he tried to control her without giving her option to be the Queen of Hell.

    A few servants that marched in and out of the hallways then stared at her who walked inside the castle leisurely at times they would talk but most of the time, they would only stare at her hard enough that it was impossible not to notice the look. Elise noted that the gaze wasn''t given to her. In fact it was all directed to her father who stood beside her.

    "How terrible is your rtionship with grandfather?" Elise questioned to fill in the silence between them.

    "Terrible enough that I like it better if you don''t call him your grandfather," answered Leviathan bluntly.

    Elise wondered if the hatred between them stemmed from the time Satan didn''t help him during her mother''s death or if it had gone since long before but remembering Esther''s words it appears that they haven''t been close since her father was young "What should I call him then?"

    "You can follow my lead," answer Leviathan and sensing how Elise had been looking at the servants who stared at them both, he gave a small re to the servant, causing them to flee. Elise who noticed this heard him advising, "Next time if there is anything you are ufortable with called up to the people who caused your annoyance¡ª"

    "Because I am the princess of Hell and I can do what I see fit," continued Elise that had Leviathan''s surprise.

    "Have I told you this before?"

    "No," Elise answered, her voice falling in whisper, "Ian once told me the same."

    Leviathan was thinking on what to say when Orias came toward them. He bowed to the prince and princess of Hell, "Your majesty is waiting for you in the dining room, I should lead you to the ce."

    Elise didn''t give a nod toward Orias and made her way after her father. At the same time from afar, Caroline who was looking down at the small servant who was leading her out of the castle turned her eyes when he caught a faint shadow of a girl with red hair. But as it was only a passing moment, she turned back her head and went on her way.

 Chapter 573: A Queenâ€™s Action-II

    <h4>Chapter 573: A Queen¡¯s Action-II</h4>

    As of Satan''s dining room before wasn''t wide enough, Elise was greeted with a wide and tall door that was enough to let a mountain in. It was sorge that she wondered if anyone would ever need such arge door.

    Orias opened the door for her. After the creaking sound of the opened door, Elise could also see the bright light from the dining room aspared to it, the corridor was darker and filled with shadows. When the door opened, Elise could see Satan sitting at the opposite head of the table.

    He didn''t appear to change. The same prideful and also judging look was across his eyes. Elise noted her father seemed to be strict but Satan wasn''t only strict. He appeared much sterner and also judging. He was someone who if one dared to cross his path and make a mess, he would be the first to tech them a good lesson. After what happened in theirst meeting, Elise couldn''t help but think so.

    "Elise," Satan called her name. Or Elise would called he only singled her name. His eyes were only at her as if her father wasn''t standing beside her. "You came so quickly. Finally change your mind?"

    Satan wasn''t able to convince his granddaughter as his heir but unlike others, he didn''t fret. He believe that one day one would understand the importance of inheriting the throne and how pleasing it feel to rule a kingdom. Knowing his blood course inside his granddaughter too, he wasn''t fretting. But indeed, he was worried that her granddaughter would follow his foolish son''s step who threw a kingdom simply because he didn''t want it.

    "I havee to negotiate," Elise answered. Her voice steady even void if one would say.

    "Hm," Satan gave her a stare, "Negotiate as in what you would like to require to be a Queen?"

    "No," Elise answered, "I still do not want to be Queen."

    Satan''s lips fell down, showing his disappointment also by how tight he had knit his brows together. "If you didn''te here to take my position then you can forget about having this peaceful fucking dinner if that is what you want."

    Leviathan who had been watching his father from the sideline sighed, "Still you never change."

    It wasn''t that Satan had lost his sight that he didn''t know his son was sitting next to his granddaughter. He could see him clear but stubbornly refused to look at him. He still didn''t look at Leviathan as hemented, "And you never once change either."

    "It''s in your blood to not get along with your family," Leviathan clenched his hands, "But I don''t think it is a question seeing how you only treated mother as your family. I don''t understand why now you want Elise."

    "She is my granddaughter," Satan answered simply and his answer only vexed Leviathan more.

    "Do you know how mad you sound?" Leviathan scoffed andughed in mockery, "Never once had you tried to meet her but you can be here, sitting there on your seat while thinking unashamedly you are her grandfather when you haven''t done once to help her."

    Satan at first was only annoyed by Leviathan''s words but now he was angered.

    He rubbed the worse wound Leviathan had by saying, "And have you ever once done anything for her? You who had been in prison?"

    Leviathan golden eyes glistened and glowered. Anger rides in his expression now, "How dare you speak as if you were a good father."

    Elise''s blue eyes sauntered around the room, noticing how everything was shaking. A small sigh passed from her lips as she said, "I need t know how to resurrect a dead person back to life."

    "A dead person?" Satan wanted to question who but the moment he noticed that Elise had came with his son rather than her own husband, the answers were immediately solved. "I can help you," Satan readily offer.

    Leviathan was surprised to hear this as if he had never expected for his father to ever be once kind toward him or Elise yet he was quick to agree when Elise had askedL

    "But it won''t be for nothing," Satan answered. Of course, thought Leviathan. What was he thinking a second ago by ever guessing his father would ever help them without needing a repayment?

    "I know," Elise answered him with resolution. She had made her mind long before she stepped to Satan''s castle that she was ready to offer all she has in order to bring Ian back. "Which why I came for a negotiation."

    "Your father must have already filled you in on what I need in order to bring back your husband to life," Satan stated, his red eyes looking at Elise was challenging.

    Simply Elise stared back at his eyes without the brightness of her eyes defeated by his red eyes. "Yes."

    "If you think you can negotiate on not being the Queen of Hell while at the same time resurrecting your husband, that would never happen Elise," Satan told her, "All I want in exchange for bringing your husband back to life is for you to take over my throne."

    "Yes," she answered again. "I know. I will promise to take the seat of Hell if you can bring back Ian with your own two hands."

    Satan didn''t know why it was so quick for Elise to agree. His finger tapped on the ss table in curiosity. Before, when he asked his granddaughter, she had refused the offer so quick without batting an eyelid now she had done the same but instead, she had agreed so easily.

    "I have to warn you. I am the King of Hell. Even if I want to help you, my own granddaughter it shouldn''t be for nothing because this ce is Hell."

    "I know," answered Elise again, "And I am prepared.

    "Understand. If you are determined that much I don''t see why I have to test you again," Satan raised his hand before snapping his finger where a parchment suddenly appeared on his side. "What we said earlier had been written on the contract which is now in this scroll. If you breach the contract you would be making now with me, I should have what you have promise and a punishment from my side which I won''t say now and will think when ite."

    "Alright," Elise agreed easily while Leviathan frowned but she was fearless when she said, "However, if you ever breach the contract as well, I will also have you to fulfill your penalties."

    Orias who heard what the princess asked had his eyes widened because no one had ever dared to question what Elise did. And yet, Elise had stated her sentence with aplete serious and brave look which says that she didn''t fear her grandfather.

    ****

    A/N: I have been trying not to say this as it will sound as an excuse and I also feel sorry for my readers. But currently I am sick with a thirty nine Celsius fever. But don''t worry I should get better soon^^

 Chapter 574: A Queenâ€™s Action-III

    <h4>Chapter 574: A Queen¡¯s Action-III</h4>

    Challenges was something Satancked. Living as the King also meant having no one daring enough around him who would try to challenge his authority. Why? Because the King never lose.

    Satan was still the king of hell. Even if before all that he is also Elise''s grandfather, Satan love thepany of the bad and evil. He was a demon through and through who enjoy winning over anything else.

    "Naturally that would be fair for you," Satan''s smile annoyed Leviathan who hoped his father could fall of a cliff, break his neck and die. It was clear how the dynamic of the family was off and only because Elise was here that neither the two would sit beside each other.

    "Your grandfather have a very curious question, Elise. If I do break the contract what are my penalties?" Satan questioned in interest. He doesn''t have anything to lose. First, he didn''t care for wealth and doubted Elise would also care for wealth. Second if it was his position that Elise wanted, he would be more than d to give it to her at anytime which only would turn as a win for her.

    Elise smiled, her smile tells that she had a n in her mind which Satan didn''t dislike.

    "I will tell you when the timees."

    The dinnerless dinner ended quickly after Elise saw her grandfather pulling out a white snowy dagger. Elise looked at how beautiful the carving was before seeing Satan unsheathing the dagger and hold the de on his palm to draw the ck-colored blood which he then used a full drop to make a red dot on the end of the agreement.

    Elise was given the same dagger when Satan said, "You can use a small needle if you want."

    "I can deal with the pain," answered Elise who then took the dagger fearlessly and used the sharp tip to carve a line on her palm. "I have had worse," she then murmured.

    When they were about to leave, Satan popped a question, "Where will you two be staying?"

    "Lucifer''s or my castle," answered Leviathan, saving his daughter''s breath.

    "That''s not what I want to hear," hummed Satan.

    "There was nothing in the contract that says Elise has to follow your words," Leviathan stressed with a deep frown on his eyebrows as he noticed faster than anyone that Satan was about to use his dictating tone again.

    "But I did," Satan chimed with a grin. "In one of the requirements I had in the parchment it said that throughout this agreement, I require my granddaughter to follow my words in order to bring back her dead husband."

    "Only if what you request me to do is needed to bring back Ian from dead as it has been written," answered Elise. Before signing the agreement, Elise had made sure to read the words written without missing any single of it. She knew that in situations of making agreements such as this it won''t only be her who will try to gain more advantage by using trickery in the words she uses. Satan would also do the same.

    "Yes of course and think about it staying directly in my castle will help me so much in bringing back your husband. You know Elise, not everyone get to bring back their dead lovers," Satan said with a small smile on his lips that she couldn''t tell what emotion was lurking underneath his smile.

    Elise didn''t let herself be drifted by her grandfather''s words as she knew he was trying to sway her mind away from the previous matter, "I know and I am d I will be able to do that without sacrificing any life. How is staying in the mansion will contribute in Ian''s resurrection?"

    Satan''s smile fell a little, unhappy that he wasn''t able to trick his granddaughter but happy to know she wasn''t as naive as many would perceive her to be. "Simple. With you staying here if I need anything I won''t have to go and search you outside of the castle and it saves time."

    There were a few things Elise found out about signing contract with Satan. They both can still negotiate about certain agreements and make an exception to tailor for the two to agree. However one would must take on the penalties if they boldly break the agreements they have made.

    Elise shared gazes with her father before she nodded her head toward Satan, "I agree but please let me choose my own room."

    "Don''t worry, my granddaughter I won''t let you settle for anything less than perfect."

    Elise nodded in response, keeping her words short to be on guard with her grandfather. When they walk out, Leviathan patted her shoulder once, "Great work. I will now go and take a look at the underground while you choose the room."

    "I wille with you," she offered but her father shake his head.

    "We should first direct their attention from you. We haven''t told Satan that you don''t posses Ian''s remains. It is better so for if he knew any weakness from you, Satan would make use of anything to make you his prey and earn more advantages for himself."

    "I understand," she replied. "Is there anywhere I should check while in the castle?"

    "The library would be great. You can gather more informations in where youcks," Leviathan tucked his hand from her shoulders, "Take care of yourself. There are some demons who live here¡ª"

    "I can take care of that, father," she offered Leviathan a smile in which he replied. Orias was the one who led her to choose her room and after walking around five corridors, Elise chose one room.

    "I should go now, your highness," Orias said with a smile but Elise didn''t return his smile. Not because she was being rude but she still remembered and took it personally for what Orias had done by fooling her and Ian.

    "I hope you can still have a good sleep while I am around the castle, Orias," Elise warned, her blue eyes gave the man an askew look.

    Orias blinked at the princess response, feeling as if he had made a very veryrge mistake when he had thought he was clever at the time and was left in silence as Elise closed her door from the demon with a crispy thud.

 Chapter 575: Princess To Be Feared-I

    <h4>Chapter 575: Princess To Be Feared-I</h4>

    When Elise entered the room, she first noted the veryrge bed that was set in the middle of the room. She took off her shoes and took light steps to the fluffy rug before falling to the fluffy bed. Her head was filled with the deal she had made with her grandfather. It had been said that one thing that a person should never done in their life was to sign a contract with the devil but Elise had done the exact taboo which everyone had warned her not to.

    Now alone, she tried to veer her own attention from the loneliness she felt. Now that Ian wasn''t with her, Elise noticed how she spend most of her time less alone and always staying beside Ian. Both of them love thepany of one another and for them to be separated it was their very first time. But this time, it wasn''t a simple separation.

    Ian has died...

    Elise closed shut her eyes and as if it wasn''t died, she ced her arm over her eyes.

    She tried not to think but by thinking so she could only feel her wound and the void inside her heart dig deeper. The loneliness she felt numbed her and she curled her body like a child in need of warmth.

    It was still yesterday that Elise could smell his scent, the warm and loving scent. But now it was all gone. Only by closing her eyes can Elise see Ian and sometimes she scared herself by wondering what if soon her memories of him would fade.

    She questioned herself if this was what Ian felt.

    A silver drops lined her cheeks from underneath her arm, "I thought I have dried my tears," murmured Elise to herself.

    Elise closed her eyes, falling to sleep as her body was more tired than her mind perceived. When she woke up, Elise tried to find what time it was but the sky of Hell remain ck all the time. She can only use the help of the small clock on the top of the firece to note that she had been sleeping for four hours.

    Strange... where was her father? He should havee or did she slept too well that she didn''t notice him? But that''s impossible considering how she was a light sleeper who would immediately work up at the sound of knocking doors...

    Curious, Elise made her way toward the door and slipped her feet inside her boots before reaching out her hand, opening the door. She expected to see the corridor of the castle yet instead, she had only found an empty room after her own room.

    Elise almost wondered if she was too deep into her sleep and if she was still inside her dreaming. Because she was certain that when she opened the door there should have been the hallway. Yet now, she can''t see anything but another room where the ce was darker than her room as the torches was left extinguished.

    Slowly Elise stepped forward to the room only to hear the door behind her close involuntarily.

    "Who is there?" Elise raised her voice which echoed as it hits the edges of the closed space room. "I won''t show mercy if you keep on hiding."

    Although it was a little, Elise could feel the presence of a person near her. Both her eyes narrowed when she sensed someoneing from her left side. There was no sound of footsteps but she could feel the person''s presence.

    Elise tried not to move, pretending to not sense the person until she felt them close enough to reach out her hand. She wed to take the person''s limb only for her to caught on nothing but air.

    Confused, Elise tried to follow the person by opening the door of the room when she was back in her own room, standing in front of the door when a knock rang again on her door.

    This had her frown and Elise pulled her hand to her head. Was she dreaming?

    No, it was too surreal to be called as one. Elise didn''t think she was dreaming or cursed by voodoo doll once again. The person who came for her was a mystery but she wondered if earlier wasn''t a doing of another person but herself¡ª her own power.

    Elise knew her power was simr to an unexplorednd. There were still lots of things she knew she could do but still wasn''t knowledgeable enough to know how to utilizes them.

    As she opened the door, she expected to see her father but instead it was Orias. Elise stared nkly at the servant with a short bow, thetter answered with a deeper bow.

    "Your Highness the King is awaiting for your arrival in the hall," Orias politely said with a smile to lighten the move that had worked badly.

    "It had only been three hours," Elise reminded.

    "Three hours?" Orias took out his watch where there was another seven small clock al riding his pocket watch. "I suppose it had actually been more then five hours. His majesty wish you toe to his throne room."

    Elise wondered what her grandfather have to do by calling her. Stepping out of the room, Elise nodded at Orias. "What is grandfather doing?" She asked while walking down the corridors.

    Deep in her heart, she hoped that nothing happened to her father who was surveying the underground as he hadn''t came back. When the she arrived to the throne room, while wondering what happened, Elise we met with the demons who was standing inside the room all in different creature shapes whose eyes were all in unison bright red.

    When they saw Elise, she could feel how all their gazes size up her entire body, noting her limbs not in a way that was inappropriate. Instead, it was simr to how a hawk tries to analyze its prey.

    In this case, Elise knew she was the prey but faced with the demons, she held her chin high because unlike others, she remember she is the Princess of Hell.

 Chapter 576: Princess To Be Feared-II

    <h4>Chapter 576: Princess To Be Feared-II</h4>

    Elise''s blue eyes remain steady even as she knew she was judged by the fearsome high demons all around her. She made her way toward the end of the small staircase where Satan''s Throne was made at. He remainedx on his sit with both hands resting on the armrest.

    "Grandfather, what have you called me here for?" Elise politely questioned.

    "My beautiful granddaughter," Satan uttered the words aloud as if trying to make clear who she was as there appear to be some demons who still doesn''t believe she was his granddaughter. It was because although Elise had a very strong scent of a demon, she also possessed the scent of a human.

    Satan said, "I have called you here to introduce you to a few of my loyal retainers as you are going to be taking my position soon."

    How confident, thought Elise but then she didn''t deter because like her grandfather, she also has her own goal to achieve which she would do on her own way so she won''t lose anything from her side.

    "Is this as written as in the contract?" Elise questioned first. While others seemed to be taken aback by her words, Satan chuckled.

    "About half? You see, I don''t need an unfit Queen of Hell. You are my granddaughter that''s unchangeable. But who I need to sit in this throne isn''t my granddaughter but a Queen. A Queen who can lead its people," Satan answered.

    Which mean if she brought the kingdom to ruin, Satan won''t mind as he only needed a leading Queen?

    Elise didn''t understand what her grandfather actually needed. Was he in haste to give the seat for her? Perhaps because he didn''t want to shoulder the burden anymore? But then he appeared so much in enjoyment while sitting on the throne.

    Then was he doing this because he simply wanted someone else to continue his throne?

    Elise hummed while in a thought and turned to look behind when she caught the whispers of the demons behind her, her eyes didn''t shy away to stare back at the demons who were staring at her. As the sized her head and toes, she didn''t see why she shouldn''t do the same to them. She could see her action vexed a few, shocked a half, and also impressed the rest.

    "I understand," she answered before turning her face toward the demons behind her. "My name is Elise White, the granddaughter of Satan and the princess of this kingdom. It is nice to make your acquaintance."

    Satan who was behind Elise thinned his front lips and pulled the corner of his lips to the side. He didn''t seed before but he was certain this time he would with Elise, his granddaughter.

    On the other hand, Leviathan crossed his leg as he sat down on the chair. In front of him was arge woman who was multiple times taller than him. Her long ck hair contrast with her paper white skin and her deep red eyes.

    Caroline''s white dress made a rustling sound when she shifted her hands. "Rare for you toe here, Levi and for me even," chuckled Caroline in a faint spiteful tone.

    "I have been punished mdy, if you don''t know that already," Leviathan answered and he caught that Caroline''s eyes widened.

    "What did you said? Punished?" When Lady Caroline ced the teacup to the saucer a hard clink rang in the room and the surface of the marbled table crack. "That shitty old man. Is punishing the sinners not enough anymore for him that he now needs to punish his own son?"

    Leviathan questioned if Satan truly think of him as his son. Since he was still a child they have been estranged but he would like to say that since his mother''s death, Satan locked himself in his own world. He can''t even describe them as a family other than for the blood they shared. By being a father, Leviathan thought he could know a little about his father but it turns out until now Satan was an enigma to him.

    "And so?" Caroline sighed. In the past, Caroline was close to his mother therefore her tone was mild but Leviathan knew that the woman was the second most feared woman. She detest it the most when people tries to break in her underground. The person she hates the most was Caleb who stole the resurrection book from her.

    "What did youe here for, Levi?" Caroline questioned, "I doubt you havee simply to see how I am faring."

    "No, Lady Caroline," Leviathan showed the woman a smile, "I am here to indeed see how you are faring."

    Meantime, not far from them, a small round and fluffy yellow tail appeared in between the rock. Hallow then pushed himself and reveal his round head and his bright green eyes.

    "This is fucking crazy. I''m mad. I''m fucking insane," he cursed to himself as he threaded his path to the empty corridors of the underground.

    "Shut up," came a voice beside the chick. And appeared the ck crow with its bright red eyes peering over the corridor to see the people around the ce. "Keep your voice down."

    Hallow looked at the crow with furrowed brows, "And you think your voice isn''t as loud as mine?" He whisper shout at the crow. "And can''t youe in with your normal body? Why do you have to turn as a crow?"

    Beelzebub sighed before ring meaningfully at the chick, "If Ie here using my body, little chick, many would immediately noticed me and I won''t be able to help thatss getting back her husband from death. Sew your mouth and follow my instruction. We have time since Leviathan would be taking away Caroline''s attention but if she found out us being here¡ª"

    "What?! What will she do? I never heard of the name Caroline before." Don''t tell him that he had signed a very terrible deal?!

    "Naturally you wouldn''t she very rarely leave the underground. But Caroline, no one could be more crazy than she is. Evenpared to Satan she is the most insane demon in Hell. She had to protect the underground to curb down her bloodlust. One most remembered action she did that caused her to stay in the underground for centuries, was when she skinned alive the few demons on the street."

    Hallow gulped but still looked brave as if he didn''t mind what he herd when internally he was screaming madly, "Why did she skinned them alive?"

    "They took her favorite crimson ss cup," answered Beelzebub while Hallow''s jaw fell to the floor. "Now if you are taken by her, Hallow. I can be more certain about this that sooner she wouldn''t only skin you alive but she will keep you alive all while emptying the organs in your body. Be careful."

    Hallow had never been more than sure he had signed to his own death''s contract by stepping her. "I''m dizzy," whispered the chick who then dramatically copse to the floor. "Why didn''t you tell me this before?" Why now?! Hearing no answer, Hallow slowly turned his head, "I never heard of this, you demons really know how to trap¡ª"

    Hallow''s eyes immediately erged that it most fell out of its socket when he looked behind to find that he crow had disappeared and instead it was a woman dressed in white standing before him.

    Her red eyes peered down at the small yellow creature. "Look what I have nowing to my underground. A chick," Caroline uttered as blood drained from Hallow''s face.

 Chapter 577: Princess To Be Feared-III

    <h4>Chapter 577: Princess To Be Feared-III</h4>

    The demons were in a talk, each of them entertaining their own mind and opinion once they saw her and Elise could feel it through the intense eyes of the demons. Elise looked at her grandfather, wondering what he was nning.

    "Let''s all take a seat to further discuss this matter," Satan raised his hands on the air.

    When Elise thought they would be moving room as there were no enough table or chairs in the throne room as there was only one lone chair standing firmly which was where Satan had sat on when she saw table and chairs tailored ording to the number of heads in the room had appeared in the room out of thin air.

    Elise wasn''t surprised. After stepping to the world of angel and demons, she began to ept the impossible.

    As they took a seat, she felt the demoness who sat in front of her continue to keep an eye on her. Apart from her in the room she was the only woman. Although her face bore the appearance of a human, she had a pair of purple horns and eyes that were more purple than red. She was a beautiful woman whose skin on the darker side, who can enchant those near her; but what made Elise to note the woman apart from her constant gaze was the fact that the woman looked at her as if they both know each other.

    Oddly, Elise felt she knew the woman even if it was a little.

    "I do not like to beat around the bush. As I have said, I would like to make my granddaughter the next reigning Queen. In all honesty things like voting doesn''t matter much to me," Satan uttered. Then why the meeting? Elise questioned back in her mind.

    But she fond the answer after assessing her grandfather.

    This was a test.

    Satan wanted to see her determination to be the next Queen and if she could really give her all in order to bring Ian back from death. He wanted to see if whether she had nned for a way to break the contract they made.

    But what Satan didn''t know, Elise had gone from tinkering a way to break the contract into making certain her grandfather would suffer the consequences of breaking the deal they made¡ª the penalties were what she hadid her eyes on.

    "But my granddaughter spent some time of her life in human world for too long. There are things sheck and thing she possess too much like kindness that us don''t possess. Kindness is great but being too merciful isn''t what I need of a Queen," Satan stated while looking at her.

    The gaze Satan had wasn''t exactly fierce or stern. Instead, Elise could feel that Satan was truly trying to teach her a way to be a Queen. It was simr to how a grandfather would do to his granddaughter. It only pose more question to Elise. Why does Satan treat Leviathan differently?

    "With all due respect, your majesty," spoke the demon whose head was a snake instead of a human face. The person slurred and hissed when it was trying to talk. "But I hope you can address our confusion and questions."

    "Fine," Satan waved his hand, "Tell me what''s the question? I don''t think I have to make it clear again that the girl here is my dear granddaughter?"

    "Pardon me sire but how sure are you?" Asked the demon beside the snake, "from what my eyes tell me she is not only a demon but a human," the man stressed and as if it wasn''t enough he did it again, "A human."

    "A human. That''s tricky, most humans always trick and lie," whispered someone from the chair and followed by chuckle by the rest of the people in the table except Elise, Satan, and a few others.

    "Do you mean to say that I had tricked my grandfather?" Elise raised her voice which echoed as the moment she opened her mouth and her voice left her, it caused the people silence. For a moment, Elise moved her eyes sideways to look at her grandfather. She found him smiling.

    Clearly he didn''t want to help her. The man decided to sit back and enjoy.

    Elise nodded her head faintly. If amusement was what her grandfather wanted, she knew exactly how to make one¡ª an amusement which demons would enjoy.

    "Well, your highness?" The man questioned as if he couldn''t put the title on her name. "I have to say that humans does love tricking people. We have seen some of the nutcase," the man tittered.

    "Nutcase?" Elise question in repetition. Her tone was distant but the man thought she was interested in the topic he brought up.

    "You haven''t been long here which exin why you don''t know the types of demons," the man answered with a hum, "Let me help to fill your knowledge, mdy. There are some demons with mixed blood of humans. Those type of mixed demons, they mostly try to trick us. Not that they could do it well. You can say the demons which has mixed blood of humans are more or less idiotic."

    Once again Elise heard the echoingughter of the demons.

    No one here feared her which was clear and Elise had expected this. Though they tried to be polite to her, it was all because they feared her grandfather and not her. If Satan didn''t introduce her as his kin, she could tell how ready they were to feast on her soul.

    The same man spoke, "There are also other type which is the crazy kind of mixed demon. Like that one demon¡ª what was his name again?"

    "Oh the sessor of undead demon, Caleb, you mean?" The snake beside the man filled in.

    "Yes that one for certain!" The man pped his hand. "That one crazy demon who killed his own mother and then killing off the town and the rest of the viges. He is insane, your highness. After we brought him here, he was still filled with rage and caused a mortal wound on some demons."

    "But the moment his wings were torn from him, it was such a pleasant scene to enjoy," chimed the other.

    The people continue to entertain the talk about Ian without knowing what kind of existence Ian was to Elise and without noticing how Elise''s smile had fell.

    A cold and bottomless anger filled her blue eyes. After being more aware of her blood Elise could feel her own rage, the wrath that she had inside her after loosing Ian only strengthen with time.

    Satan who was watching this saw the expression that flickered on her face and his smile curled higher.

 Chapter 578: Eyes On The Glass-I

    <h4>Chapter 578: Eyes On The ss-I</h4>

    The thought of rage or anger was foreign to Elise. Not because she couldn''t get angry but when people offend her, there had never been the time when rage course to her blood and she lose herposure. She didn''t care if she was mocked. Her entire life, Elise had hear every mocking that she never felt anymore pain. But the people had rubbed the wrong sore spot inside her by mentioning Ian even without their own knowing.

    "What you want to know is whether I am a human and my grandfather''s true granddaughter, is that it?" Her melodic voice brought coldness that was now noticed and theughter which had been resounding inside the room finally died down. No answer, Elise dully thought. When they berate others, there would not be any hesitant in them but now when she asked, they all went quiet.

    She tested the leverage she has as the princess of Hell. It appears though some didn''t like her sitting on her own chair, they were also afraid to offend her.

    "What do you want me to do then?" Elise inquired while looking at them. Her eyes were sharp and deep when she looked back at each of the demons'' eyes. Without answer, Elise sighed, "This?"

    The demons were confused and some was looking forward to what she would do when all of them suddenly felt a tight pull on their neck. A ck de made out of shadow hovered right across their neck. To the man who had condescended Ian, the de was particrly closer to the skin of his neck, drawing blood when the de graze his skin.

    Elise rested her elbows and locked fingers on the surface of the table. There was no smile on her beautiful face, carving only a serious expression on her. From behind her chair was her ck shadows that whipped out to wreathe itself around the demons'' neck and forming a de.

    "If this is not enough. Should I show you how determined I am to be the Queen?" As she spoke, the de went closer to their neck. "I don''t allow anyone who still look down on me or my other half. If you are spiteful for not being a princess¡ª" Elise pulled her smile that didn''t reach her eyes, "¡ªperhaps you should respect to one. If your neck is still precious to you that''s it."

    As Elise had expected, Satan didn''t stop her. She didn''t know who Satan see as his kingdom. Most King see his retainers as a part of his kingdom but that wasn''t how it is to Satan. Was it not his people that matter to him? Was the Kingdom that he expressed as important are thend? Elise questioned to herself.

    "Our apologies your highness," spoke the one whose head was a beast. His long horns seemed to be sturdier than the rest and as his face wasn''t a human face and rather a lion''s, Elise could see the man was the most level headed person in the room.

    The man said, "If there is anything that have offended you, we will not resist to the punishment you bestow to us. And to those who had offend you, they will apologize with their life as you wish to do," the lion said while seeing to the demon who was sitting with the snake.

    The man''s face dried up when Elise looked at him, "Which mean I can do whatever I wish to do," she said while humming. Was this how Ian felt? thought Elise in her mind. Having the power on her hands, Elise knew now how it felt to be the one judging how a person''s life could end. Everything was now on her hands, up to her choice.

    "Yes," Satan was the one to answer. "You would be looking forward if I tell you how many tortures are prepared here in Hell. The worse would be the wings ripping ceremony. What do you like to do?"

    Elise was silent for a few second before she said, "I will leave it for today. It''s my first time staying in the castle not only I feel tired I don''t want to entertain myself into this futile act. Today is only a warning," Elise stressed. She noticed her grandfather proud smile when she turned her face.

    In the underground, Hallow sat on top of a wooden table while his eyes looking apprehensively to the very tall woman who sat in front of him. The woman''s white dress was as pale as her skin and her appearance though beautiful was also eerie.

    Why was he here, you asked? He had been abandoned by Beelzebub!

    "I know I have been bored these days," said Caroline while pulling the teacup from the saucer and reached it out to her side for her servant who was cloaked in ck thin dress to tilt the teapot she had and poured the liquid inside the teacup. The color of the liquid was so red, Hallow wondered if it was blood. "But to think that I will have to consecutive guestsing to the underground. One a demon and the other is a chick. A talking chick," she added.

    Hallow tried not to speak and act mum. He wondered if he acted as if he didn''t speak earlier, sooner the woman would doubt her ears and released him.

    "Not speaking, that''s fine. You see, my underground is very sacred," Lady Caroline speak and every time one word escaped from her scarlet lips, a sinister look settled on her eyes. "There is just a few things odd about demons. There are some who is too greedy, sometimes there are those who are too envious. There are also those who can''t pull themselves away from the lust of blood."

    So? Asked Hallow in his mind while keeping his mouth sewed.

    "But since child I was different. I love all the items I possess. I love them so much and too deeply that I would do anything to protect it. Everything inside this underground, it''s mine," the woman uttered with a bold tone of pleasure on her voice. "But when someone trespasses my ce like all other people, I don''t like it. Such as demons, humans, angels, and... a talking chick."

 Chapter 579: Eyes On The Glass-II

    <h4>Chapter 579: Eyes On The ss-II</h4>

    Hallow swallowed his saliva hard. He felt as if the day that had awaited him hade... the day which he would die...

    He could feel Caroline gaze on him that made his body shiver and his green eyed that candle handle to hold the woman''s gaze darted all over the room when he noticed on the corner of the room there was the crow that had hanged itself in the corner as if to not be noticed.

    Needlessly to ask, Hallow yelled a mouthful of curses in his mind, cursing Beelzebub to death for leaving him here to fend for himself.

    Lady Caroline watched how the chick remained silent in stance and lips. Only his eyes had moved all around the room, "You won''t speak again, chick?"

    Hallow didn''t pay a well heed to Caroline''s words as his eyes were on Beelzebub who was moving his beak as if to talk to him voicelessly. It would have worked, thought Hallow if not for the fact Beelzebub didn''t hav a mouth now and instead had a beak! Give him a break!

    Caroline who then slowly noticed how Hallow''s eyes fell into a ce and didn''t moved curiously turned her eyes behind where Beelzebub was hiding. rmed, the chick wrecked its brain and yelled, "I am simply a talking chick!"

    Caroline''s eyes moved back at Hallow and then she hummed, "So tell me, talking chick why are you in my underground? I think you don''t even belong here in Hell. You don''t seem like you are a demon or a sinner... but you¡ª"

    But what? Hallow asked in his mind.

    "Anyway," Caroline continue. "What are you? Does this seem like an enchantment, Georgia?"

    The maid who was much smaller than Lady Caroline who was the only woman in the room except for Lady Caroline as Hallow noticed that in the room the servants were mostly males. The one named Georgiaid her equally red eyes at Hallow and shook her head, "It does not seem to be an enchantment creature made by other demons, your highness."

    "Which then could also mean either you have been talking since you hatch from the egg or..." the woman lipsed a hum. "You changed your appearance."

    Beelzebub who was behind Lady Caroline had his eyes widened in rm as well. Hallow was important in their n to bring back Ian and that crucial moment wasn''t now! He couldn''t allow Caroline to kill the chick.

    Hallow himself was shocked. Slowly he inched backward until his back hit the ceramic surface of the teapot which was ced behind him. "Oh? Why are you running?" Caroline questioned with a smile.

    "Your highness, I assume that your guess is correct," answered the demon maid named Georgia.

    "I think so too," Caroline''s hand slowly reached out toward the chick, "Now let''s see what you can do."

    The shadow of Lady Caroline''s hand was four time the size of Hallow. His eyes remained wide while gazing at the hand before sitting it tightly out of fear.

    On above the underground, Elise saw how the demons were silent as they carried themselves out of the room. Satan held a small talk with some of the demons, appearing serious. Curious Elise wanted to go ande. She wondered if there was a trouble in Hell as some of the demon appeared to hold worry lines on their faces.

    "Lady Elise," the melodic voice came from behind her. Elise was surprised for a moment as she couldn''t feel the presence of the demoness who had talked behind her.

    She turned her face to see the woman, assessing she was the same woman whom had stared at her earlier. The woman''s smile was beautiful and Elise could see how her red hairplement herplexion that made her stood out even morepared to other demons who wore clothes in monotonous colors.

    "I hope I got your name right?" The woman questioned while smiling.

    "Yes, you are correct," the woman was polite and it was Elise''s motto to be kind to people who are kind to her as well though now she was less trusting with what had urred around her.

    "Boring isn''t it?" The woman then asked her,ing closer swiftly in a natural step, "Being here I mean, all demons appeared to be ruthless and wild to humans but in fact if I were to see it we and the angels aren''t that much different."

    Elise was entertained by the woman''s point of view. She could tell by blood how angels and demons cannot mingle. It was a true fact that the hatred they had for one another rooted from their blood. But the demoness had seen them together in the same light which was new.

    "How so?" Elise questioned.

    The Demoness smiled, "We all live by the same rules that had been set in stone. In Heaven there are some angels who were punished due to the rules they have broken. Isn''t it the same to the demons who break the rules? Oddly enough we are called demons. It''s in our nature to vite the rules, going freely to do what we like."

    "And do you think rules isn''t necessary to the demons?" Elise inquired the woman who then took the drink from the servant whom she had asked beforehand.

    "What do you think, your highness?"

    Elise didn''t mind that her question was reflected back by the demoness, "Rules are necessary. Without one we would only be living in disorder which can lead to the kingdom''s end." The demoness hummed and she asked, "Do you not favor the rules Lady..."

    "You can simply call me Baroness, that''s my title," answered the woman and before Elise asked she said, "I was born without name and had never adopted one. I can''t if I have to say it for the better."

    That was strange but then Elise also knew how in Hell each demons has their own curses which perhaps be the same case to the demoness.

    Baroness then said, "I don''t really have much grudge against the rules. I believe as you said, rules are necessary. What I dislike is the punishments."

    Being observant, Elise could differentiate the woman''s low tone that prove her hatred and how the grip her hand had while holding the ss had tightened. At the same time, Elise noticed the gazes thrown at her again. When her eyes turned to note who was staring at her, Baroness spoke, "You hate the stares?"

    "I tend to shy away from it before but now I don''t feel anything," she replied without noticing her eyes losing it brightness as she spoke. Baroness noticed it as she lifted her eyes while downing the drink.

    But then Elise noted that it wasn''t her who was being stared at and rather it was the Baroness. When she became aware of it, she became more aware of how there was as much stares on the Baronesspared to her.

    "I understand you. Once I also felt the same but perhaps it was because of my past," Baroness took thest sip before meeting Elise toned questioning gaze. "It was nice to meet you, Lady Elise, I hope we can speak again. I enjoy having more women who is open minded in the court. Excuse me."

    With Baroness leaving, Elise walked back from her ce while thinking that Baroness was a very open minded woman who fit to be in court for there was some changes needed in Hell which Elise could see. Such as the punishment that her father had to endure or Lucifer''s.

    "It was the Baroness," whispered the demons who gathered in a group, standing not too far from her. "Is it true that she was the person who had out of jealousy killed the woman who was said to have stolen her fianc¨¦?"

    "Oh, you mean Caleb, right?"

    Elise who had been keeping her eyes away and only hearing the words felt herself turning to look at the men when Caleb''s name was mentioned.

    The Baroness was once Caleb''s fianc¨¦? And also the same person who had killed Caleb''s beloved?

 Chapter 580: Eyes On The Glass-III

    <h4>Chapter 580: Eyes On The ss-III</h4>

    Elise wanted to hear more. Since thest time she had met Caleb, she noticed that the demon whose soul was now residing inside her little brother William, she had nned to look more into the demon''s past. She wanted to know what kind of person the demon was and to know what he had been nning on doing by appearing before herst time.

    Walking closer to the men, Elise tried to overheard more when she felt a hand down her shoulders. Elise wasn''t much surprise as she felt the presence of person band her. She turned around, seeing Satan who was standing with a man behind him who was donned in red clothes. The man''s hair was short and silver in color while his eyes were more of purple red than red.

    "Having fun, my granddaughter?" Satan questioned her.

    Elise offered the man a smile, "Yes," she answered briefly before her eyes looking back at the man behind her father again.

    "This is your first time meeting;. The man here is named Enoch. The demon who oversee thend on our south kingdom," Satan introduced and she saw the man behind her grandfather offering her a bow to be polite.

    Seeing the man, Elise noted that she had seen him before and it was at the meeting earlier. He was one of the rare people who continue to behave politely. When their eyes met, the man smiled brightly but Elise returned his smile with less brightness. She looked at her grandfather again.

    "I suppose you two should have a talk with each other," Satan patted Elise''s shoulders.

    "No I¡ª" Elise hadn''tpleted her words when her grandfather leaned forward and whispered, "This man is also the guardian of the death''s door. The door that connect to the purgatory where most creatures who had died, humans and demons alike passed by."

    Elise now understood Satan n and she nodded but she didn''t miss Satan''s hidden goal as well and said, "I have a husband."

    "My dear Elise," Satan chuckled as they both knew she would say. "Being loyal is great but if you are soon to be a Queen, better enjoy your life and the sweetness of pleasure."

    Elise stared back at Satan and asked with a naive tone, "Is that what you did when grandmother was with you?" Satan''s eyes remain nk and Elise pulled her smile. "If no then I think we have reached into an agreement."

    Walking away from the ce, Elise the politely smiled at Enoch. "Mr. Enoch¡ª"

    "You can call me Enoch, your highness. I assume you must have overheard the King''s request to me," Elise blinked and the man smiled as he whispered, "The request where he asked me to ost you."

    Elise smiled though deep down she felt awkward, "I didn''t know that. Did grandfather really...?"

    "No worries, your highness I know a few bits from hearing your words earlier that you are currently unavable. It is a shame but can''t be helped," Enoch chuckled. "Though you had said it aloud, us, the demons, aren''t very perceptive. You should firmly reject them if they ever try to woo you."

    "I was about to do that," Elise answered with a smile. She thought the court of demons would be filled with disagreeable people. But she was wrong. It seems instead, there were more reasonable heads in the roompared to the time she attended Ian''s court session which ended up with a person losing his head.

    "You seem to have something in mind," assessed Enoch, gathering her attention. "I have been told to be a good listener. If there is anything burden you princess, I can lend you my ears and keep what I heard with my mouth sealed."

    Not only was Enoch a sensitive person but he can also read the mood which Elise see as a good virtue. Nevertheless no matter how handsome and charming Enoch was, Elise could not bring herself to like the man as she know for one her heart had been stolen by Ian.

    Elise took the man kind offer, "Can you tell me about the people here in the court? I know nothing of them but I thought I should."

    "Well, your highness you came at the right person," Enoch came a step closer which wasn''t too close and pointed his ss to the person who had a lion head. "That one is name Ravael. The demonic lion. Although he appear to be a wrathful person I can assure you he is the most honest demons in the court. Though by honest I mean it is only to the King and I expect to you too as the King''s descendants. Out of everyone here in the court other than me, I suggest you to trust him for he is a loyal man."

    Elise sensed no lies from the man and she nodded her head, taking a note in her mind.

    "The snake demon is Phelony, that man suffers from a terrible inferiorityplex to your father," exined Enoch. "Although he looked so much like a snake as he is one, he believed that he was a dragon. But once he saw the prince in his water dragon form," Enoch chuckled as if it was funny, "The man fell stricken to shock. I can say half of what he had done to you earlier and his rude remarks were out of jealousy."

    "I see," now that Elise wrapped her mind in the environment she would be living in, she realized that she had more history with the demons in the court regardless of the fact she had never seen them before.

    "Who else do you wish to know?" Enoch questioned with interest.

    Elise hummed as there were three things she want to question the man. She started by thest question that intrigued her, "Can you tell me about the Baroness?"

    "Oh the Baroness. She is truly worthy of your interest. Many are interested to her as well. However she was a bit secretive and surrounded with mystery." Enoch sipped his drink as Elise could agree to his words. "Well but of all rumors surrounding her it must be the story of her and Caleb which is the most well known to people."

    And that was what Elise want to know, "Tell me more." She said. On the room many eyes were on her that Elise didn''t notice one single stare that held far different meaning of gaze while watching her.

    *****

    A/N: I still have a bit of fever but I am getting better and will try to update on normal speed. Thank you for everyone well wishes! ^^

 Chapter 581: Underground, Overground-I

    <h4>Chapter 581: Underground, Overground-I</h4>

    Most people who gazed at Elise inside the court held gazes of envy, some was acknowledgement, others were curiosity but the particr person who had watched Elise since the beginning of the court, looked her with an expression different than hate.

    "It''s a rather simple story," said Enoch to Elise who was all ears to hear the story, "The Baroness and Caleb had been engaged since they were a child. I would say it wasn''t love that united them but their position. The Baroness was the child of Caleb''s parent''s friend and they thought with the flow of the future sooner orter Caleb would need a wife to be by his side."

    "And the Baroness was chosen," Elisepleted the words for Enoch to nod.

    Enoch nodded once, "But it seems there was love from the Baroness while Caleb didn''t return her feeling. As one expected, the Baroness was in rage when Caleb came to her to break the engagement. Caleb had never cheated on the Baroness. It is said that as soon as Caleb felt his love grow for the human woman he met in the mortal world, he immediately came to talk of the news to the Baroness."

    "How did the Baroness take the news then?" Elise asked, wanting to know more.

    "For months, almost half a year, the Baroness shut herself in her mansion. Most people say she was in shame for having her engagement broken to a human woman. One day she left her mansion and the new news appeared where a witness said the Baroness had killed the human woman whom Caleb loved."

    Elise''s eyebrows were furrowed. If she had to honestly assessed what urred, she couldn''t see Caleb as a bad person. They might now be on opposite faction and were enemies but his action of releasing the deadly magic he casted on Lilith means that he never nned or wanted to kill anyone.

    One can argue that the magic shackling Lilith were gone due to miracle but Elise no longer believe in miracles. She knew that such magic could never be undone by a mere ident.

    Does that mean Caleb were on their side?

    "What did Caleb do then?" Elise asked and Enoch pulled in air into his lung with a grim look.

    "He didn''t betray anyone''s expectation of letting his wrath to destroy the Baroness and her house. The Baroness was said to escape death by a hair''s breadth. Before anyone could catch him, Caleb then broke into the underground and stole from Lady Caroline the book to resurrect people. When he didn''t seed, he was found by the demons and was taken back to Hell to be punished. But all punishment didn''t work on him. So they left him alive because for Caleb, the Diablo, living was a pain that haunt him everyday."

    Elise pursed her lips, giving silence for a moment before she continued, "What kind of person Caleb is?"

    "Hm," Enoch looked around the ceiling of the court as if trying to jog his memories, "He was like any other demons, normal I would say. If there is one thing I have toment is how protective he is to his family. It appears that Caleb had a younger brother, you know."

    Elise''s brows both raised and Enoch bent down to whisper, "And it also appears that his younger brother was a human, a mixed blood. Though he died before long. The reason of his death is unknown but humans die fast so it wasn''t a surprise or a question."

    "Do you also know about Lady Caroline?" With the opportunity, Elise thought to continue al the question she had.

    "Of course. Do you know her story, your highness?"

    "I do. I want to know how is she as a person?" The best she could do now was talk to Lady Caroline. But if proven she could not, she had no choice but to break into the underground herself. It was herst resort and she was ready to wager and take the chance if she sees one.

    "Sometimes loving to those who is close to her like Georgia, her best servant. But she has a deep hatred to liars. Make certain to answer her questions truthfully for although she seem to be unable to read lies of a person through their heartbeats, she could still tell whether a person was lying or not by her eyes."

    At the same time, Leviathan who had entered the court, pushed the door open before the servants did. At once when he entered, many eyes were on him at once and whisperse along. Leviathan put no concern on the gazes he was so used to and made his path toward his daughter.

    He first casted a gaze toward Enoch who smiled and bowed down to respect the prince before turning back his gaze at Elise. "We have to talk."

    Elise turned to Enoch, "It was nice to talk to you, Sir Enoch and for telling me these important questions."

    "I just told what I heard mdy," Elise offered the man a smile of gratitude before she turned when Enoch said, "Can you please wait, your highness?"

    Elise questioningly look at Enoch as he said, "If I may say, what I had uttered was what I heard from people but as you know no one knows better than the one involved in it."

    "You mean that I should try to find out the truth from the people involved in the events?" Elise saw Enoch nodding his head in response. "Thank you but I have thought to do so since long before."

    As Elise left the court, she saw her grandfather who was in midst of his discussion but it wasn''t her alone who had watched her grandfather but also her father. They sneaked out of the courtroom and Leviathan brought Elise to another room where he knew Satan''s ears won''t reach to.

    "Did you met her?" Elise immediately questioned.

    "Yes and we talked. For now, Hallow and Beel will be entering the underground to see the condition of Ian''s wings." And Elise looked worried at this. Not because she doesn''t trust the capability of Hallow or Beelzebub but because she knew how clumsy Hallow was...

    She could only hope he doesn''t make a terrible slip up that caused him to be caught....

 Chapter 582: underground, Overground-II

    <h4>Chapter 582: underground, Overground-II</h4>

    With shut eyes, Hallow ced both of his wings over his head, his small yellow tail trembled as he saw Lady Caroline''s hand hover before him. In his mind was simply curses that he uttered enough for his entire life, cursing everyone his head could think of when by brushes of death, he heard the sound of door creaking which sounded like church''s bell to his ears.

    Lady Caroline''s hands stopped as Hallow slowly peeked between his shut eyelids to see the woman''s head turned to see the door. He slowly moved back again as if wanting to mould into one with the teapot his back was resting on.

    "...Room seven?" Lady Caroline''s voice immediately filled itself with anger. "Show that trespasser their ce... You can''t find them?" The woman clicked her tongue before she looked back at Hallow and raised her hand to her side over the servant who had just came to ry the news to the Lady. "Guard this little one. We will continue, little chick. Stay on your ce for the sake of your own self."

    On Hell''s name, no! thought Hallow in his mind. As he saw thedy leaving, he also saw Beelzebubing out from the back of the door which close in time. The servant who was told to keep an eye on Hallow narrowed his eyes on the small being, "What is it with this furry animal?" He asked, wondering why thedy had instructed him to wait for the small fluffy ball.

    As the servant tried to touch Hallow, Beelzebub said from the back, "It''s the princess''s pet. I think you are better off touching it."

    The servant, rmed, snapped his head to the back and quickly pulled the spear he had been holding to swung it dangerously across Beelzebub who at once mmed his hand to whack the servant''s head over the wall.

    Hallow was smoldering with anger as he red at Beelzebub, "You traitor!"

    "Better shut up chick, I am no less frightening than thatdy earlier. Come or I will leave you here," Beelzebub jerked out his pocket and with a mouthful of stifled grumbled Hallow jumped inside the pocket.

    "Just so you know I wasn''t scared of her," Hallow whispered when he entered Beelzebub''s pocket.

    Beelzebub only scoffed in response, "If it saves you from humiliation, think as you like."

    In the meantime, Elise discussed to her father outside the court. Not wanting to waste more time the castle of the King, both her and Leviathan talked as they pave path to the underground. "What did you talked with Lady Caroline? You took time."

    "Some story about the past," Leviathan answered and realizing his short reply, he said, "Ariel, your grandmother and my mother, she was an angel. When she firste to Hell there were many who dislike the very thought of weing an angel as the Queen of Hell due to grudge and disgust most demons held against angels. When your grandmother first came, not only was Hell a terrible ce for her, she had no home, no one who could be there to listen or talk to her. There is Satan but what she needed was a friend who doesn''t betray her like all other demoness who envied her position."

    Elise had seen her grandmother. While the woman was undeniably beautiful, somewhere, Elise could also feel that she was a fragile person.

    "And Lady Caroline is?" Elise asked.

    "Your grandmother''s only friend. She was Satan''s friend but they were not too close. One day your grandmother came to the underground from the overground. One would think Caroline would punish her as she did to everyone who entered the underground but they talked and it seems Caroline noticed that your grandmother had only lost her way to there," answered Leviathan. "Caroline was simr to an existence of an aunt to me. But even to our close rtionship to ask her for an item from the underground is close to impossible. She would not agree."

    "Which mean we only have two left method..." Elise answered. She now could tell one or two things about Lady Caroline such as how strict the woman was, her ambition, but also her soft side. It would sound maniptive but now that she had gathered the information, Elise tried to make out the best of what she knew. "Once I took the wings," Elise said and her father nodded his head for her to go on. "Can we truly leave here? There is one rule in the deal made which said I cannot break the deal one sidedly."

    "I will think of a method," Leviathan started when Elise shook her head.

    "I think I know of a method but I am not too certain."

    Leviathan furrowed his brows to think. Elise was a bright one and Leviathan was sure his daughter knew the consequences of slipping up which she was cautious of. He didn''t see why he should stop her, "Do what you think is right and save. If anything went out of your handle, I will always be here to help you."

    When a child, Elise had wanted someone on her side, her wish was granted when she met Ian but now he was gone, there was fear of loneliness of being left alone. Fortunately, there was her father. Although the time they spent together hadn''t been for more than two days old, Elise was grateful of her father''s dependable presence.

    "Thank you," Elise sincerely said and she could see the slight furrows of regret on her father''s face. She then suggested, "We should meet Lady Caroline before grandfather notices."

    "Correct. Follow me."

    The underground was right underneath the castle of Satan. It didn''t take long for them to appear on therge gate which was made below on the lowest floor of the castle. The walls were made with brown chunks of bricks that turned red as the torches illuminate the corridors. Elise could feel the eeriness that will cause one to shiver from a cold air which had never entered the lowest part of the castle where there was not even a single window.

    When the servant looked at her, she saw how vacant their eyes were... it was almost lifeless. The underground seemed to be theplete opposite of the overground where one was vivacious and the other was deadly grim.

    "Lady Caroline is in search for a thief, your highness but she shoulde here anytime soon,'''' announced the servant as Elise felt her heartbeat picking a race when she heard how Caroline was in search for a thief.

    It wasn''t Hallow and Mr. Bell, was it?"

 Chapter 583: Underground, Overground-III

    <h4>Chapter 583: Underground, Overground-III</h4>

    Leviathan nodded at once as she did and he whispered in a low tone as the servant left to check on thedy who hadn''t arrived yet to make notice of their arrival, "It is alright. If anything goes south we still have Beel to apany him. You can rest easy."

    But the matter was Elise wasn''t quite sure how to describe the rtionship between Hallow and Beelzebub. They often fight and disagree with each other but she knew that they were both adult, despite Hallow''s immature appearance, and they would be able to keep their behavior during such critical time.

    "Everyone and everyone. Again and again. It appears that all the warnings I have stressed is looked down upon by them all. Perhaps this one day I should put their head right on the top of this castle for their warning!" Yelled the loud voice which echoed from the corridor.

    By the voice it was a woman''s and by their current situation, the person who had yelled must none other be Lady Caroline. Elise wasn''t sure what to feel to know that the first few minutes before she could even meet the woman, thetter was in a terrible mood that sounded as if she would kill a person at this future seconds.

    From the corner of her eyes, on the end of the corridor from which she could see, Elise saw arge shadow casting over the walls when the other person passed by the torches. The shadow was sorge that it covered the corridor which was already tall and wide in Elise''s eyes. She also noticed that while the image of an underground was often apanied by how narrow and stifling it was, the underground below the castle was extremely wide and vast.

    The ceiling which hover on the top of her head was impossible to touch, almost like how one sees a sky. And yet, when Lady Caroline stepped out from the end of the corridor and appeared on her sight, the woman''s hat which she wore to adorn her head had touched the ceiling. Her body was taller than all the demons she had seen, even defeating the lion who was the tallest that she could remember. When thedy stopped in front of her, she felt like a small rabbit.

    "And look who it is," the woman pped her her hand when her bright red eyesid on Elise after seeing Leviathan who stood beside her. "A beautiful one hade now. Come closer, child."

    Elise turned to see her father who nodded and took the few steps on the stone pathway toward thedy. Whendy Caroline bent her body forward, Elise held back her eyes against the woman.

    "Hm," the woman put a silent melody between her red lips. She reached out her hand and touched Elise''s cheeks, lifting up her face before looking at all features of Elise''s face without missing a single spot. "You look only a tiny bit simr to your father. Must have acquired your hair color from your mother?"

    Elise smiled in response, "yes," and Lady Caroline retracted her hand to the side.

    "Come in, Elise was your name?" When Elise nod her head once, Lady Caroline then turned her face to look at Leviathan and shook his head, "No, no, stay there or maybe on the court with your noisy father."

    Leviathan frowned at this but was still polite due to their good rtionship, "Elise is still new in the underground."

    "Please dearie," Lady Caroline rolled her eyes. "Does she look like a baby to you? She can do what she want and have a proper handle to herself to decide what is wrong or bad. Don''t worry I won''t get angered even if she were to make a mistake."

    Leviathan sighed, "Is there a reason why I cannot apany her?"

    "Not a reason that I dislike your presence but it is just the fact that there was a rule made in the underground, a new one which wasn''t made a long time ago where it stated that a single person can only visit the underground once a week when I allowed them to. You came no less than half an hour ago which mean you now must wait until the week end toe inside again," smiled the Lady who behaved as if she knew this would have happened.

    "I will be fine," Elise answered to pacify her father''s worry. "There is also something that I wish to discuss with you Lady Caroline."

    "Fine attitude. Strong and decisive making, you are a girl whom I can see to be the new reigning Queen. It will be a pleasure to be acquainted to you, your highness. Let''s not stand on the ceremony ande to the underground. My own castle if I may be bolder," Lady Caroline reached out her hand to the corridor.

    Elise unhesitatingly made her steps to enter the corridor, meeting her father''s eyes who were worried as the door closed. She followed Lady Caroline''s footsteps as the woman spoke, "How close are you to your mother, sweetheart?"

    Elise didn''t see what happened to her family as a secret and answered, "She died before I could remember her well." And also because her memories had been erased but with how dangerous her memory was to her, she didn''t me her father for his action for she knew how concerned he was to her.

    "A shame," hummed the woman, "and here I wanted to hear what kind of amazing woman who could endure to marry a rock. Your grandmother was quite a mystery as well to me seeing how she decided to love such an unmoving boulder who are not only stiff, rigid, but also wrathful."

    Was the people Lady Caroline mentioned was her father and grandfather? She doesn''t seem to be scared of her grandfather and perhaps it was the privilege as his old friend, thought Elise.

    "How do you describe my grandmother, Lady Caroline?" Elise asked, her eyes trained at the woman to read all the emotions on the woman''s red eyes.

    "She was fragile and weak I would say bluntly but also kind. But you know how kindness can never be said in single sentence with demons. Eventually she died and maybe most of us had expected it which why it wasn''t a surprise."

    "Eventually?" Elise questioned.

    "Your grandmother has many who envies her but also many who admires her but do you know what could envy and admire brought at the same time?" Lady Caroline questioned and Elise took a time before shaking her head. "It''s jealousy. Come and take a seat. I will tell you what I know about your grandmother and the angels she once lived with. Not everything is a good story to listen to but then have truth ever been easy to hear?"

 Chapter 584: Pitch Black Wings-I

    <h4>Chapter 584: Pitch ck Wings-I</h4>

    Following Lady Caroline, Elise didn''t miss a step behind the woman while she looked around. As for now, she couldn''t see anything which hold an importance, such as objects that she thought she would see scattering around. Instead there was vases without flower that was strange for its own reason.

    "Is this yet to be the underground?" Elise asked Lady Caroline who had pulled out her long smoking pipe.

    "No entirely from where you stepped inside the door, that is the underground," Lady Caroline then waved her hand and Elise came to stand beside the woman as she was called too. "You must be wondering where are the objects stored at, don''t you?"

    "If you would allow me to see the ce," answered Elise and the woman chuckled.

    "You are good girl at making me to agree to you easily," Lady Caroline put the pipe on her mouth before blowing hazy smokes over the air. "I think I should allow you specially for today. Only this once however. No one have ever had this experience you should enjoy every seconds with it."

    "I will," Elise responded that had Lady Caroline to nod at the girl''s straightforward answer.

    "But first we should sit down and discuss."

    By the time they reached to the sitting room, the servants whose eyes were nk pushed open the double door for both Lady Caroline and her to enter. Elise''s eyes followed the guards as she could felt something off about them. But she couldn''t ring her finger around what was exactly strange. It could be their extremely pallidplexion and their nk eyes. Somewhere it made Elise to feel that the people had died.

    "Those are my loyal servants," answered Lady Caroline who seem to know where Elise''s attentionid at despite the woman walking before her. When they took a sit down, she crossed her leg and tapped the end of the pipe to the small te ced on the table. Lady Caroline''s eyes fell on the teapot and a hum left her lips as the chick she had caught disappeared from its ce, "I guess I should expect this."

    Elise raised both brows, "Expect what?"

    "I happen to find a single chicking and walking around my corridor not too long ago. The chick seems interesting which why I had took it but it had escaped," Lady Caroline clicked her tongue with utter disappointment in her eyes. "I was about to turn him into my underground''s decoration but this can''t be helped."

    Elise who heard this clenched her hand and schooled her expression. Her fear had manifested into reality with Hallow being captured but without the mention of anyone with the chick and how Hallow was no longer in the room, Elise assured herself that they were now in a much more safety ce.

    "But I should have punished the chick by taking its wings or that beautiful green eyes that it had for breaking into my underground," sighed Lady Caroline and she looked back at Elise who unknowingly had stared for the woman for too long. "Am I frightening?"

    Elise wondered if the question was a test, she answered, "For being protective to you underground?" She then shook her head, "If so you are not."

    Lady Caroline''s eyes were trained at her, the gaze she had was often stifling and more time pressuring which one reason why most demons feared her, "I thought you were a human, guess you are not as against to violent as others do?"

    "Most people protect what they have and what they are passionate of. One cannot be me from punishing those who tried to harm or take their belongings," and while this is true, Elise also thought that she would be ready for anything in exchange to bring Ian back.

    Never was Elise greedy for the objects stored inside the underground. She had heard that inside the underground there was almost everything one would ever want, the riches, the wealth, and the objects said to strengthen a person''s power. She didn''t want any of it. Though she didn''t want to steal and that she didn''t hold anything against Lady Caroline, the situation forced her to. Even if in the end she had to anger the woman who seemed to be her grandmother''s close friend.

    "I wonder if you still think so when I killed my husband too for entering the underground?" Lady Caroline questioned again, her hum on her lips were light and Elise was very certain the woman was once again testing her response. But Elise didn''t know what kind of response does the woman want. Whether it was disgust or fear as what most demons look forward to or words offort.

    Then Enoch''s warning about Lady Caroline rang inside her head again. The man''s warning where she have to be truthful. While thinking so she looked at Lady Caroline. "I am not the one to judge on everyone''s sins or their problem."

    Lady Caroline who was expecting answer seemed to be taken aback and a smallugh left from her lips, "Your grandmother was one kind of a person who could do anything for others. Many said she is gullible but in truth she was smart enough to differentiate between her enemies and people who she should be with. She was a very special angel who didn''t mind to work alongside demons if it was to protect Hell. The angels who knew this as one would expect hated her and painted her as the ugly traitor of Heaven. It was a ruckus back in that time."

    "She seems like a very strong woman," whispered Elise which was not the image she knew as from the painting, her grandmother, Ariel was a woman who seemed to be fragile.

    "She was but weak as well. She trusted the people around her too much such as the one angel she had always be with as a friend. Their friendship didn''t end on the good note as the angel betrayed her in the end, she was almost caught by all other angels who force her to repent ande back to Heaven..." Lady Caroline then ced her smoking pipe aside and crossed her hands, "I expected for you to answer the same reply as she did which I liked to hear. But it seems that while you bore some resemnce to her, in the end you are still you, a person of your own."

    Lady Caroline''s eyes narrowed down and Elise felt a crawling sensation on her skin that put her on edge from the woman''s dangerous gaze.

    "I don''t know whether I like this difference or not," said the woman.

 Chapter 585: Pitch Black Wings-II

    <h4>Chapter 585: Pitch ck Wings-II</h4>

    Elise knew the woman was pressuring her and she wasn''t going to lie. The woman does pressure her but it wasn''t enough to touch her nerve or scare her. While the air was heavy it was breathable and perhaps because Elise had faced her grandfather when he snapped. No one could have worse wrathful anger than him.

    Instead of walking on eggshells, Elise offered the woman a smile and bluntly replied, "After all I am not my grandmother. The difference between us is inevitable."

    Lady Caroline''s eyes on her continue to stare emotionlessly before a smile suddenly break out on the woman''s scare let lips which contrast heavily to her pallidplexion. It was as though a corpse had been painted red by their lips. "I guess my intention is crystal clear to your eyes, your highness princess Elise." The woman then took off herrge red hat as if it was finally time for her to take Elise seriously. "I wonder why you are so calm?"

    "Do you mean to say why I am calm with you?" Elise asked the woman who chuckled and shook her head.

    "People are scared of me and I know that''s true. But to those who hadn''t seen me in my worse state they won''t fear me," which mean that Lady Caroline wasn''t scary enough at this moment until her button was pushed and for her button to be pushed it was for one to trespass her underground or even steal from it. The woman said, "What makes me confused is how quickly you adapt to Hell when you are not born here or grew up here."

    "How do you know that?" Elise questioned while taking the teacup which was offered.

    "Excuse my blunt word but you reek of humans'' scent," answered Lady Caroline. Elise pulled her brows as she couldn''t tell her own fragrance but it seems the demons like Lady Caroline or the ones on the court could tell this. "Yet you... doesn''t seem to think of death as a foreign term. You are even maybe friendly with it."

    "I don''t want to be friendly with death," answered Elise and her sunken tone was not missed by Lady Caroline.

    "Who brought you to here?" Lady Caroline inquired, making Elise wondered if she forgot about her father.

    "You have seen my father¡ª" Elise saw the woman shaking her head while clicking her tongue thrice to tell her she was wrong.

    "I mean to ask your first time. Who brought you here for the first time?" Upon Lady Caroline''s question, Elise''s eyes widened. Did the woman heard her appearance from someone? Or was it her ability?

    Noticing Elise guarded expression, Lady Caroline said, "No, no, I didn''t mean to pry. It was a guess of mine. Because you see most people, well by people I mean human would have been trembling between their legs on the idea ofing to Hell. I am guessing that other than you being a very courageous woman perhaps this wasn''t your first time. There''s also one more guess. You are very desperate to get a hold of something that you didn''t minding to Hell."

    While the second one was correct, the third one was also correct that Elise could feel chill running down her spine of the woman''s prefect guess.

    "It isn''t my first time," answered Elise truthfully as she didn''t want to lie but then replying to the woman''s third guess will only expose her true intention. If that happen, she would feel like a thief whose trick had been exposed even before she thieved.

    "Another guess¡ª" Lady Caroline spoke but Elise had gotten a step ahead of her.

    "I was curious of my grandmother, Lady Caroline. What do you mean that her admirer also turn out to be a harm for her?" As if she didn''t notice what she did, Elise naturally picked up the teapot to pour the tea into her teacup.

    Lady Caroline noticed but didn''t delve thankfully for Elise.

    "As I said, Ariel had more than a few admirers in Heaven. One was of this particr angel who as I said in the end betrayed her by having all the angels to their secret meeting location in the mortal''s world. Ariel only had herself to fend. Fortunately Satan came on the right time."

    "Do you know who the angel was?" Elise was currently in the middle of hunting for the angel who had worked in hand along with the dark sorcerer. From what she could tell the angel who had trapped her grandmother sound to be as crafty as the one she was searching for.

    "I''m not sure if I remember his name... but he was known as the angel of wrath. The title he received from tricking Ariel," answered Lady Caroline which had Elise to wonder if Lucifer would know who was the angel of wrath. While thinking of Lucifer, she remembered how theyst parted where Lucifer told her he would be leaving to his own mission but would still help in any time she needed... perhaps was he searching for the angel like her on his own method?

    "You have five seconds," said Lucifer who was standing at the gate which hover on top of the white fluffy clouds. His red eyes that looked at the angel whose head he smashed to the paved ground. "Call Michael here now."

    "You Devil! Release him!" Shouted the other angel but Lucifer wasn''t in a mood for this. He is truly, very wasn''t in the mood for any of this.

    If there was an anger meter for him, he had overdone all the meters the world have for him. His rage had blown his top and there was only a tiny shield of restrain which he used to pull the leverage on himself.

    From his uncontrolled anger, his ck horns appeared from the side of his head. The smooth surface was deep dark, simr to his eyes that had changed color, leaving his entire eyes ck while the redness only remain on his irises.

    "Bring. Him. Now. This is an order," demanded Lucifer with his clenched jaw.

 Chapter 586: Pitch Black Wings-III

    <h4>Chapter 586: Pitch ck Wings-III</h4>

    Not knowing what was happening in heaven, Elise continue to hear Lady Caroline''s story of her grandmother. The woman expresses her grandmother to be the same as she imagined. Where her grandmother despite her appearance was quite strong as she was an angel but her body was weaker than others especially since she was a heavenly being who live in Hell.

    "...Satan didn''t want her to stay in Hell but she stubbornly insist. I think it is because she understood that no ce except Hell would ept the both of them. Not entirely but at the least Satan is the King here, he can do what e wish and protect her for the better," Lady Caroline continued, "Your father decided it was saver for him to bring your mother to the mortal''s world."

    "Perhaps it is because he knew the danger on the air in Hell for my mother." Her blood followed from her mother who was the daughter of an angel. Elise knew hat I''d her mother were to liv here, she would have to suffer from illness like she did or her grandmother did as well.

    "Every and each people has their own method in order to protect their loved ones," Lady Caroline said with a foreign tone as if she couldn''t wrap her mind in the words she said herself. "I thought I loved my husband but I learned it was simply lust. As evil as it sounds, that was the truth. If you have finished your tea,e with me I will have you a tour around the castle."

    Elise pushed herself from her seat and smiled, "Thank you for your offer, Lady Caroline." She then followed the tall woman as she left the room but before stepping away and while standing behind Lady Caroline, Elise''s hands that she held behind her back moved. She twirled her finger on the air, letting the small wisp of ck shadow to ooze out and fly from her.

    When Lady Caroline turned around, Elise asked, "What kind of objects does the underground store?"

    "That''s depend," answered Lady Caroline to her, not noticing the little action Elise sneakily made. "The underground''s purpose is to store memoirs, usually the objects of those memories. Such when Satan divided and in half, we hold the sword he used here. There''re also other books, totem, and even living parts of people."

    On the mention of living parts, Elise''s fingers couldn''t help but squeeze against each other. "Living parts?"

    "No worries dearie, it is just a simple few parts not the ones you would imagine. Like your father''s scale when he turned into a dragon form. The demonic Lion''s tooth which almost bite off Raphael''s wings. There''s a lot," as Lady Caroline exined, they both had entered to a room where there were books ced inside ss cases.

    Although Elise hadn''t read the book just by a look of the velvet hard cover, she could tell what was store in there are simr to the book of resurrection which had now fall on the wrong hands.

    "Have there been any items stolen from you, Lady Caroline?"

    Lady Caroline''s lisp pursed and she looked visibly upset. "There was a few. None seeded except one," the woman waved her hand which was holding a new smoking pipe, cuing Elise to follow her. Maintaining the distance of two steps behind the woman, she was led into one crystal case which was empty. "Before there was a book here. The book can bring people to life and the son of bastard named Caleb had stolen it from me."

    Even though Elise hadn''t stolen anything, she could feel shudders upon sensing the rage that boiled inside Lady Caroline when she remembered the past event.

    "Did you received it back?" Elise naively inquired as if she had no clue about no book.

    "No. I have requested Satan to before the book falls into more stupid people who truly believe they could bring back a soul to life." But it had, thought Elise and her mind question Lady Caroline''s statement.

    "You mean to say that it is fake and the book cannot bring people back to life?" Elise asked as it sounded that the woman was saying that it couldn''t work yet she had seen both Lilith and Caleb who seeded the ritual.

    "A hundred life in exchange for one, that''s a bad deal to start with. Not to forget this resurrecting method is extremely tricky because you cannot choose who you will resurrect."

    Elise also agreed to the woman''s words, she can''t see it as a good exchange but surely the dark sorcerer lord did.

    "There are more disadvantage of this book," Lady Caroline raise her folded finger to each point she made, "First, the summoner cannot put a proper leverage on the people they brought back to life. For a reference, if Satan died and you summoned him, it means he can kill you as you have no control or whatsoever. One can try to put a leverage with another magic that would make the summoned to obediently follow the summoner''s order but if you are just a bit weaker than the demon you summoned, you can expect death chasing hotly on your tail."

    Elise pulled her eyebrows. Which mean Caleb isn''t actually affected by the dark sorcerer Lord''s order? Or that the dark sorcerer Lord is stronger than Caleb?

    "What about the second point?" Elise questioned as she saw Lady Caroline''s second raised finger.

    "It''s a secret that Satan didn''t say and only him and I know. Whoever use that book they will suffer from a great drawbacks. That being a curse is nowid on them," Lady Caroline uttered with a smile which made the news to sound more malicious.

    Elise saw this as an opportunity, "What curse?"

    Being generous, Lady Caroline said, "A poison is now running on their body. It will make them stronger for the first three to four weeks but the stronger they are, the potent the poison running in their blood is. Slowly by slowly, their organs will stop working, their mind going to a hell-like delusion, before their soul burning to aplete destruction where no one could ever heal or bring back that person''s soul. The pain they go through would be nothing like one would imagine a pain is. It is extremely agonizing which only grew worse with time. A befitting end for a stupid thief."

    Elise felt as though bells tolling inside her mind. Assuming the dark sorcerer Lord was the one who had done the ritual to resurrect Caleb which mean without his own awareness he was currently in the brink of death.

    Elise felt joy in her heart but not entirely. She didn''t feel it was right. She didn''t see how it would be fair for the man to die before she killed him.

    "Being on that topic, your highness. Apart from all the limbs that was collected here. There is one which I am quite fond of. The story of the items were heart wrenching to human bu entertaining for me. I wasn''t there to witness what happened but knowing that you hold a slight blood of an angel, I think you would like this."

    The description given by Lady Caroline was vague but Elise already knew what was it that the woman mentioned. They left the room that was filled with books to the left side of the door. The servants who looked lifeless once again opened the door.

    Elise lifted her chin to look forward, immediately locking eyes with the wings that was stored inside the ss case. The wings wererge enough to cover the entire space for itself that the ss case wans''t enough to contain them. And the totals of the wings were unlike most demons or angels where they would only have a pair. There was three pair of the wings, a total of six by counting each, all in the color of pitch ck and it was engulfed in the vivacious green fire even as it was stored inside the ss case.

    Lady Caroline''s voice came beside her ears, "Diablo''s wings. It''s called the wings of sorrow."

 Chapter 587: Naivety They Thought-I

    <h4>Chapter 587: Naivety They Thought-I</h4>

    The ck wings took all Elise''s breaths away from her. She felt her heart squeezed as it felt to her as if she had met Ian when he wasn''t here beside her yet nor had she seeded in bringing him from death. She heard from her father how they have limited time. Counting a day after Ian''s death, they perhaps had only five to six days to resurrect him the faster, the higher the susceptibility chances were.

    "The story about this wings are that they are torn from a demon who was once a human. Not a mixed blood but a true human who was turned into a demon. I said turned but in truth he had taken the choice by his hands," Lady Caroline expressed without knowing how Elise was struggling to keep her tears back by closing her eyes.

    By the time Elise opened her blue eyes, it was brighter than ever. A fierceness on her eyes were more aggressive than the rest of the red eyes beings around her.

    "Why did he chose the path of a demon?" Elise questioned. Regardless that she knew the reason directly from Ian himself, she wanted to hear what kind of stories that are spreading in Hell.

    "I suppose revenge. Not much are known to me as I spend most of my time here but I remember seeing him before. He was quite the handsomed. Bright red eyes, distinct figure and appearance. But there was something out of ce," Lady Caroline hummed in response.

    Elise raised her brows, wondering what Lady Caroline meant, "Something out of ce?"

    "For one even though he was once a human, he was extremely powerful I can tell that just by looking at him. Another thing is... yes, he reminded me of you. Both of you seem to be able to fit in either mortal world or Hell but if bluntly put, you two could never belong in any of the two world," Lady Caroline gave her assessment which surprised Elise by how close the woman''s words were to their situation.

    "Now," Lady Caroline pped her hands, "I understand that youe here to meet me but I am always in the underground. Most people treats me like a legend and knowing your father. I am sure he wouldn''t bring you to meet me first and yet he did. On the first day of your arrival as if you are in haste."

    Elise didn''t feel surprised anymore. She can tell Lady Caroline''s intuition was stronger than anyone she ever met. So strong that it was always correct.

    Lady Caroline said, "I think we have talked enough together for you to be more open ande clear to me about what your intention to meet me... can you?" She sounded to be requesting but with her smile and raised brows, it was clear how instead, she was demanding for her answer.

    But that didn''t deter the girl whose bright blue eyes never left the woman''s gaze. Since she had been exposed, Elise smiled at the woman, "I want to ask, Lady Caroline. Can I negotiate with you for one item in this underground?"

    Lady Caroline stared at her with a blink where her smile had stopped raising.

    Over the clouds that was still snowy white and over therge golden gate, Michael''s brows were furrowed. The veins that popped on his forehead twitched as if he could burst at any second soon. He saw the lesser angels running toward him, "Sire¡ª"

    Michael raised his hands to stop them before pressing his forehead with his palms, trying to pacify his anger. "Open the door."

    The lesser angels were wary of the order but they trusted that if fight would work, Michael would always triumph as the winner for the archangel was the angel who vanquish the evils that lurk in the world. Some were excited to see Lucifer the traitor to be finally taught where his ce were.

    Truth to be told, however, there was no one who wanted to stop this nonsense more than Michael. He wasn''t the least entertained nor eager to fight Lucifer. He didn''t have time to idle around while knowing Gabriel was somewhere, wingless. When the door opened, Michael sighed while tightening his clenched palms.

    Lucifer was holding to two head of two angels and somewhere on the tree, he had created arge circle on the trunk with the smaller circles filling inside it until the middle part was colored with a dot of red. It was clear what Lucifer was trying to do. He was practicing throwing but except of using an arrow and bow, he had used angels.

    "Let. Go. Of. Him," Michael stressed his words for Lucifer turn and gaze back at his brother who was dressed in the prim white robes. His white wings fluttered out, a total four of it.

    Lucifer smiled before throwing the angel on his left side before looking surprised. "Oh no, I heard you toote."

    Michael''s already knitted brows were pulled tighter. "I am not in mood to jest with you, Lucifer. I have got many cases I need to attend and yours will not be mine."

    "What a pity," Lucifer sighed in a disappointment with a click of tongue. "But I am in a mood to mess with someone. Very. Very in a terrible mood," his voice dropped along his expression that turned stale. "Come," he tipped his chin to the side. "I know a secret about Gabriel but for you to get them spar with me."

    Michael didn''t act on immediate judgement as he could never use his personal emotions of an excuse for a fight as it was a mission given by the Lord of Heaven. Knowing this, Lucifer dropped the person he held and took a thunder-like dash toe before Michael.

    "I''ll do you a favor and a reason for the fight. Come on. I have been very graceful enough to help you do you know?" Lucifer reached out his hand dangerously to thrust over Michael''s chest but thetter managed to dodge it in time.

    "It is now your mission to attack people without basis, Lucifer?" Michael''s stern words were rigid.

    Lucifer''s eyes stared back at Michael before he whispered, "Just y with me once. Fool everyone here and you will get your information. Quick, brother."

    ******

    A/N: I will update the next one in a few hours~~^^

 Chapter 588: Naivety They Thought-II

    <h4>Chapter 588: Naivety They Thought-II</h4>

    Taken aback Michael frowned. Obviously he didn''t trusted what Lucifer said immediately. They sparred without a second thought as Lucifer had been the one tounch and start the attack. Michael avoid it. He tried to not attempt shedding more blood as he noticed as the fight continues how Lucifer kept beckoning him toe closer.

    Though Michael disliked Lucifer for his betrayal, he wasn''t blind to not notice the look on thetter''s face. He could sense how Lucifer had actually came to inform him about Gabriel. He had even bring them to a further ce away from the rest of the angels. What was Lucifer thinking? Was it truly a help from Lucifer? Perhaps on the ount of how he had once spent time with Gabriel in Heaven? Even as they called each other brothers, in truth none of them posses the same blood.

    Michael didn''t want to trust that Lucifer had repent but then as an angel there was a deep hope in him that Lucifer had studied his mistake and for once do a justified action of helping Gabriel.

    In time Uriel who saw the fight started took a step forward Michael swing his left hand, twirling the golden spear he hold while the other one hang on the air to stop Uriel. "Keep an eye on everyone, Uriel. This is something I have to do for myself."

    Uriel was taken aback as even for him defeating Lucifer alone won''t be easy. But Michael was a person who knows his limits and would ask help if needed. Trusting the head of the angels and archangels, Uriel stepped back and stopped the rest of the angels from assisting as it would go against Michael''s order that he passed earlier.

    This time, Michael didn''t go for lengthening the time. Instead of defending, he had gone for he offensive attack which brought the distance between them to be shorter by time. His spear shed with Lucifer''s palm that he reached out to take the back of Michael''s back when Michael had beat him into it by mming him down the ground.

    "Is there anyone you are searching of?" Michael questioned as it was odd for Lucifer to suddenly throw a fight. Even though they hated each other from their blood, Lucifer had came here to ask lend a help that had Michael to be confused on Michael''s true purpose.

    "Someone. But I will have you to be the one who to search them," they continue to throw one dangerous attack now and their with the only one knowing that they have purposely missed each other''s attack being only the two of them.

    "How this is rted to Gabriel?" Michael questioned with eyes spear in interest.

    "The scent on Gabriel''s wings they are not only demons but angels as well. I know you are trying to find a demon responsible for it but sadly, it isn''t them but someone else," Lucifer pulled Michael and had him locked on the ground. "Finding demons in Hell is like searching for a lost needle through haystack. But finding an angel who left Heaven on that particr day shouldn''t be difficult. We need his name. I need them."

    Michael was shocked as he didn''t notice the smell of an angel on the wings. It wasn''t questionable as the angels, unlike demons, have lesser sensing sense.?"Only that?" Lucifer who never failed keeping people to owe him now had moved into a better ce/

    "Should I add more?" Lucifer danced both bros in response before throwing his brother behind him with a smug smile on his face.

    "Shut up," Michael rolled his eyes before turning his gaze once on the corner of of his eyes. His action wasn''t boldly noticed by other demons as he didn''t fully turn back his head. "I will do as you say but the enemy¡ª"

    "I will kill that angel. Meanwhile I suggest you to resume on your journey of finding Gabriel. We don''t know what kind of predicament he is suffering from. Perhaps he is even in a very dangerous situation. Go on before you miss him or if it''s toote." His hand clenched as he said these. "If you can do this, I will make certain to fix Gabriel''s wings as well," negotiated Lucifer and honestly it was a pretty tough decision for Michael to make as he was the head of the archangels. He cannot move or take great decision such as now simply because he think it was right.

    But if it was truly an angel who had harmed Gabriel, Michael could tell that now they are on the journey of cleaning the bad side of Heaven that he had missed from noticing.

    Without second thought, Michael then sent his spear across, aiming at Lucifer''s neck. In the brief seconds where the tips the de almost graze Lucfier''s neck, Michael then gave his words, "Fine. I will leave the punishments to your hands."

    Lucifer smiled once he got Michael''s agreement and the smug smile vexed Michael for a moment as it appears as though Lucifer had read all his choices of words but he decided to brush it off as in a blink of an eyshes, on the next second, Lucifer''s enormous presence on Heaven disappeared.

    Michaelunched his spear to the sky for it to disappear before quickly turning toward Heaven''s gate.

    "Michael. Michael!" Uriel who had been on his tail finally earned attention after a long calling session. "Where are you going?"

    "No where," Michael answered before he sighed, remembering he didn''t know the location of where most books were stored at, he looked at his alternative book finder, Uriel. "Come and help me to find out something."

    Uriel was half confused, "Naturally I would help you in any time you need but what kind of books do you want?" Uriel asked himself what was wrong with Michael who immediately went to the library despite having just defeated Lucifer a few minutes ago. The dusts hadn''t even settle yet and here Michael was sitting on the chair, shuffling through the bookshelves.

    "Give the list of names of our angels who had left Heaven. Also while you are it, check all of the angels who are not in Hell. I need to know all their names."

    ********

    A/N: I am honestly very sleepy it''s 3 in the morning but I am here to keep my promise. Please don''t forget toment if I make any mistake or incoherent sentences in this chapter. I will fix it asap^^

 Chapter 589: Naivety They Thought-III

    <h4>Chapter 589: Naivety They Thought-III</h4>

    Leviathan waited for her daughter toe out of the underground. Seeing Elise whose blue eyes were in a contemtion, Leviathan didn''t feel any good idea about her visit with Lady Caroline that happened earlier. While Leviathan considered Lady Caroline to be one of the very few demos he could trust, he didn''t forgot how in the end they were all demons whose dark side triumph over their kindness.

    Like a dutiful father, he first checked the smell of blood which didn''t help as the underground was filled with the rusty smell and used his eyes to see around his daughter while holding to her shoulders. When he didn''t see a wound, he expected Lady Caroline had took good care of his daughter but on a second thought, he saw Elise''s expression that seemed to be at lost.

    "What''s wrong? Did she asked you for the impossible?" Leviathan questioned.

    No quite the contrary, thought Elise.

    A few minutes before she left the underground, to her question, Lady Caroline''s eyes on Elise trained narrowedly and Elise could feel the hard beating of her own heart against her chest while awaiting for the reply.

    "A negotiation you utter. A deal you mean?" The woman didn''t immediately deny her and Elise sees this as an opportunity she had to seize.

    "Yes," Elise answered and she reached out a smile, "But we can go with other term if you want to."

    "Fascinating," Lady Caroline uttered and while Elise search for a nerve of anger on the woman''s face, she noted none.

    She wasn''t angry for her objects to leave the underground? Then it hits to Elise''s realization of her father''s words and the words that were spread about Lady Caroline. She wasn''t possessive of her objects. She was rather obsessed about her underground. Therefore, stealing harm her underground as the culprit would break in her small castle beneath the ground but exchanging the objects doesn''t as the person had asked for her permission.

    ...what a puzzle Lady Caroline was, thought Elise. But that had its own charm on her.

    Then her attention was taken again to Lady Caroline who hummed, "Agreeable, but I want an exchange in ce of a deal."

    "Exchange?" Elise pulled her brows as she thinks.

    "If you take an object from the ss cases I have here in my underground, I will then have to find a new objects to be ced inside the case, don''t I? Searching isn''t easy you know. I want an object that hold story but I am sure that an object from the only princess of Hell would already make a story of their own," answered Lady Caroline whose eyes brightened but the sparkles were on the eerie side rather than the joyful one.

    "Do you want me to give you my limb?" Elise questioned for Lady Caroline to look her with wide eyes before bursting into a loudughter that echoed throughout the corridors.

    "No, no your highness. I won''t dare ask your parts but now I see what you want is one of the objects from this room?" Lady Caroline asked her and she nodded, not giving more informations as trusting people was still a fearsome action for her. "How about... you give me something of equivalent exchange. I wish to have an item that is no less of importance of the item you want to request to me."

    "Item? What kind?" Elise asked and the woman smiled a meaningful smile.

    "I leave that on your hands."

    Back to the present, Elise ryed what she talked to Lady Caroline and the man was in a deep thought and furrowed eyebrows. "It won''t be easy for her to agree on your term, Elise. I suggest that we took Ian''s wings from her. It is efficient in time as well."

    Correct, thought Elise. They cannot be idle as they were running out of time and it had been their first idea toe and steal Ian''s wings. Elise still feel the same about doing anything in order to get a hand of Ian''s wings however after meeting Lady Caroline, she knew that it was better to befriend the woman than making her as an enemy. Sadly if Elise stole Ian''s wings they would be one.

    "I have an idea that I want to do," Elise said before turning to her father. Her smile widened with a faint sprinkle of slyness.

    The next day arrives in Hell and most people were busy, Satan was busy as well. He was busy teaching Elise of how to be a great Queen. They were in the middle of discussion where her grandfather taught her about their Great War against Heaven.

    "Today should end until here," Satan said, dismissing her but Elise didn''t n to leave yet,

    "Grandfather," Elise smiled while calling the man whose eyes slightly brighten when she had called him grandfather.

    "What is it?" Satan inquired. Through their short time they spent together, Satan found Elise as an extremely obedient child and wondered what kind of question she would have as it was rare for her to question. "Go on," he heed.

    Asked and without beating around the bush, Elise asked, "Are you still angry to father?"

    When Satan''s eyebrows furrowed, Elise''s expression didn''t change but her eyes were calmly assessing the man''s features and what he had in mind through it.

    "What do you mean?" He inquired as if her question was difficult to understand.

    "During the time father was punished why didn''t you intervene?" She asked again, this time another question that had her grandfather at lost of words.

    "Because he had done what he supposed not to do," Satan replied. "Even if he was my son, there are things that I cannot bend only for it to fit my son. If I be lenient once will it be fair for me to not do the same to other demons?"

    He wasn''t lying, thought Elise.

    "But what..." Elise appeared as if she find it hard to speak. "But what if one day I was used of killing another demon? Even when I didn''t? Will you also leave it for others to judge without trusting me?"

    Her words greatly affected Satan who was stunned in his chair with eyes wide. He was shocked and perhaps he was shocked by her question but Elise want to think that the man was shock about her faint usation that he had not trusted her father.

    Without reply as Elise didn''t expect one she then asked, "If one day I am in danger will you really protect me?"

    "That is for certain," Satan answered quickly.

    "Even if it is difficult to do so?"

    "You are my granddaughter I would do anything to protect you Elise."

    Elise break into a smile, thinking that she finally got what she wanted. Her grandfather didn''t know that her question that might seemed normal at first had traps inside it. Traps that she would tinker for her to get Ian''s wings at the cost of nothing.

 Chapter 590: The Gray In Church-I

    <h4>Chapter 590: The Gray In Church-I</h4>

    Inside her room, Elise read the contract she had signed alongside Satan. The content of the deal was simple with clear goal that Satan had to help her bring Ian back from death in exchange for her to raise into the seat of a Queen. There was a total of simple three rules they have set up.

    ''First rule, Satan should not force his method on Elise White on followed whatever she request if it was to resurrect Ian White. In exchange, Elise White should follow Satan''s lead if it is necessary to the resurrection.''

    The first rule benefited both of them and Elise went to skim the second rule, ''As the contract continues, Satan should not harm Elise White and likewise. Arguments should be settle by discussion. In case any of one of the two break the deal or rules, the following goal would be admonished and penalties should be served.''

    On the second rule, before Elise thought of making a little sacrifice. If she can anger her grandfather or make him lose control, it won''t be difficult for her to make him break his own rules. But she didn''t want to harm herself knowing Ian had tried to protect her with his life.

    And thest was the third rule, ''Satan can not and should not be able to harm Elise White''s belongings or the people around her. In case he did, the penalties would be chosen by Elise White without excuse.''

    Elise could tell with clear eyes that the third rule was not only strange but benefit herself. However Satan uttered that all the rules doesn''t do much against him and Elise should have a rule that could be a handicap to him and this was what she had chosen.

    While tapping her fingers, Elise thought that it was now time for her to implement her goal. Meanwhile she tried to think up of an object to exchange with Lady Caroline. It must be an object worth of the exchange but she wasn''t sure if she had anything with her.

    In time, a knock rang on her window. Elise quickly rose and open the ss pane to see the crow whose eyes were bright red. "Lucifer. How was your trip?" She asked.

    "Shitty. He answered. I have met up with Michael and he is on his journey of finding that fucking bastard. Meanwhile there is something I have to request for you to do Elise," Lucifer''s eyes looked at her with a serious gaze which she returned the same and with more calmer.

    "Go on," Elise told the Duke who smiled and begin to speak.

    When an hour passed, Elise stepped down from her room. There were a lot of demons who stared at her as she stood out like a sore thumb. Old Elise might have cared about the gaze but now she felt nothing. On her way, she met the same snake demon who frowned while looking at her.

    Though their eyes met, Elise didn''t see why she have to put her attention to the man and walked away when she heard the man beside him spoke, "...resurrection book."

    "Lady Caroline wanted to resurrection book which Caleb stole?" The snake demon asked.

    "Yes and it seem Satan is preparing to fetch the book himself," said the second man and Elise slowed her footsteps.

    "Make sense as the book had been kept for years in the underground. But do you really believe that the book promised what its name explicate?" The demon man questioned with a look of interest.

    "Who knows but from what I had heard there are some souls who cannot rest easy. They turn and haunt the living world, this also ur to demons. Perhaps they would always be the person who they need to be with the most. And this is what I heard from Gebernel a week after the person died, their soul will still stay in the between hell or heaven, the purgatory. Thus, I think it is possible."

    Elise who then left the ce wondered if Ian was somewhere near her. She asked herself if Ian would be angry knowing the deal that she had made with Satan as she had promised to not try and find a method to bring him back from the dead.

    On further thought of the promise, Elise felt as if Ian had also made another statement... but her head felt cloudy with all the problems shoved on her te that she cannot fish out the words he said.

    ''...You don''t have to find me as I will...''

    "Lady Elise!" It was Malphas who broke Elise''s concentration. The demon servant stood before the door with a wide smile on his lips. As he tried to run he almost slipped and awkwardlyugh while making his way toward her.

    "Malphas," Elise was surprised as well as confused. She lowered her tone, "Are you not going with Lucifer?"

    Malphas looked saddened at the mention, "Master said that I am useless and ordered me toe and protect you, mdy. I am a little... well, very clumsy but I can assure you I should be a great fighter in case you ever need them."

    But Elise doubted Lucifer''s remark about Malphas being useless. Knowing Lucifer who only kept people who would benefit him, it would have made sense if he were to dispose Malphas for being a useless servant. It must have been because Lucifer knew the journey ahead of them would be dangerous for Malphas. This had Elise to wonder if Ian hadn''t died the day before, had the n he has been meticulously weaving would have solved their problem?

    "Come with me," Elise instructed and the servant smiled but the smile wilted in the next second, "We are going to meet the King."

    "Um..." Malphas followed Elise while maintaining three steps difference between them. "But your highness can I ask why do you want to meet the King?"

    Elise slowly turned her face to look at Malphas and a smile simr to a grin appeared on her face, "I have to go and punish the dark sorcerer."

    Away from the castle, from the mortal world, hell, and heaven, a certain person pushed himself out off the pool of blood. The demons in front of him who was made out of mostly wisp looked at him in horror.

    "You are dead already! What more do you need?!!"

    The man who heard this chuckle, "It''s stupid don''t you know that? For the guardian of the purgatory, death angels to ask that. Do you really think death is the end? I have to go back home. My sweet bride is doing all she can to bring me back. I should make the same...no, a greater effort, don''t you think?"

    "Y-You will regret this!" The death angel screamed when his neck was gripped by an iron-like hold. "You are making the enemy of the death angels. Are you not afraid of the retribution?!"

    "I have faced my retribution when I died and I do need to repent but not to you that''s it and if you speak about retribution from the death angels," his chuckles curled, "I wasn''t scared by the King of Heaven''s retribution or punishment. Give me a reason why I should fear your retribution?"

    ****

    A/N: After a continuous fever, I went to the doctor. Fortunately I am free from virus and it was an influenza. I will get more rest so although the updates would be slower, I promise it would always be two chapters a day. Thank you for reading and supports everyone, we are getting to the finale. ^^

 Chapter 591: The Gray In Church-II

    <h4>Chapter 591: The Gray In Church-II</h4>

    Satan was in silence as he looked over the window. His red eyes held a brighter than the streamingvake which located right in front of the castle. In his deep thought, the golden coin he twirled between his five fingers slipped from his palm and rang as it fell to the ground. The clinking sound was dampened by the soft carpet and following the fall, his eyes looked at the coin that started to change in the color of brown before finally turning to ashes.

    Satan''s lips opened to say, "Useless..." at the same time the door of his study room was knocked. His eyesnguidly moved to the door and brightened when he sensed the presence of his granddaughter on the other side of the wooden door.

    Orias pushed open the door for the princess while his red eyes seeing Malphas held some content as well as hatred. Malphas who often smile had no smile to be found on his lips as well. Elise who didn''t let this unnoticed could tell their rtionship but then with how contrasting both Malphas and Orias''s personality, she can tell they weren''t the best to be together.

    "Elise," Satan beamed a smile but his eyes didn''t miss staring at Malphas who he identify as Lucifer''s most obedient servant. "What is the matter?"

    Elise smiled in response. She knew now what was the advantages of mastering a smile. It didn''t only help her maintain her hidden secret to herself but also to know better how her grandfather seemed to be happier in herpany. She wondered if Satan was deep down affectionate to his descendants he not her father who was Ariel''s only son?

    "I want to continue my study as the Queen," she said and at this her grandfather looked happier.

    "Terrific! It seems that unlike your father you do now the weigh of the crown and the ecstatic it bring within. What do you want to study first? There are etiquettes but you don''t truly need them as you can do what you wish¡ª" Satan saw Elise shaking her head for the third time to raise his eyebrows, "Not etiquettes? Fine, we still have the strategic study..."

    "I want to learn a physicalbat," answered Elise which Satan looked at her with a faint furrowed eyebrows.

    "If it is training you want we can have plenty of great instructors who can help you with it," he suggested only to be rejected the second time.

    "Actually grandfather. I want to go back to the mortal world. I want to find the person who had stolen the resurrection book from you as we have a lot of scores to be settle with together," exined Elise without letting her smile falling short.

    Satan hummed, his expression was too stern for anyone to read through his mien. "Is this personal revenge?"

    "I would also like to think this as a very perfect opportunity," answered Elise who crossed her hand on her back, "I can see there are unsettle air around Hell. Some respect and some other fear me but that is only because of you. I have no achievements for people to choose me therefore I see the chances waiting to be seized."

    "And this achievement is finding the lost book? Satan''s eyes on her was judging. He was watching every and all her action, as if not wanting to missed her expression whichb the look of her face at the moment. "Why do I see this as yet to be close for me to see this mission to be worth of your time?"

    "It is only a practice, grandfather. I don''t see why it has to be grand," answered Elise, persuading the man kindly.

    Satan''s frown appeared as if he was going to ignore her needs and proceed to do whatever he wished for. Including now where he looked as if he want to study all her expression and wrap his finger around her to take leverage. After a while of silence, he finally threw a smile, "Great idea. Then I, in the name of Hell''s king will now give you the mission of finding the person who is now holding the book of resurrection. If you are able to kill the man, at that time we will count that your trial has ended."

    "Thank you grandfather," Elise curtsied the King. She then left with a smile that widened. It hadn''t been more than a day but the living world seemed to have be a very foreign ce to her. After talking to her father, he decided to stay as he seemed to have other things to do in mind.

    Elise stepped out of the portal which directly deliver her outside the forest of the main building of the Church. Lifting her head, she could see the tall building standing proudly against the fallen leaves and her blue eyes glistened. The person who had indirectly caused Ian''s death was here, she thought. And the moment the very thought run in her mind, she could feel power surging toward her palms and she didn''t know if it was truly power or a deep stormy emotion which she had inherited from her grandfather. The feeling of a deep wrath.

    The Dark Sorcerer Lord didn''t know who wasing toward him now.

    Hallow who peeked out was in a deep silence. He then met eyes with Elise and smiled, "Don''t get hurt."

    Before the words were said by Ian and it almost made her heart break again, "Thank you," she smiled at the chick, her friend before looking with a nod at Malphas. "We should go now and remember don''t trust what your eyes told you. Sometimes we need to doubt thrice more than we often do." Because thest time, she had made the mistake.

    Both Malphas and Hallow nodded with a determined expression to face the new storm.

    In the meantime, Michael who had pulled an all nighters flipped the pages to know thest person who hadst leave Heaven and for how long. Amongst all, he rounded some name who seemed white but he found odd after quite some time as they had stayed for longer than necessary in the mortal''s world. One for mission... the other? He wasn''t sure.

    "Uriel," Michael called for the one who had been dozing in front of him snapped his eyes.

    "It''s toote and I feel a bit sleepy. Just tiny bit. What is it, brother?" He asked and Michael pushed the book, cing his finger on one name.

    "I don''t remember ever permitting this. He had not only been staying in the mortal realm for centuries but he had also visited Hell for sometimes."

    Uriel narrowed his eyes, trying to read the name to appear taken aback, "Isn''t he, Ariel''s best friend?"

    Michael''s eyes quickly darted at Uriel and in a low tone, he said, "Bring this scroll to Lucifer."

    Uriel quickly hold the scroll which Michael had thrown and appeared confused, "Wait! But brother where will you be going to?"

    "Just a moment I need to visit him... Raziel," Michael looked sorrowful as he walked out the library where books had formed sea andkes on the floor.

    Uriel wanted to apany Michael but he also prioritize Michael''s words and quickly made his way to leave the library without knowing the pair of golden eyes that were also inside the room, sneaking in between the shelves. "I don''t have time... he found out," said the angel to themselves before walking deeper into the shadows and disappear.

 Chapter 592: The Gray In Church-III

    <h4>Chapter 592: The Gray In Church-III</h4>

    Making her way to the gate, the guards stared at her as it was rare to see ady making her way alone by foot toward the building. But then Elise had came through teleportation which was difficult to exin to the humans who were standing near the gate.

    "What can we help you, youngdy?" The guardsman asked politely.

    Elise offered the man a smile, "Please call Mr. Kyle. I am Elise White and havee to speak to him regarding a trouble."

    "Sire Kyle?" The guardsman on the first one''s left questioned and looked at each other confused. Surely Kyle wasn''t anyone easy to meet with especially with ady.

    "I would appreciate it if you can stop dying and ask the man himself," Elise told the two men, snapping them to realty. Realizing how offensive they were, he two quickly apologize and the other one left to find Kyle.

    Malphas who stared at the church building tilted his head a little when his eyes swiftly moved to the right side where he felt a quick move ur. "Your highness," started Malphas and Elise nodded her head before he continue.

    "I know and they know as well," she said as her blue eyes stared straight in front of her where Kyle had came to view. The elder man whose face now filled with wrinkles due to his age offer her a polite smile.

    He didn''t ask and instead offered, "Pleasee in, Lady Elise. I am surprised to hear your arrival but you are weed toe anytime."

    "Thank you," Elise answered and when Kyle''s eyes moved at Malphas, Elise introduced, "He is my uncle''s servant."

    Kyle raised his eyebrows as he knew about Elise''s family''s circumstances but seeing that questioning would only mean poking his nose he nodded in answer. Without further ado, they entered through the gate. Crossing the field, Elise thought of how that working here was her dream job in the past. Years hadn''t passed yet it felt as though it happened long before in the past.

    As they walked inside, Kyle spoke, "Mdy, about ourst conversation, I think I do still have to apologize for Oliver''s remarks. He tend to be on the opposite side of Lord Ian."

    "Honestly," answered Elise while looking at the man, "I do not need his apologies as I know it won''t ever be sincere. He seems to be one who can apologize while raging in his heart that he was right. As for that, I don''t see how apologizing will make him know his wronging. If you might be stricter with the rule and regte a punishment it would be better to me eyes. He might not learn but he should know how to refrain himself soon."

    Kyle stared at Elise in awe. He didn''t remember the girl to be as calm and mature as she is now. Rather than mature... Kyle would describe Elise as a little bit detached to others. She even seem colder with the tone that she used to speak. The man was curious and when he was about to speak, a fourth person had spotted them and quickly made his way toward Elise and Kyle.

    "Sire!" Also noticing Elise, he bowed with politeness, "And Lady Elise. It is a pleasure to meet you again. I still cannot thank you enough for all the things you have done to safe my life. First was the loop forest and second was the second exam," sighed Ernest Lone, "I am starting to think that I might be haunted."

    Elise faintly chuckled at Ernest''s words, "As well as you, it is a pleasure to meet you again Ernest. Have youe to see Dalton?"

    "Not really," Ernest answered Elise with a hesitant look on his face.

    Kyle crossed his arm, "Or is this about exorcism that you are haunted by a misfortune," and Ernest pursed his lips as Kyle had got it right. Kyle sighed, "Listen here Ernest, misfortune cannot be exorcised. You have to think positively first¡ª"

    "Alright!" Ernest raised both of his hands forward, "Alright, alright. No exorcism, I understand but can''t you at least looked at me if perhaps an evil spirit is following me around??I might have contacted them during the loop forest ident. Speaking of misfortune..."

    Elise raised her brows at Ernest who was still humming, "What is it?" She noticed the man''s expression turn into a frown.

    "It hasn''t been long since the ident in the second exam and I don''t know if it was a coincidence but there was one man apart from me who survived thanks to your and Lord Ian''s help. When I visited his house two days ago, I heard he died in an abnormal ident," Ernest''s voice fell in whisper while Elise caught Kyle sighing beside her.

    "What was the ident, Mr. Kyle?" She asked the man as she knew he was aware of the ident that Ernest spoke of.

    "It was the updates after the ident, mdy. As you know only seventeen people survive from the incident. Fortunately all because of you help and Lord Ian''s. As the case is still fresh, we provide guards to the people who had the ident until two weeks ago," answered Kyle and his expression turn more grim, "Yet the day after the guards leave, the survivor begin to face strange idents."

    "What kind?" she questioned the man again.

    "There was a few who forfeit their own life by hanging, one who was crushed to death by a carriage horse, someone who fell fm the ceiling and more... all of the survivor has died. All except you and Ernest," answered Kyle who seemed to have been tying to keep this as a secret.

    Ernest who wasn''t aware of this gasped, "I am indeed in need of the exorcism this instant."

    "I had been worried when I heard of the ident that happened in the White Mansion that you might be suffering from the same fate, mdy," Kyle uttered with sincere heaviness in his heart.

    "Why didn''t you tell this earlier to either me or Ernest?" At least that would give them a time to protect themselves though it was no use to cry over spilt milk.

    "Problem is, mdy, most of the survivor died at the same time. The day when White Mansion was attacked," the elder man answered.

    Elise was stunned. Questions filled her mind. But it wasn''t why the people had died all at the same time. She could tell that it must be rted to the Dark Sorcerer Lord''s ritual. And perhaps this was the ritual that allowed them to gain that much power when they were attacking the white mansion. But her ultimate question was why out of seventeen people including her and Ernest, only them who didn''t suffer from the ident?

    Considering that she had faced a deadly fight in the White Mansion, she might have went through the same fate as the rest of the survivors with her fortunately being alive. Then... what about Ernest?

    Elise''s eyes slowly moved to the man who was frowning and even looking pale at the news as if he hadn''t expect this. Elise could conclude between two. Either Ernest truly didn''t know about this or he was just the perfect actor.

 Chapter 593: Everywhere is Fishy-I

    <h4>Chapter 593: Everywhere is Fishy-I</h4>

    Elise who was frowning then heard amotion not far from her. Curious, her eyes try to find what it was, seeing Oliver again and she decided not to see the man. Ernest who was still speaking toward Kyle sighed, "It seems that I am really surrounded by deaths around me."

    Elise could see the panic and worry on the man''s eyes as she tries to read through his expression. She found Ernest to be a rather honest man but have her eyes seen the truth? she asked herself.

    "Sir Kyle!" Oliver who was in a scuffle then called out to the elder church member when he noticed him. "Please help me sort this problem, sire. I have told them that the missing people haven''t been found yet. However, they demand to¡ª" Oliver''s eyes widened when noticing Elise. She offered the man a smile that only resulted thetter to take a step back in fear before making his steps slowly forward again as if to cover his own slipped up earlier.

    Kyle sighed and looked at Elise, "Lady Elise, can I have just a moment to sort this matter? I promise I won''t be long."

    "No problem," Elise answered the older man. "But can I have the permission to look around the ce? Like the library or the ce where the death cases of the loop forest and the second examination are kept at."

    "About that¡ª"

    "If that''s the case I will bring thedy by myself, sire!" Ernest said with a wide excited smile. Kyle seemed unconvinced at first and stared at him with furrowed brows, "Please, I have spend my life here in this ce, I won''t get Lady Elise lost here. She will be in a very good hands."

    "If you hands are good, I won''t be worried," Kyle shook his head, and looked back at Elise, "The documents room are kept in a very secluded ce. We don''t usually allow strangers that are not a part of the church to enter but once again you are the Lady of Warine and Ernest is now working part time here. If you don''t mind having him as your lead."

    "I don''t mind," Elise answered quickly, "I only have a few description to double check. The description of the culprit."

    "The dark sorcerer Lord, you mean, mdy?" When Elise swiftly nodded her head, Kyle''s eyes brightened, "Please just let me have ten to twenty minutes at most and I wille to your ce to discuss this again, mdy."

    With Kyle who dashed in haste so he could learn more of the dark sorcerer case, Elise locked eyes faintly once eyes once with Oliver who gritted his teeth as if to warn Elise but she didn''t entertain the man''s act pathetic act of showing his crumbling pride. Ignoring the man, she then turned to Ernest, "Where is the document room?"

    Ernest smiled, "Follow me," he said and walked before her.

    In Heaven, Michael stood in front of arge cave which had been pushed to the corner of Heaven, exhaled a deep sigh from the deepest part of his lungs. When he walked nearer, the two angels who had been standing on guard on the outside of the cave.

    "Sir Michael!" The guard on the left was surprised to see Michael that he unintentionally had screamed out the archangel''s name, resulting in the person who was kept inside the prison to lift up his head, his golden eyes brightened throughout the shadow inside the room.

    "Keep your voice down," Michael warned that had the guard to close his mouth with two hands. "Have there been anyone who came here?"

    "No, sire. No one had came for thest four months," answered the guard while saluting.

    "Open the door," ordered Michael then which the order was executed quickly by the two guards. He made his way inside the cave until he reach the iron grilled doors where two torches were ced on the sides. Michael didn''t need more assistance as he pulled out his key and unlocked the gate. Getting inside the cave, he then flicked his fingers for the rest of the torches inside the cave to light up.

    When the darkness lifted up and disappear, Michael finally saw the sight of an angel whose hair was tied short. His back was facing him and even though it had been dark he appeared to be meditating instead of sleeping.

    "Raziel," Michael called his name with furrowed brows.

    Raziel didn''t reply quickly and until a while he asked, "I thought you would nevere to visit me, brother."

    "I don''t intend to never meet you, Raziel," answered Michael who clenched his hands. "The dark sorcerers in the mortal world once again is making a havoc. Gabriel... he is missing."

    Raziel''s body moved slowly as if he flinched, "Gabriel?"

    "We found his wings but not where he belongs," answered Michael in worries. "And... I found out it might one of us who has torn Gabriel''s wings in Heaven."

    Raziel who didn''t turned finally shifted his position a little but his front was still facing the wall, "Why do you have to tell me this? I am done involving myself in all that is happening in Heaven or mortal world. I have learned my lesson."

    Michael shook his head, "I came to ask your help, brother. We need someone who could find that traitor amongst us."

    "I told you I am no longer interested¡ª"

    "Adide," Michael called out her name for Raziel to flinched again, "I know you miss her and even though I wish I can let you meet her again, I don''t have that authority in me. But I do have a way for you to meet your granddaughter again and a way for your punishment to be pardoned."

    Raziel''s brows that were furrowed instantly untie. He turned his face, showing his bright golden eyes that were almost of the same color of his hair where thetter was milder in brightness.

    "Who is it that I have to find?"

 Chapter 594: Everywhere is Fishy-II

    <h4>Chapter 594: Everywhere is Fishy-II</h4>

    Following Ernest,Elise stride toward therge room. Inside there were a few workers who were busy with their own cases, moving their quills and the flipping sounds of pages. As she walked, Elise''s stared at all the boxes in the ce that was filled with more parchments. Ernest greeted the rest of the church member with a smile and a small talk and it seems that he knew almost everyone inside the room with his friendly greeting.

    "Lady Elise," Ernest then said, looking a little hesitant, "I heard about Lord Ian... I don''t know what I should tell you... but I''m sorry for your loss."

    Elise could feel a sting but she shook her head. She thought about Ernest a little more. The first time they had met was during the written exam she took to be a church member. At the time, she remembered the man had been the one who called her.

    There had been one thing that bugging in her mind since Elise mulled over the past events that happened to her. Such as they Scott''s family incident. At the time, the dark sorcerers'' attacks were very random and it was difficult to pinpoint their reason for the attack nor their goal. But was it possible that the attack which happened on their town wasn''t a coincidence? Considering the dark sorcerer Lord seemed to have been nning this attack for a very long time on Ian and her, the demon''s bride, she would say it was very possible the attack on Scott''s Family wasn''t a coincidence.

    The person might have known her and knowing the dark sorcerer''s fondness of masking himself as a person close to her, she guessed that he must be someone she knew. Someone who had cleverly feigned his innocence and went under her notice.

    "Sir Ernest, did you enter the church because of your brother?" Elise started a simple and casual question which the man replied with a small nod.

    Ernest stared at Elise for a good two or four seconds, "My brother and I... we do share the same family name and indeed we are brother but we are not a blood rted brother. I am adopted, mdy. In the beginning I live in the deepest part of the street. I am what you called a child from a slum, the poorest side of Warine. It was extremely difficult for me to survive and fortunately thete Mr. and Mrs. Lone came to rescue me, they were the most bright souls, mdy."

    "Thete?" Elise tried to make that point clearer.

    Ernest''s eyes moved to look at the bookshelf as they continue to shuffle in between pirs, "They died in a very terrible murder. It was the reason why my brother had took up the study as a church member and I am following my path as I hope o one should ever suffer the terrible loss like I and my brother did."

    Elise narrowed her eyes faintly, "I''m sorry if my question is intrusive. But was it a robbery that took their life?"

    "No, it was a dark sorcerer attack. Our parents are not wealthy but they do have a crucial work of allowing carriages to enter through the town, it was the Lone''s family trade. The dark sorcerers had targeted them in order to pass through some town with easier ess," continued Ernest. Elise looked away for once to avoid her waist hitting the corner of a table when she turned to find Ernest''s eyes looking bleak and vacant as he whispered, "It was a shame, they were such a kind and very brilliant people."

    Yet contradicting to his words, Elise could see his emotionless eyes that made his words empty. However in the next second the man picked up his smile.

    "Dalton had it worse than me. He was older than me but I have seen more bodies dying on the streetpared to him. I remember waking up in the dead of night, seeing one light on the floor below and walking there seeing my brother''s back shaking an the pallidplexion from him. I... didn''t want to see that again," Ernest said and Elise nodded her head attentively.

    While in her head, Elise concluded how sincere Ernest was in order to protect Dalton but when he spoke about thete Mr. and Mrs. Lone, there was a little detachment from his words.

    "Are you possibly doubting me, mdy?" Ernest suddenly asked when they went to the corner of therge room. The bookshelves around them was tall andrge, wide enough to cover the lights that seeped through the window. He shadow now strive inside thepact room and though smile was wide across Ernest''s lips shadow covered his eyes that made him soulless.

    Elise offered the man a smile. She had befriended a shadow thus no fear came on her in being inside the darkness. "If you are asking whether I am doubting you I would say yes. I also doubt everyone around me because trusting can lead to more disadvantage for yourself."

    "I am surprised I didn''t think of you as a person who had that kind of mindset. I would have believed that was Lord Ian''s words,"mented Ernest. Elise still haven''t forgotten how in both Loop forest and the second examination Ernest''s was present in both incident as if it was a coincidence...

    "I didn''t know you have met Ian before," drawled Elise when the air around them stiffen and grew tenser.

    Ernest''s eyes that were trained on Elise was colored in a deep ckness where she cannot see the light reflected on it, "I heard about the Lord mostly from my brother. As we both live alone, we often spend some time drinking and sharing stories. It is a way to bond as brothers. Do you have sibling, mdy?"

    "I did," answered Elise and the man hummed in the past tense she used.

    "I am once again sorry for your loss. I have loss people in my life as well, Lady Elise and I won''t say whose pain is more hurtful than the others but I do feel sorry for you. It seems that misfortune often haunt around us."

    Elise who was shorter than Ernest lifted her head to meet his gaze, "Although I am not sure whether my misfortune haunt me or it was chasing for me due to someone who wishes for dead to surround me. Someone like the dark sorcerer Lord."

 Chapter 595: Everywhere is Fishy-III

    <h4>Chapter 595: Everywhere is Fishy-III</h4>

    With her question, Elise had made a single point clear and those who understood her words would only be her and her enemy. Ernest didn''t immediately response. The stare he had on her was deep and judging. Elise also noticed how slowly Ernest''s hands which he folded on his back begin to slide, undoing the cross as if he was preparing for an action.

    Her own hands begin to lift from the sides when she noticed the fishy movements when a third footsteps came after them. Elise was the first to turn around. Seeing Dalton and the person who she hadn''t met for a very long time, Alex. Both of the four people looked at each other in surprise.

    Alex was the first to begin, "Elise... or should I call you Lady Elise now?" A smile was on the elder man''s face which then turn shorter. "I hear about Ian... I''m sorry for your loss. This world and Warine have lost such a great person. If I my ask, when do you think the funeral be hold? Ian have helped and taught me a lot, I do owe him a lot that I have yet to repay."

    Elise showed Alex a polite smile, "The funeral wouldn''t be hold," she said in a low tone that had the three men to question but at the same time unable to ask their question aloud as they were afraid it would be insensitive for them to do so. "I am certain if Ian is here, he would be extremely pleased to hear your words. What are you doing here, Alex?"

    "Oh, I and Dalton are nning to go over the evidence which you submitted which why we were very surprised to see you here," Alex was the one to answer.

    Dalton agreed with a nod before looking at Ernest where the two exchange a deep but quick gaze, "I didn''t think my younger brother would be here as well."

    "Is the evidence you mean about the keys that I mentioned?" Elise inquired and Dalton answered with a prompt nod.

    "Yes, mdy. Oliver wasn''t supportive with the idea of having all the church members who are in the possession of the keys to be investigated but I stand in the believe that no matter how white a pigeon is¡ª"

    "There must be a dot of ck on them that could darkness their entire color," Elise helped the manplete his words.

    "Correct and now we have collected all the keys," Dalton answered and he reached out his hand onward, "As I think you have also came in regarding the dark sorcerer case, we should take a seat inside the room."

    "I agree. More eyes means more judgement and more brains to see the bigger picture," Alex answered while looking at Elise, "We should not waste the precious time. Who knows what the dark sorcerers are doing at the moment. I can only imagine them doing unspeakable actions."

    Elise who agreed followed Alex. Even though she didn''t looked at the Lone brothers, Jett who had became her second eye didn''t miss the silent exchange of gaze that the brothers did again before Dalton frowning in worries.

    Inside the private room, the four of them had taken a seat. Dalton begin to pull out the small brown pouch while Alex pulled out the book that was filled with written papers. Elise''s watched carefully how the keys fell from the big as Dalton tiled the pouch.

    "One, two..." Ernest counted beside Elise, humming in a very faint whisper. "Fifteen... that''s twenty five. Was that all? I didn''t know there was this much."

    "We got some that are not in use as well, all except his sixteen keys," said Dalton, separating the keys into two sides.

    "And how many people have the key?" Elise questioned Alex who was reading the parchment.

    "Seventeen."

    That fall short of one... where is it then? "And the person responsible for it?" Elise''s eyes shifted at Dalton who shake his head in response.

    Alex exined, "We have searched his house. As an unmarried man, he should be living alone in the small town of southeast Runalia but we found no trace of him there for about a week now. The neighbor said he left the house in a strange behavior."

    "He began talking and murmuring to himself," Dalton added more depth to the information. "ording to his closest friend, they once met and he suddenly had an outer burst of anger, threatening to kill his friend. The magistrate fortunately stopped him from doing anything reckless and he wasst heard muttering the word "your lordship". Only those two words."

    Lordship... Elise didn''t have to dig through the puzzle to know the man had been muttering about the Dark Sorcerer Lord.

    "He must be under a ck magic," Elise concluded while she looked at the key that at first sight looked the same, she noticed each tip of the key had its own unique style. "Is there any way for us to separate whose key belong to whom?"

    "Yes," assessed Dalton who hen pulled out one key from the bunch of the keys, "This is mine. As the team leader I do have my own key. If you look at the part behind the key..."

    D. L.

    "That is your name," Elise summarized quickly.

    "Yes mdy. We should go on by checking all the keys and I am certain we would be able to know whose key the one which you had retrieved belong to as I heard there was no name carved in it," Dalton support was clear that he wanted to end this. Meanwhile, Ernest continue to stare at Elise with his eyes that had loses light. He then shifted his eyes when he noticed the crow flying.

    While Elise peacefully stayed in the church wrecking her head to find the dark sorcerer Lord, Satan mmed his hands on the table. Veins popped on his forehead as his red burning eyes shot a grim gaze toward Orias, "What did you say? What did my granddaughter do?"

    Back in the church, Elise''s eyes stared at the ticking clock, "Are you perhaps in a hurry, mdy?"

    Elise turned to Alex who had asked her the question. A wily smile spread on her red lips, "No, I was just remembering a good memory."

    It should be now the time for the gear to move as she had put a kick start on it.

 Chapter 596: Childâ€™s Cry-I

    <h4>Chapter 596: Child¡¯s Cry-I</h4>

    Satan jumps to his feet, hurling the chair he sat on meters away from him as he did so. His hands on the surface of the table clenched while anger was visible on his face. "She had exchanged an item in exchange for her husband''s wings from the underground?"

    Satan never expected for Elise to have a n for herself. When Elise hade running for help to him, he had thought his granddaughter was on the end of her path, needing extreme help she knew she could only receive from him. He had questioned a little of Elise''s obedience but it was all gone when he saw how she behaved to those around her with the quality of a Queen.

    Satan flicked his finger for the contract he had signed with Elise to appear on his side. His eyes read the first few wordings of the contract: ''Satan has to bring back Ian by his own hands''. The sentence could be reword as so.

    Satan''s brows pulled when heprehend it was Elise''s n toplete the resurrection ritual by herself. But the ritual won''t bepleted without his help as he was the only one who knew thest step of the ritual.

    Orias who panicked seeing Satan''s grim expression said, "While Prince Leviathan know how to resurrect a dead demon, I am certain they would still need you on thest step, sire. Because even you will have to sacrifice¡ª"

    "Bring Caroline... No!" He growled. "I will be going there now!" Satan howled before he appeared at the gate of the underground as if expecting his arrival Caroline was standing in front of the gate but was taken aback when she saw it was Satan and not the person whom she was waiting for.

    Satan took this as Caroline waiting for Elise to retrieve Ian''s wings which had been on the possession of the underground. Caroline took a step back to be on a stance, preparing for an attack.

    Satan''s eyes narrowed at this action made by the woman, "We don''t have to make this difficult Caroline. Give me that fucking wings!"

    "Make this difficult?" Caroline chuckled before her lips that raised quickly fall down ck. "You see Satan. We are a friend. Both you and I had been here since Hell was made. Since this ce came to power and since you ascend to the throne. As a friend for certain I will help you."

    "You are not helping now and I won''t hesitate to attack if you don''t give me that fucking wings!" The ground beneath them shake as the entire castle bubbles in the same rage that Satan felt.

    Caroline looked at Satan in distaste, "A shame, really a shame. You would have been a good man, Satan. But why all men are like you and my husband? When they need something and cannot get a hold of it you would throw a fit of anger. Is it because you think I will cave in?" Caroline''s red eyes widened, "I am a demoness. I won''t obediently abide by anyone''s order!"

    "Don''t regret this," Satan threatened with his hands that were gripping tight the handle of the sword turning white from the pressure he had used, "You are making the wrong choice."

    Caroline looked at Satan before her smile widened, "Try then."

    Elise who was still inside the church, away from all the fights that were happening on he underground of Hell rubbed her forehead as she felt a sting of headache. But she quickly pour back her focus over to the parchment in front of her. It doesn''t

    Seem like they were having any clue with all the keys matching with most of the name written in the page except for one which was the key that she had found in her house.

    "This might be Emmett''s key, the one who had went missing," said Alex when they found that all key had its own owner.

    "But there should be a name carved in it. It is possible for a person to carve in new words but not to do the opposite," Dalton gave his own idea.

    "Perhaps we should try to be in contact with the maker of the key," Elise suggested another option which the two people in front of her immediately agreed to. "But is there a way to find out whether this key doesn''t belong to an old version before the ones used now?"

    Alex nodded is head, "Every two or three years, they keys would have different shapes. From what we can see on the key you have on hands, mdy. It does belong to the keys that we will be using for another year."

    Which mean the key was fairly new. "Where is the maker?"

    "He works right in the underground. I will go and fetch him," Dalton rose on his chair. Else thought to follow but she sees no need of it as she needed to keep an eye on the younger Lone. In thest three steps away from the table, Dalton looked at Ernest, "Take care of thedy."

    Ernest looked at his brother with a smile.

    When Dalton left, Alex went to fetch more documents, leaving them alone. It was difficult for Elise to sit beside a person at her current situation. She was constantly haunted by the doubt that grew on her heart. Keeping herself to question whether the person sitting next or in front of her was truly the people she knew and wasn''t someone disguised as them.

    When she met Alex, she was happy but the doubt grew over her joy and she questioned if once all the dark sorcerers are rendered useless, would she finally be able to be her old self?

    Snapping back to reality, Elise held the key again. She had tried reading the memories in the object but found none as everything had been wiped clear. She then looked at Ernest who had walked over the shelf to pull a book, "It''s been a while since I see this book," the man murmured.

    Elise also pushed herself from the chair and made her way quietly toward Ernest. There was only one way for her to know who Ernest was and whether he was indeed the person¡ª the dark sorcerer Lord. And it was by peeking into his past.

    As she reach her hand, ready to mutter her whisper, Ernest''s eyes that were focused on the book slowly moved.

 Chapter 597: Childâ€™s Cry-II

    <h4>Chapter 597: Child¡¯s Cry-II</h4>

    Ernest turned his back when at the same time, Elise had pulled out the book from the rack near him. She then proceed to read the title of the book.

    "Do you like to read books, mdy?" Ernest made the small chat in between them and Elise nodded.

    "It had always been my most favorite past time break. What is the book you are holding now?" Elise casually questioned while her eyes staring at the blue covered book.

    "Actually this is the only children book in the library, do you want to read it?" Ernest offered the book, reaching out his hands and Elise''s eyes took her time to look at the man''s hand before taking the book to her hands, at the same time brushing her fingertips to the surface of Ernest''s hand.

    In her mind she whispered, ''Show me your deepest memory.''

    When Elise opened her eyes again, she find herself in a very dark room. Her eyes tried to focus on what was around her, but it was difficult as there was in single shed of light thate into the room. Strangely, she could hear the two people talking from outside of the room. Rather than talking, Elise noted that they were arguing.

    "IT WON''T WORK!" Screamed the man from the other side of the room. The voice was filled with deep anger, clearly disappointed and irritated.

    "...adopted that child for nothing then," the woman answered in exchange. "I can''t believe the ritual won''t work. Did you did all that the dark sorcerer told you to do? We didn''t miss a single thing? He promised it would work!"

    "Let us see his development before continuing our discussion," said the man to the woman and the door was finally pushed open. Kindle of light came through the gap made by the door. It started as a line and grow rapidly, showing more light. Elise who had been in the dark was unprepared, causing her eyes to be blinded for a good one minute.

    When the door was opened, she saw a beautiful couple standing in front of the doo but the expression they had wasn''t what one would want to say beautiful. Instead, it was frightening. She looked around her when she noticed the couple''s gaze wasn''t directed to her and rather somewhere on her left side.

    Turning her gaze there, she then found the small boy curled on the floor. His breathing was ragged and hisplexion was red as if he was burning with fever. For certain seeing how he was trembling from shivers and his ragged breath that he was in a very bad shape. But a worse looke on his face when he noticed the coupleing closer into him.

    Elise frowned at this. In the past she had been on the receiving end of a horrible treatment from the people she lived with. It didn''t take one to be a genius to know that the boy was facing the same or even worse condition than her. The woman who saw the boy suddenly turned upset as if he had crawled under his skin when he hadn''t done anything but trying to breath.

    "Why? Why? Why?!" The woman yelled. She pulled her skirt, striding forward and kicked the little boy with the tip of her heels. Elise shuddered at this and quickly reached out his hand to stop thedy when the man had pulled his wife by his shoulders.

    "It''s useless. We can''t kill him now," the man answered. "If he is still alive, we might find a way to redo the ritual again and the second time always do the magic."

    The woman bit her lips, "When will you meet the dark sorcerer again? I thought he had left for a hiding."

    "He left but I do know a method to find him and his ce of hiding," answered the husband, "You can rest easy and we will soon find this ritual to apletion. I will make sure it would happen."

    "Mama?" Another childish voice rang over from the corridor. Both the husband and wife was surprised to hear this.

    The woman stared down at the smaller boy, "Don''t you even try to cry. If you do there will be no food or the entire day to you!" And thus the couple left. As they were in a hurry, they had walked out the room without closing the door to a full close. The boy shivered and reached out his hand to the small line of light, hoping to touch the light as if to warm himself with it.

    He had stared in a daze at the light when the door creaked open softly. The boy immediately pulled his hands across his chest. An expression of fear covered his face as he thought it was the couple who had came for him again. Instead, a small shadow ovey on the floor. A boying inside the room with a small frown between his brows.

    In a low voice, the boy whispered, "Ernest?"

    Outside Elise''s reading of Ernest''s deepest secret, Hell was in a shaking rage. The ground was unstable for a person to stand let alone walk. The residents of Hell could hear the howl, the anger and now it wasn''t simply two demons fighting before the castle that was holed with each attacked that crushed the walls. Satan and Lady Caroline had taken another shape of themselves. With one being arge lioness and the other was arge bull with a body of a gori.

    The fight was intense. The lioness bite the hand of the bull and thetter return her attack by ripping her away from him and throwing her across the ground. When the lioness grunted in pain, the bull had came toward the gate of his castle. Taking the iron gate''s help, he had bent and used it to trap the lioness''s head, stabbing her neck consequently. Lady Caroline who cannot maintain her shape any longer, manifested back to her human body.

    Anger was on Satan''s eyes as he took the human body. He looked down at Lady Caroline and uttered each word by word in a deep stress, "GIVE ME THE WINGS!"

 Chapter 598: Childâ€™s Cry-III

    <h4>Chapter 598: Child¡¯s Cry-III</h4>

    Caroline struggled from the pain she felt which burn in her body but despite all she had a grin on her lips, a grin that made her feel as though she had won when she was in the vulnerable side.

    "Don''t you question why I had chosen the girl''s side, Satan?" Lady Caroline questioned Satan who frowned while looking down at her.

    "Because she is Ariel''s granddaughter," answered Satan. While he was the king of hell and the friend of Caroline, he knew how Ariel''s charm to others made one would want to treasure her deeply as a close friend. It was her innocent side that always kept people hopeful even for demons as not most of them are as evil as he was.

    "That''s one of it but not all the reason there is to it," answered Caroline, "When you wanted to be the King it wasn''t greed that brought you here which why I had respected you. But I have no respect for you who had be a father or a grandfather. Do you know what you did only made you son and granddaughter suffer? You could have kept them close."

    Satan''s veins popped on his forehead, appearing upset over the statement Caroline made. "I wanted to be with them. I wanted to be a perfect family but I am also the King of Hell. Showing my affection to them will not bring them any protection. With Ariel''s blood on their veins. I can''t allow them to die simply because they are too kind. Kindness is not needed in Hell and you know this Caroline."

    "But it would have been better if you had showed them affection than none. Your son would have been living a normal life. He won''t have to lose his wife if you had protected them. Your granddaughter wouldn''t have to suffer from a terrible childhood and she wouldn''t have lost her husband," Caroline answered in one breaths before thenying her head on the ground.

    Satan who heard this appeared taken aback, "What did you say?"

    Second passed with Satan being in a puzzle. Caroline chuckled at this before she yelled to the person behind Satan, "Now!"

    Satan snapped his eyes back in surprise, seeing Beelzebub who was flying on the sky, throwing an object that sparkled when it hit the small red shadesing from the livingva flowing beside them. Satan''s eyes went wide and although he didn''t know what the object was, seeing Caroline''s hand reaching out as if to take the object, he had taken it before them.

    Bringing the object closer, Satan''s knitted his brows at the ne that was now in his hand.

    "You would be sorry if you dare to destroy that, Satan," warned Caroline who managed to push herself back to the ground.

    Satan stared at the object, "The item that should be exchange for the demon Ian''s wings is this?"

    At one sight the object didn''t appear magnificent or anything of worth. Instead, it appears too normal and simple to be anything important.

    "Don''t do it," warned Caroline again, taking apprehensive steps toward Satan who begin to mull over the choice he had whether to destroy the object or not.

    "Even Leviathan won''t be able toplete the ritual, Caroline. She should use my help as it is the only choice she has," answered Satan in a dictating tone. He clutched his hand into a fist before tightening his hold. Both Beelzebub and Hallow looked at the King''s action with their eyes wide.

    Elise''s eyes was also wide when she realized in her memory reading ability that the boy on the floor who had been treated horribly by the couple whom she suspected to be Mr. and Mrs. Lone was Ernest. What she saw now waspletely different than the loving treatment that Ernest had told her.

    Elise had an inkling that the man was lying about the couple being kind and she somewhere expected to see their cruel living style but not that Ernest was abused by the couple. Hearing them speaking about ritual and dark sorcerer, she can suspect Ernest had been used as an experimental object by the couple for a ritual which they had been attempting.

    "Ernest?" The little boy who had came was older by a year than Ernest and it was none other than Dalton. Elise cannot suspect the two weren''t brothers by blood noting how simr their features were. Dalton looked worried over Ernest''s condition.

    The younger boy was born with a tender heartpared to his parents. Seeing Ernest in pain and shivering, Dalton immediately made a run. He took the nket he had been carrying to help put some moreyer to the younger boy who was feeling cold.

    "I''m sorry Ernest," Dalton sobbed as tears fell from his eyes, "I''m sorry I can''t help you... or stop mother and father," said the boy who continued to cry.

    Ernest who was on the ground slowly shook his head but he then shivered, "It''s cold... Brother Dalton."

    Dalton wiped his tears in a hurry. Coming toward Ernest, he took off his vest to put moreyers on Ernest, "I hope I can bring more nket tomorrow for you."

    Ernest however shook his head, "If you do so mother would get angry at you."

    "But she won''t do anything to me," assured Dalton, "And to begin with... this was their fault."

    Elise who watched the sibling could only find the brothers as a close tied sibling. Although they didn''t share blood as Ernest was adopted, Dalton took care of Ernest as one, disregarding their parent''s displeasure. The boys continue to stay in the room and the ce that once felt cold for Ernest now turn warmer.

    Before Dalton leave the ce, as his usual exchange, he asked his brother, "Is there anything you want me to bring?"

    "Books please," Ernest answered, a smile now was on his lips as his brother''s presence had eased his loneliness and pain.

    "Book it is," Dalton noted, "I will make sure toe whenever I can. Wait for me."

    Ernest bid Dalton goodbye with his small hands waving while a smile on his lips. Yet when the door closed, the smile instant fell down as if it had never there in the first ce. Elise was taken aback by the sudden change of expression but that wasn''t all as she begin to hear cackling whispers all around her the whispers was soft but chilling as it was oveid with one voice that multiple in the growing darkness.

    Ernest smile that appeared again butpared to earlier, his smile was much more sinister.

 Chapter 599: That Nightâ€™s Event-I

    <h4>Chapter 599: That Night¡¯s Event-I</h4>

    Song: Amelie¡ª Yann tiersen

    Time move forward and in a blink of an eye for Elise as she read through Ernest''s memory. One month had passed after thest memory she saw and this time, she was met with Dalton who was busy picking up flowers he found when he was done, he left to find the toys from the boxes that he had on his room, dolls, and all that he could take that give a moment of enjoyment for the children.

    As he was about to leave his room, he sneaked down the staircase when he heard sounds of people arguing again. It wasn''t the first time, therefore, Dalton wasn''t surprise but he was worried. The little boy sneaked on the side of the staircase where the wall was and jerked out his head carefully to peek into what had made his parents to argue again.

    It was then when Dalton caught sight of his parents standing in front of a man who was cloaked in ck. The two consulted, saying words that Dalton paid good attention to, "He wasn''t changing. Oh, my poor boy..." his mother cried again.

    Mr. Lone who held his wife''s shoulders so she won''t fall or faint then said, "We have done everything we could, sire but nothing seemed worked in this ritual."

    "How is the condition of the boy?" The man then asked, paying no attention no ounce of concern on the two''s situation.

    "He... he has been sick with fever and shivering all night but there are no signs of my son''s soul reced to his body," answered Mr. Lone.

    Both Elise and Dalton''s eyes turned wide. She realized what kind of ritual that the couple, Mr. and Mrs. Lone had been attempting. It was the resurrecting ritual. But boy...? Does that mean their son had died?

    Shivers run down Elise''s spine. She looked down, her eyes falling on Dalton, seeing that the boy was not a ghost, she then questioned which boy the couple meant. In time she lifted her eyes and chin, she caught sight of the small family portrait hung on the wall. In the portrait there had been two boys standing beside Mr. and Mrs. Lone. Elise didn''t put her attention to it earlier but now that she had taken a better look at it, she realized that one of the two boys was someone who she hadn''t seen... it was the true second son.

    "We would need more sacrifices," answered the dark sorcerer, "we have to put the boy to more darkness and pain in order for the ritual to be done¡ª"

    The dark sorcerer''s eyes snapped to his right shoulders and the couple saw the man quickly running toward the spot where Dalton had been standing at. However when he reached to the side of the wall, he saw nothing.

    "Is something the matter, sire...?" Mr. Lone questioned, confused at what had suddenly caused the dark sorcerer to quickly dash.

    "No. I had thought I sensed a presence of a third person around us but it seems I was mistaken," yet as he said so, the man''s eyes fell on the floor where he saw the trace of mud on the floor which had been in a shape of a small shoe.

    Dalton had made a run toward the darkest room in the mansion in which Ernest spent all his time at. Opening the door with haste, he came abruptly, surprising Ernest who then quickly change his expression into a milder gaze, stopping what he had been doing in the deafening darkness.

    "Ernest," Dalton ran inside the room, haste on his face as he said, "You need to leave the house. You need to leave here now!"

    "W... what''s wrong brother?" Ernest asked, an innocent expression that would free one from any doubt. Elise cannot tell if this was a mask Ernest had put on or if it was the truth.

    "Mother and father... they are nning to do worse thing to you from now on," the boy said with a regretful face, "You have to leave." Dalton stood up after crouching on the ground while reaching out his hand. Ernest looked at him with a confused and baffled look and Elise could tell at once what had been running in the boy''s head.

    Unlike Dalton who was a simple child, Ernest didn''t seen to be the same. He was thinking how he would survive with the small body while Dalton who was still a child didn''t know the harsh environment outside his mansion which could even be worse for the boy. Yet faced with the hand to Elise''s surprise, Ernest had took hold of Dalton''s hand and the two boys ran outside the mansion, crossing the garden and far away to the direction of the forest.

    But it didn''t took long for them to be found out. Dalton cried as Ernest was brought away. His mother had been furious of the little stunt he pulled and angrily questioned whether he liked Ernest morepared to his dead younger brother.

    Dalton replied, "But mother, Ernest is still alive. He is not dead yet!"

    Elise who saw what transpired didn''t missed the shock on Ernest''s face which somewhere appeared as if he was making a thought to himself.

    "He cannot stay here any longer," at night, Mrs. Lone had spoken to her husband regarding the close tied rtionship between Ernest and Dalton. "We should send him to the boarding school as soon as tomorrow."

    "We won''t be able to meet him again," Mr. Lone objected but his wife insisted.

    "It is better than having any of our n ruined! They almost left the house and if that happened and someone had caught a wind about what we are doing, let alone bringing our dear son, Jack, we are going to lose our life and Dalton''s!"

    Mr. Lone was in a deep thought before he sighed, "Alright. I will contact the boarding school by today evening." While Mr. and Mrs. Lone conversation exchanged, Elise''s eyes moved over the door noticing the faint figure disappearing in the darkness.

    Meanwhile outside of the dream, Beelzebub who stared at the pendant that had been shattered to unfixable pieces was in a shock. On the other hand Lady Caroline begin tough, "How stupid."

    Satan was confused by Caroline''s joyfulughter.

    "Congrattion, Satan. You have just broke your contract."

 Chapter 600: That Nightâ€™s Event-II

    <h4>Chapter 600: That Night¡¯s Event-II</h4>

    Satan stared at Caroline as he tried to wrap his mind around the words the demoness said. In a moment of haste, he had destroyed the object he held, forgetting the third use of his contract to Elise where he could not harm the people or items that Elise had.

    But his frown appears while he looked at Lady Caroline, "She is making a mistake." And by she Satan was clear to say he meant Elise.

    "For not choosing to take your hand of help, your highness?" Beelzebub questioned, making his way toward the field.

    "No!" Satan looked surprised as what he did, and realizing that it was toote. "We had an agreement. If I break the rule and Elise received the penalties. She cannot request to resurrect her husband again!"

    "Try to see the bigger picture here, Satan," Lady Caroline answered. Now standing on the ground, she flicked her fingers for a new dress to adorn her body. "Elise is smart she won''t forget the promise she had made to you. Which mean she had made you to take that penalties not to resurrect Ian White rather something else."

    Satan pressed his palms over his forehead, feeling his veins twitching. "Why can''t no one understand a word I am uttering? Haven''t it been clear enough? No one can resurrect a dead person without a sacrifice! And this sacrifice is not something Elise nor Leviathan would be able to give."

    "You mean there is a payment needed to be seen for the resurrection?" Lady Caroline''s eyes too widened when she knew this. "What is the payment?"

    Satan''s red eyes glowed as he said, "A soul of someone close to the person performing the ritual."

    Meanwhile Elise who was in Ernest''s memories,ter saw the seasons passing by in a single slide of ck screen. When she realized, she was standing near the snow in front of arge and vast mansion-like building. However, it wasn''t a mansion and rather arge boarding school that had been mentioned by both Mr. and Mrs. Lone.

    Dalton stepped out of the gate, bidding a warm and friendly greeting over the guards who were standing on the two sides of the gate. With a smile and his reddened cheeks, Dalton quickly entered his family carriage. Unlike before, Dalton had grew up into a magnificent gentleman. Perhaps at the time he was still eighteen or neen, about Elise''s current age.

    There was excitement on the boy''s face toe back home, expecting to see his brother and family again. When reaching to the gate of the house, he hopped down. The butler of the family stepped out and reached out his hand to carry Dalton''s small trunk.

    "Where is Ernest?" was Dalton first question to the butler.

    At the question, the butler looked troubled and the smile that was once on Dalton''s face quickly fell from his lips. His dark brown eyes narrowed and with no further exchange of words, he made his way to enter the house, bursting his was through as he did so.

    Mrs. Lone who had been waiting for her dearest son''s arrival back home was taken aback with the loud thuding from the door. She then saw it was her son and quickly run down the staircase toward Dalton.

    "What''s wrong dearest?"

    Dalton looked at his mother and the frown turn deeper. "Do you really wish to ask this mother?"

    Mrs. Lone looked at him with a confused gaze. Dalton had thought his mother to be a beautiful and gentle woman but not until his younger brother died and they brought Ernest to stay with them. The problem was not Ernest, no. It was his parents who then clouded themselves in the hope that they could resurrect the dead.

    "I don''t understand. You have juste back home after four years with such an upset look. I won''t know what makes you displeased all of a sudden," Mrs. Lone argued.

    "It had been four years. That time I was still fifteen and there wasn''t much that I could do to stop you but haven''t I warned you enough and told you on what you did was wrong? Nine years mother, nine years!" Dalton raised his voice, "Ernest had been locked in that goddamn room for ten years. In the darkness. Alone!"

    Mrs. Lone was suddenly enraged, "Ernest isn''t your brother! Jeremy is! And he... do not you remember how he died? Falling from the attic and his neck pierced by brokendder! He was still young, still small, still naive, and yet he had to die in such a terrible ident." Tears begin to drench his mother''s eyes and Dalton felt a sting in his heart.

    He didn''t forgot how Jeremy died. Never. He saw his his brother had died and had been the sole witness to what had happened. Regardless he shook his head, "Jeremy had died mother but Ernest? He is still alive. He is lively and a person with a bright soul. When I saw Jeremy died mother... in front of my own eyes. I was terrified. Like any other I want to resurrect him from the dead if I could ever do such a thing but at the cost of other''s life? Or their pain? I cannot."

    "Dalton!" His mother raised her voice as if doing so would make him understand her point of view.

    "No!" Dalton stressed, "Since that day. Since Jeremy''s death I have sworn to myself that I should never lose my younger brother again. Whether or not we are blood rted don''t matter. Ernest is my younger brother. Forget it. Talking with you won''t help," Dalton turned away.

    "Where are you going?! Stop! Stop!" Mrs. Lone''s scream echoed in the corridors but Dalton pays no heed. He quickened his steps toward the end of the staircase where he then enter the hidden room that was stored at the most lifeless part of the mansion.

    The servants hadn''t been the help when he asked them to open the door, resulting to him using a chair to break the door knob by himself so he could enter. Once he entered, his brows eyes met the ck ones in the deep darkness.

    "Ernest?" Dalton asked, his voice changed as he became mature but his tone was the same.

    Ernest didn''t answer that scared Dalton. Bringing the oilmp, he entered the room. Upon finding the unconscious Ernest, Dalton didn''t wait. He brought his brother and carried him by his arm, not noticing the smile the unconscious person on his hand had as he did so.

 Chapter 601: That Nightâ€™s Event-III

    <h4>Chapter 601: That Night¡¯s Event-III</h4>

    The argument stayed for more than three hours. Throughout the exchange, Dalton can only see how his parents, Mr. and Mrs. Lone cannot be reasoned with. They appeared to think they were in the right path, not knowing how terrible what they have done was.

    "No," Dalton uttered his words with a deep stressed words, "I won''t agree with this. A person have to suffer for a ritual which hadn''t work for ten years. Ten! Ernest had been inside the dark room for ten years!"

    "You have to understand what we are trying to do for Jeremy!" Mr. Lone said and Dalton who had heard the words from his mother was baffled by how simr the reply which came from his parents.

    "You..." Dalton was shocked that he became speechless, "How can you two trample on others, disregarding their pain and thinking that you are in the most pain here? Is losing a person dear to you allows you to hurt or kill anyone else? No. You don''t. I don''t know who you two are. You are not the mother Andy father whom I recognize. You are not... to be reasoned with. I will leave you two for now and in that time I hope you can think of the magnitude that you have done."

    Dalton went to his room where Ernest had been sleeping on. He was still shivering for ten years, and thinking of that Dalton regret that he hadn''t been able to be beside Ernest who needed his help the most. However he didn''t have much of a choice and in the time he was still young which why Elise could understand Dalton''s situation.

    From the memories she seen, she asked herself if this was the reason for Ernest to take the path as the dark sorcerer lord. Was it revenge? But what he was doing now was no different than what Mr. and Mrs. Lone had done. They had inflicted pain to others and loss but then Elise knew how there were people who wanted others to suffer the same pain as them. Was that Ernest''s reason?

    "I''m sorry," Dalton apologizes again but Ernest''s eyes were closed tight. Seeing how Ernest seemed to be in a deeper pain, Dalton reached out his hand to touch his forehead, replied with a searing burn that caused him to flinch. It wasn''t only shivering, Ernest was also suffering from a high fever!

    Dalton immediately pushed himself from the chair, making his way outside when he spotted a maid, "Bring a basin with cold water."

    The maid didn''t move and instead looked troubled. When Dalton knitted his brows, she quickly said, "Forgive me, young master but the missus and the master have given us strict order not to help you to attend young master Ernest."

    Dalton''s hands clutched tight and he resist getting angry as he knew it wasn''t the mistake of the maid and she was only protecting her job as it was extremely difficult to find another job. She cannot risk her livelihood for others. All humans were like that and Dalton knew that no matter how kind a person was they still had to make a cruel decision.

    In the end, Dalton rid his own hands and moved to work. The servants didn''t know what they had to do when seeing the young master doing their work but helping will only cost them to be fired from their position and they could only watch from afar.

    When Dalton came back he squeezed the soaked towel and ce it carefully over Ernest''s head. "Do you need anything?"

    Ernest hazily opened his eyes as he was asked, "You shouldn''t have helped me... father and mother would be upset if they know this."

    "Honestly Ernest¡ª" Dalton smiled while looking at his younger brother. He had lost one in the past and he won''t lost the second once again. "¡ªI understand why they had done this. My parents like no others cannot ept it when they found how Jeremy died. But to hurt you continuously, I would never stand by it. My voice is small in this house. There is barely things I can help you but small changes could lead to a bigger one. For now, I won''t let you enter that dark room again. You can stay here, under the light."

    Ernest stared at Dalton and for once his mask fell. Elise could see it in the younger man''s face how he seemed to be unableprehending Dalton''s reasons and answer.

    "Thank you," Ernest answered and Dalton smiled. He once again soaked the towel without hearing thest few words Ernest whispered to him, "For not knowing anything and helping me."

    Elise, the third person had heard the words Ernest said clearly. She frowned, waiting to hear more of Ernest''s words when all of a sudden the scene changed and she found herself standing in the sea of fire.

    Dalton stepped down from the staircase with horror on his face as he witness the wild fire moving to engulf the floors inside his mansion. He saw nothing but fires on his left and right and his first instinct was to see his family from the mouth of danger.

    He made his way to his parent''s room as it was the nearest. Reaching his hand to the door knob, his fingers than recoil as the knob had turned heated, sizzling his palm. He took of his robe and used it to cover the door knob for better ess.

    Elise followed Dalton from behind and saw the same scene that stricken him with shock. There he saw Ernest standing with a dagger on his hand where the de glimmers in red. However the redness didn''te from the fire surrounding them instead, it was the deeper red color of blood.

    Beside Ernest was other four people next to him who was clothed in ck standings as their heads eerily turned to look at Dalton. But Dalton''s eyes weren''t focused on the people or Ernest. Rather his parents who had sprawled on the floor. Their limbs were rigid, their expression lifeless, yet he could still see the fear that they saw on their eyes before their death.

    "What should we do with this one, Lord?" One of the four men asked.

    Ernest stared at Dalton whose eyes met his and smiled, "I will take care of him myself."

    Dalton in fear took one step backward which caused Ernest''s smile to fall.

    "Come here brother while I am still asking nicely."

 Chapter 602: The Trickeries-I

    <h4>Chapter 602: The Trickeries-I</h4>

    Dalton staggered back, he was in shock and confuse seeing how his brother was. The expression on his face had changed, there was something¡ª a deep indescribable eeriness exuding from Ernest. His expression that looked at him had turned almost soulless.

    It was as if the person he saw right now wasn''t his brother but someone else whom he can''t recognize.

    The reality clouded his head, making him confused whether it was his dream or whether it was the true reality and the price for the deeds that his parents had done. As well as his folly for unable to stop his parents any sooner. For letting Ernest be who he is now and for letting him did what he had done now.

    "Ernest," Dalton didn''t know what he had to say. Ernest had came to his side the moment he spoke.

    "No worries brother, I won''t kill you," Ernest responded, knowing how slowly Dalton''s legs moved behind, retreating in fear. "I will ask you to help me prove my innocent." Saying so, Ernest reached out his hand to touch Dalton''s head.

    Once the fire had settled down and extinguished, what remain was ashes on the ground of the charred walls and woods. The sky that greeted Dalton that morning was a beautiful orange color but what he felt was a sense of emptiness.

    The church member who attended to him questioned, "Do you remember whom you have seen near your parent''s body?"

    There were traces of blood on the shirt that Dalton wore, slowly he shook his head, "I saw four men dressed in ck before my parents body."

    "Anyone else whom you saw?" The church member questioned again and the person had been none other than Kyle.

    "I do not..." Dalton touched his head where he felt a sting, "remember seeing anyone else."

    "He is still shaken," whispered the church member beside Kyle and the man nodded his head. "The younger one had woken up."

    Kyle then left Dalton as thetter was still shaken from what he saw. Walking to Ernest who wasying on the safer ce, Kyle saw the younger man''s clothes that had turned dark from the ashes, "My apologies for your lost Mr. Ernest and forgive me for being insensitive. Do you think you can answer to questions about Mr. and Mrs. Lone?"

    Ernest slowly bring his head up and down, looking weak.

    Kyle asked, "Your older brother attested that he saw four men around thete Mr. and Mrs. Lone''s corpse. I also heard you were there. Do you saw anyone around Mr. and Mrs. Lone''s body?"

    Ernest looked at Kyle straight by his eyes, "I''m sorry investigator but I don''t remember anything. My head hurts."

    Elise opened her eyes as she was pulled back into reality. Her eyes met Ernest''s back where she quickly reached out her hand for her shadow to appear yet for some reason she cannot summon Jett. In the same time, the door of the case room opened with Alex and Dalton entering along with one man beside them.

    Elise pulled her brows, wanting to tell the three people who Ernest was when she realized how many lives could be taken if she was careless with her action. Knowing how merciless The dark sorcerer Lord or Ernest was, she can only tell that if she was to exposed the man here, he won''t hesitate to kill everyone.

    She had to single the man from the group but with heightened guard, she doubted it would be easy.

    The key maker stared at the key with an extreme caution, wanting to make no mistake in his judgement. "Indeed this is a key that I made. I won''t mistake it as I have been the only person who design and forge the key. However, as to who it belongs to I have no recollection..."

    "Perhaps there is an entry on whose name should be carved to which key?" Elise questioned the key master who then nodded after taking his time to think.

    "I think I might have the entry with me," the man responded, "It should be in my office down on the underground."

    "We shouldn''t waste time then," Alex suggested. As both Dalton and Ernest walked, Elise had retreated a few steps behind her when she suddenly fall on her knees while touching her head. Her action was abrupt and at once took the attention of the other three men around her.

    "Lady Elise!" Alex was surprised to see her fall and eximed as a moment ago, Elise appeared lively and healthy.

    Ernest had came beside her, offering a look of concern. After assessing Elise''s pallidplexion he then said, "Pardon my question, mdy. Have you been sleeping?"

    Elise showed a small smile, "I''m sorry but I am certain I should be alright soon. Let us continue."

    "I disagree with that," Alex quickly denied, "It is better if you take your time to rest, mdy. We will be reading and seeing the entry. Ernest can I leave it to you to take care of thedy to the resting room?"

    Elise smiled and the others thought that she had smiled in gratitude without knowing how she had nned to divide Ernest from the rest by her small act.

    "We wille back quickly. Ernest, I leave thedy to your hands," Dalton said, his eyes stared at Ernest with a faint frown.

    As the other three left Elise to be together with Ernest, the man showed his and to offer her help. Elise took the man''s hands and they walked out of the room where she begin to notice how there were lesser and lesser people around them as if they have been told to avoid them... as if something had repelled them from getting closer.

    As they walked out and made their way through the long and empty corridors, Elise noticed the air that became thicker, the stifling atmosphere between them grew like a living shadow; with the brighter light, the thicker hat shade of the shadow was.

    "I think it is time for you to drop your act here, Ernest," Elise said and slowly Ernest turned his face to look back at her. She continued, "Dark sorcerer Lord."

 Chapter 603: The Trickeries-II

    <h4>Chapter 603: The Trickeries-II</h4>

    Satan pinched the bridge of his nose before snapping his gaze toward Beelzebub. "Where is Levi?"

    Beelzebub didn''t answer. He looked back at the King with a wary gaze. The King that he saw had always been strong, power, but a tyrant of his own term. Knowing Leviathan''s current location was simr to digging a grave for the man. Even after considering Leviathan was Satan''s son, one cannot forget the cruelty of Hell, the ce where siblings can kill of each other, parents kill their children or the vice versa. This was life in Hell and Beelzebub being the resident can only think of the worst.

    Satan red at the demon but he didn''t budge.

    "Honestly, I don''t like the demon named Ian White. He is selfish, sly, and full of trickery. As a person who possess the same quality, I feel that he is my rival. However, there are many others who I dislike more than him to one point where I hope they could drop dead. But to him, I don''t wish his death even if I saw iting. Apologies, but no sorry, your majesty. I will not let you find your son."

    Satan''s anger was visible on his face and it only grew worse, causing his entire feature to darken. "I won''t kill nor intervene the ritual. What I am doing now is safe you all from making one great mistake! Just fucking told me his ce now!"

    Caroline who was behind Satan begin to send some body signal toward Beelzebub, telling him that it won''t hurt to tell Satan Leviathan''s location. Beelzebub stared hardly at the two until he sighed, "He is in the neverend, leaving to the abyss with Ian''s wings before his soul leave from the purgatory."

    "Wait what?!" Hallow made a noise from staying inside Beelzebub''s pocket. "You shouldn''t have told him that!"

    "Shush!" Beelzebub and Caroline hushed the chick at the same time.

    Satan''s red eyes zed as he stared at the chick, making Hallow scared if there was holes puncturing his body now considering how fierce the King''s gaze were.

    "If he is still there one of you should go and fetch him back. Due to the penalties and the contract I am unable to help Elise from resurrecting her husband but I can still help you from avoiding to make more grandiose mistake. You all seem to think mistake as a party and try to make bigger and bigger mistake."

    Caroline stared passively at Satan as Beelzebub decided to follow the King''s order. "You will help her?" She asked when the demon stayed quiet. "You do understand that Elise won''t be the Queen of Hell even if you helped her don''t you?"

    "I know it was in the contract and I..." Satan stared at Caroline as they were now alone. "Do you... is everyone surrounding me expect that I would behave cruel to my granddaughter? Stopping her from seeing her husband again?"

    With an expressionless look Caroline nodded her head, "Yes you do."

    Satan''s mouth parted in shock almost as if his jaw was locked in such a way where he turned stiff, "I will not! The audacity you people has. I won''t hurt my son and neither my granddaughter."

    "People; whether it is humans, demons, or angels believe by looking, Satan. From our eyes, we can only see a hateful person like you hating and being so terribly harsh to your own descendants. A king such as you who can kill whoever in front of him why can''t they kill their own son? And knowing how cold you treated Leviathan is that any sign for me or anyone to consider you as a warm, family man? All that I can guess is that one day you will use a punishment as a sort of reason to kill him."

    "The punishment was not issued by me. I haven''t agreed to it but neither can I intervene with the choice made. A punishment had to be iid. It wasn''t the matter of trusting. I am a King and I cannot be partial."

    "I know," sighed Caroline as she walked, putting her heels to her feet, "I also knew that you had negotiate with Judger to lessen Leviathan''s punishment. If not for you he would be spending one more century inside that prison."

    Satan''s jaw tightened, "Have you spoke with Levi?" It was faint but Caroline didn''t mistaken what she heard. There was softeness and gentleness in the demon''s tone.

    "I did," Caroline waited for Satan to question but the man was stubborn not to reply. "He had been great, living the moment of his life with his daughter. About his wife, he is still saddened by the loss but he, unlike a certain someone knew the importance of moving forward. But Elise... yes she did ask me a very peculiar question."

    "What did she asked?" Satan became intrigued as well as concerned.

    "She asked me if all demons are born with a curse. She seems to be thinking that she is cursed too like us. But Elise has Ariel''s blood, she won''t be cursed, does she?" Caroline noted Satan''s eyebrows that knit tighter. "She is also cursed?"

    "All demons are cursed Caroline. Even if they only share a minuscule amount of demonic blood in them." Satan answered somberly.

    "What?" Caroline couldn''t believe her ears when she know such a precious child was under a curse. All demons are damned but not Elise, "What is her curse?"

    "I don''t know. Not every demons are aware of their curse. She might be affected by it her entire life or only once in her life. Since my granddaughter is a mixed blood, it is more difficult to find out," Satan then waved his hand, "Come with me. We should go and find the children. Last time I left them, Elise had lost her husband. I rather go vacant on my seat than having her on tears again. She is my only granddaughter."

    Above Hell, in the mortal world, Elise stared at Ernest who had fallen expressionless on her statement.

    "Why are you alone, Lady Elise? Are you not scared?" Ernest then asked and in that question, she knew he asked about Jett who was missing.

    "You are mistaken if you think my shadow is the only weapon that I can use. You haven''t forgot whose granddaughter I am, do you, Ernest?"

    *****

    A/N: please do check author''s new book "these maddening desires" and add to the library ^^~

 Chapter 604: The Trickeries-III

    <h4>Chapter 604: The Trickeries-III</h4>

    Centuries had passed since hisst visit to the mortal world or even longe than one can ever imagine. Raziel who arrived at the mortal world saw how vast the changes of the world had be. What seem impossible to do in the past now seem to be doable. However it seems asrge as the world had be, he can see the sins of other be worse with the passing time.

    But to punish humans aren''t his current greatest concern. He looked at his hands where a lone white feather hade. Before he had left Heaven, Michael had been enraged when he found out Lucifer had swindled by Lucifer who had stolen Gabriel''s wings. What was left from Gabriel''s wings were the lone feather.

    While Raziel had been punished by Heaven he had no personal grudge against others angels such as Michael or Gabriel, therefore, he was quite worried for Gabriel''s sudden disappearance. Following the scent from the feather with his own power, he was brought to a church in a medium size located not far from the main town of Warine.

    Arriving at the gate of the church, Raziel saw children who was ying on the yard, possibly the orphans who had lost their father and mother. Entering inside the church, he was met with many sisters before entering the church where he saw a single priest entering the confession box.

    Raziel didn''t manage to look at the priest''s face but from the scent, it was the priest who had somehow hold a trace of Gabriel''s blood scent. Following the scent, Raziel entered the confession box. It was difficult to see the face of the person on the other side with the wooden screen that divided the box, covering his side and the priest''s side.

    Raziel who didn''t see the point of beating around the bush then say, "Where is Gabriel?"

    The other person, the priest was silent. A minute passed when the man replied, "Losing your daughter, your wife, does that ever make you feel hateful against Heaven, Raziel?"

    "I hated the moment I lost my dearest one but I don''t me anyone who at the time had no choice. Heaven is not right but it is not always wrong as well. If revenge is what you wanted, there was no necessary for you to involve humans who are innocents," Raziel replied. He had been one of the angels who had attempted the terrible sins against Heaven but he was still an angel, an angel who loved Heaven and the peacefulness with it. He had lost his dearest ones due to being an angel but never once had he regretted to stay in Heaven.

    "Gabriel and you seem to always mistaken this. It is not revenge that I want," answered the angel. "Like you and all other angels, I wish for peacefulness. I wish for Hell to be no more. For that your granddaughter is needed."

    Raziel''s golden eyes glowered, "Hell is enough punishment for those demons and My granddaughter is not anyone''s dagger to be used. She is her own person and neither you more heaven or hell should control her to subdue the other. What you wish is peacefulness yet right now all I can see is hatefulness and storm inside your heart, Redrick."

    The priest on the other side of the screen clutched his hands tightly. "It had never been my wish to kill my fellow brothers. All I wanted was to dispel the evilness that had been lurking in the world. Hell is too loose for demons and is never enough for them. Did you forget Raziel of who had killed your wife? Of who that had attacked Heavenst time?"

    Raziel frowned, now he understood what had been driving Redrick to take this action.

    Years ago after Raziel had been punished, another great incident had urred in Heaven which caused the deaths of many angels as an army of demons had came and attacked Heaven. In a normal circumstances, demons would never be able to enter Heaven and although Satan, the king of Hell are at odds with Heaven, he would never attack Hell as part of the agreement that was made since eons.

    But the incident happened when one of their angels, Sariel had turned his back against Heaven and allowed the greedy demons to attack Hell.

    What doesn''t make sense is the revenge Redrick want to take. Against who? was Raziel''s question. He replied, "Heaven was attacked because an angel from our side Sariel had betrayed Heaven¡ª"

    "No it was not!" Redrick''s voice echoed in the entire church, his anger was tangible from his voice. "It was the demons! Satan might not had been the one who caused it but I still remember to this day how that demon Alcazor came to Sariel. How that demon poisoned the mind of such apassionate soul. Sariel didn''t betray Heaven. Alcazor had tricked him!"

    "Tricked or not, Sariel had agreed to Alcazor and killed the angels who were on guards on Heaven''s gate. He has sinned and he has paid for his mistake with is life."

    "I believe punishment is just, Raziel. I don''t me the punishment that was given to Sariel. But what about the demons? They have been unruly. Satan had proved that he cannot contain the demons on his own world. For that, I will be the one taking the judgement from them." Redrick stood up from his seat, the creaking voice of the wooden floor brought a shrill change in the atmosphere. As he spoke, gradually his voice raised higher. "As the angel of wrath, Camael, it is time for the sinners to pay for their sins!"

    Raziel rose from his seat when the confession box blew into splitters as Redrick unleashed his power. Raziel who was prepared recoiled a few steps and saw Redrick who had fly upon the sky. His wings p wide and vast, almost covering the ceiling that had broken down from his earlier burst of attack. The humans who were near them was speechless but what they had seen, an angel soaring upon the sky.

    "Don''t stop me Raziel for I won''t be kind to even myrades as I did to Gabriel."

 Chapter 605: Weâ€™ve Been Fooled-I

    <h4>Chapter 605: We¡¯ve Been Fooled-I</h4>

    Raziel sighed while closing his eyes and he pressed his hand on his forehead, "You would not want to do this, Redrick."

    "Why wouldn''t I?" Redrick questioned his eyes that stared at Raziel was cold and decisive. It seems to Raziel that Redrick had blinded himself with his goal, forgetting the limits of his action.

    "Unlike Michael who can never act on his personal feeling, I can. And much more than Michael, I am stronger than him," Raziel answered, causing Redrick''s eyes to narrow.

    Most archangels are strangers evenpared to some of the strongest high demons, they are undeniably strong to make up for the less number of the archangels. It was as if nature was striving for bnce. While high demons are much more in number they cannotpare to a single archangel but even amongst all angels, Michael stood the most out of all for he was the Heaven''s soldier, the angel who hunt down evilness.

    But there was one secret in Heaven that only a few was aware. There was one angel who can defeat Michael in battle. The archangel was none other than Raziel himself.

    When Redrick blink for a split of second and opened his eyes, he saw how Raziel had disappeared from his spot. With caution, Redrick''s eyes darted around the church when he heard the cry of people far away outside the church. Raziel was amongst them, saving the humans and putting them into a safer ce beforeing back again in the speed of light.

    "It was a shame for Heaven to put such a kind angel like you to the prison,"mented Redrick and Raziel looked at him with a smile of sarcasm.

    "Now that the humans are away, I don''t have to be careful about my own power. Prepare yourself Redrick." Only a second after Raziel spoke, he once again disappeared from his ce, appearing right behind Redrick before then kicking the angel down to the ground.

    "Gabriel was a good angel. A little too responsible around him that he always ended in the receiving end of taking other''s burden. I have been a little fond of him," Raziel spoke while Redrick struggled to stand from the ground he fell at. Raziel''s words about him being stronger than Michael was no joke tough at. The man had kicked him enough to cause his organs to bleed internally. If he wasn''t an archangel, Redrick could see himself dying on the spot.

    It was almost frightening how calm andposed Raziel was as he hit another archangel as though he felt nothing from it. No sadness, no concern, no guilt, nothing. The ground underneath Redrick where he had been mmed t at shattered as if one more push of Raziel''s foot would create cavity in the spot.

    "Yet I heard you had ripped his wings even though you were quite close to him as well," said Raziel and Redrick who was on the ground flinched in surprise as Redrick had arrived on the left side of him. The surprise didn''t end there when Raziel took a harsh grip on Redrick''s wings with one foot stepping down the angel''s back.

    "How did you rip Gabriel''s wings? Was it by tearing or with a de?" Raziel questioned with his chilling cold headed tone.

    "You¡­ what you are doing is against gentleness, isn''t it?" Redrick questioned as he shivered when a cold sensation like de or somewhat on the head of his wings.

    "Gentleness? You are indeed insane to ask the angel of wrath his gentleness. I don''t think you know this but then we only met perhaps three times in Heaven, Camael. I am not the angel of wrath simply because I am an angry person, rather it is because I can''t feel anything. Not sadness, no guilt, nothing. What I only feel for you currently is my responsibility and irritation as seeing you reminded me of seeing a very foolish version of myself."

    "Tch," Redrick clicked his tongue. He tried to push himself which only resulted in Raziel pulling his wings, making him to cry in agonizing pain. "Don''t you feel anything against the demons who had killed your wife, Raziel?! You have gone through the same and even worse pain of losing your wife to the demons. If you understand my pain you would have supported my n instead."

    "It''s because to my eyes, Redrick what you are doing is pointless. I won''t try to kill the demons who killed my wife by hurting many others in process. You want to kill demons? Sure I can be on board. Only if your n had been a good one. But you¡­ think your justice is right when it is filled with nothing but sins."

    "It doesn''t seem like we will ever be in a single page, Raziel," Redrick replied with an upset tone, "I am very disappointed. I had hoped to offer you my help."

    Raziel narrowed his eyes the moment Redrick bend his hand to st a bright light toward Raziel. Thetter had no choice but to shut his eyes but in that moment, Raziel still didn''t let go of Redrick''s wings. With no choice, Redrick sacrificed the left side of his wings. He cried in pain as Redrick tightly tore his wings.

    Blood crated a small pool underneath as Redrick stared at his wing with a twisted expression before fading to the darkness and disappeared.

    Raziel clicked his tongue, seeing blood on his hands, he wiped it away before disappearing at the same time to Heaven, "Time to reveal everything," whispered Raziel as he soared to the sky.

    Inside the Church building, Ernest stared hardly at Elise, "Why are you so fearless, Lady Elise?"

    "And can you tell me why in Heaven''s name should I fear you, Ernest?" Elise questioned Ernest in aposure that was almost chillingly still.

    Ernest begin to walk around with a smile on his lips. He touched the flowers that were ced inside the house causing it to whiter with one sole touch of his fingertips. "Was it not enough that I have killed your husband to scare you, mdy? I had been so curious. So curious of how could a demon fall in love with a person so much, terribly deep that they don''t mind dying on their hands. It was my first time seeing a true love like yours and Ian. I have to say I am very impressed. But you know I haven''t been in the mood to kill a widow."

    Elise''s eyes narrowed down coldly, "Watch your mouth, Ernest. I am in no mood to entertain your words and twisted view of the world. I have heard enough from others like you and I don''t need to hear more of it."

 Chapter 606: Weâ€™ve Been Fooled-II

    <h4>Chapter 606: We¡¯ve Been Fooled-II</h4>

    Ernest''s expression died down for a moment there was a burst of emotions but it passed in a split of second before his grin widened, "Perhaps you might entertain me a bit mdy? I am extremely curious to know how you knew it was me¡­ perhaps you have some kind of ability in you more than I know?"

    "Have you been stalking me?" Elise narrowed her eyes with disgust in her lips she could tell the man had known her long ago, but she couldn''t pinpoint when. Thinking of the age difference between her and Ernest it doesn''t seem that they shared arge number of difference. Instead, they were in fact quite close in age with Ernest being older by a year or two than her.

    But there was something¡­ something different since Elise saw Ernest through his memories, something creepier inside the man which she was trying to find out.

    "Please put it in a better way, mdy. I had not stalked you but keep a tab on you. After all, you are the granddaughter of Satan. ''That'' granddaughter who will make all creatures in the world bow down to you when you order them. Could I, for one, ever let myself miss this beautiful opportunity to know more about the creature who can control everyone in this world?"

    Elise closed her eyes once, "If you knew I am the granddaughter of Satan who one day would bring the world under my feet, control all the beings in this world then what are you doing now?"

    Ernest looked at her with a lost look as if he cannot follow her words she continued, "I am questioning why are you on the side as my enemy while knowing on being as my enemy is your biggest mistake."

    Ernest looked at her with wide eyes as he shivered but his grin went wider and wider on his lips, "Mydy you don''t know what my true intention is. You don''t know my true goal is. What my motivation that had drive me to do this grandiose action. And mydy, you don''t know anything. Truly you know nothing. But that naivety isn''t something I dislike."

    Slowly Ernest inched forward reaching out his hand toward her and Elise didn''t hesitate to swat the man''s hand away from her. "Don''t touch me," she stressed and red. As it seem there was no use talking, Elise can only see the method to stop the madness in which Ernest had been attempting was by killing the man.

    With so, she raised her hand, forming a blue swirl infused with her ability to throw it over the man. Ernest clicked his tongue and dodged the attack swiftly. He didn''t let any of her attack to go toward him but didn''t notice that slowly as Elise had attacked him, the ground underneath them had been touched by Elise andbusted into ashes.

    Taken by surprise, Ernest ran down the rubbles but Elise''s ability had rendered all of the floor to turn into fine dusts which made it impossible for him to use the rubble to escape from falling down. As they were in the third floor, Ernest copsed t on the second floor. But Elise didn''t stop there and once again destroyed the second floor while seeing Ernest who continue to fall until the first floor.

    As she was done, Elise then nimbly jump while using a bit of her power to control the impact when she jumped down the lowest floor to lessen the impact of her as shended on the ground. Ernest struggled to get up but the fall he received had urred so quickly without his anticipation, causing his ribs to break.

    When Elisee nearer, his eyes glowered and he extended his hand to try and repel Elise away, Elise could feel her body bing lighter. Dodging the attack was not difficult for her only when she realized there had been innocent bystander who would received the attack instead of her if she merely dodge the attack. In hurry, Elise formed a barrier to create a shield between theunched attack and the people who passed.

    The humans screamed when they saw smoke blew up near them and Elise raised her voice, "Flee from here. Now!"

    The church member was confused but seeing Ernest who then had floated on the air, they knew something was off and made a quick run from the ce, to escape for good. Ernest who had suspended on air suddenly frowned as he raised his hand toward his head.

    Even though there had been no one else near him other than her, the man had started to whisper. With her keen hearing, Elise could catch the words that had been spoken softly but in aggressive manner.

    "¡­stay down¡­"

    "No!" Suddenly Ernest screamed and he fell to the ground, "Stop it. I don''t want this. Not this!"

    Elise saw the one man act of conversation. Ernest who had just voiced his dislike then burst out in anger, "I said stand down! Don''t me me for doing what you don''t want. Stop resisting!" It was as if there was two side inside Ernest. The one who had warned him to stop and the other who was insisting on bing evil.

    "Please, please don''te near us," Ernest said as he looked at Elise, the words were directed to her. "Stop this, please. You are hurting many people. You are making so many mistakes which cannot redo but you can still stop yourself," said Ernest with a pleading tone to himself.

    Next second, his expression changes as he chuckled, "Mistakes? I haven''t done that. What I am doing is the right one. Don''t stop me. Do not try to stop me from what I am doing brother."

    "No¡­" suddenly Ernest became panicked when he saw his own hand moved toward Elise who was still confused, trying toprehend what was turmoil Ernest having to himself. "Run, Lady Elise, run! Run from him. Ernest, stop it!"

 Chapter 607: Weâ€™ve Been Fooled-III

    <h4>Chapter 607: We¡¯ve Been Fooled-III</h4>

    Ernest? Elise asked in her mind. She saw how Ernest had to struggle to keep himself stable. Every seconds, she could see how Ernest was holding back the other person inside him. As they continue to argue, Ernest then raised his voice, "Please, Lady Elise you have to leave now! I cannot control Ernest any longer. He is inside my head, controlling my body, it is extremely difficult¡ª"

    "Why do you have to keep doing this?!" The other Ernest screamed in rage when the other one tried to fight back.

    Elise who was stunned at this, and knew she had to do something, made her quick step toward Ernest. She closed her eyes once trying to trace down whether there was any magic in Ernest using her power from the shadow when she sensed something rooted inside Ernest''s eyes which was shrouded with a dark and malicious energy.

    The only method to stop the dark energy from continuing to circte was to extricate the root. Elise looked down at Ernest who was now in the ground struggling while breaking a sweat as he tried to keep whoever the second person inside him was.

    "Pardon me," Elise said before she pushed her hand toward Ernest''s heart, creating a dark shadow as a portal for her hand to enter inside the man''s chest. When she felt something slimy a tingling pain zapped her hands, Elise knitted her eyebrows together. She endured the pain she felt and tore out the ck root before throwing it into the ground. The thing she pulled wriggled on the floor. Disgusted, Elise stomped her feet to the living object, causing a mass of ck underneath her shoes.

    She then turned back to see Ernest who wasn''t bleeding despite having a hand piercing through his chest thanks to Elise''s ability. But that didn''t surprise Elise, it was how when she had turned back, she witness Ernest''s skin gradually melting, the previous face that he adorned slowly changed, revealing who he really was¡­

    It wasn''t Ernest this entire time who Elise had been suspected as the dark sorcerer¡­

    It wasn''t him as he wasn''t the real Ernest. Rather he was Ernest''s older brother, the eldest son or the Lone''s, Dalton Lone.

    With narrowed eyes, Elise looked at Dalton with a lost look, "Who¡­ what is going on here?"

    Dalton looked at her out of breath. His trembling lips was about to release his voice when all of a sudden they heard a st behind them. Elise''s eyes that snapped behind then looked back at Dalton. Pulling the man to the side, she helped him to stand before bringing him into a safer ce along with one small mass of her shadow.

    Taking a step back, Elise apparated using the ability she learned from her father to the spot where she saw the explosion started where she saw Alex on the side holding to his stomach. Quickly she raised her hand to heal the injury Alex suffered when the man, whose blurred eyes finally recognize Elise, took a tight hold of her hand in a haste, "Mdy¡­ Dalton."

    "I know. He was the one caused all this," Elise met Alex''s eyes that widened in surprise, and she guessed that the man was shocked of how easily she was able toprehend the situation.

    At first, Elise also couldn''t understand it. After seeing Dalton''s memory, who she assumed as Ernest before, Elise thought that Dalton had his memories erased in order for him to be the innocent victim during the death of Mr. and Mrs. Lone. But she realized she was wrong. Ernest had not only fooled the church members but also her who had the ability to read through people''s memories of their past.

    The truth turns out that at the night of Mr. and Mrs. Lone''s passing, Ernest hadn''t only erased Dalton''s memories, he had changed his appearance to Dalton and continue to adopt his identity, controlling the true Dalton whose appearance had been changed.

    "Where did he go?" Elise asked urgently but Alex shook his head.

    "He flew toward the sky," answered Alex and when Elise turned away to chased after the man, Alex pulled her hand to halt her. "It''s too dangerous. Ian wouldn''t want any harm to you as well."

    Elise looked at Alex and offered the man a smile, "I may not be the strongest, but I am not weak, Alex," and saying so, she raised her hand, giving one snap of her finger to put Alex into a sleep.

    On the other side of thend, the struggling Redrick dragged himself inside a lone hut. His hands squeezed the side of his wing that had been torn by Raziel. In pain, he leaned on the side of the wall when the door opened and Ernest came inside with a look in his face where he was boiling with anger.

    "The demon''s bride.. the demon''s bride! Truly befitting of her title. She had ruined my careful n I made since centuries in a mere hour!!" Ernest who had screamed smack his palm over the window pane, shattering it into pieces. "And Dalton¡­" his expression suddenly stop, growingplex in time. "¡­controlling him had been easy but for that one girl¡­ he had never done this before."

    Redrick frowned while watching Ernest who spoked to himself, as if discussing in his own mind but aloud. It was then when he made a slight move and Ernest''s deadly eyes snapped on him. The dark sorcerer lord stared at Redrick with a spark of interest where the corner of his lips quickly pulled wide. Redrick was off guard when the man suddenly marched forward and reached out his hand to touch his bloodied back.

    "Who pulled your wings?" One might thought it was a question of concern but when Ernest who had asked the question, there was only fascinations in his eyes.

    "Raziel," Redrick answered and quickly posed his question, "What happened to you as well? You seem to be troubled."

    "Troubled? No, I am upset," said Ernest and yet his smile betrayed his words. The smile on his lips was like a maniac who enjoyed the predicament he was put through. "I think in about half a day my face will be all around the town."

    "What?" Redrick asked with a shocked tone.

    "I am saying Camael, it isn''t only you whose identity had been revealed but mine as well. Coincidentally we have been exposed by the demon''s bride family. Does giving trouble to others are their family''s ability?" He joked andughed even though he was clearly in the disadvantage here.

    Redrick stared at him as if Ernest had grown two heads, "What will you do now? Your n is far fromplete and them finding out about this will decrease our chance of annihting the demons in Hell!"

    Ernest pulled his index finger toward his lips, "Hush now. The n is far fromplete but it isn''t a disadvantage. Whether or not the church find out about my identity or our n it will be toote for anyone, even that demon bride, or the people from Heaven to safe us. Their salvation is perhaps that demon, Ian White, ording to the prophecy but with him out of the picture there is nothing to be worried of."

    "I don''t understand, what do you mean Ian White had anything to do with this?"

    Ernest looked at Redrick with a tired look, "Lady Elise White is called the demon''s bride not because one day she will put everyone down on her foot. No. The truth is because as she marry a demon, that is when her ability isplete. True love you see¡­ Ian Whiteplete her. But now that he is dead, we have nothing to be worried of."

    *****

    A/N: please do check author''s new book "these maddening desires" and add to the library ^^~

 Chapter 608: Crossing The Sea-I

    <h4>Chapter 608: Crossing The Sea-I</h4>

    Elise tend as much people as she could and give them the necessary information about Ernest. When everyone had shifted their position to a safer ce, Elise pulled one chair to sit in front of Dalton. His expression was still twisted in pain and pallid.

    "Thank you Lady Elise," Dalton started his words with a short smile on his lips.

    "How did this happened?" Elise questioned the man directly having him to be in a moment of silent as a soft sigh passed from his lips.

    Dalton said, "My brother, Ernest was adopted by my parents. My parents weren''t the best people. They are known to be one outside the house but they were simply people who had lost their light and walked to the wrong path. My real younger brother, Jeremy, died when she was young in a horrible ident and it was the trigger for my parents to work hand in hand along with a dark sorcerer who convinced them he had the ability to resurrect the dead."

    "It was the reason why they had bring Ernest to the family and put him through tortures of the rituals the dark sorcerer imed would perform well. However, years turns out and Ernest didn''t show signs of turning into Jeremy, isn''t that right?" Elise who had seen Dalton''s memories questioned.

    Now she knew what felt off about the memory she saw when she touched Dalton earlier. Dalton appeared surprised and quickly he nodded his head as the reply. "How do you know, mdy?"

    "I saw your memories," Elise kept it short without telling him the details of how she had done it. "Anything you noticed from Ernest?"

    With pulled brows, Dalton nodded his head, "In the past I didn''t noticed it well. A child''s eyes are always blurred with naivety and innocent but now that I remember my pasta and recollect my memories, I noticed how odd and strange Ernest had been. I have seen before once in the past how he never dislike darkness norin a single time about the pain that my parents had brought to him. He was silent to it all, never once asked me to helped him. But as I became a church member I noticed how most children on his ce would have begged for help, even the ones who had been scared the most. It was as if he expected the pain¡­ or was an adult who is calmed as he knew he would be alright."

    That being said, Elise''s guy also tells her that Ernest is older than how he appeared to look like, perhaps he was even older than her by centuries considering how familiar he was with angels, Heaven, demons, and hell.

    "Do you think Ernest had been strange since the ritual?" Perhaps in fact the ritual was a seed and another soul had reside inside Ernest?

    "I don''t think so, mdy. It is what my heart had told me and my instinct support this idea. But Ernest¡­ he had been the way he is as the dark sorcerer Lord since the moment his feet stepped inside our mansion," Dalton replied with a bit of shudder on his words.

    Elise doubted Dalton was able to know anything but asked regardless. "Do you perhaps overheard Ernest''s discussion as the dark sorcerer Lord?"

    "No, mdy. Unfortunately I wasn''t able to do such a thing. During the time I spent with him, he had controlled me. It''s difficult to believe it, but even after all this, Ernest us still my younger brother. As his older brother I hope someone could stop him from doing more mistake."

    Elise pushed herself from the chair to stand up, "I understand. Brotherhood is a tie no one can break sometimes not even the people involved as well. Now Dalton, onest question. Do you know the base Ernest used to call his fellow dark sorcerers?"

    "I might not know the exact location but mdy, the method to follow him is inside the key which you have found. How to do it, I am not certain myself. But I had heard his enraged voice speaking about how the key will lead people to him."

    Elise saw Dalton pulling out the key from his pocket. Showing the man one polite smile, she then disappeared without a trace.

    Meanwhile in Hell, both Leviathan and Lucifer walked side by side. The two had walked over a deserted field where most vegetation had either wilted or the colors were deep gray. As they reached the top of the small hill, finally the vast view of the sea spread before them. The sea held the reflection of the dark starry sky above them, causing itself to feel like another part of the sky.

    "What should we do next?" Lucifer questioned Leviathan who knows most of the ritual.

    "Negotiation," answered Leviathan before assessing Lucifer by his eyes. "Do you have anything with you which can be worth of something?"

    "What do you mean worth of something? Everything I own worth more than anything anyone could afford," Lucifer ced his hand on his hips as if to make his point.

    "Dumb bastard," Leviathan cursed. "Do you think at this point your clothes, pocket watch, or shoes would be worth of anything? We will now cross the oblivion. That sea which is in front our eyes is the oblivion. Now look at those souls."

    Lucifer followed Leviathan''s words and looked at the soul of people who was trying to cross the sea but once their feet stood near the edge of the water, ck hands begun to pull the souls down and eating it vicious, showing no more sign of the soul''s present in the next second.

    "Oblivion isn''t made by water. It is made by the vicious souls and spirits. Not even high demons would be able to survive trying to swim there."

    "Then what you suggest?" Lucifer asked with his prideful tone and Leviathan told himself to keep it in. To keep his anger to himself.

    "I rmend crossing with the boat but the boatman won''t settle with anything but a precious item. Which why I asked if you have one," Leviathan exined when all of a sudden Lucifer expression changed. "What''s wrong?" Leviathan saw how slowly Lucifer''s lips curled.

    "I have just found out about the fucking angel who had caused so many troubles between my family. Sorry Levi, but I wille back soon once I killed that Angel in the most horrible method he will ever imagine." Saying so, he suddenly disappeared.

    "Wait!" Leviathan cursed himself when Lucifer had gone. "Tch, I would have brought the chick rather than him!"

 Chapter 609: Crossing The Sea-II

    <h4>Chapter 609: Crossing The Sea-II</h4>

    Elise appeared back to the castle where she was greeted with arge mess outside the castle. The ground had been shattered to half and there was threerge shes on the ground that appeared to be made from a w, arge monster with a terriblyrge w. She knew what would face her was her grandfather''s anger but Elise hade to see through his penalties. What she did not expect was the castle looking like a mess.

    "Lady Elise," Orias came with a surprised look when seeing her. "His majesty is awaiting for your presence in the castle."

    Elise nodded her head once and entered the castle. She saw how many eyes looking at her and learned that Hell have more ears on the walls then the mortal world does. Whatever happens to the royalties will be spread amongst the high demons.

    Appearing in front of the throne room, many demons dispersed. Clearly everyone and even the blind could tell how angered the king was at the moment. No one dared toe near the door let alone the room except for Elise.

    When she entered, she was met with Satan''s whose eyes had turned entirely ck, "You are here. Tell me who nned for this. You or your father."

    "Both of us," answered Elise without lying.

    "The person who had found the method on bringing the dead to life, do you know who it is? It''s me. Dear my granddaughter you are making a big mistake. A terrible mistake," Satan pushed himself from his chair, walking toward Elise and stopped when there was about ten steps distance between them. "To bring back a dead person there should be an equivalent exchange to be made."

    "A life with another life," Elisepleted Satan''s words that had the man narrow his eyes.

    "You know? Then what are you doing now?" Satan demanded for answer, "You have no soul to be exchange and you have to bear in mind that in order for the dead soul to leave the abyss, a soul must be exchanged, the soul of someone close to you. Are you ready to sacrifice your father or any of your little friends? You don''t have the heart to do that."

    "Yes, I don''t," answered Elise boldly. "I cannot sacrifice any life especially those near me which why I won''t. I know, Grandfather, the ritual always involve with one soul exchanged for another but I won''t agree to such a method. Which why I won''t do the same. If I had let you resurrect Ian, whose soul are you going to exchange?"

    Satan didn''t answer but his expression was rigid.

    Elise nodded her head as she expected her grandfather''s silence, "I have learned it from father. That to bring the soul from abyss one have to exchange soul of the person close to them of their own soul. You were going to exchange Ian''s soul in exchange for yours, didn''t you?"

    "A half of my soul should be sufficient enough to bring the soul from abyss."

    "But your soul reflect Hell which mean you sacrifice the strength of the kingdom," answered Elise who had learned everything beforehand from her father.

    At first, Elise like others, guessed that her grandfather was a simply domineering person who controlled other''s life as if it was his. But she learned that wasn''t so. The truth revealed that in order for her wish, Satan would exchange his kingdom, his own soul. That was enough proof for Elise that the man wasn''t as evil as others painted him to be.

    "Grandfather, my husband is a precious person to me. His existence is not something anyone could ever reced just like how grandmother Ariel is to you. He is my bright star. Sometimes he was too bright for me but he had helped me countless time with his brightness," Elise saw how Satan looked at her attentively, sharing an understanding look to her. "But grandfather, your existence is no less and neither is father. I don''t want to lose anyone which why I will search for one solution where I won''t have to sacrifice anyone especially those close to me."

    Satan''s eyes widened where finally he broke into a smile where he doesn''t look stern. Instead it was a sincere and proud smile.

    "You have to know no one had ever dared the trick you pulled to me. It was daring but was well nned and not the bit careless for your own terms. Tell me then. After all the trick you pulled on me, what penalties do you want from me?" Satan inquired her with a lesser demanding tone. It felt that in a sh the wall between them crumbled.

    "I only wish for one thing," Elise uttered, "Please mend your rtionship with father. You two need closure which I am sure grandmother would wish the same."

    "Selfless child, you don''t have to wish for that for I will try to do that the best I could it had been my n for sometime to fix the rift our family had. I might not be the best at it but efforts won''t go in vain. You can think about another penalties for me," Satan gave her another option. "However, what method do you have in hands so you won''t have to exchange anything?"

    Elise smiled wide at the question, "Trust." She answered. "Ian told me he woulde back for me and I trust him."

    Ian opened his eyes when he felt his body bing lighter. He then pushed himself from the ground, finding himself inside a dark room where there had been four creatures surrounding him. The creatures were cloaked in ck, their body hunched forward and while one cannot see their face as it was veiled with their clothes, their hands that stuck out was bony and disfigured. Behind them was arge ck pair of bat wings.

    "Ian White," voice came from one of the four creatures, "Wee to the abyss, the ce in which your soul reside before you go to the purgatory. We will be here to read your sins and rule out your punishment."

    Ian closed his eyes once and opened it again with a sigh, "You don''t have to wee me. You will regret it, death angels."

 Chapter 610: Crossing The Sea-III

    <h4>Chapter 610: Crossing The Sea-III</h4>

    Song rmendation: Teeth¡ª 5 second of summer.

    The death angels'' eyes narrowed at him and the words he had spoken. One of them begin tough with their hoarse voice which sounded almost screechy. "You don''t seem to understand, demon. You have died. You are no longer in power like you used to be before. With those shackles on your wrists and ankles, I doubt even Satan will ever be able to release himself from it."

    Ian looked at his hands. With his knees on the ground, both his hands had been bound apart. The ce around him was dark but not enough for he still able to see the figure of the three cloaked men.

    "I see, so the stubborn grumpy old man could not but surely there must have been someone who had tried it before?" Ian casually questioned.

    "Never," answered the second one who stood on his left side.

    The other one on the right then added, "We have seen many people such as you, Ian White; the same proudful demon who thinks they hold the power of God, who thinks that they would never be put to death. But one thing you have to know, once you are dead and brought here the chances for you to leave abyss is little."

    "But not entirely hopeless. It''s my habit to betray other''s expectation to me, you see. Be careful," Ian warmed with a smile that he knew would tick off the death angels. While death angels were emotionless, they were still effected by anger as it was only attachment that they couldn''t feel.

    "Truly it is a pity, Ian White," the death angel who stood in the middle spoke, seemingly holding more authority than the death angels beside him by the attitude he hold himself with. "Once you were a simply good natured person. A good boy who loved his mother but you have walked to the wrong path ever since you dyed your hand with blood."

    Ian stared at the death angels with his brows raised beforeughter rippled from his full lips, "You, angels, death angels, can make me the evil monster and I won''t argue with it. I am one bastard of a demon however, it wasn''t by choice. Seeing that you death angels are at the helm of seeing sins and my pasts could you tell me to live a just life, your honor?" Ian had stressed a mocking tone on hisst two words, causing the death angels to frown.

    "You are responsible for your life, Ian White. There could have been a method for you not to shed blood which now had earned you a retribution by being killed by the family of those you had murdered. It''s now time for you to reflect on your sins Ian White," answered the death angel without giving an ear or consideration after Ian''s words.

    Ian chuckled. He didn''t expect even the least for the death angels to forgive him nor did he waited for their forgiveness. Unlike him, the death angels haven''t went through the pain that he felt, they had never lost a mother while watching her burned to death, they have never felt an anger so raw that it was almost tangible. Death angels judge ordingly to the rules but as they had no emotions of sympathy, they couldn''t be reasoned with.

    The death angel narrowed its hand as if to clenched in anger upon Ian''s chuckle.

    "One quick question," Ian then said to the death angel, "Is there truly no method for me to break this shackle?"

    The death angel on the left smiled, "You won''t ever break it. Not unless you kill us first."

    The other one in the middle cut short the conversation by the reaching out its hand toward him, "Repent." He said and at the same time, Ian felt his view quickly veiled with darkness.

    It all happened so quickly that when Ian opened his eyes again, he find himself standing inside a mansion that wasn''trge but wasn''t small either. A woman on her fifties stood with a small smoke pipe. A frown was between her forehead as she looked at him before to the person beside him.

    "You can stay here for another week, Lucy. My cousin was a man without moral, but I don''t wish for you to suffer a life outside. There had been rumors spread by that snake that you worship demons and us, the town folks and the vigers do not take it lightly about demonic matters," said the woman.

    The face of the woman was familiar and nostalgic to Ian as nine hundred years have passed since he saw the woman''s face. The woman was not other than his aunt, his father''s cousin, the only woman who had shown kindness during his mother''s and his darkest time.

    Seeing the woman made his heart squeezed but not because he felt sad to see the woman again. Instead, it was because of the stinging expectation he had to see the face of the woman who stood beside him. Time passed like eternity as Ian turned to see his mother who stood beside him. Lucy White, one of the two most beautiful women he had seen in his entire life. His one and only dearest mother.

    Lucy smiled at the older woman, "I know, Veronica, but if I stay here, I will only put you and your family in risk. The town folks and the vigers are as you say aggressive to those who had been rumored to have ties with demons, if they caught wind about my stay with you, I will only worsen your situation."

    "Lucy¡ª" Veronica started but Lucy was stubborn. She was a selfless woman and she wouldn''t want to see others in danger only because of her. "I understand, but please let me help with this," Veronica raised her hand for the maid who had been standing on her left quickly disappear and came back with a brown pouch that became heavy with golden coins.

    When Veronica offered the pouch, Lucy shook her head but the woman took her hands and ced the coins on her hands, "I am utterly ashamed that the man whom you married was my cousin. You are too bright of a soul for him, Lucy. I wish you a life free of torture and that you will discover a better life outside. This pouch is just my simple gratitude to you."

    Lucy offered the woman a tender smile, "Thank you Veronica, thank you very much for all the help you have offered to me and my son."

    "It''s not necessary to thank me, I am doing what a sane person would do. There will be carriage to escort you two into a safer vige. Safe travel, Lucy," and Veronica curtsied.

    As the conversation continued, Ian had only stared at his mother. As his life became eternal, there had been too many memories that he had forgotten. Including his mother''s face and voice. Pain filled his heart to see his mother as well as happiness and a deep tingling sorrow. Though he was happy to see her again, it felt as though waves of ocean had hit his heart, crushing it at the same time with its sparkling ripples.

    Veronica then touched his shoulder. The woman looking very empathic toward Lucy, "Protect your mother well, Ian. Life in the street is difficult especially for your mother who is shrouded by such groundless rumors. Don''t hesitate to dirty your hands because if you don''t you will lose something precious to you."

    Ian didn''t open his mouth and yet his voice manifested by itself, "I deeply thank you for your help, Lady Veronica."

    "How about thank me again in the future?" The woman smiled, "I can tell that you will soon be a man with throne on your hand, but I have to remind you one thing, Ian; don''t ever forget the ground because what you need is always on the ground even when you are above the sky."

    "I will keep that in mind," he answered before leaving the mansion which would be one step further to the cruel future which would impact the rest of his life.

 Chapter 611: Fear Me-I

    <h4>Chapter 611: Fear Me-I</h4>

    The life Ian lead with his mother was as anyone would expect a difficult and rocky life. It was even worse at times with how their first vige had driven them out after their first week of staying. One didn''t have to be a genius to know an underhanded trick had been pulled under the scene as in the beginning the vigers had treated them warmly only for their characteristic changed after the next three days.

    Although his mother had notined, they both knew it was the second wife who had orchestrated the n to have his mother unepted in anywhere she goes. At the point, to search for money to lead their life was difficult as well. Even as he became the breadwinner of the family, the money they were paid by was scarce. There was many if not most people using their vulnerability to their advantage but there was nothing they could do at the time. Comining will only lead them to have no work at all.

    The situation made Ian who was still eighteen by the time to be angry but their hands were tied and at the time he respected his mother''s teaching who wished for no violence. But on the night when he had to workte, his entire life changed.

    That night, Ian had been offered for a work near the harbor. He came homete, at the dead of night. Regardless of how tired he was, when he saw the sight of his house and the thought of his mother came to his mind. Their life was simple and poor but it had became his sce as it was much better to himpared to the time where he had to force himself to mingle with the wretched family who disgusted him.

    With one oilmp on his hands, Ian reached out his hand toward the door knob when his nose itched, smelling a terrible scent. He then noticed when he turned the round door knob how it was unlocked even though his mother had always locked the house for proper safety.

    It was strange. Something was off and Ian could tell it by the air that touched his skin. He decided open the door. Hearing a small creak, he immediately rushed inside the house to see three men standing beside his sleeping mother. It was clear what they were about to do by the stance they had where most of them trying to pull the nket which covered his mother.

    Everything turned red right at that instance on Ian''s eyes. He still remember the taste of the first blood which colored his hand even as he?walked through his past memories. Taking the three men outside, he had mercilessly ripped out the hearts of the two men, leaving thest one alive for him to question. The rage had filled his eyes, frightening thest third man who saw his eyes glowered in the color of bloody red.

    "What have you done to my mother?" His slightly hoarse voice sent shivers to those who heard him.

    "I-It was a mistake! T-Thedy asked us to sneak in once she had put the woman in sleep, please forgive me, sir¡ª" Ian didn''t let the man finish as he had used the knife in his hand to stab the chest of the third man. He realized at once thedy the man had spoke about was none other than his father''s second wife. They had left the mansion, living a hell-like life and still it wasn''t enough to satiate their greed too see them suffer that the woman had sent people to rape his mother?

    Ian knew how his mother was a light sleeper and yet that night she hadn''t woken up even after the sounds of people moving around her. Even though it was his first time to kill, Ian didn''t feel any particr emotions. He only felt anger without a hint of guilt. It was strange as most people on his ground would have regret killing the men but he didn''t. He only felt it was needed and perhaps since then his demonic blood had affected his judgement.

    Once he had buried the men, Ian didn''t stop and went to the back of the house where an older woman who had been hiding there shrieked in horror. The woman tried to run but Ian had pulled her by the back of her neck, "Was it you who drugged my mother?"

    It appeared by how sacred the woman was, she had seen him killing the three men but was too sacred to move and had frozen on spot.

    "Release me! I will scream-" the woman shrieks again when Ian put the knife against her neck.

    "Answer me," Ian threatened her with a low feral tone.

    "I-I was told to-" and without hearing the rest of the words, Ian pulled the dagger, letting the blood sttered over his face. Once he had killed the woman, he put her inside the same ditch where he had previously thrown the three men before burying them.

    When the morning came, Lucy pushed herself on the bed. She looked at the sun which had risen so high in surprise. She waste! And with the thought the woman pushed herself from the bed when the door of the house opened.

    Ian came in with a gentle smile on his face, "You can rest mother. I have done the work in your stead."

    "Oh dear, I''m sorry. I might havecked sleep," Lucy touched her head, "Strange I have never slept for this long."

    Ian didn''t told what happenedst night. It wasn''t because he wanted to keep the pure image of a good boy in front of his mother. It was because he had enough seeing his mother suffering a and didn''t want her to me herself again for the action which he took.

    "It means that you need to rest. There are still time until the evening if you are sleepy, you should sleep mother," Ian advised, cing the new fresh flowers inside the vase.

    "Thank you," Lucy''s words began to fade in his ears and when he opened his eyes, he was met in the same darkest room with the three death angels.

    Seeing them Ian clicked his tongue, "Can you let a dead man enjoy his memory."

    "You foolish child. Do you really have no guilt inside you?"

    "For killing those bastard?" Ian chuckled once, "I was d I can see them die twice."

    The death angels'' jaw cracked, their expression was hidden but their anger could be felt and he can''t help but chuckle at it.

    "You seem to not know your guilt. Fine, I will show you your deepest sins that you have to repent for."

    ******

    A/N: I have just uploaded a new book. If you are interested please do check the book and vote to help me in thepetition^^

    the title "These Maddening Desires"

 Chapter 612: Fear Me-II

    <h4>Chapter 612: Fear Me-II</h4>

    Rmended song: Pacify her- Mnie Martinez

    *

    Redness engulfed Ian''s eyes. He tried to focus, keeping his eyes properly to make out the figure which was swallowed by the redness that spread like a living monster. The tongues of the mes danced, raising the crushing feeling he had in his heart. There Ian saw his mother tied on the stake, there was tears on her eyes as she looked at him.

    Her lips moved and even though her voice was engulfed by the crackling sound of fire that sounded as if it wasughing at him, Ian was able to make out the two words his mother spoke by reading her lips. "Run, son."

    All this time, Ian had felt it. He had felt there was a monster-like existence inside his heart that was chained by a rusted shackle. A single tug was all it need for the shackle to break, letting his monster toe out. The death of his mother which he had to witness in the most gruesome manner, was the tipping point for him to fall into the deep ocean of anger.

    Ian was desperate to run into the fire. He didn''t care about burning himself or having to suffer the injury of being stabbed by the people to save his mother. His face was pallid, tears on his eyes as he saw his mother''s writhing cries inside the fire. But at the moment he was still a human, a human who couldn''t do much. He struggled to get away from the rope that bite his skin and to kick the people around him so he could reach his finger to his mother.

    Even a finger, a touch, Ian would do anything for the possibility to save his mother, no matter how small it was to him those were hope.

    The people who had to hold him down had no choice but to break his leg in order for him to stand down. Some beat him to vent their anger and the people who had beat him wasn''t only the guard hired by the snake bitch who had burned his mother on the stake, but just people whose head had been poisoned by the rumors that were spread, the rumors in which his mother was said to be a demon''s worshipper.

    Blood flowed from his nose and his face had been bruised by the amount of injuries he suffered. He could tell both of his legs had been broken, his ribs, and as well his finger that had been earlier stepped by the vigers but all the pain still didn''t stop him from trying to save his mother.

    The guards yanked him by his head and the stinging sound ofughtere from behind him. Lady Sarah walked beside Ian who had been forced to kneel in front of her. The woman worn a red dress as if it was a celebration where her entire attire enhance the bright happiness bouncing on her face.

    "What have my mother done to you?" Ian questioned, his voice low in a growl. He knew that his mother had never done anything against the woman. It was the opposite. The woman had stolen his mother''s position, locked her for years on the tower, drive her out of the house and yet as if it wasn''t enough she had now put his mother to the fire.

    "What have she done to me?" The woman repeated his words and hummed. "Nothing but to me she had always been the eyesore. Even though her husband had been mine, the position she has had also be mine. I cannot understand why on earth she would still smile. Why would she be so happy even though she had nothing? I hated her smile. Therefore, I just did what others would have done in my ce, getting rid of the eyesore.

    Ian looked at the woman with speechless, lump grew in his throat and his jaw tightened, "All this only because your are obsessed with what she had?" Ian shut tight his eyes where the anger was livid in his mien. "My mother died in the hand of a miserable woman like you," he begin tough, the small chuckle leaving his lips wasn''t because he was happy but rather due to the seething anger that he felt boiling in heart.

    Lady Sarah didn''t take it kindly of his words and snatched to hold his jaw. Her long fingernails dug deep to his skin, causing blood to ooze. Though the pain stung, his entire body had went through so much pain that the woman''s w felt lesser than a needle prick.

    "I have a proposition for you, Ian. A second chance. You are such a handsome child why don''t you entertain a few of my friends? I am sure we could be a better friend on a softer surfacepared to the ground," Lady Sarah''s words disgusted him.

    Ian who had nothing to lose, smiled before spitting at the woman''s face, "Why, father cannot satisfy you? My mother might had been driven out of the house but she had never opened her legs as you did. Why don''t you search for another work, Sarah? Because living in the street seem to be more perfect for a whore like you."

    Lady Sarah raised her hand and swung it across his cheeks, giving Ian a harsh p which draw blood.

    However, that wasn''t enough to silenced Ian who then ruffle the woman''s feather further with her words, "No matter how beautiful the gown dressed you adorn yourself with, no matter how much gold you have on your hands, you will never win over my mother. You will always be below her."

    "Beat him!" Lady Sarah demanded to the vigers who looked at her with a baffled look.

    One of them started to say, "Mdy if we beat him further, we will kill him."

    "That is my point!" Lady Sarah red down at Ian, kicking him again and again until she felt satisfied. "I want to see him near dead but don''t kill him. I want to see him suffer for more! Move!" She yelled at the vigers who stopped on their tracks. "Do you all not want the money?!"

    At the time, Ian was still a human. He wasn''t a demon and hadn''t lived the nine hundred more years of his life. He was still a boy who had just reached the age of eighteen, a boy who only had his mother who now had died in front of his eyes. The pain from the injuries he felt was incredibly painful. As humans'' greed know no bound, the people who wanted the money didn''t care what state he was in and use all sort of object to inflict more pain on him until Lady Sarah was satisfied.

    The seven hours he was beaten in until the morning arrives, by the time the fire that burnt his mother had been extinguished. The people left him all bloodied that one can hardly remember his face without caked by blood. Despite the pain he felt burning agonizingly on his body, Ian dragged himself, bringing his body to where his mother was on the stake.

    Despite the pain he felt around his body, his heart felt more painful. The way sadness crushed something intangible inside him, he could only let out a silent cry as he embraced the body of his mother that had charred ck.

    As tears fell from his eyes, a deep raw anger begin to burn. The once pained heart now was reced with wrath. It was revenge that he wanted. He wanted to see the people responsible for his mother''s death to face the same and even worse pain.

    The monster inside his heart had been unleashed and it was his time to make the people reap what they had sowed.

 Chapter 613: Fear Me-III

    <h4>Chapter 613: Fear Me-III</h4>

    Finding the way for revenge wasn''t easy for Ian. He wasn''t patient enough to wait for his revenge to take ce. He needed to kill the people who was responsible for his mother''s death. However regardless how bitter it was, the truth is he didn''t have the chance nor the authority to avenge his mother''s death.

    The powerless he felt, the deeper Ian felt his legs had been dragged down into a deep pitch ck abyss. Ian opened his eyes again when he finds himself inside a small hut. He slowly opened his eyes, feeling the pain aching all over his body when he became rmed seeing how he was in a house he didn''t know.

    Was it that bitch again?

    Ian took the nearest ss and smashed the body toward the cupboard to create the sharp edge as his weapon. He waited for the person inside the house toe and when they did, he reached out the ss to the person''s neck only to see Lady Veronica standing before him with wide eyes.

    Ian took a while toprehend the identity of the woman, "Lady Veronica," he said in surprise.

    "It should have taken you a month to heal but here you are only a week and could stand again. Sometimes I wonder what kind of magical blood you have in you," said the woman as she shook her head, turning a blind eye into his dangerous weapon without being scared.

    "How... are you here?" Ian questioned. The vige he and his mother hadst lived at was very far from the town where Lady Veronica resided and they had been separated for one fill years where they had lost contact toward each other.

    And looking at the woman closely, Ian also noticed how her clothes were utterly different than how she used wear. The dress looked old, dirty even with muds. Not the mention the house, there was barely any jewelry on the woman''s body.

    "It''s a long journey. Your father didn''t take it kindly that I had lend a helping hand to you and your mother," Lady Veronica didn''tplete her words but Ian was not dumb to not understand the rest of the woman''s words.

    "He drove you out of the family?" Ian saw the woman smiling faintly as she lead him to sit on the bed.

    "I suppose since I had married my husband I have left White Family. What your father did was much worse than that. He had hindered my husband''s work, doing many action that put us to so much disadvantage. Until here we are but this isn''t the worse, instead, I can see that my life is building itself again. But you," Lady Veronica offered him a pitiful look filled with sympathy. The woman then pulled something from her pocket, taking out the white envelope which had been torn toward him.

    Ian took the letter in his hands, his eyes reading the cursive handwriting, "From Arrah..." Arrah? Ian tried to pull it from his memories when he had heard the name when he realized it was the name of the maid that had been closed to his mother.

    He heard Lady Veronica continuing her words, "It waste when this letter falsely came on my hand. I suppose the letter was directed to Lady Sarah."

    Ian narrowed his eyes and quickly took the envelope while Lady Veronica watched him who was fully bandaged. The woman wondered how painful the boy must have been in the state he was, the condition where normal people would have been unable to move for another four to five months. But perhaps it was God''s miracle for him to be able to walk a week after the ident, thought Lady Veronica to herself.

    Ian who hurriedly opened the letter found out that Arrah had been the one to exposed his mother''s stay. It had been said that the woman had been following them since they left the house¡­

    Ian''s hand clenched on the letter, squeezing so tightly it until his knuckles turn pale.

    "Lady Veronica," Ian said and the woman looked at him with a sympathetic look on her face. "Do you know how one can get powerful? Powerful enough so that they could destroy whoever standing in front of their way. Strong enough so they won''t lose anyone dear to them. To be so powerful, that they could shield any injury for their treasured people."

    Lady Veronica stared at Ian before her frown appear, "We are all humans, Ian. Not demons who can withstood against attacks without receiving any injuries."

    Ian looked at Lady Veronica with a face of epiphany as something caught in his mind from the woman''s world.

    "You are still young, Ian. I might not be able to help much but if you leave thisnd across the sea perhaps you can save yourself from Sarah''s obsession on destroying you or your mother," Lady Veronica said but Ian had nked out.

    He turned to meet the elder woman''s eyes, "I will refuse that. I think I might found a method for myself. They called my mother the demon''s worshipper," Ian drawled his words as his eyes settled on his own hand. Clenching tight his fists, his eyes filled itself with the livid rage, "I will show them what demons are."

    "Where are you¡­" Lady Veronica was shocked when Ian pushed himself to stand. Even though he was still filled with injuries that concerned the woman, he had dragged himself to the door. The elderly woman wanted to ask him what he nned to do but she knew that it was better not to ask as she could already see the faint idea Ian had in his mind.

    The woman sighed. Not knowing how to stop Ian who was dead set on his idea. "At least bring this with you," Lady Veronica left the room toe back with a ceramic pot. "It''s your mother''s ashes. May God let her soul Rest In Peace."

    Ian took the pot to his hands. Pulling the object close to his heart as though he was still hugging his mother. It felt like yesterday where his mother hugged her and he could remember the warmth but now he could only felt the cold surface of the ceramic pot.

    This was what left from his mother. His dearest mother who had been burned on stake.

 Chapter 614: An Unexchangeable Soul-I

    <h4>Chapter 614: An Unexchangeable Soul-I</h4>

    The same night Ian had left Lady Veronica house, he went back to the old mansion which he once lived at a year ago, the same house in which his mother had entered, and the same house which became the turning point of hell for her.

    Ian who had spent his day mostly roaming around the mansion knew the path which he could sneak in without being known by anyone. As he entered, the rage in his heart overflowed. With the chances he had now on his hand where he cold enter the mansion and the room of those who had killed his mother, his mind told him to move, to kill but he pulled himself together for he knows that even if he was to enter Sarah and his father''s room, he won''t be able to go as far as killing them. Not in the state he was, injured and weak.

    He needed power.

    Ian clenched tight his fist and warn himself over and over again of his purpose tonight so his rage won''t swept him.

    He then continued to sneak inside the mansion. As it was night, more ces were essible with most guards and servant have retired to their room. Ian''s destination out of all ces in the mansion was the underground.

    When Lady Veronica unintentionally mentioned to him that he won''t be able to fulfill his wishes as he was a human, an idea came to Ian. People had long called his mother a demon worshipper when in truth no one had loved God more than she did. If they wished to see a demon, then he would show them one. The demon which would end their lives.

    Being one with a good memory, Ian recalled years ago of a gift presented by one of his father''s guest. He remembered the man describe the gift as a cursed book, a book in which people used to call upon demons. Even though the book was a taboo simr to how they imed his mother was a demon worshipper, his father had epted the book due to how rare it was. He gave the excuse that the book''s curse had been lifted up and it was not demonic as it was mentioned that to activate the magic inside the book was close to imposible.

    Ian didn''t concerned himself of the book at the time but now he does. Perhaps to be a demon was difficult but he could summon one, a demon who he could use as his own monster.

    After finding the book which was hidden in the underground, Ian left to a small hut he find in the middle of a forest. He knew the small hut as it was once a ce for him to stay during the time he spent outside the mansion for a breath of fresh air.

    Lady Veronica had offered him to stay for another day but Ian refused. Last time, during his mother and his stay in the woman''s mansion for less than a week, it had caused her to lose the luxuries she was born with which was difficult. When one have everything on heir hands, to lose it was a despair to them. Though Lady Veronica didn''t showed it, Ian knew somewhere the woman must have been disappointed.

    He didn''t want to bring further misfortune to the woman by involving her with him.

    Lighting the oilmp, Ian then opened the book, finding written words which he couldprehend without a hassle. The book state in all he had to do. One part of it was to sacrifice a soul per the agreement he would form with the demon he would soon called forth.

    Ian didn''t have the time to hunt for life and most of all, he felt tired. He only wanted to see his mother''s murder to go through the same pain without caring if he wold lose his life in exchange for so. If it was only his soul that demon needed, Ian didn''t see how it was any disadvantages for him.

    He pulled the coal to draw therge magic circle on the ground, following the book''s instruction. The midnight had turned chilling by the time Ian had finished the magic circle. He looked at the book, using it as a reference and read out the spell. At the same time, he had used the small dagger he had to cut his palm, dropping the blood to the middle of the magic circle.

    For a few second nothing urred but Ian wasn''t disappointed as somewhere, he could sensed on the air how his surrounding became chilling. The moon that was once bright was engulfed by the pitch ck clouds as if to hide itself for what was about toe. The suspense on the air was tense and slowly with gradual timing, the ground beneath Ian shook and crack.

    Most people in his position would have been frightened by the thought of a demon appearing in front of them but Ian didn''t. Instead, he felt ted. ted that the magic worked and that he had summoned a demon who could bring him the revenge that he wanted.

    From the magic circle, a bright light burst out, followed by a dark swirl of red and ck fog. A faint figure of a person manifested in the middle of the circle while the strong gust of the wind knocked everything around it, pushing Ian away from the magic circle as he watched the silhouette became more distinct.

    "Finally," the voice of the demon he summoned echoed inside the small hut. The voice was deep but filled with endless sorrow, "Someone had called upon me. Was it you, human?"

    Ian looked at the demon he summoned. There were horns protruding from his head, his eyes entirely ck, leaving only his irises red, and a bat wings that spread wide from his back. All of it proved the man he summoned to be a demon eve despite how humanly his features appeared to be.

    "It was I who had called you," confirmed Ian as the demon stared down at him, seizing his entire figure.

    "You are still quite young and yet you can dechiper the demon''snguage. What a head you have there,"mented the demon but at the time Ian didn''t pay much heed to his remark.

    Ian who urgently need his revenge then asked the man, "Demon, are you powerful?" The demon''s brows pulled itself together. "Are you strong enough to wipe out an entire mansion?"

    "Child," the demon smirked, "I can wipe out one and a couple of town with one magic if I wanted to. If that is what you want, I can surely agree to it. However, I have a wish that most people cannot meet and the question is if you do have the what it takes to satisfy my wish because everyone who had called for me was unable. Do you have the will, child?"

 Chapter 615: An Unexchangeable Soul-II

    <h4>Chapter 615: An Unexchangeable Soul-II</h4>

    Ian had lost his mother, his only pir and reason to be in the world. Apart from his mother, he didn''t have anyone close to him. He had been ready to give up his soul to be feasted by the demon he summoned, what could be worse than giving up his life? Nothing.

    Ian looked at the demon''s eyes, his gaze showed no fear as it was filled with a deep, bottomless anger, "What do you want?"

    The demon looked at Ian with studying look. It was rare for anyone as young as the boy in front of him to call him forth. Most summoners who call demons from hell would have been much older than him. Considering how the book was written in demonguage it would take decades, even centuries for a human to read them. Perhaps someone had taught him how to read the book?

    But none of that matters now, thought the demon to himself.

    "Boy¡ª" The demon said when Ian shot him a sharp look.

    "It''s Ian, not boy, I''m not a child you think I am," though to be called boy wasn''t offensive, Ian had felt powerless and to be called such only made him more bitter.

    "For certain," the demon responded without feeling offended instead his smile at the aggressiveness Ian showed. "It had been a very long time since I witness someone with such fierceness in their eyes while summoning me. I suppose you have a very deep reason for calling me forward? But I have to warn you there are certain things I can do but also things I am not able to."

    "What is it that you are not able to do?" Ian questioned, he need to know what cards he had on hands and utilize it to create a livid hell punishment for Sarah and the rest of the White Family.

    "Such as¡­ bringing someone dead to life," uttered the demon where his eyes sunken. His gaze grew stale for a split of second where there was even anger on his eyes. "There was once a human who summoned me, asking me to bring his dead daughter but I told him it was out of a demon''s reach to resurrect the dead. Perhaps even God aren''t able to do so."

    Ian had thought about revenge that he didn''t consider the chances of resurrecting his mother to life but then as the demon gave him the idea, at the same time, the hope was lost as the demon told him it was impossible.

    "What happened to that man?" Ian questioned, watching the demon keenly as he made his wings and horns disappear, turning to a more humanely appearance as he sat on the old wooden table.

    The demon swiped his hand to the table instead of admiring the table, he was staring at it mindlessly. "He killed himself. You know, when one lost a person dear to them it hurts so much more, so terribly more than loosing a limb. It wasn''t different than living a hell¡­"

    "I know. I am aware," painfully aware of how to lose a person felt, thought Ian to himself. It had been a week since his mother''s death, but there was a terrible yearning in his heart to meet her again, to apologize to her for being such a useless son who couldn''t save her from the fire. It felt as though he was walking on a quivering water, Ian didn''t know whether this was a dream or his haunting nightmare. But life, life had always been a nightmare to him.

    The demon only had to take a single look over Ian''s face to know what the man had gone through had been simr to what he had went, "Who did you lost, Ian?"

    "My mother," and like how the demon could take one study at him to know he had lost his dear one, Ian could also sense the same. He asked, "And you?"

    "My one and only wife¡­ she was killed," and the demon didn''t continue to exin how she died because it was still a fresh wound to him.

    "What''s your name, demon?" Ian questioned him. He didn''t have time to bond with the demon but as they seemed to be undergoing a same unseen pain, he felt a little closer to the demon. Somewhere, he felt that they were simr, holding both sorrow but also anger inside their heart.

    "Diablo; that''s how people know me, but my personal name is Caleb. What do you want, Ian? You do know that by calling me you are turning your back to god, don''t you?" Diablo questioned. A question that was odd to be asked by a demon, thought Ian as he only heard demons to be an evil being but now the demon had given him a warning.

    "I haven''t forsaken him, I only wish to put down judgement and punishment to those who deserve them," Ian looked at his hand where there was still the burn injury he had as he tried to hauled his mother''s body from the burning fire. "My anger is unstoppable, my rage, my hatred until I see with my own two eyes that they are dead in the most painful way than they could ever imagine. Don''t you know this emotions too Caleb? When you lost your wife to the hands of her murderer."

    Diablo offered Ian a smile, a twisted smile, "For certain. I put their heads as decoration, rip their guts as they are alive. So it is revenge that you want Ian¡­ but you do know that watching the revenge won''t be enough for you? As I have been on your ground, I understand your hunger for revenge, and I understand more how you want to carry out the act yourself but you are still a human."

    Ian could tell the undeying meaning Caleb said to him. Though it was faint, he could tell the demon was trying to lead him somewhere and he wasn''t as naive as others not to notice this.

    "What do you want in exchange to help me, Caleb?" It was only right to Ian''s eyes for the demon to ept something in exchange of his help. But the demon didn''t want his soul which made him questioned what the demon wanted.

    "I want only a simple thing. I want death. Not to anyone but myself," answered Caleb. There was no hesitation on his words that had Ian taken aback as he never thought death was what the demon want. "And the only person who could help me is you, Ian White."

 Chapter 616: An Unexchangeable Soul-III

    <h4>Chapter 616: An Unexchangeable Soul-III</h4>

    The moment when the demon asked to be killed, Ian looked at him as if he had two heads. "How do you know my name?" Ian questioned the first thing he noticed. Caleb smiled at him.

    "I''m a demon, it''se without saying that I know the name of my summoner," Caleb then propped his head over his hand and there Ian noticed that underneath the demon''s nonchnt tone and attitude, he appeared tired. He appeared needing some hours of sleep but the depressed look at his face told him that they both cannot sleep at night, haunted by the nightmare of loosing heir precious ones.

    "What do you say, can you kill me?" Caleb then took his attention once again.

    Ian didn''t see how this was a disadvantage for him. Instead, the deal Caleb had offered him was more drawbacks to the demon himself. It was too good of an offer that Ian could tell there was a catch in Caleb''s deal, "I assume it''s not something anyone could do, not even a demon?" Because if Caleb had been wanting death, he would have asked his peer, the demons who are obviously strongerpared to him who was a human.

    "With that head on your shoulders, it makes this talk easier. Correct, the demons cannot kill me as they are... they are not weak, however, those demons around me cannot kill me as it was my punishment." Caleb drawled where his eyes sinking in anger.

    "You are punished? For what?" Ian didn''t intend to let himself agree at the deal immediately. He had to know what and who he is dealing with as better safety would help him to achieve more sess in his act of revenge. He cannot let anyone, not demons, not humans, even angels to stand on his way.

    "I stole a book to bring my wife from the dead... Death, Ian, are not something nice. Death steals your precious ones, they separate you from them but in my case, I wish for it. I am tired of roaming in hell or the mortal world, searching for her," Caleb then said. To Ian''s eyes, Caleb wasn''t a demon. He was simply a man who had lost his true love. The pain that Caleb held was something Ian deeply understand for he too, like Caleb was tired. It was not in Ian''s mind to resurrect his mother as although he didn''t believe in Heaven, seeing there was demon, he believed now his mothers was in a much better ce.

    But there are different way for each person to deal with their grief. Caleb had killed those who had taken his wife''s life but now he felt empty. Ian could tell in the future there was a high chance, he would feel as empty as Caleb felt now, but he pushed the thought away as revenge currently riding his head.

    "I only wanted to rest, close my eyes from this endless torture," Caleb said where his red eyes turn bleak.

    "How?" Ian then questioned him after a while. "How can I kill you?"

    "You will kill me?" Caleb looked at him and though he had been the one to propose the deal, now he appeared surprised even hopeful that someone would finally help him to rest.

    "I know your pain, Caleb," Ian voiced it his sympathy, "We might have only met fro a few minutes but as a person who is nursing his lost, I understand you, your exhaustion and your desperation. If there are other ways where I don''t have to kill you, perhaps I would chose that choice as I sympathize you but I know for certain that you are tired of living and death is your salvation."

    "It is my only salvation," agreed Caleb who smiled while looking at Ian. "I would have a son with her if she did not die. She was only three months away. Decades have passed since then but seeing you, I feel a little satisfied. I feel tat if he had grown up, he would have looked like you."

    "You wouldn''t like having a son like me," answered Ian with a faint smile. He then asked again, "What do I have to do?"

    "As you are a human, it is impossible for you to kill me. The only way is for you to be my sessor¡ª the third generation of Diablo. In short, for you to kill me you would first need to be a demon. It would be a very painful process and if you do be one, each demons are cursed and I am cursed to live eternity. It would be very difficult for you to escape the eternity and living it¡ª"

    "I will be alright," Ian responded to Caleb with an adamant expression, "I am prepared to lose my soul, I can be prepared for the future that won''t end as well."

    Caleb offered Ian a smile as he walked down, he said, "Then we should write our deal," he snapped his finger for a scroll to appear, "What we have talked earlier had been written here all you need is one touch of your blood."

    Ian nodded his head and used the leftover blood from his palms where the wounds were still fresh, letting the blood to fall on the paper as he did so, softly Caleb said, "I am sorry for forcing this to you."

    Ian can''t help but smirked at the demon, "You know, humans might be eviler than you, a demon. Saying sorry is something very beneath them which they won''t do until they face a terrifying death. How was your wife like?"

    "She was beautiful, lovely, and a great singer. She always put me to sleep with her voice and I loved every second of it," uttered Caleb who then scrunched his bow, feeling the stinging pain somewhere intangible inside him. "How was your mother?"

    "My mother was simr to an angel. An angel I imagined them to be," Ian answered when he saw Caleb reaching out his hand toward him which he returned.

    "We truly only known each other for a short while but thank you, Ian White. For granting my wish, if there would be an opportunity somewhere on the future, I will be sure to return your kindness," said Caleb with a sincere smile.

    "You should hope the future won''t evere so you can have a good rest," responded Ian to him.

    "I am d it was you who had summoned me," Caleb uttered hisst words, "Take a deep breath. This will be more painfulpared to the tortures Hell ever prepared for."

    "I don''t think it will be worse then what I felt now," answered Ian when the man chuckled.

    Caleb wondered how could such a young boy have such deep anger and resolution in his heart. Closing his eyes Caleb wholeheartedly whispered, "I wish you the best."

 Chapter 617: The River of Death-I

    <h4>Chapter 617: The River of Death-I</h4>

    The pain of turning into the demon was far more painful than Caleb had described. The pain was simr to having all his bone broken. Though Ian had thought the pain of loosing is mother won''t everpare to any other pain the world can offer him, the pain he felt now was on its own tear. His body temperature raises, his blood that course to his vein moved likeva and Ian can feel each of his nerves trembling inside his body as if it was resisting from tearing apart.

    The morning had came when Ian realized it. With his newfound power, he felt truly as if he was born again. There was immense power he could feel through his palm which was ready to destroy anything around him. Caleb stared at him as he pushed himself from the ground. "I have to warn you. All demons are born with wrath and anger and these rage inside of us isn''t easy to control like humans. The anger can both be your weapon and weakness. Be careful Ian."

    Ian offered the man onest smile, "Do you have another wish, Caleb?"

    "I suppose not. I only feel tired. Very tired," Caleb passed a red dagger toward Ian''s hand where there was a gleaming green gem in its body. "I gave this to her but nothing every work out. In the end, she died from it."

    Ian held the dagger between his hands. His hand clenching tight on the golden handle. He had nothing to hold against Caleb. The demon had unexpectedly be one of the very few most reasonable people he had met. "If our circumstances hadn''t been like this, perhaps we could have been friend," Ian said to Caleb as he slowly positioned the dagger to the man''s chest.

    "Perhaps," Caleb agreed with a relieved smile, "Goodbye."

    By the time Ian walked out of the brown hut, the king of the sky had arises. His eyes stared at the orange sun which was glowing high between the horizon the color burn bright on the sky, however, it falls palepared to the bright livid crimson color of Ian''s eyes.

    "Time for them to pay," whispered Ian to himself before he disappeared from the ce.

    In count of a mere two hours, the White''s Mansion turned chaotic. The servants tried the best with all they could do to run, to escape from the demon who had appeared inside the mansion however they were trapped inside the mansion where no one could escape as an invisible barrier had appeared on the mansion''s surrounding.

    The scream of help and cries of fear somewhere satisfied Ian who was now walking leisurely on the corridor. He felt so powerful, at the same time, deeply angered but also joyful. There was something inside him that had break and perhaps that day he had turned insane. The sight of blood satisfied his demon''s side.

    When a maid tried to flee upon seeing him whose hands were bloodied, Ian had smiled and pulled the woman by her neck.

    "M-Master! P-Please forgive me!!" The woman pleaded, her life was precious and she didn''t want to die today!

    "Forgive?" Ian questioned the woman, "Do you remember your mistake?" The woman fell silent as she had forgotten what she had done. There had been to many things that she did to both Ian and his mother as they were the shunned family members. Although the maids were respectful to both Lady Sarah and Ivan, their behavior was thepleted opposite when ites to both Lucy and Ian. It was all because they knew no matter how terrible attitude they show toward the two, they were powerless to put a punishment for their behavior which let them to do many terrible things.

    The maid was one of them and Ian hadn''t forgotten about it. He wasn''t one to hold grudge but this had been about his mother. He remembered all the pain she went through and promise to never forgot it for one day, he would make the people pay for what they have done. That day was today.

    As the maid tried to find words, Ian saved her breaths, "You don''t. First I will remind you. You let my mother starve, gave her moldy bread, pour water all over the stairs so she could fall... almost to death."

    "M-Mast¡ª" the woman''s words left unheard as Ian had tore the skin of her neck, using his fingers regardless of the option of dagger Caleb had given to him as he didn''t want to sully the dagger with the blood of unworthy people.

    The other maid who had escaped along with the first made shrieked in fright as she saw Ian''s gaze falling to her but unlike her thought where she would be killed as the previous maid had done, Ian didn''t looked at her nor spare his concern not because he couldn''t see the maid but he was a reasonable person who won''t kill unless the person had done a terrible thing to either him or his mother.

    As the screams gradually turning into a melody to his ears, Ian finally spotted one of the people he wanted to kill.

    "B-Brother..." said Stultus, Lady Sarah''s son and his younger brother, half by blood but none by emotion bond. "H-How did you get here?"

    "You should not be asking about me now but pray to God if he would ever hear yourst wishes to repent for your sins. I still did not forget, Stultus how you had tried breaking into my mother''s room at night. And I think, Sarah would be extremely delighted to see your head apart from your body," said Ian as he walked forward. His shadows loomed over his brother who tried to escape by maintaining their difference only to trip down and fall t by his face. Stultus crawled his way from Ian whose eyes turned bright red.

    As Ian''s presence came closer, the vulnerable Stultus could only scream, "You are a demon!"

    Ian stepped down on Stultus''s ankle, one push was enough to shatter the younger man''s bone to soft dusts, "Oh brother, how correct you are for those words you say. But I wasn''t born a demon, I was made as one by you people. Stay nice and quiet in Hell for perhaps we might met again."

 Chapter 618: The River of Death-II

    <h4>Chapter 618: The River of Death-II</h4>

    Rmended song: Copycat¡ª Billie Eilish

    In midst of the chaos, both Lord Ivan and Lady Sarah were in panic as they heard from the guard a trespasser had entered their mansion, mercilessly killing those who stood in front of him. The guards came running with their silver sword on their hands, "We have short time, milord! We have to leave now."

    "I am not leaving this castle!" Lord Ivan stressed his words, "Fleeing here will only prove that bastard could scare me! You said it was only one single person and all those guards with swords on their hands could not kill him?!"

    Lady Sarah narrowed her eyes as she saw the head guard hesitated his words, "There are something you haven''t said, is it? Speak now!"

    "T-The trespasser is the young master, milord," the guard finally voice out the news that had earlier sent chill to his blood.

    "Stultus is inside the house, what are you saying?!" Lady Sarah raised her voice, forgetting about Ian as it had only been a week since she had the boy beaten mercilessly. Judging by all the wounds Ian had before she left, she was certain it would take the boy months or years if he was lucky enough to not get crippled from the beatings he suffered.

    "It''s not the young lord Stultus, but¡ª"

    "It''s me," Ian''s voice rang out from the end of the room, standing near the door which he had opened with a single push of his finger. Seeing his parents standing and the other guards surrounding them to shield their masters, Ian stared at his surrounding with a curling smile. When his red eyes met the guards, all of them shivered.

    Lady Sarah was beyond shocked to see who had came to the mansion. It was Ian! But how could that be? She had made sure he suffered injuries he won''t be able to recover so soon yet here the boy was, looking healed and even more livelier than before but one can''t ever miss the deep ring anger on his eyes that goes hand in hand with his twisted smile.

    When they saw overwhelming puddle of blood from behind the corridor Ian had passed by Lady Sarah and Lord Ivan was immediately alerted. Truly it was Ian who had came alone attacking and murdering all who stood between his path of revenge.

    "Oh, why do you two look so pale? I came home today, I expected a little more wee than this," Ian took a step forward, causing the guards to stand down in fear. He begin to chuckle and taking another sudden step, he raised his voice, "BOO!" The guards who was startled by his scream dropped their weapon. Seeing their foolishness, Ian can''t help but to smile wider. "Heaven, why are you all so tense?" He asked as if he didn''t know who had made them scared.

    "Y-You! How can youe here?!" Lady Sarah demanded for answer. She didn''t know what ck magic had the boy did but she knew it was impossible for normal human to be standing here after what took ce. But what surprised the woman more was Ian''s eyes that had changed from the deep ck color to a bright growing crimson.

    Ian tilted his head in question, "I entered through the front door, is it something that had to be questioned?"

    "Don''t y a fool to me! You aren''t supposed to be here! I have made sure¡ª" Lady Sarah''s words felt short as Ian raised his left hand while keeping the one in the right behind his back the entire time.

    When Ian squeezed his thumb and index finger together, the woman couldn''t open her lips nor raise her voice, resulting to her incoherent mumbling. Ian didn''t hear the woman''s words but he could tell her demanding order for him to open his mouth.

    "Shush, Sarah, speak more and I can promise that tongue of yours should be no where in your mouth ever again," Ian warned with his eyes glistening, his smile had fallen, casting a deep shadow of anger over his handsome face.

    Lord Ivan was rmed to this. He didn''t know how Ian had been able to defeat all the guards, even killing them barehanded but seeing how easily Ian had shut Sarah''s mouth, the man was convinced that Ian had followed his mother''s believe in worshipping demons. "I have thought you well but you have fallen into believing demons! Guards, take him away!" The man ordered.

    Though hesitant as Ian had killed many people until he arrived in the room, the guards believed that with their numbers Ian, who currently unequipped with weapons won''t be able to go against them. Holding their swords out, the guards charged forward in unison. Red glimmered on the sword''s de, reflecting the crimson color of Ian''s eyes. He sighed an in ease raise his hand, swiping it away for the guards to be hurled over the walls. The impact he threw the guards had been powerful enough to destroy the walls and the floors the guards fell t to.

    "Believing demons?" Ian continued his father''s words while thetter''s jaw fell ck upon seeing what his son had done. "That''s wrong, Ivan. I don''t believe in Demons. I am one," at the same time ck feathers scattered on the air and Ian''s wings appeared from his back. The heaviest pair of the wings which was on the lowest one swept the ground as it appears while the other two pairs spread it''s mightiest self. And as if it wasn''t enough to prove himself, from the side of his head, sharp horns lurked out and raise.

    Seeing the changes on Ian, Lady Sarah screamed in shock while Ivan was a lost of words, his gaze nailed at the demon he had created.

    Ian felt satisfied with the horror both Sarah and Ivan showed him but it wasn''t enough. They still hadn''t feel the pain.

    "Are you praying to god now, Ivan?" Ian questioned as he took a step forward. Ivan didn''t answer as if cat has got his tongue and tried to maintain his distance only to fall miserably on the ground after tripping from one of the guards'' dead bodies that sprawled on the floor.

    Ian enjoyed being the predator which satiate his anger, "Well, you shouldn''t be because..." he drawled, uttering the words in a sing-song voice, "God won''t help you now. Pray to demons instead, see if they would ever listen to the prayer of a wretched being like you. I, for one, won''t."

 Chapter 619: The River of Death-III

    <h4>Chapter 619: The River of Death-III</h4>

    His father screamed for help, yelling "Demons! Demons!" And when his eyes found Sarah, his wife the man yelled, "Bring the holy water!"

    Lady Sarah seemed to have snapped in it and immediately pulled out the sk which she held from her pocket before throwing it over Ian''s face. Ian had never touched the holy water as he was a newborn demon but he knew the effect of holy water had been said dangerous to the evils. Quickly he protected himself by creating a shield in front of him, reflecting the water to Sarah who then realized she was out of another weapon to protect herself.

    In such moment Lord Ivan had pushed himself from the ground and threw over his wife who was on the way, shoving her toward Ian before making an escape for himself. Lady Sarah who fell to the ground had her jaw floored upon seeing how quick her husband had casted her away.

    Ian stared at his father''s escaping figure and narrowed his eyes, "Once a coward always a coward. Did you think he would protect you, Sarah after he had casted his first wife like an old used rag?"

    "N-No! Don''te near me!" Sarah screamed when Ian came closer. The woman tried to crawl on the floor and Ian let her so. He casually made his way following Sarah from behind and stopped at the statue that decorates the corner of the doors. One of the statue held a silver cross and Ian had his eyes fixed on the cross from the statue''s hands watching it and the reflection of his red eyes as he hummed.

    Sarah who saw how the door she had been trying to reach toward was near Ian became nervous as it was the only door she could escape the room from, "W-What do you want?! If it is an apology, I will do it. I''m sorry! I''m really sorry to your mother and you¡­ I have a son just like you and I lived from the poverty¡­ I can''t lost what I had and I wanted to escape from that living hell!"

    "Now, who had been the one to save you from that living hell, Sarah?" Ian questioned the woman patiently. He used his index finger and thumb to slide along the de of the cross, "That''s correct. There was a very beautiful and gentledy stopping by your side. Giving pity to you, she had gave you a slice of bread and gold for you to survive and even told you that she would lend you help any time you need. She pitied you because you had once been in the same position as her. Yet you¡­ stole her husband out of jealousy."

    Lady Sarah became scared, "How do¡­ you know this?"

    "Memories, Sarah," Ian tapped his head, "I have an excellent memory and my mother had a better one than mine. Did you think she forgot about you? No. It was extremely painful living in the vige but not because we are poor. I can live with a slice of bread or even a quarter of that. What had been my most cause for anger is how you had painted her into this demon. The demon that killed people near her. My mother would often smiled and imed it didn''t matter to her but with such a soft heart do you really believe she wasn''t affected?"

    Sarah was at lost of words. She wanted to live but how?! She had killed Lucy right in front of Ian, a demon who now wasing after her life.

    Then she heard Ian''s voice that startled her heart as if she had just heard a thunder struck the ground beside her, "Those kind of thing matter lesspared tost week where you thought me of a new pain. A pain more terrible than being stabbed or to die. Which why I had brought you a gift, Sarah to remind you of the pain you made me suffer through."

    Sarah''s eyes shook as she felt a predicament striking her. She followed Ian''s movement in a slow motion, watching him pulling out his right hand he had folded back the entire time and her eyes were met with the bloody sight of her son''s head, severed and his eyes showing terror before hisst breath.

    Sarah''s scream echoed throughout the corridor, tears covered her eyes in sorrow of losing her son but Ian didn''t feel the least sympathetic to the woman. She deserve what wasing for her as she had done the same thing to his mother. But his mother had suffered worse. She had to be in the torturing mes, feeling the pain of being burned, feeling how her lungs filled with smoke before dying. Ian thought that he had killed Stultus in a rather kind method, seeing how he only suffered one attack before his death.

    Holding to her son''s head, Sarah''s eyes red at Ian, "You demon! For your entire life you will never found happiness!"

    Ian looked down at the woman as he pulled the cross from the statue''s hand, walking toward Sarah who tried to run away but he had pulled the woman by her hair and dragged her across the floor. Sarah wed her way to escape from him but Ian had put her toward the wall, pinning her down before using the sharp edge of the cross to stab the woman''s stomach. The stab was deep but not deep enough to immediately kill her.

    "I do not care about the curse you gave me. I will give you plenty of time, Sarah to enjoy that pain in your abdomen and smoke filling your lungs as well as how it feels to have your skin burned by fire. You will enjoy what you put to my mother through. Now with yourst few seconds, reflect on your sins. See for yourself that after what you have done, killing your own angel and creating a demon, and see if now you are happy for who may knows I might be kind enough to look the other way when we met again in Hell. But that possibility is very very utterly low."

    Ian offered the woman one smile before leaving away.

    "No! No!" Sarah was scared she had to feel this pain before dying, she would better be off dead rather than to suffer the pain of losing herst breaths, "Kill me! Just kill me! Kill me!" Ian turn a deaf ear toward the screaming and move on toward the staircase where he could smell his father had run to.

    On his way, Ian hummed a low song, his heart and anger slowly satiated with the look of terror Sarah and Stultus had shown him but it wasn''t over yet as there was still his father. As he walked across the floor, sparks appeared on the edge of the tables, the chairs before it caught everything on its surrounding, turning the mansion that was once luxurious into a food for the hungry fire.

    Reaching the top of the staircase which lead to the tower, Ian pushed the door with his feet, seeing Ivan on the corner of the railing, torn between the choice of trying to jump down to safe himself from the demon but had no courage to do so.

    "I-I regretted giving birth to you!" Ivan hurled insults on Ian but he didn''t mind the insult as it sounded pathetic, simr to a rat''s cry as they finally realized they had been trapped.

    "My mother was the one who gave birth to me and she never regretted it. You know what you should regret, Ivan?" Ian didn''t see the older man in front of him as anyone close to the existence of a father. He was simply a scum in front of him, one that had to be discarded for the betterment of the world.

    "You should regret ever casting aside your wife, causing you to make a demon. I''m not a demon because I am one but because of you people who had killed my mother," Ian continued to step forward. "I was wondering what I should do to you¡ª"

    Ian had notpleted his words when Ivan attempted to jump down from the railing of the tower and he watched the older man with a smile. "Are you certain you can jump down and still preserve your life, Ivan?"

    "Anything is better than dying on your hands, demon!" Ivan screamed as his eyes torn between looking at Ian and the ground that was far beneath him.

    "Oh really?" Ian hummed and he smiled as he saw Ivan''s face turning pallid when he noticed how the ground was engulfed with fire. Ian had took one step forward, causing him to panic and slipped fortunately he had been quick enough to hold the railing of the tower.

    Languidly, Ian take steps toward his father''s side. Seeing the man, he looked down with a smile that twisted higher as Ivan fall into horrific dilemma, "Let me tell you a secret, father. Falling from here doesn''t actually kill you but it would be enough to make the bones on your legs to break. But look at that, fire! Will you be able to withstand the pain of being burned to death? Because I for sure knew it''s far worse than dying from falling."

    "What is it that you want?! Do you want to be my heir? If you want to be the Duke.."

    "No, no, I don''t want to be the Duke or anything. Ivan. You know don''t have a power in you. I can make myself a Duke or even a Lord. Do you really have it in hands that can make me interested?"

    Ivan fell quiet as he wrecked his mind, trying to find an offer he could tender but before he could, Ian sighed, "You don''t. Thought so," and using his index finger, Ian begin to rip his father''s hold on the railing, then watching the man fall from the tower.

    As Ian had expected, Lord Ivan didn''t immediately die, he screamed in pain when he saw the fire rushing to devour him alive as Ian smiled andughed in ecstatic. He looked up to the sky which was blue and peaceful, reminding him of his mother, "I killed them, mother. You won''t be happy but I have done what I wished to do¡­ I''m happy, very happy that I could rip my heart out to see you my joy and yet¡­ I still miss you. It''s painful."

 Chapter 620: Eliseâ€™s Choice-I

    <h4>Chapter 620: Elise¡¯s Choice-I</h4>

    Ian stayed watching the fire engulfing the mansion he once lived at until nothing left need to be burned. The servants who he had no business with had escaped, he let them escape as they had nothing to do against him or his mother. But he was far from done as there was one more person left for him to kill which was Arrah, the same maid who had caused his mother''s death.

    Ian soared around the sky while hell was in a sudden chaos of a sudden birth of a new demon who had went on rampage under their notice. "Find that demon! We have to bring that imbecile back to his ce!" Ordered the head of the demon army as Satan narrowed his eyes when he heard it form his subordinates of a birth of another demon.

    "Caleb, he had done it," whispered Satan to himself.

    "Should we find his soul and torture him as punishment, your majesty?" Orias questioned as it was the usual punishment for demons. Even as they died, Satan could pass on a punishment to their soul which now reside in the abyss.

    Satan who was at his throne, sitting without raising one finger covered his lower mouth, "No. Tell Arbatos to stop bullying the poor child. He has find his death, no one should interrupt his rest any longer."

    Ian arrived at the vige where Arrah had resided at. Hended with impact, standing on the ground of the vige when he found people running around. Ian who arrived then saw tilted his head, he hadn''t appeared to the people and yet hey have run in havoc. As he passed by the houses, he caught the sight of a house breaking in and the sound of people crying. Underneath, the rubbles, he saw the pool of blood that caused him to frown.

    As he turned his head to the left, he caught sight of a woman crying, ring at him with a rage filled gaze.

    Ian wondered at first if someone else had came before him here, possibly a worse killer than him. At that time, however, Ian didn''t concern himself much about the incident. He continued to leave the house, finding for Arrah and to make her pay for her sins when all of a sudden more demons had came toward him.

    The demon who had came had a heavy armor adorning her body. "Ian White, the sessor of Diablo. You are now toe back to Hell and receive your punishment."

    "Punishment?" Ian questioned the woman and showed her a grin, "However, I have to refuse your invitation, I have an urgent matter to take care of."

    The view in front Ian begin to cloud once again. When he opened his eyes, he was met with the tree death angels who seemed shocked with what they had seen as well. For certain, Ian had done terrible many murderers though most of them had reasons but the greatest sin that the death angels should have punished went on differentlypared to what they had expected. The greatest sin in him was for him to kill the innocents in the small vige, eradicating a number of over two hundred vulnerable humans¡­ and yet what was shown to them was that Ian had camete and had done nothing to the vige.

    Ian who realized the same fact which he had somewhat forgotten due to how chaotic his anger, resentment, and sorrow during that time didn''t remember it. He too, had thought he had killed the entire vige as Caleb had warned him that an overflowing anger will cause him to lose all reasons and kill those who near him.

    "It seems I have been fooled," Ian clenched his jaw. The woman in the vige who red at him that day was M and the woman had killed the wrong person. "Mind letting me go now? I thoughting here would allow me to apologize directly to those whom I killed as I was responsible to do so. But it seems I got it wrong. More reason for me toe home quickly as my wife is waiting for me."

    But the death angels were confused on what they had discovered, "How can this be? The death book wrote his name as the responsible murderer!" The one in the right voiced out his confusion.

    "That''s not possible, the death book had never been mistaken," the death angel on the left then red at Ian, "He must have tampered with the memory reading earlier!"

    "Now, now, that''s too much credit, isn''t it, I can''t trick your abilities," Ian replied and he twisted his hand on the chain that shackled his wrists a the same time, "I am still kindly requesting you to release me now."

    The death angels frowned while staring at him, "Regardless if this wasn''t your sin to be paid, you are dead. Leaving the abyss is impossible for you. Your destination is to the purgatory perhaps with then god might spare you kindness and allow you reincarnate."

    The death angel in the middle, who was holding to the book narrowed his eyes and used his hand to rubbed the name that was written on the page. As he did so, the ink which carved on the paper begin to wash out, disappearing which had the other two death angels shrieked when they noticed it.

    "Someone had changed the name in the death book!" Screamed the first death angel who had spoken, irritating Ian''s ears with the loudness of his voice.

    The most angered one out of the three death angels were their head who was standing in the middle. "Find that imbecile, now!"

    Ian sighed with how the three death angels keep on discussing their matter, ignoring him. It appears they still don''t understand how impatient he was. "I told you before to release my hand now. You will regret it if you don''t."

    The death angel on the middle huffed, "That would never happen, demon. You might not b the killer of this sin but I should make certain that you pay all your sin and suffer the worse punishment."

    "I asked nicely and politely," Ian sighed as he begin to push himself to stand up, "But you didn''t heed to my warning, so you reap what you sow."

    If it was a normal human threatening them, the death angels won''t be the least surprised nor scared but as Ian did the same, the felt shiver. However, they could hardly believe Ian would be able to do anything considering how Ian''s hands were shackled by the most unbreakable chains in the three realm.

    What they had forgotten was one of them had made a slip of a tongue, a terrible one that let Ian to know the weakness of the chain.

    As the three death angels was taken aback by his bold threats, the left suddenly felt forward, copsing as his face fell t. The head of the three death angels was shocked to see this. He couldn''tprehend what happened as in the next second the fellow death angel of the right fell at the same manner. ck blood pool underneath the death angels'' face and Ian pulled the chains on his arm in ease.

    He pulled his leg, breaking the chain on his ankle as well and hummed, "I thought I had to kill three of you but it seems two is enough."

    The third death angel''s eyes red in anger, "You will regret what you have done, Demon!"

    "Maybe," Ian hummed in a nonchnt tone, "But you know, I will regret it more if I am not able to see her forever. Goodbye."

    *******

    A/N: I''ll try to update another two chapters soon ^^

 Chapter 621: Eliseâ€™s Choice-II

    <h4>Chapter 621: Elise¡¯s Choice-II</h4>

    "This is the ce," said Malphas at the second Elise arrived in the ce which was called abyss. Hell was not too far from the abyss as it was the destination for the dead toe thest. "Most souls that have passed away would arrive to the abyss. In simple term, abyss is a sea, mdy. A pitch ck Sea in which the soul had to walk across. The living cannot cross there without a cost."

    "The cost is the soul of the people dearest to you," answered Elise to Malphas who downcastedly nodded his head. As a servant, Malphas was quick to sympathize with his master or mistress. Ites without a saying that he would always choose to be by their side such as now. Although Malphas wasn''t directly Elise''s servant demon, he had worked for Lucifer who was her uncle inw.

    The abyss was a ce more dangerous than hell itself and perhaps this was the reason why his master had told him to follow Elise. While Elise was undeniably strong at her current situation, she was still new to the abyss unlike him who had came here for a few times.

    Elise looked around the abyss. As Malphas described after the drynd she was walking on with him, a wide ck Sea spread in front of her. While the sky above looked starless, the ck Sea was filled with white sparkles. As her eyes stared there, she wondered if the time had finally came for her to meet Ian again. Thinking so, happiness fill her heart, causing her to be overwhelmed by the delight but she was far from done. Elise pulled herself together so she wouldn''t lose her guard even for a second.

    Although she was far from the shore, Elise could see the tall figure of her father. Quickly, Elise sped up, running toward her father who turned his face when he also noticed her presence close. Leviathan smiled when seeing her as with her presence here it would mean the old grumpy king had finally bend in and their n had been to a sess.

    Elise''s blue eyes fell on the heavyrge wings that her father held on both hands, "This is his wings."

    "The one and only," confirmed Leviathan, "And I believe this should not be in my hands but yours," said her father as he slowly passed them to her hands. Holding the wings, Elise felt the heaviness of it making her realize this wasn''t only her beautiful illusion. She thanked herself that nothing had went wrong to their first phase of their n.

    "What did you do to the green fire?" Elise questioned. As she saw during the time the wings was kept closed in the ss case, she saw the green fire still burning the wings endlessly.

    "I had used my trick. There shouldn''t be anything that could extinguished the green fire. Lucifer himself wasn''t able to do anything against the fire but even if they cannot be extinguished, they can be engulfed," Leviathan raised his hand for a small wisp of his shadow to appear. "I used them to engulf the fire."

    Seeing the shadow, Elise''s eyes curved into a smile, "What are those shadows? They feel as if they are alive. They could think and act on their own. Last time when I fought the dark sorcerer, Jett left to protect the humans. It just seem that he noticed the evil presence."

    "That''s correct. This power doesn''te from your grandfather but your grandmother. It was a long story but in short your grandmother had been the one to befriend the shadows. Originally they weren''t shadows but miasma,ing from the hatred of the demons. They are one of the few miasma who had regained their own control and mind to think. And unlike all miasma, they only chose their master on their own."

    Elise didn''t know about this and was fascinated with it, "I see... so Jett has a soul?"

    "Once, perhaps he was also a demon like us who had died," answered Leviathan before looking at the sea. "To pass this side and bring Ian, we would need a soul. You told me that you don''t need that. What do you n to do?"

    Elise smiled as she look at her father, "I will wait," she answered as her gaze went to the edge of the sea. "I am certain Ian wille back. He promised and he had never broken his promise... perhaps, he did but only once. However, I believe in this: he won''t break his promise again."

    Leviathan stared at his daughter, watching her eyes sinking in a smile that had him to smile as well, "I am certain he would," and if he not he would drag the man himself by his own means.

    As Elise stared at the wings, she wondered of something and asked, "Does the wings hold Ian''s memories?" It had been served from his body and she wondered if it was possible to read his mind again.

    "I suppose it must and regardless of the fact the wings appears to him after he had turned into a demon, it should store far more memories even before his turnings," Leviathan answered, "Lucifer told me he had taught you on how to read the memories of an object. Would you like to try reading the memories?"

    Elise do have some questions in her mind and she asked herself if reading Ian''s memories helped her to find the answer. She nodded her head. Leviathan then replied, "I suggest you to think of what you wish to know, the shadows will help you in leading you through his memories."

    Elise kept what her father said and ced her hand softly on his wings. Closing her eyes, she wished inside her mind, "Show me the memories of that night."

    In on instance, her view dipped ck but quickly switched to the burning red color. Opening her eyes, Elise saw Lucy tied on the stake as people in front of her hold torches.

    "Demon worshipper! Tonight you should be he example to everyone on what would happen to those who had forsaken god!"

    Lucy quickly shook her head, her eyes stared at her son and whispered, "Please don''t hurt my son, he hadn''t done anything!" And as Elise watched her from near point of view, she noticed that Lucy''s words weren''t quite directed toward the vigers but someone else behind the woman, it was a person who stood behind the tree, standing straight as he was cloaked in ck.

    "Please," Lucy begged to the man who stared at her with a continuous stale stance.

 Chapter 622: Eliseâ€™s Choice-III

    <h4>Chapter 622: Elise¡¯s Choice-III</h4>

    Elise''s eyes were stunned at the man who Lucy was watching at. She shivered as goosebumps breaks on her skin. Ian hadn''t been wrong. That day, in this night, Lady Lucy perhaps didn''t call his or Lucifer''s name but instead the name of the man who was watching her from afar.

    The vigers had thought Lucy was begging mercy for her actions and one of them huffed, "We have lost people! Children who had not gone home right after you appear. What have you done to them witches?"

    "She had done no such thing!" Ian raised his voice. His body had been pushed to the ground, letting him to lift his chain to re at the people who were harming Lucy.

    "Oh for certain she did," came the voice of the woman beside her. Elise could see in the woman''s eyes, the beaming joy she held in her eyes as she watched the mother and son in the predicament she put them to. In one instance, Elise remembered her to be Lady Sarah, the same woman who had seduced her step son into sleeping with her and the same woman who had caused for Lady Lucy''s death.

    "The children who she had kidnapped had all been found in her house, all dead," Lady Sarah waved her hand to call one man to quickly paced forward and stood in front of thedy, "Tell them what you see, Bergour."

    Ian who saw the man had his eyes widening before his smile appearing in disbelief, "Bringing out more fake witnesses, Sarah?"

    Sarah smirked at Ian''s words, "I''m sorry but this is the truth, dearie."

    "The truth which you made up," Ian snipped, his smile falling. "I know there''s nothing in your life which is true but it seems you are more fake than I thought."

    "Smart mouth Ian but you have to be careful with it. I don''t like offensive words directed to me. Bergour!"

    The fake witness stepped forward, Elise could tell the man had been paid to lie. His expression was hesitant but also determined. Lucy shut tight her eyes seeing this as if avoiding to get hurt by seeing the betrayal the people she had shown kindness inflicted to her.

    Elise who saw this can''t help but to step forward. The unfairness and the injustice didn''t sit well with her and she couldn''t stand around watching this all happen, her voice hade out before she realizes it, "Stop¡­" Elise gasped as Lucy who was near her gasp as well.

    Turning her face, Lucy''s eyes fell to the spot Elise''s was standing at. A look of surprise came on the woman''s face as she was stunned to hear a familiar voice. Having a good memory, Lucy said, "That voice¡­ are you that person who visited me in the tower once? Who came from the future, Ian''s bride, Elise?"

    Elise pursed her lips. Now that Lucy had known about her, she slowly nodded her head, "It is me, Lady Lucy."

    Though Lady Lucy seem to guessed correctly about Elise''s appearance, she was still surprised as she wasn''t sure her guess would be correct. The woman couldn''t see Elise as Elise could. Regardless she trusted in Elise, "I would need your help."

    Elise deliberated whether she should untie the rope which had bind Lady Lucy''s body on the stake but as the woman asked her, she couldn''t resist to help. She might be changing the future if she do so but watching was difficult for her. Elise tried reaching her hand to the rope only to pull her hand to the back again as a stinging pain sharply needled her finger

    Lady Lucy appeared to notice what she tried to do.

    "No," answered Lady Lucy. "You cannot untie me Elise. The rope isn''t made from anything in the mortal world. It had been brought from Heaven. I guess you are having a bloodline of a demon which mean it''s impossible to ever untie this. I, myself, even other angels won''t easily be able to unravel the rope."

    "It is from Heaven?" Elise questioned in shock but then she frowned. "Lady Lucy what do you need me to help you with?" If it wasn''t?to untie the rope, Elise could only think of one thing¡­

    "Chase him and kill him before he is able to do anything, please put a stop to him, Elise," the woman pleaded her. "My life should end here but neither you nor Ian should be feeling guilty of it. I am merely meeting my fate. But you two, precious children. I don''t want that man to ruin your life."

    Ites without questioning, the man who Lady Lucy mentioned was the same man who had been watching her. The rope from Heaven¡­ "Is this man, who is hurting you, an angel, mdy?"

    Lady Lucy slowly bring her head up and down so the man won''t notice, "It was him, Camael¡­ please stop him Elise."

    Elise looked back and forward between the man and Lady Lucy. She was torn in between helping Lady Lucy or to chase after the man. While Elise''s wish inclined more to help Lady Lucy, she didn''t have much time, the angel who Lady Lucy called as Camael was preparing to leave soon after witnessing the fire on the torch transferred toward the stake.

    "Lady Lucy-"

    "Thank you, Elise," Lucy interrupted her. "Stopped him and made him suffer a great wound which he had to suffer for years. I believe only you can do this."

    Elise stared at Lady Lucy. Her appearance may make her look fragile and she had always been a selfless person from both what Elise heard from Ian and also during the time she had watched the woman from Ian''s memories. But she was a strong woman who would sacrifice herself for the betterment of the people she treasured.

    "I''m sorry, Lady Lucy and thank you."

    "Don''t be sorry, Elise. Please take care of Ian¡­ protect him when time is needed," asked the woman. Elise didn''t know if she was the right person to promise this as she had been the caused to Ian''s death. It had weighed in her heat and mind, haunting her endlessly. Regardless, she closed her eyes.

    "I promise to make him the happiest man in my life, Lady Lucy."

    Lady Lucy offered her a smile filled with sorrow, "Thank you, I am d he had such a beautiful soul to be his wife. Goodbye."

    Elise''s eyes filled itself with water which she tried not to let it fall but the tears had turned heavy causing them to overflow as she blink her eyes.

    "Goodbye, Lady Lucy, Rest In Peace wherever you are," wished Elise sincerely, from the deep bottom of her heart.

 Chapter 623: How Thread Connects-I

    <h4>Chapter 623: How Thread Connects-I</h4>

    Elise blinked her eyes to let her tears falling down. Leaving Lucy''s side, her eyes met Ian''s for a brief of second but unlike her, he cannot see her. She continued to dash to the ce where the angel was. The angel, who was called Camael.

    When she had arrived to the location where the angel stood at, her eyes narrowed at the faint smile that appeared on the man''s face. However, his upper half face was covered by the hood of his cloak which made it difficult for her to identify who he was. Elise didn''t hesitate and rushed forward, with the intention of pulling down the hood.

    The angel didn''t noticed her as his eyes were focused on Lucy''sst moments and with Elise''s power, he couldn''t see her with naked eyes, allowing Elise to pull the hood with ease and expose the angel''s face.

    It took Elise one second to pulled down the hood but takes her one minute to wrap her mind on the face she witness. The person was someone she knew all along. The angel and the priest, Redrick.

    Redrick, on the other hand, was alerted when he felt the pull on his hood. His eyes darted to see who had came behind him without his notice only for him to see no one.

    "Who is that?!" Redrick raised his voice. They were quite far from the scene and the vigers'' united screaming dampened the man''s voice even as he had screamed.

    "It''s you," Elise scrunched her brows. At this point, she wasn''t the least surprised by whom she had seen. She had expected the worse oue, expecting the people near her to betray her so her heart wouldn''t suffer from heartbreak in a crushing impact as she felt during M''s betrayal. The person, the angel, who all this time had caused chaos, even being the one who ignored Lucy''s plead of help had been none other than Redrick.

    Redrick''s eyes red at the spot where Elise was standing at. He couldn''t see her but had heard her voice and used it as his lead to locate her, "You would be very regretful if you don''t show yourself now."

    "Speak that to yourself," answered Elise. She took a step forward and her body manifested to the current timeline. Redrick who saw her narrowed his eyes as he tried to remember whom the woman was but he was sure this had been the first time for him to see the woman.

    "I don''t think we know each other," Redrick said to her, still trying to remember who she might be. "What business do you have to do with me?"

    "Who are you to Lady Lucy?" Elise questioned instead of answering the angel. In time such as this replying to an enemies'' question would be foolish but the enemies often do the one to talk, thought Elise which was proven correct as Redrick''s smile less face turned stoney.

    "You are acquainted to Lucy?" Redrick in Elise''s memory was someone who was kind and gentle, he had never showed his anger and was one of the very few people she would expect to be cruel. But s, people only show their masked self as they appeared to her, hiding their true self and their ill intentions.

    "By the scent you are a demon," answered Redrick to Elise, "But perhaps only half of it. Regardless of half you are still a demon." And in one instance, the look on Redrick''s face turn darker, his veins appearing on his forehead as he appeared to be angered by knowing the fact Elise''s was a demon.

    One look was enough to tell Elise of the deep hatred Redrick had against demons that took her back to the time when Redrick had asked Ian to drink the holy water.

    Was this all because his hatred to demons?

    But Lady Lucy wasn''t a demon. Perhaps she was born from a demon and angel but she inherit none of the blood, having only a little power in her that could barely do any harm. With Lady Lucy''s kindness, violent is even more far fetchedpared to walking on water.

    "Why are you doing this to Lady Lucy? You were the one who had bound her with that rope," Elise inquired him, watching how the man didn''t defend himself. "She had nothing to you."

    "She didn''t and I didn''t killed her. You can see with your own eyes who is killing her. I only gave the push needed for the betterment of the world."

    Elise was enraged with how Redrick didn''t want to take the me he deserves. "The betterment of yourself you mean? Your own benefit? Lady Lucy was the kindestdy I have ever met. She would not hurt a fly not even when they hurt her," Elise might not have known much about Lucy but she knew the pure heart the woman had. "I don''t understand whose benefit you are hoping to profit here."

    "You won''t understand if you still have the demon''s blood in you," answered Redrick to her. "Demons are vile. They are abhorrent. They could do anything if it is to achieve their goal, even going so far by tricking those who are innocent into making a sin they could never repent from."

    "If they are vile and they are abhorrent what about you?" Elise asked and the Angel''s eyes widened as he looked at her. "Are you no less vicious and spitefulpared to them? You said demons would do anything if it was to achieve their goal. It is the same as what you are doing now, Camael. But instead of tricking the innocents, you had killed one. You killed an innocentdy and caused further pain to others. The demons you mentioned might be evil. However, you are no less than them."

    At once Redrick felt offended. His eyes red with rage as how he was put on the same ground as the demons he loathed, "Lucy wouldn''t have died and I would have saved her if not for how she is supporting that brother of hers in his evil path. And you could have stayed alive if not for the words you said and the support you give to the demons."

 Chapter 624: How Threads Connect-II

    <h4>Chapter 624: How Threads Connect-II</h4>

    As Redrick''s eyes red in anger, he raised his hands that caused the ground to break in. Elise felt her feet sinking inside the ground, she reached out her hand, letting Jett to help her to avoid from falling inside the cavity that Redrick created.

    But as her feet arrived on the stable ground, Redrick''s hands had reached forward to her neck. Elise who was startled by this instinctively raised her elbow to the angel''s face, causing him to grunt in pain and stumble backward.

    Although Angels were much resistant to physical pain inflicted by human, Elise was no longer human as more of her demonic blood begin to learn its existence, enhancing her power. Redrick fall behind and having the upper hand, Elise didn''t stop, she used her shadow to bound the man''s hands and torso with her shadow and before he could try and break it of, she created two sharp icicles with her shadows to bind Redrick by his shoulder to thergest tree near them.

    "Why?" Elise questioned. She didn''t need to ask to know that it was also Redrick who had orchestrated the grand n of making Lucifer as the scapegoat of killing Seraphim. If this was hatred against demons, she couldprehend the twisted reasoning for Redrick to do what he did to Lucifer butdy Lucy? She didn''t do anything.

    "There''s something you are hiding from me," Elise uttered as she stared back aggressively at the angel who had returned her gaze with the same rage-filled look. "Lady Lucy had stepped out from Hell nor is she interested to have anything to do with Hell or the demons. She only wanted a peaceful life!"

    "If I tell you, you would also need to die," Redrick answered. His tilted smile was far away from how Elise remembered him used to be.

    Elise, however, didn''t lose in sending the man her disgusted look on her face, "Weren''t you nning to kill me?" Seeing questioning won''t give her answer, Elise reached out her hand to touch the angel''s shoulder in one instance, she heard incoherent whispers around her ears. There was a lot of screaming and screeching ringing her head. She steps back wobbly, holding to her head as pieces of memories rushed into her mind.

    In between all the discordance, Elise saw Lucy who was in shock as she watched Redrick standing. His hand had pierced the chest of an angel who had stood in front of him. Lucy shook her head, quicklying to the angel''s side before her eyes staring daggers at Redrick as she confirmed there had been no more breaths inhaled or exhaled by the other angel.

    "How... how can you do this to your own friends, Camael?" Lucy questioned in disbelief, taking her steps back as she saw Redrick taking one step forward. Her rejection caused Redrick to frown.

    "Demons should never be allowed to roam free and he who had allowed them to leave in the mortal world deserve what hade to them!" Redrick yelled at her back and Lucy frowned. She closed her eyes tightly as she watched the dead angel continue to bleed out, his body turning colder and colder.

    "You don''t understand, Camael, not every demons are evil and not every angels are innocent. Each person has their own qualities both good or bad. He had chosen to let the demons leave and let them strive a life in the mortal world because those demons wanted to a live a life free of all the evilness. They have tried to pushed themselves out of the wrong path and choosing the right one and he..." Lucy''s eyes fell on the angel who was now dead where tearse to settle on her eyes. "He had supported and blessed them on their path. There was no reason for you to kill them!"

    "Can you say, Lucy that these people hadn''t killed a single soul?" Redrick demanded for answer, his eyes ring with a deep anger.

    "People can make amends, Camael!" Lucy pushed herself off the ground as she looked at Camael, "What had happened to you? You were not a person who would kill anyone on your sight but now... Camael, isn''t allowing humans to change a lesson taught and adopt by all angels in Heaven? I haven''t been there but you were the one who taught me that. You taught me, Camael that regardless of who my brother is, I am who I am and you befriended me for that."

    "But things changed, Lucy," Camael''s eyes shot up to her, "The damned demons, the same demons who had killed my dearest friend! Those people were the same creature as your brother, those demons!"

    "You are unreasonable," Lucy took three steps back. She couldn''t believed the changes which happened on Camael, "Guivene called me today here as he wanted to helped me. He was the only person who would lend help to me in such an urgent time, regardless of who I am and whose sister I am... just like how you were in the past. He was one of the kindest angel I have met but you have killed him. This should be stopped."

    Redrick frowned on what Lucy was trying to do when his eyes noticed her hand that tried to pull the locket she had on her neck. Seeing the locket, Elise remembered what locket it was. It was the same locket Lucifer told her was created by Raziel, her maternal grandfather. However, on a closer look it had different design, notably therge crow emblem which had been engraved on the locket''s case.

    rmed, Redrick pulled Lucy by her hands. Lucy had to stop touching her locket to avoid being caught by Redrick however in the next second, the angel pulled her by her hair, causing her to fall forward with his harsh pull.

    "No one should stop me. Not even you, Lucy," warned Redrick when he noticed torches running around the houses. The people were screaming incoherent words the most notable one were: "Kill the demon worshipper! Kill her!"

    To Redrick, the viger''s arrival to kill Lucy on the stake was the perfect opportunity for him as he didn''t have to kill with his hands. Lucy was rmed seeing the racket made by the vigers who screamed for her name, calling her demon worshipper, and their rage expressed by their demands on how they should quickly put her on the stake.

    "Remember this, Lucy," warned Redrick to Lucy as their eyes met, "If you show me your silence, I will spare your son. But if you once call your brother''s name. You should see him on the stake next to you and I will be watching your every movements." Redrick pulled a rope from his hand before tying it around Lucy''s wrists. "We could still be friend if you had helped me instead but it''s toote. Be careful with your choice, Lucy."

    "No, Camael! No!" Lucy''s loud cry, pushed back Elise to see on Redrick who now stared at him. The memory she read was the same memory that happened just a few hours ago before Lucy was brought to the stake.

    "You are worse than demon, Camael," Elise''s eyes quickly deepened in the hint of redness as she red at the angel, "You are even worse than any other demons in Hell."

 Chapter 625: How Threads Connect-III

    <h4>Chapter 625: How Threads Connect-III</h4>

    As her words enraged Redrick, Elise saw the angel rushing forward, trying to kill her with a reckless movements. Elise didn''t forget how Camael was an Archangel, which exin his power despite his brash attacks.

    A change then happened to Elise. As she watched Redrick loosing his cool, she could feel herself turning cold headed. Her anger was still there, roaming in her head, boiling her blood, but of all, her heart wasn''t racing in anger, her choices was clear in that moment on what she should do.

    As Redrick tried to grab her hair, Elise took the man''s wrist. She pulled him forward and hit his knees, making him fall down and kneel on the ground, a movement which she did swiftly after seeing Ian doing the same in the past.

    "You should never touched a woman''s hair, Camael," Elise warned and she raised her hand, turning her shadow into a sword before plunging it downward when Redrick''s white wings spread high, paying her away.

    Elise pulled her brows, seeing Redrick trying to escape as he realized soon there would''ve more angelsing as it had been more than a few hours since he had killed his fellow angel.

    "Don''t run!" Elise screamed in anger at the cowardice Redrick showed as he didn''t want to owe up on his own mistake.

    Redrick didn''t pay heed and soared. Unfortunately for Elise, she could not fly and even if she tried to push herself from the ground and float, she won''t be able to hold herself on the air for long. Falling to her death was thest thing she wanted to happen.

    But Elise didn''t forget how she wasn''t alone.

    She looked at her shadow that had be her de and whispered, "Attack him. Make him suffer from a deep wound."

    Jett whispered, "All your wish woulde true, your highness," and as he turned again to a de, Elise had thrown the de with all her might, leaving Jett to choose where to pierce and he had chosen Redrick''s right part of his stomach.

    When Elise closed her eyes once, she was pushed back to the reality. Opening her eyes wide, she met her father''s eyes who looked at her with concern.

    "Father¡­" Elise gulped down her pant of breaths, "I changed the past."

    Leviathan''s eyes widened. It took him a while to realize what Elise had done. While going to the past had been impossible, it appears that Elise''s power had grown differentlypared to him. He could only see the past inside the memory the object or the person hold. But Elise, she had instead go to the past.

    "We won''t know what happen until we see the changes by ourselves, Satan might know," answered Leviathan. As much as he dislikes his father, he wasn''t a brat who would continue stay angry even when the situation was dire.

    "Whenever you are in dangere running to me as if I''m the answer all the world can offer, you are always as shameless as you are," Satan remarked spitefully as he came from behind them. His red eyes stared at both his son and his granddaughter then his eyes moved over to the pitch ck wings which Elise had hold dearly on her hands.

    "Isn''t that what father is always about? Saving their children and being there in the time they needed," Leviathan answered while looking at Satan with an using gaze. The elder man frowned but remembering the promise he had made with Elise, he remained silent.

    Leviathan raised his eyebrows at how his father who rarely allow him to speak back now stayed silent. He even said, "You''re right."

    Leviathan continue to stare at his father as if he had grown another two heads on his shoulders simr to Cerberus.

    "If you changed the past, I believe nothing should be worried about," Satan replied to Elise who was still trying to process in her head what took ce. Elise turned his face and looked at him in inquiry and heard him continue saying, "Your grandmother Ariel, had the same power as you. But instead she didn''t use the shadows to help her read the past. I believed you had only inherited her power. She once did what you had done, changing a little in the past but nothing had took ce. I believe it should be alright as long as you doesn''t repeat it again. You never knew what change in the past could lead in the future."

    "What did grandmother do?" Elise asked her grandfather, "I might have changed a pivotal past." She then gasped, remembering the urgent information she had to tell them, "And, I have found it¡­ the angel who killed Lady Lucy. The angel name is Camael. He didn''t kill Lady Lucy but all the responsibility falls into his hand. But there''s something I don''t understand. Camael was called the angel of wrath but the archangel who had harmed grandmother, he was also called the angel of wrath." It didn''t make sense to Elise. Was Redrick also the same person who had harmed is grandmother that many centuries ago?"

    "He isn''t. The one who harmed your mother, he had been put to death by me." Satan sucked his breaths and sighed, "There''s a lot of titles in Hell, Elise. Diablo, Leviathan, and Satan. But remind yourself that this isn''t our real name. It is a title passed from one generation over the other simr to Caleb and your husband. But that didn''t only took ce in Hell. In Heaven, there are also titles passed to the angels. Such as: Gabriel, the angel who cannot lie; Michael, the angel who stand by the right, and, Raphael, the judge who rules a fair punishment. This is both their titles and their rules. The person who killed your grandmother, he received the title of the angel of wrath out of his mistake."

    Elise knitted her brows¡­ "But Camael, he was also the angel of wrath?" She went on a brief silent before her frown easing, "Camael is the next person who inherited the title of the wrathful angel?"

    "Yes."

    As Satan and Elise discussed about Camael, Leviathan was shocked at what he had heard.

    "The angel who had killed Lucifer''s sister, it was him? Camael?" He asked as if he didn''t heard it the first time.

    Elise didn''t know what rtionship his father had with Camael and she nodded her head, "I also think, he was also the person who had killed Seraphim and put the me to Lucifer. He had also killed more angels before that," because during the time he had killed the angel with Lady Lucy, Camael didn''t appeared guilty as if that time wasn''t his first.

    "You know him?" Satan asked with his eyes pointing down.

    "He was my friend," and Leviathan had uttered ''was'' because at that second, his friendship with Camael had ended.

 Chapter 626: Coming Back Home-I

    <h4>Chapter 626: Coming Back Home-I</h4>

    Elise could tell Redrick had fooled many people by his ploy. He had showcased himself as the perfect example of an angel but people had forgotten how deep inside him, he had an undying wrath that could never be extinguished. Elise had her own question and she asked to the two people who knows more than her, "If Camael is the angel of wrath, why hadn''t there been anyone who kept an eye on him?" As wrath can goes uncontroble to people which can caused to a disaster, she wondered why there wasn''t anyone who was there to oversee Camael''s action, to prevent him from doing what he had done.

    Satan answered, "In Heaven not all wrath is terrible. You see Michael? That man is stubborn as a rock but when he is angry, the only thing that stays in his mind is his rage. That rage could be controlled for the good and regardless of his terrible temper, he had proven that he can manage his anger and know how to control himself. As he is the example, all angels believe to see the person by their own self without judging whatever title that had put to them. Also, isn''t it was angel''s teaching to forgive and to be kind? Though from my view, they are too naive. A little doubt is never wrong."

    Elise nodded her head and looked at her father, "How do you know, Redrick, father?"

    Leviathan looked at Elise with a faint smile on his lips, "He once saved your mother. I know him because of your mother as well. Redrick... he was the same person who had blessed our marriage. I believed that he had shown his true self. But perhaps I have been overlooking what lies beneath his heart."

    Redrick allowed her father and her mother to get married? Elise questioned in her mind, finding puzzle again. She had seen how hateful Redrick was toward demons that he could kill his fellow angel who had let the demon who was learning to weave the just path to death. But he had made an exception for her parents.

    She could tell there was something deeper in the man, something she or no one knows about. Regardless, she won''t forgive the angel for what he had done. For killing Lady Lucy who remained innocent to her surrounding.

    "We have to now wait for your husband?" Satan then questioned Elise from her left side.

    Elise held to Ian''s wings. Holding it tight for the fear it would turn into ashes like he did thest time.

    Elise showed her grandfather a nod, "When the timees for him to cross the river, I willplete thest part of the ritual."

    Satan reached forward his hand, putting his arms carefully on Elise''s shoulders. The warmth, warmed her cold body, "While he can cross the river alone if he had what it takes, unless youe there as well, he won''t be able toe back. It wouldn''t be easy. To create his body from nothing... you know what you have to do?"

    "I do, and I''m prepared" she replied and Satan released his hands, looking at her proudly. He then turned his face, looking at his son then.

    "When everything end, we should have a dinner together."

    Leviathan doubt his ears at the offer. He knitted his brows together and saw a smile on Elise''s lips. Closing his eyes, he looked away, "Only once."

    Elise was happy to see the changes happening between her father and grandfather. She didn''t have a family as they had always slipped away from her fingers until she met Ian. Now that her father and grandfather had begin to mend the rift that happened between them, she had to bring back Ian toplete her small family.

    A single boat coasted toward the shore, at the sides where they are standing. On the end of the boat was a creature who was cloaked in ck. Its body was shorter than Elise as his back was hunched forward. From underneath his cloak, his ck bones hands held the wooden paddle on his hand. Though his eyes was covered, Elise could feel it moving toward her as if he knew between the three people, she was the person who needed to cross the deadly river.

    "You... areing to the boat?" The hoarse voice of the creature was shrilling and there was a dy on his first words as if his tongue was having a difficulty on speaking quickly.

    Elise nodded her head. She turned to look at her father and grandfather, "I will go now."

    "All the best," Satan answered to her, giving her a nod of assurance as if he knew everything would be alright.

    "I will wait here," her father told her, giving her the support she needed which she was grateful of.

    "I wille back soon," she promised before putting her feet on the surface of the boat. She looked at her father and grandfather who stood there, watching her as she went on her journey which they couldn''t apany in.

    As she went on board, the creature look on her. No words exchanged, but Elise could see his displeasure, "Soul... give me."

    "I won''t be fully crossing the sea to the abyss," answered Elise, "And only crossing the sea to the abyss would I need to pay, don''t I?"

    The creature huffed to show his annoyance but he didn''t reply as Elise had been correct. While crossing the sea needs a payment, in truth, only those who wish to cross the sea over the abyss would need to pay. However, Elise was still on the sea of death, just near the abyss which mean she didn''t have to pay.

    Looking at the creature, she can''t help but say, "Have you done this to everyone? Making them pay before they reach to the abyss."

    "Their... destination in the end is abyss. Paying now orter is no different."

    Elise knew the creature was avoiding her question and she asked again, "But surely there are people who only wanted to cross the sea and have you made them pay as well?" The creature went silent which could be taken as a tacit agreement.

    "They... are a fool to think that the entire sea is abyss," said the creature without feeling any guilt. "Be careful as well, woman. The ground is dangerous but the sea you are crossing is worse."

    "I know. I have heard of what can happen when I cross the sea but I am prepared," Elise looked at the creature''s eyes, having him to huff again.

    "Surely... only the living has the luxuries to be fearless. I am in no care of your life, protect yourself." The creature gave her an eerie warning as the boat begin to move, leaving the shore.

 Chapter 627: Coming Back Home-II

    <h4>Chapter 627: Coming Back Home-II</h4>

    Lucifer appeared on the gate of Heaven with his ck bat wings spreading wide on his back. Considering hisst action, he expected the angels to be holding spears as they guards alongside the gate. Once they saw him, they would immediately strike without letting even a breath escape from his mouth. But at the moment, the angels who guarded the gates looked startled by his unscheduled arrival yet they didn''t react aggressively.

    Michael stepped out as if he had been waiting for him and beside him was an older angel who appeared on his mid thirties. His eyes were bright golden and his wings didn''t appear on his back unlike Michael, pertaining a human''s appearance. The angel''s eyes met once with Lucifer and he had offered him no smile but neither a re.

    "You found out who it was?" Lucifer didn''t go the roundabout way and neither did Michael.

    "Camael," answered Michael with a deep frown. "It was him."

    Lucifer''s eyes had only narrowed when the angel beside Michael said, "He is also the one who is responsible for your sister''s death, your punishment and even the punishment that had fallen to your nephew."

    Turning at the angel, Lucifer''s eyebrows raised, "Do I know you?"

    "I suppose I know you more than you know me," answered the angel who crossed his arm then, "I''m your family. A part of it. Elise''s maternal grandfather."

    "Raziel," Michaelpleted the name.

    "I thought he died," Lucifer expressed his confusion and the news that he heard from the fellow demons in Hell. But seeing the angel who was known as the angel of wrath simr to Camael in person, Lucifer could tell this man was the real one.

    Lucifer''s lips formed a smile, "Who would ever guess that angels are better in lyingpared to demons. Whether it maybe you or Camael," he said to Michael, causing him to frown. "Where''s that bastard then?" Lucifer''s eyes switched to a deep red color as anger filled him. It appears all this time that he had been fooled by Camael. The angel had taken not only his reputation but his sister and even harmed his nephew.

    "Whatever you say now Michael, I would kill him whether that needed to be judge by the heavens or not," Lucifer warned Michael before the angel put a protest as he always did but this time, Michael had been silent, giving him a single nod.

    "Raziel will being with you," Michael looked at Lucifer with aplexed look, "I cannote with you nor am I liable to do anything I can only ask you this Lucifer, stop him." While Michael was responsible to give judgement after before Raphael, the angel had a shackle on him. Like Gabriel who could never lie, Michael could never let her anger cloud his reason and he knew at his current situation, controlling his anger to Camael would be extremely difficult and although it was cowardice, Michael had loved every single soul living in Hell. To kill Camael wasn''t anything he could do easily.

    Lucifer frowned, looking severely disgusted as if he had just seen something he didn''t want to see ever again, "Don''t beg me. That send shivers to my spine. Oh Hell, never do that again, I will do what I want. No thank you is needed especially from you. And I don''t need to bring anyone with me. I alone will be enough to defeat that fucker."

    Raziel said, "I''m not going with you to keep a tab on you. I''m there to also solve a little of my grudge. Lucy''s death that he cause, Camael would be responsible for every pain he inflicted on her and my granddaughter."

    Lucifer tilted his smile, not disliking thisbination of demons and angels going or a bad path that was thrilling to him, "It seems like the family is slowly spreading. Elise would be happy to know this."

    Beneath Heaven, not far from the abyss, Elise rode the boat as it slowly tread its way across the ck Sea. Her blue eyes roamed around the ce, keeping herself on guard. She looked down on the sea when she noticed from the ck surface of the water boney hands tried to crawl to the sides of the boat. Elise was taken aback at this and quickly summoned her shadow when the creature beside her had used his paddle to swat the boney hand.

    The creature gave her a pointed look even as his face was covered in the cloak, "Fight... all you want but don''t ruin my boat. You won''t be ever to afford it."

    But she didn''t n to ruin the boat in the first ce, thought Elise in her mind. The silence was loud and Elise decided to fill the silence to drive away her nervousness, "How long have you been here? Driving the boat and transporting people across the sea?"

    "I... don''t remember," answered the creature that piqued Elise''s interest. The creature seemed to dislike her questioning, "Stop... talking you are noisy."

    Paying no heed to the creature snipped remark, Elise continued, "Why don''t you remember? Were you from abyss or hell?"

    "I... don''t know," the creature answered and this time instead of annoyance, Elise heard his downcasted reply. "Whether... it is abyss or hell I have never went there before. All since I could remember I have been here, waiting for passengers. How long has it been? Even I cannot remember. There has never been time in this ce."

    Elise asked herself how the creature manifested if he didn''te from abyss or hell, was he created simply to wait here for people to cross the sea? By who?

    "It must have been lonely," sympathized Elise. She didn''t like the darkness of the sea. It keeps her eyes unupied, making her head to roam in the thoughts she knew she shouldn''t entertain. The sadness her heart held still overweight her eagerness to meet Ian again. She felt guilty for what she had done to him, regardless of how she hadn''t done it in purpose. The creature had to stay here for longer time than her and she couldn''t imagine how terrible it must have felt.

    "I¡­ don''t know," said the creature, "I don''t know what is loneliness. The silence is enjoyable."

    "Has there been anyone like me?" Elise asked the creature again, questioning how many people had attempted the same ritual as her.

    The creature nodded his head once, "I¡­ remember a person. A man, breaking down, bawling like a child. He was searching for his lover but he had made a promise to never bring back from the dead with her. Breaking the promise seemed to be impossible for her. Yes¡­ I remember now. That person is the same person who was on the shore earlier."

    Elise raised her eyebrows, "Which one?" Was it her father? Or grandfather?

    "The¡­ one who had been following the three of you together¡­ the one who now looked younger. You didn''t saw? The boy with the golden hair."

    Elise''s head turned toward the creature, her expression turning startled. It wasn''t Satan or her father! It was Caleb! The demon had been following them this entire time!

 Chapter 628: Coming Back Home-III

    <h4>Chapter 628: Coming Back Home-III</h4>

    As Elise was trying to absorb the same person the creature had mentioned was Caleb, she knew she should hurry and tell her grandfather and father about the demon''s appearance. Truth to be said, Elise couldn''t see Caleb as an enemy. From Ian''s memories, she could tell that although the demon had spend less time with her husband, they had bonded over the pain they only both of them understood at the time.

    Caleb appeared to be a person who would protect his promise and treasure the small rtionship with respect. However, the ultimate problem wasn''t Caleb. It was the man who was behind all of this, Ernest.

    Elise pulled her brows together. She had many questions about the man since they met. Caleb had once directed her to the vige where M once lived in, the same vige where Arrah once lived, and the sam vige that Ian had destroyed. Was that a warning from Caleb himself? She couldn''t consider it as a mere coincidence. Perhaps Caleb was leading her to the traitor who was living amongst them.

    If her guess had been correct, it would also be save to assume her second meeting with Caleb, was his second warning. Why would he warned them if he was willingly working with Ernest. And why even though he had put a deadly mark on Lilith''s hand, he didn''t kill her and instead retracted the magic inst second? Elise knew the answer. It was because since the beginning, Caleb hadn''t put the deadly curse on Lilith to control her. Instead, Caleb had helped Lilith to escape from the dark sorcerer''s hands.

    The next question was why instead ofing clear to Ian or her, Caleb had chosen the roundabout way of warning them?

    "The curse," whispered Elise to herself, "The curse Caleb ced on Lilith is also somewhere in his body! Can you turn around the boat?"

    The creature frowned while looking at her. "Turning¡­ around in the mid way across the ck Sea is death, woman. Once someone like you had came and regretted her choice. She chose to turn around and it has cost her life. More so¡­" the creature dyed his words, his eyes then looking forward, "We are now in the middle of the sea, the deadliest location. Be cautious to you surrounding unless you wish to cease exist."

    With her hands holding the edge of the wooden boat that was narrow, Elise turned her head toward the sea across her, seeing what seemed like lightning started to crackle on the sky, the cloud that was ck was inked with a deep purple color. The boat begin to shake along with the sea that rumble in hunger, the water of the sea shakes, wetting her dress as it spilled inside. The creature waved his paddle to throw the water away when Elise saw in front of them a snake-like creature lurked out of the sea.

    The head of the snake pushed the water in half. Thergeness of its shadow engulfed the shadow. Elise''s blue eyes met with the snake''s ring purple eyes when its mouth snapped wide.

    To be eaten was thest thing Elise needed on her te. She reached out her hand to the sky, summoning Jett who crystallized itself on to a ck sword. Elise rushed in front of the creature, swinging her de, letting Jett to choose where to cut the snake at.

    The snake didn''t manage to escape the deadly sh and immediately fell on the sea. ck blood sttered over Elise''s red dress. Even though it had only urred in seconds, Elise could feel her breaths shortening. She looked at the creature, "What was that?"

    "What¡­ does it look like?" The creature asked and Elise couldn''t help but sigh. Would she asked if she knew? "Those are the guardian of this sea. The one who only devours the alive as soul and flesh is what filled their stomach."

    "They are targeting me?" Elise inquired the creature who shrugged his shoulders. The tremors of the boat made it difficult for her to stand without holding tight to the sides of the boat. The fogs that had covered her surrounding thickened around them, doing the opposite favor of calming her down.

    "That¡­ is what mostly happened. However, this is strange¡­" The creature raised its head, looking at the sky that continue to frizzle as the ring white veins crawled over the ck sky. "The sky is crying¡­ something terrible has happened in abyss."

    Elise looked around the sea that begin to scare her. With how the fog had clouded most part of the sea, it was difficult even to see where the other person on the boat was doing. She then squinted her eyes when she noticed a scaly body slithered underneath the water.

    "How many are those guardians in the sea?" Elise questioned the creature with her face slightly tilted over the creature, while her eyes were glued on the spot where she had seen the scaly figure early.

    "Ten¡­ they have multiplied but most of them had been killed not long ago due to their uncontroble hunger. The one you had killed¡­ must be thest one," answered the creature who still rowed the boat as if it was the only thing matter in such a time. He wasn''t scared not the slightest concerned of his surrounding.

    Elise shook her head. She trusted her eyes and what she had seen earlier which was simr to the body of the snake which she had killed earlier. "Are you certain all of them had been killed and what I killed was thest one?"

    "Yes¡­ but," the creature added his words slowly, adding the suspense. Elise''s heart raced against her chest. "I suppose there are still thest one¡­ the head of the guardian. The sea serpent."

    Bell tolled on the back of Elise''s ears. The swayed harder in time as if the sea was pushed away as arge creature pushed itself from the stomach of the sea. Water sshed all over Elise''s face as though she was standing near a waterfall. A hiss followed, the hiss that made one chill with his high pitched it sounded.

    In time, Elise was face with the serpent''s head. It''s scaly green headpliment its red eyes in a way it was terrifying. It stared at her as if deciding how to prey on her and where to begin.

 Chapter 629: Your Heartbeats Against My Ears-I

    <h4>Chapter 629: Your Heartbeats Against My Ears-I</h4>

    Elise''s blue eyes turned wider. Glint of golden appeared on her eyes that the serpent didn''t miss. Reaching out her hand, she tried to manifested Jett when the serpent begin to shake it body, causingrge ripples and waves to tower over her. Elise''s looked at the uing waves as it was about to devour her hungrily.

    On the mortal world, Ernest snuck out his head over a basin which was half filled with the red colored water before he turned back, noticing someone''s appearance behind him. It was Daphne, the corrupted angel who wished to bring back her dead lover. She looked nervous and hesitant but on another side, she appeared to be eager to discuss to him.

    "Lord," Daphne curtsied. Ernest''s eyes on the woman darkened before a smile appeared on his face, offering a kind face on his appearance. "I would never dare to ask your decision as I believe what you had considered every situation on your surrounding before making one."

    Ernest nodded his head, waving his hand, "You can get to the point, Daphne."

    "My apologies for my daring words, the vampire''s body is about to rot. Only he can contain my husband''s soul but at the current condition, I don''t think it would be possible¡­ and without him I would need to find another body as soon as possible. If I can just ask when the ritual can be performed, I may have to find another body as soon as possible."

    Daphne closed her eyes, her fear was clear on her eyes. She knew the person standing before her was the Dark Sorcerer Lord who had no mercy to anyone. Questioning his decision was considered rude and although she fear to inquire his anger, she couldn''t stop her eagerness to meet her dead lover again.

    "Wonderful timing," said Ernest in a bright tone, surprising Daphne who had expected his fit of anger. "After a few attempts it appears that we can finally bring a specific demon soul using a new ritual. You have done a terrific work for thest few years, Daphne and I won''t ever overlooked how many perfect service you provide to the dark sorcerers. Some times even better than that dumb Thomas who act on his own. Therefore, I have chosen you to be the first into epting this grace of having your request answered first."

    Daphne''s eyes glittered in expectation where she couldn''t hide her joyful smile. She quickly bowed her head, "Thank you, thank you, Lord Ernest!"

    Ernest''s face was without smile but when Daphne raised her chin and looked at him, the man''s smile widened. His expression had been wielded very carefully in such a way that one can only see his sincereness. "Now if you can leave me as I have many other responsibilities to swing." Daphne nodded her head vigorously.

    One the woman left, the voice from behind came, "Your are lying to that poor woman. The consequences if the ritual fail is for her husband''s life to never again appear in the world. They wouldn''t be able to follow the cycle of life and receive the opportunity of a second life."

    "Don''t act as if you are Gabriel, Camael. We all know how there isn''t only one snake inside this room. You and I, what difference do we have?"

    Camael frowned, "All I want is for Hell to be destroyed. Those demons who had taken his life will suffer even worse punishmentpared to the time when Michael had killed him."

    "That angel who was your friend. Why do you concern so much about him? There should be many other angels in Heaven who you can befriend with," Ernest questioned lightly. He took a step froward, his eyes staring at the bandage covering his shoulders that had been soaked in blood. His hand reached out to tap his shoulders and when Camael hissed in pain, Ernest smiled wider as if the pain of others had made him happy, "You can even sacrifice your wing for this goal you have with you."

    Camael pushed Ernest away, his golden eyes red at the dark sorcerer. "Bm, he was different to other angels," he replied shortly with his eyes showing guilt.

    To Camael, Bm seemed to be important. So important that he had crashed what was wrong and right, allowing himself to kill even the kindest angels in front of her. It appears that Camael''s affection weighed more toward Bmpared to others, thought Ernest who lowly hummed in response.

    "And yours? What are you trying to achieve by perfecting the resurrection ritual?" Camael questioned the man. Though they had worked together, they had never shared their aspire nor reason as it was often better to draw a line in such a rtionship between them where they only aid each other on their twisted goal.

    "Like yours. Very simr. I want revenge," Ernest''s smile fell and his eyes quickly turned to his left side where another person had been bound. Walking closer, Ernest offered the man a smile, "Sleep well, Gabriel?"

    Gabriel was in pain as he woke up. He looked at Redrick, remembering what the other angel had done to him. On his mission to find the angel who was responsible for Lucy''s death, he was found by both Heaven and Beelzebub. He managed to escape without a wound only to meet Camael who then infilled more and grave wounds on him by tearing both of his wings.

    Anger flickered on Gabriel''s eyes as well as pain of being betrayed, "It was you. All this time, it was you!" He raised his voice that strained his neck, causing him to cough in pain.

    "Now, now don''t get excited, Gabriel. Don''t worry we won''t kill you now," Ernest advised the angel with a polite smile that disgusted Gabriel.

    "You mean, my life still serve a purpose until the time you decided it doesn''t, correct?" Gabriel taunted Ernest with his smirk but he only became more irritated as Ernest nodded his head.

    "Not wrong. You are the key, Gabriel. For Heaven and Hell to fight together, I can''t wait to see the fight of demons and angels. ce your bet, who do you think would win?" Ernest''s eyes darkened in a twisted amusement as Gabriel''s eyes widened at hearing what Ernest and Camael had nned.

    It was a war they wanted to wage.

    A war between Heaven and Hell.

 Chapter 630: Your Heartbeats Against My Ears-II

    <h4>Chapter 630: Your Heartbeats Against My Ears-II</h4>

    The waves spread wide like a mountain, wanting to eat her alive. Elise''s eyes red brighter with hint of redness as she raised her hand, letting jet to burst out from her palms, creating a barrier wide enough to cover the boat from being consumed by the waves. While Elise wanted to breathe out in relief, she realized it wasn''t the end as the serpent had quickly arrived behind her, rushing toward her.

    Elise clicked her tongue, pushing herself on the other end of the boat and duck down as the serpent was about to take a taste bite on her. During the fight, the creature didn''t help her. Instead, he continued to row the boat as if her life didn''t matter to him but then Elise didn''t expect him to. As she was about to board the boat, he had made it clear to her that her life isn''t his protection nor his concern.

    And it seemed the creature was also correct about how all the creatures roaming under their boat would only attack the living, in this case, it was her.

    The serpent once again came out from the water after lurking a while. Elise quickly pulled out Jett as her de to carve a wound on the snake''s torso when she saw Jett had moved on its own to reflect the tail of the serpent that had came behind her, ready to attack her.

    "It''s intelligent," Elise whispered to herself as she saw how the serpent quickly disappeared back to the sea as if knowing that now wasn''t the correct time for it to attack. For it size and appearance, the serpent was nimble and was greatly brilliant. It appears to have known the power bnce between it and her. Though Elise was certain she could kill the serpent, the condition of her surroundings were terrible. Her bnce continue to stagger and it was difficult to do anything much less to fight the serpent when thetter could control the sea itself.

    "That¡­ is expected," finally the creature spoke, fastening it''s rowing pace so the boat wouldn''t be swept up by the rough waves. "The serpent is a creature of the abyss¡­ created by God. To cross between the sea as a living is not anything God would want, therefore the difficulty is to be expected."

    "What is exactly the abyss?" Elise asked as her eyes stared closely at the sea, expecting every movements from the ripples that were difficult to predict.

    "The¡­ between. You are doing well but the serpent have never failed on its prey. Beware."

    As the creature had spoken, Elise could feel another shaking on the boat again. Her hand clutched tighter toward the boat, the shaking and tremors made her dizzy and woozy. She controlled herself and her sight, focusing on the floor of the boat when she saw smaller snakes begin to crawl inside the boat.

    Startled, Elise had used her heels to stomped the snake before kicking it out of the boat. But as if it was a prelude to the next cmity, more snakes begin to crawl over the boat, it shapes differ in it''srgeness and shapes. The creature spoke then as if he was enlightened, "True¡­ I amte to mention but the serpent and the sea snakes are one body. It can heal over times."

    "You mean that those sea snakes I defeated earlier coulde back?" Elise was baffled as she questioned the creature.

    "I¡­ suppose," the creature answered in a bleak tone.

    Elise was now pushed to the edge of her seat. She threw the rest of the snakes, killing them when in time, it was threerge sea snakes that had appeared in front of her. Elise prepared herself with two des, as two swords would always been better than a single one. She crossed both of them, letting her instinct lead her as where to kill the sea snakes.

    The boat shakes when she had killed the third sea snake and Elise who was unprepared for the tremor, fell forward when she felt herself being pulled from the back. Looking behind, she noticed it was the creature who had pulled her by the back of her elbow. He didn''tment on anything before looking forward and begin to row the boat again.

    "Thank you," whispered Elise. It appears the creature still do have a little concern over who rode his boat though he didn''t answer, Elise had expressed her thank you.

    Elise looked at the serpent who had came again. Looking around, Elise was once again thrown forward when the serpent hit the boat using its tail. Elise plunge forward again and the serpent who had expected this to happen seemed to have smiled as if it had seen its own victory. As the serpent opened its mouth, snapping it wide to devour her, Elise lifted her chin and fearlessly touched the serpent by her hand, causing the scaly body of the snake to turn darker in time. The serpent was shocked by what had happened and as the part of the serpent''s body that Elise had touched crumbled, it slowly turns into softer dusts, turning even faster in time into ashes.

    Elise took a step back when the serpent threw it body back to the sea, crying in a howling pain. As the serpent struggled on the sea, it realized that there was no stopping to it body that slowly turning into ashes.

    Elise watched how the Serpent''s red eyes red in anger at her. Now, the serpent didn''t care whether it was to fill it hunger. It only wanted to harm Elise for the pain she had inflicted on it.

    Elise who had been watching the snake closely, could tell the rage on the serpent''s eyes. The serpent weaved it''s body underneath the boat as she frantically searched for where the serpent had gone to. A slither sound started from the middle of the boat when Elise saw the serpent wreathed its body all over the boat. The snake''s mouth then snapped widely over the boat intending to eat her regardless of the creature who it wasn''t supposed to attack.

    Elise was now faced with the snake''s four sharp teeth, not knowing where to go as she had stood in the edge of the boat.

    As her eyes closed, her lips can''t stop the habit she had always done whenever she was in danger.

    "Ian," she whispered, her eyes closing when a heavy weigh covered her shoulders. The weigh felt warmth and apanied by the warmth was a familiar fragrance that never failed to put her in ease. Her heartache raised but at the same time joy that could stop her heartbeats. With her head pressed to his body, Elise could hear the soft heartbeat dancing against her ears.

    The voice finally came, the voice she had been waiting for, and the voice that she yearned.

    "Now, how dare you bully my wife, little snake."

 Chapter 631: Your Heartbeat Against My Ears-III

    <h4>Chapter 631: Your Heartbeat Against My Ears-III</h4>

    Elise felt as though a storm had struck her. Her whole emotions was in a mess. The heartbeat that she heard against her ears were crisp and loud. The urge to press her ears deeper to his chest grew in her, wanting to make sure she wasn''t wrong and her ears hadn''t lied to her. She didn''t want this to be a dream or the sweet illusion that had been repeating in her sleep.

    When his voice slipped to her ears in the most sweetest way, once again a wave of emotions washed her entire heart. Her tears filled the rim of her eyes and tears slowly dribbled uncontrobly from her eyes. She lifted her chin slowly up, looking around to feel his hand around her before her blue eyes finally met with Ian''s deep red ones.

    "I''m sorry, did I made you wait for long?" He asked as though he hadn''t died, as though he hadn''t killed her and as though it had only been a day of their separation when it had been more than four days.

    Four days might be a mere few days for others, but not to Elise who bears the guilt of taking her own husband''s life.

    She shakes her head slowly before picking a pace, her tears fell down and she tried to sniffled them down. There was too many words she wanted to say but her lips were trembling with nervousness, "No," she whispered, her voice gradually growing louder, "You have never beente."

    Ian stared at Elise who was having a fit of emotions. His hand wreathed on her back while the other one wholly held the back of her head, bringing her face closer to his chest as he lowered his face. Like her, Ian had only wanted to immerse himself on the warmth that their body shares and once again he appreciate the small moment they experienced whenever they''re together.

    But an interruption urred as the snakes begin to threw a rage fit on the ocean. Ian pulled away from Elise gently. He lowered his lips to kiss her forehead, "Wait for me here."

    Elise looked at Ian and watched him taking steps away from her, causing her hand to frantically hold on to his arm. Loosing Ian had caused a trauma in her where the separation sacred her more than death at the hand of the sea serpent. Ian''s eyes widened at this and he took her hand, giving a small kiss on her palm as he let her touch his face, "Don''t worry, I will never leave you again. Never, I swear it to you with my life."

    Elise looked at him and loosened her hands, "Wee back," she whispered, mustering a smile even as her eyes continue to spill more glittering tears.

    "I''m back," Ian answered her before releasing her hand, walking toward the body of the boat when his eyes fell on the stack of wings that were ced there. His red eyes were surprised to see what belongs to him. No wonder he can cross the abyss to the sea earlier even though the death angel warned him that he could never cross out of the abyss. Elise had done all the work for him while trusting that he woulde home.

    "That''s my wife," he smiled as he whispered the words. Bending down, Ian took hold of his wings. His eyes closed as he felt an aching pain on his back. At the touch of his fingertips, Elise saw his wings slowly crumbling and disappear. Elise came closer holding her eyes only at him as she watched Ian slowly falling forward, holding on to the side of the boat in pain.

    Elise quickly came closer and looked at his back where she saw a feather slowly pushing it ways to tear his clothes. Elise saw the blood and quickly hold his back. She didn''t have the power to heal even though she was half an angel and hoped she could do anything to stop the bleeding when she noticed the blood slowly stopped.

    Ian who was in pain could also tell his pain easing. He looked at Elise who also realizes this, "My angelic power."

    Ian smiled and touched the side of her head, "I told you, we are perfect with each other. Alwaysplimenting what other''s don''t have."

    Elise smiled, Ian had always managed to make her smile regardless of how chaotic her emotions was. She snuggled to his palm, "Yes."

    Ian closed his eyes then, creaking the bones on his back and as he opened his eyes that had turned ck the second time, his wings spread wide on his back. The three pair of wings fluttered before Elise''s eyes as she watched them soar on the nightly sky. The appearance was beyond beautiful as Elise had imagined it would be on his back.

    "Wait here, my love. This won''t take a long time." Ian told her and she closed her eyes when feeling wind being pushed back as he moved his wings.

    Ian soared over the sky and the creature who continued to row his boat as if he hadn''t seen anything spoke, "What¡­ a husband you have. He was the once causing chaos in the abyss."

    Elise smiled at the creature, "That sounds like him."

    Ian soared on the sky, looking at the Serpent whose body was slowly crumbling into ashes, clearly it had been done using Elise''s power. As he came closer to the it, the serpent hissed.

    "You were the one who attacked her and now you are angry?" Ian asked the snake who red its red eyes at him but Ian wasn''t the least bothered by the serpent''s anger. As he had gotten closer to the creature, the serpent hissed and howled in rm, causing the ocean to tremble on the echoes of its cry. Ian frowned, raising his hand to stop the sea from causing more chaos and for the waves to not hit the boat where Elise was.

    At once the ocean that had been noisy, turned gravely silent. The Serpent was shocked at what he had seen before looking at Ian in fear. "Being a monster seems to make you smarter than other creatures, seeing how you are able to tell who is stronger than you. But toote to be scared now." While on air, Ian reached out his hand from the side, pulling out a red sword out of thin air and shes it forward to the serpent. "You should have not bothered my wife if you wanted to keep your life. Good bye."

    ***

    A/N: I like to see everyone''s excited ^3^

 Chapter 632: When Weâ€™re Together-I

    <h4>Chapter 632: When We¡¯re Together-I</h4>

    On the shore, both Leviathan and Satan couldn''t see the storm that started on the edge of the ck Sea, where a fight had started between the guardian of the abyss and a lone demon that might be impossible to others but not to both Elise and Ian. Leviathan crossed his arms, "Until when are you nning to watch us?"

    "I''m quite in a terrible mood," added Satan who had done the same stance as his son, with his hands both crossed. Though they had been pretending not to notice Caleb, being a higher demon and one who had been into many fights, they both couldn''t dull their keen instinct.

    Caleb slowly slipped away from the tree he had been standing behind from. With his soul being inside William, the boy''s once bright brown eyes had turned into a deeper red color. His features were those of an innocent child''s had turned into an eerier presence. The way he had brought himself forward showed that the boy inside the body had long been gone.

    "It''s annoying to see you inside a boy''s body, Caleb," Leviathanmented, his eyes narrowing as his eyes met with the demon. It wasn''t only because Caleb had used a body of a boy that had made Leviathan to be annoyed but also how it was Elise''s foster brother''s body that Caleb had reside in.

    "Demons doesn''t have attachment. Men, women, children, angels, nothing can stop them from killing the other. We are greedy, envious, and hard to please," Caleb begin his own words as he walked closer toward them. His body had gotten shorterpared to the other two high demons who towers before him it he was rxed, barely even bothered to know that the two people standing before him was the King and Prince of Hell.

    "And also difficult to ept the reality," Satan rubbed the sorest wound possible on Caleb without batting an eyelid. "A high demon like you, receiving a second chance in life but what are you doing? Are you here to repeat your mistake again, Caleb?"

    Caleb''s eyes twitched as if he was offended, "It wasn''t a mistake. Everyone in my position would have tried everything to bring back their loved ones. Didn''t your granddaughter did the same?"

    Satan couldn''t refute and instead answered, "However, there are those that are possible to attempt and the ones which are impossible. Your situation couldn''t allow you to bring her back to life yet you still attempted to do so, even betraying the promise you have made with her. Did you think I hid the book of resurrection for no reason?" Satan shook his head and spoke in a way as though he was advising a younger child. "It is because I knew it better than anyone that those with the purest soul can never be brought back to life. My wife, she couldn''t. She was an angel, simr to your wife. Angels have only one resting ce. Once they died, resurrecting them is impossible. I tried. I tried every possible way to resurrect her but I stopped because I knew if I tried more, in the end, the spell will only bring more cmity."

    Leviathan''s eyes stared at his father''s hands that clenched in a tight fist. He, who had always questioned his father''s action, was surprised to finally hear Satan''s reasoning. Deep down, Levi had always wondered in his mind why Satan had never brought back his mother from death when he had created a book where he could resurrect the dead. Finally listening to his father''s reason caused his anger to his father that was once over the roof to decrease.

    Levi knew there must be a reasonable exnation but all he had wanted to hear was his father''s words slowly helped him to make peace with his anger.

    Satan huffed, "Why hasn''t anyone wondered why I had locked away that book if I could bring back my wife from death? I love her with all my soul. But I love her more that I knew if it was in exchange for million of soul, she would wish to remain dead. My granddaughter was lucky but remember not everyone is lucky."

    Caleb shook his head, his eyes showing deep regret and a deep sorrow in it, "However, Satan, all you could do was tell me. You could have warned me or anyone about the effect of the book. If not¡­ I wouldn''t have¡ª"

    "A punishment is what you received Caleb. Stop crying over spilled milk. You were the one who chose to resurrect your wife even though I have stored that book to Caroline to be out of anyone''s reach. Do not me me for your own mistake and choice child," Satan''s eyes slowly filled itself with anger before it finally calmed down into a pitiful look. "I knew what you did, Caleb. You finally brought her back to life didn''t you?"

    Leviathan raised both eyebrows, "What? But the resurrection ceremony on that book was impossible you said."

    "It is impossible," Satan confirmed, "Very very impossible. Caleb, you had brought back your wife to death but she wasn''t in the same shape nor form, am I wrong?"

    Caleb''s red eyes that stared at Satan slowly looked back at the shore behind the King and the Prince, bringing his deepest and worse memory of his life.

    "No. You''re right," whispered Caleb. He still remembered it like yesterday. The worse memory to him wasn''t loosing his wife but to kill her by his own hands.

    To resurrect a person from the death especially angels and the purest souls are impossible as Satan had said. Caleb''s wife had been an angel, although she didn''t posses wings and only have half blood of the angels, the woman was a lovely one with the purest soul.

    The day she died, Caleb had been enraged. He had killed the angels responsible to her death but the loneliness of losing her was too terrible than he could ever endure. Unable to cope with the lost that felt as though he was searching for a missing limb toe back, Caleb had broke all the rules set on Hell. He had stolen the resurrection book Satan created from Caroline and begin to experiment on his own on how to bring back his wife.

    At first, everything seemed impossible. The book could only bring one soul of a demon randomly. But his wife had been an angel and he didn''t want to resurrect anyone but her. Despite how impossible it seemed, Caleb did everything he could to form the perfect ritual. Countless trials and error had been made until finally one day, he found the solution to the ritual.

    Caleb had been ted, at least that was what he felt at the time, not knowing his own rpsing mistake. He had started the ritual on the shore the ck Sea and his heart had never been more eager than that day when he knew he could finally meet her again. His dear, sweet, lover.

    But that happiness was short-lived when he noticed from the magic circle he had created, a ck disfigured hands had crawled out from the magic circle. Caleb''s eyes was filled with confusion and terror. Terror, because he denied that the creature he had summoned was his wife. Not because he was disgusted or feared of the creature, but because he knew, he had been the reason why his wife had came back in the form she took.

    Her body then slowly lurked out of the magic circle, charred and disfigured. His face had been covered by her long ck hair, letting only her red eyes to be shown and her terrifying features that could make one chill at the sight.

    "No.." Caleb shook his head as he realized what a big mistake he had done. "No, no, no¡­ no"

    The creature moved forward toward him and Caleb didn''t run, he only showed an extremely shaken expression.

    "W..HY?" The creature begin to speak in a voice of his wife but her voice had came out distorted and sore. Anger was on the single word she had spoken, and her expression turn grim as she stared resentfully toward Caleb. "CA..LEB WHY DID YOU BRING ME BACK IN THIS BODY? I¡­ WAS PEACEFUL THERE¡­"

    Caleb had realized what he had done. He had created a monster out of his wife and he had been the one robbing her of her peacefulness.

    At such moment, Caleb''s tears fell from one of his eyes as the creature run forward toward him in anger, screaming and questioning why he had done what he did.

    When Caleb had noticed it, his wife had died. Once again, she had died on his hands. Except for this second time, it had been him who had given her life and to take it from her. Caleb pulled his wife''s body toward his arm, his silent cry had been demeaning but painful.

    Not far from him, over the boat, stood another creature who looked at the scene with a silent expression.

 Chapter 633: When Weâ€™re Together-II

    <h4>Chapter 633: When We¡¯re Together-II</h4>

    Caleb opened his eyes, stopping himself from releasing the terrible memories that haunted him like a fierce ghost. His red eyes stared at the Satan and Leviathan and at once his expression that was once filled withplexes emotions and angers faded. He had instead, showed them a bleak look on his face.

    "Since my resurrection, I have asked myself many times of this question. Why me?" Caleb looked at his hands, "The book summon demons randomly and yet out of everyone it could bring back life, why had it chosen me? Was this another of God''s punishment? Hadn''t it been enough what I have suffered? I kept questioning and questioning, wondering how can I stop myself from having to suffer more through this pain. I had enough. Enough of everything. Even though death didn''t help me to meet her again, I was more in peace than having to stay on this world."

    Leviathan''s golden eyes fell on Caleb''s hands that begin to move, "There''s an easier answer, isn''t there? Stop putting a fight and die peacefully but it appears that you are taking the other approach," said Leviathan as he begin to feel Caleb''s power raising.

    Caleb stared at Leviathan and shrugged his shoulders, "The curse of Diablo is still running in me. All I want has ever changed. I only need to be at peace, at rest. Then the person named Ernest told me that perhaps I can finally be at peace when I had destroyed both Heaven and Hell. It was his n to do so, and also his offer to help me to die again. Tell me, your majesty, if I have finally created what is known as Hell to the three realms, won''t God finally put me to death?"

    Satan''s eyes narrowed severely, "Foolish child! One mistake might not be able to avoid but you kept on making mistakes and judgement which are wrong!"

    "Whatever it is, I don''t care," responded Caleb who then disappeared from the ce, appearing behind both Satan and Leviathan as he swung put a heavy sword, attacking toward Satan''s heart. Satan wasn''t happy at this. Seeing Caleb only reminded him of is younger self, who was still hot headed and wasn''t able to clearly differentiate what had been wrong and what was right.

    Caleb''s wish had been simple. He wanted to death. His wish had been granted when Ian had died and took his curse, finally putting him to rest but now that he had resurrected back to life, it appears the curse doomed him again. Satan pitied the demon as like him, he had lost his lover and one knew it was a pain anyone could never fully recover from.

    Satan saw Caleb''s attack reaching toward him. His attacks with his sword had been quick regardless of how heavy his sword had been. But one slice of Caleb''s sword caused the ground underneath them to break. Satan swiftly dodge all the attacks as his hand lunged forward to catch the boy''s neck, Caleb had stopped his attack and looked at Satan with his once red eyes turning brown, "I¡­ I''m sorry. Please don''t hurt me!" begged the small child with innocent tears on his eyes that caused Satan to be taken aback.

    Satan was someone who can detect the sincerity behind apologies and Caleb had done it in a way that make his apologize appeared to be genuine. It was as if¡­ as if a child was crying, pleading for forgiveness toward him.

    "Move away!" From the side, Leviathan shouted. Satan who caught his son''s words quickly jumped behind avoiding himself to be impaled by the same sword Caleb had used.

    Satan''s eyebrows knit in a knot, "Petty tricks!"

    Leviathan raised his hand toward his father. "Is the child''s soul inside that body, Caleb?" Having seen all the pain Elise went through being retracing Elise''s memories, Leviathan knew who William was and how dear the boy was to Elise who regretted beingte during the time of his death.

    Caleb didn''t answer but a smirk widely pulled one side of his lips. The innocent look of the boy had turned mad.

    "You have to see for yourself but remember if that boy''s soul is in me. Your attack might demolish the only small part of his life inside me," answered Caleb who continue to resume his attack. Although his body was short, Caleb had used his small body to his advantage, making him more nimble with his attack and faster due to his demonic power that strengthen all part of his body.

    There had been chances for Satan or Leviathan to attack Caleb or even puncture injuries to his body. However, a trouble had arises and it was the possibility of William''s soul residing inside Caleb. The only chances for Satan and Leviathan was by crushing Caleb''s core where his soul dwell in but if they had done that, it was possible that they won''t only kill Caleb''s soul to the point of disappearing for eternity, but also the soul of William.

    As the fight became more virulent, Caleb had managed to graze Leviathan''s chest, using the advantage of knowing thetter won''t be able to attack him. Fighting demons had been taught to Leviathan''s bone but not to attack without killing his enemy, making him annoyed by how the situation gradually decreasing.

    Just when Caleb saw a chance to pierce Satan''s chest with his sword, a sting explosion had sounded from the ck Sea which had stopped the fight for a good one minute. Caleb''s eyes who stared at the end of the sea saw a small figure soaring on the sky, his pitch ck wings spreading over the sky where light begin to appear.

    It was the first sign of Ian''s resurrection and the second sign was felt by all creatures in both Heaven and Hell who felt a chilling presence that had been awakened. In one instance, the heaven was shaken and Hell was startled; while both Ernest and Camael was stunned at disturbing presence they felt that had made their flesh crawl.

    "It''s him," Leviathan said, narrowing his eyes as he also spotted the figure of Ian flying on the sky. Leviathan who didn''t forgot the fight had quickly resumed it when he turned back, seeing Caleb had disappeared.

    Satan who had turned to see how Caleb managed to slipped from his fingers remained silence. "That mark on his wrist. It was a taboo magic."

    "Mark?" Leviathan didn''t see it at first until he remembered seeing one from being reminded by his father. "What taboo magic?"

    "Envement," replied Satan. "It means that Caleb had been following one person''s order and he has no choice but to follow their orders, no matter how gruesome it is. But that taboo magic. It is only something that I knew and¡­ him."

    ********

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote~

 Chapter 634: When Weâ€™re Together-III

    <h4>Chapter 634: When We¡¯re Together-III</h4>

    The serpent''s body fell to the sea but before its skin can hit the body of the water, it had disappeared and fused into one with the air. Elise watched it happened and saw the rest of the sea snakes falling back in the same manner, returning into ashes.

    Elise quickly went to the side of the boat. She saw Ian who fly back to reach the boat. As his feet touched the surface of the boat, a quick embrace had engulfed him. Elise pulled him tightly to her embrace. No words can express how happy she was at the moment that nothing could make her happier.

    Her hand felt his back where his wings are, noticing how warm he was not cold as thest time she had touched his body. Hisplexion was rosy, filled with blood, and his eyes were bright, full of light and life.

    "Did you missed me that much?" Ian didn''t dislike the hug at all. Like Elise, the hug they shared now was dear to him.

    Elise nodded her head slowly, "Very much. I was afraid you would nevere back. I am afraid that we would never see each other again," especially their separation was caused by herself.

    "Why would you think that?" Ian pushed through his hands over her red hair, feeling the softness of her hair and how smooth his hands had brushed her hair. "I promised you I woulde back. While perhaps I haven''t manage to keep my first promise of not dying, I would never break my promise twice on you. Never." His words went straight to her heart as his red eyes continue to stare on her.

    Tears that had stopped spilled again, "No, no," whispered Ian as he pushed his thumb underneath her eyes, sliding the tears aside, "Don''t cry. It''s been a while since we met and it felt painful for me too as I know it would have been to you as well. We wouldn''t want spending our time in tears, don''t we?"

    Ian noticed how Elise had been looking more tired now, how her eyes seemed hollow and how she had lost so much weight from the sorrow she suffered of loosing him. Seeing in what state she had been made him felt guilty for being the cause of her pain. He hugged her close, letting her to relieve the moment and have her make sure that his appearance wasn''t all but her sweet nightmare.

    "I missed you," Ian kissed the temple of her head with his eyes closed. "The journey that you took must have been rough. All those decisions you have to make must had weighed your shoulders, pressuring you. I feel quite annoyed how I cannot be with you during all those times. Your tears, my love, are precious don''t shed it any more."

    Elise crumpled her hand that was pressed against his chest. She held back her tears as there was words she had to say, "I''m sorry," her voice broke. The walls she created to make herself guarded and to tougher break at once at the hands of her sce. There was no more princess of hell, it had only been her who was now standing and talking to Ian.

    Elise hated herself that''s ere like crybabies but at such a time, wanted to be true to herself. Her words poured like tears, "Killing you had been my worst nightmare. They said the oracles cannot be avoided and one day I will kill you and when I¡ª"

    "Shush," Ian shook his head. Touching the sides of her face gently. "You didn''t kill me. You didn''t. It was traps that wereid by M and someone worse behind all of the curtains. You haven''t done anything to hurt me, Elise. You had only protected me. Rather than that I wish to hear different words from your lips. That lovely three words is more than enough for me."

    Elise felt her lower lips trembled as she let her own tears doing it work, relieving the stress and sadness she umted during the whole week she suffered without him. "I love you and I''m d. I''m d that I can be with you again. I was worried, I feared that the ritual cannot be sessful. Every day I wondered if only I could have not moved that day."

    "But to your eyes you saw that I was attacked. If I were in your ce, I would have done the same, Elise but what if I killed you in that situation, would you be angry to me?" Ian questioned her calmly. His voice was tamed and gentle as if it was made out of clouds.

    Elise immediately shook her head and heard him say, "That is what I felt now too, Elise. I don''t me you. Never will I do such a lowly thing. Injuries can be healed and I am back now, let''s put away what happened yesterday and enjoy our time together now, won''t you? I like your smile. I love them."

    Elise immersed herself in the gentle words Ian spoke with his voice. When he had died, Elise had been frightened. Each day she was scared if she would ever forget his voice or face and now hearing his voice, she let her mind to carve how his voice sounded, how his appearance look like, and how warm he was, the warmth which she yearned so badly.

    The creature continue to row the boat. Without asking, he knew which way he should go now, choosing to go back to the shore of the ck Sea. Elise didn''t speak nor say anything. She sat on the boat with Ian sitting behind her, hugging her from her back. They shared their peaceful time which had been robbed while watching the ck Sea around them.

    As they got down from the boat, both Elise and Ian was greeted with Leviathan. Levi stared at his son inw. As it was their first meeting, Levi can''t help but stare at the younger man who was undoubtedly handsome. On his back was ck wings that had took a resting position, drooping down to the ground.

    When Leviathan took one step forward, his expression had been passive and he took two more steps before bringing both children to his arms, hugging then by their backs.

    "Great work. Great work," whispered Leviathan. There was a release of tension in his voice as if all this time he had been nervous which hadn''t been wrong. Elise felt for the first time the fatherly love she yearned when she was younger. Though she had lost many lives around her, she was d she had slowly found new people who she could treasure in her heart.

 Chapter 635: No More Goodbyes-I

    <h4>Chapter 635: No More Goodbyes-I</h4>

    As the ck Sea''s shore had never been the perfect ce for one to stand idle around, Elise, Ian, and Leviathan went back to the castle using the portal Levi had created. When they appeared inside the castle, Elise looked around to see how the demons seemed to be in a panic.

    "What happened?" Elise walked toward the window, seeing down below outside of the castle there had been many demons in different appearance and shapes seeming to be standing around the castle.

    "Hm," Ian who stood beside her raised his chin lightly and pulled one side of his lips. "That''s a very warm wee."

    "Wee?" Elise asked, her eyes staring at him for an answer.

    "Those demons sensed his presence," Leviathan chose to answer instead, "Your husband''s presence. Being a mix of an angel and demons, you are also one unique individual. Do you have to make your presence known by everyone across Heaven and Hell?"

    Ian showed his father inw a smile, "That wasn''t a choice for me. Regaining my wings seemed to have enhanced my power and warn the people all around us of my homing. Though I would rather my wife''s wee than theirs."

    Leviathan had his forehead tensed and he then looked at his daughter who seemed happy, causing him to inadvertently smile.

    "What''s wrong with Ian''s presence?" Elise questioned. She asked in her mind why the people of hell became chaotic only because of Ian''s presence?

    "You can say his presence is unique or maybe most will describe as chilling. Did you acquire those wings once you turned into a demon?" Leviathan questioned while looking at Ian''s back where his wings was resting.

    "The one and only."

    "Must be Lucifer''s blood in you," remarked Leviathan who continued to walk, leading the two with his steps.

    "Where''s grandfather?" Elise could tell Satan would have waited for her on the shore but he had left.

    "Earlier we met Caleb," Leviathan spoke without stopping his tracks. "Right on the shore. In actuality, he had been following us."

    Caleb! Elise almost forgot how the creature on the boat mentioned Caleb who had appeared with William''s body. Ian''s eyes narrowed as well, knowing that Caleb had been resurrected again. "Why one can''t let the dead man rest," Ian remarked with a click of his tongue.

    "Your grandfather and I had a little fight with him when it seemed a magic spell on Caleb''s hand reminded Satan of his old friend."

    "Old friend?" Elise questioned what wasn''t clear to him.

    "Yes, his old friend and your grandmother''s old friend, the first one to be named as the angel of wrath, the one who betrayed your mother out of jealousy. That one," Leviathan who answered this had a severe frown on his forehead.

    "The first angel to be named angel of wrath. Is he possibly who I think he is?" Ian asked Leviathan and thetter looked back at his intelligent eyes.

    "What do you mean?" Elise felt that she was the only person who didn''t caught clear of their conversation.

    Ian answered her, "The dark sorcerer he is also the first angel of wrath. He is, isn''t he?" and he directed his second question to Leviathan who nodded his head. "I had guessed so. For a human, regardless if he was a dark sorcerer, he shouldn''t be too omniscient about Hell or Heaven''s situation yet he somehow appears to know everything about Heaven and Hell, even the deepest secrets Heaven had been trying to hide."

    Hearing this, Elise''s blue eyes widened and she heard again her father''s words. "Elise you had seen the dark sorcerer''s past. Who was the name he imed to be?"

    "Ernest," she replied, gasping as she tried to wrap her mind around the reveal.

    Considering that Mr. and Mrs. Lone had performed the resurrection ritual, it was said that they have failed but what if they didn''t? What if they had actually seeded the ritual but hadn''t brought back their younger son and instead the first angel of wrath himself?

    Through Dalton''s memories, she saw signs that Ernest had suffered side effect from the ritual and Elise had only seen Ernest after the failed attempt that Mrs. and Mr. Lone had conduct. Perhaps Ernest''s real soul had been upied by the angel of wrath and his body had long been controlled by the angel, causing him to do the wretched thing he had done.

    "And there is something important I have to tell you, Elise. The boy that Caleb''s soul is currently residing in, it is your brother and you might have known that based on your expression. But during the fight we might have seen a glimpse of William''s soul."

    Elise''s feet had stopped moving, looking at her father where her expression turned into a stone as if time stopped for her.

    "There''s a possibility that William''s soul still remain inside his body," Leviathan continued his exnation.

    As Elise felt her heart beating in uneven beats, Ian took hold of her hand, squeezing her, "It''s alright," he whispered to calm her down. "There''s also a business where I have to clear my name for the guilt that I didn''t do," while Elise heard carefully to his words, Leviathan tilted his face slightly.

    "You''re also tricked like your uncle."

    "More or less so. The vige that I destroyed and was punished for destroying them, I found out it had been on the state it was before I have arrived but at the time I was consumed with anger that I cannot tell clear if it was my doing and whether it wasn''t. But through the help of the kind death angels, I have found out someone else had came there."

    "We need more evidence to proof your innocent but I can tell that isn''t your goal. You wish to find the one responsible for the killing don''t you?" Leviathan had took a spot on guess where Ian nodded his head to.

    "I also have something to tell you," Elise said to Ian when a demon had called up to Lucifer and he had excused himself. "About your mother, Lady Lucy. I went to read the memories that happened to you during the time by touching your wings and I found out whose name Lady Lucy had called at the time and the reason why she hadn''t called for Lucifer''s name. Her murderer was Camael. He had been the one who made sure Lady Lucy would never escape dying on the stake."

    Elise who told him the truth then saw Ian''s red eyes deepening and how quick his eyes had switched colors. Anger filled his eyes that Elise could understood.

    "That angel will feel the death so painful no one would everpare," Ian''s voice growled as he punched the wall beside him to release his boiling wrath. "I swear it on my name."

 Chapter 636: No More Goodbyes-II

    <h4>Chapter 636: No More Goodbyes-II</h4>

    Elise continue to exined Ian of what happened and the fights she went through briefly. When she arrived at Satan''s throne room, Elise mulled over the death that circled around. It appears that fate continue to pull them together, everyone including the two angel of wrath, and those who was involved in their lives. It was as though everything had been leading to this moment.

    Satan was in the middle of a conversation with the man whose head held the appearance of a lion while his body was a human''s. Satan seeing his granddaughter and her husband quickly turned his face and the lion man excused himself, giving the room.

    "You seed," Satan assessed, "Good work and you," his eyes fell on Ian, "you should be grateful that my granddaughter had to went through lots of things only to bring you back from death."

    Ian offered the old man a smile. Once a grumpy old man is always a grumpy one, he thought. "Of course, she is my wife though if you still do not understand, I have to remind you that Elise had to work so hard all because of you."

    Satan''s smile was about to fall and Elise who didn''t want a fight to begin stopped their talk, "I have questions."

    Satan left on re toward Ian before looking at her, "Is it about him? Levi had told you about him, didn''t he?"

    "Yes, the angel of wrath," replied Elise. Satan stopped her for a second by raising his hand before making a cue toward Orias, having the servant to quickly see out everyone from the room.

    "Too many ears had never been good," Satan said to Elise, referring to the amount of demons lingering around them.

    "What is his name?" Asked Elise. Ian who was also interested to know kept a close ears to the King''s words.

    Satan''s eyes sunken for a moment in a darker shade of ck as he whispered with a tight cord, "Apollyon, that was his name. He was an angel renown in Hell. Michael took care of him as he does to everyone else but there had been another reason why Michael cared so much toward Apollyon. He was somewhat Michael''s twin."

    "Twin?" Elise raised her eyebrows, "They are given birth by the same mother?"

    "No. There are some angels indeed given birth by the other angels but there are those such as Gabriel, Michael, and Raphael who was made by god. They called themselves brothers regardless how they aren''t tied by blood. But it is a different case to Apollyon and Michael. God had made them to acquire the same blood. As you see, Michael had so much anger and temper in him that Apollyon also share. However that temper is never seen inside Apollyon. He was always known as an angel second kindest to Gabriel. At least that''s how it was until that day¡ª the day where he had harmed your grandmother."

    "How close are you to Apollyon?" Ian was the one to ask. He now understood the background of Apollyon although if he had to be blunt, he didn''t care. Now they need to find out the motive of Apollyon''s massive genocide which wasn''t clear to them yet.

    Satan made his way through his seat and passed a sigh, "Not too close but we knew each other quite well through Ariel. She was a bridge of rtionship for me, always introducing me to her friends. Ariel never suspected Apollyon to be the man he was, neither did I despite having to meet him many times. He never once showed his true color and hide it very cleverly." and while Satan''s words sounded like a praise, Elise could pick out the contempt hidden between his tone.

    Ian could second the thought. Even though he had been a very careful person to be able to read almost all people he had met and see their true self, he still couldn''t pick the rming signs that Ernest had dropped but it was because the man had been so clever that he switched the position of himself and his older brother to appear less sketchy.

    Elise nodded her head, "Why were you convinced the dark sorcerer is also Apollyon?"

    Satan exined, "There was a taboo curse mark on Caleb''s wrist, your brother''s body to be precise. That curse is no joke. The effect is tremendous to the person who had been casted by it. They have to follow certain rules and only hear the instructions passed by the caster. If the person who bears the curse mark itself doesn''t follow even one small rule made by the caster, they can hope to die for eternity, their soul would never be able to pass Hell or Heaven, even the abyss. It would disappear there and nevere back. The one who created that sinister curse was Apollyon himself. I found out about itte but before anyone could read the magic, I destroyed it. It is safe to say only him and I know the existence of that curse."

    Elise gradually could see through what was actually happening as her lips parted opened. Ian''s eyes fell on her as he noticed the change in her expression as well, knowing that Elise had just reached a convincing conclusion.

    "If Caleb had been wanting to die, to have a forever rest, why would he follows Ernest''s orders?" Elise''s question gained the attention of both Satan and Ian, also Leviathan who had camete. "Considering what had happened to his wife where her soul had also disappeared, wouldn''t Caleb want to follow that path instead? By breaking the rule?"

    "Perhaps he is scared of pain?" came the fifth voice of the room and Elise noticed it was Hallow who was sitting on her father''s shoulders. The chick had been near them and though he didn''t know theplete situation, he tried to make a few bets of guessing.

    "If Caleb had been scared of pain, he wouldn''t have reached out and asked me to kill him," Ian rolled his eyes on the chick. "I know him for little time but I can tell this: Caleb is a loyal man and while I am not one to wait for others to fulfill their promise, he did promise to help me when I am in danger."

    "If that''s what is happening, Apollyon must have also questioned this as well. It''s clear as a day that Caleb wish for death. Why doesn''t he questioned a sudden obedience from Caleb? If I use his shoes, I would have questioned this as well," Leviathan brought up a point.

    Elise who know could see better answered, "That is why Caleb had been doing what he did, to appeal to Ernest that he also hate Heaven and Hell, wanting to destroy both before his death. Apollyon didn''t trust Caleb it is why he had casted the curse mark on Caleb''s wrist. Is there any side effect to the curse mark?"

    Satan hummed, his frown worsened as he tried to jog his memories, "The effect could be tempered to the caster''s wish. If instead¡­ Apollyon had changed from killing Caleb for eternity, he could have casted the opposite curse." Though nothing had been made sure, everything adds up.

    "By making him to stay alive forever for eternity," Ian answered. Elise watched his eyes filled with rage and his fists clenching tighter, "That son of a whore."

    "But there is still one thing that doesn''t make sense to me. The resurrection book that Caleb had took was the only book that tells other the method resurrection, and it can only bring random demon souls to life, how did Apollyon resurrected himself?"

    "We have to find that answer," Satan replied. "Though we don''t seem to have time for that. If we could find out how he resurrected himself, it would be better for us to do so to prevent him from resurrecting ever again."

 Chapter 637: No More Goodbyes-III

    <h4>Chapter 637: No More Goodbyes-III</h4>

    Satan looked at his granddaughter and the new member of his family. He stated at Ian, not liking the one cocky child but Elise had made her decision and he wasn''t one to argue about it. Leviathan, on the other hand, now could understood the reason why Camael had told him to kill Ian and fortunately at the time he had his second choice and disagree with it. If not perhaps he would have been the one stealing Elise''s happiness.

    "It''ste in the mortal world and you haven''t been sleeping well, also I can tell you two needs to have a talk together," said Satan after a while. "We won''t be having a war anytime soon you two can retire back and rest."

    "I am not that tired," Elise answered. She felt uneasy, unsettled as she knew the war was just around the corner, waiting for the right time to strike and that it could happen at any time. It was simr to wait or a cup that had been filled with water to the brim for it to overflow.

    "But I am," came Ian''s voice toward her. Elise saw him bent down and felt a hand over the back of her knees before she noticed her entire sight twirled before her eyes. Ian had picked her up, carrying her by his hands. "It''s been a long time and I''m sure it isn''t only me who missed you so much that I''m about to die. Thank you¡ª" he then said, turning his face toward both Satan and Leviathan, "¡ªGrandfather, father, for helping my wife."

    Both Satan''s and Leviathan''s expression hardened as they saw despite the smile Ian had offered politely, there was a slight cocky smile that he showed as if he had won over something that caused them to frown.

    Elise felt her cheeks heating as Ian carried her away from the room, leaving the throne and continue his action on the corridor of the castle which gathered them more than needed attention from others. "I can walk on my own," she whispered, it was embarrassing as an adult to be carried away while being watched by many people.

    "You could for sure but I want to do this," Ian answered to her and his red eyes fell on her. "You don''t seem to know how much a yearn for you during the time we weren''t together. I feel very I need of you right now," he whispered against Elise''s ears, causing her to shudder. "With you beside me, do you really think I would be able to control myself?"

    Elise''s cheeks that had turned pink grew brighter in the red color. Once they had arrived on the room, Ian finally let her down. Her heart beat in many expectations. Based on Ian''s words, Elise''s mind can''t help but wonder if the need he spoke about was what she was thinking of.

    As Elise tried to calm herself, she felt the temperature of the room has raise, making her feel hot. Her fingers quickly pushed all her hair to one side, and open the first two button of her dress, trying to calm herself down by doing so when she heard Ian closing the door. The crisp click when the door was locked, made her flinch and the air that brushed her made her shiver in a tension that she could feel surrounding the room even tough Ian hadn''t touched her yet.

    The silence felt unbearable, Elise felt as if she was standing on the edge of the cliff. Her mind seemed to have went a nk state when she tried to find anything she could speak about to loosen the tension.

    Ian who saw how Elise squirm in silence can''t help but smile. The passion that he has deeply for her, Elise also shared the same passion and it made him pleased to see how the innocent Elise now had turned ustomed to pleasure and search for lust with him.

    Ian slide his hand over her waist where he could feel her lovely quivering sigh. Elise didn''t know if it was her corset that had been tied too tightly for her breaths toe out interrupted. Even though her dress was still intact on her body, Ian''s hand that crossed over her body felt hot, the heat spreads from her stomach all over to her body and Ian saw the effect of his touches caused her nape turning into an adorable pink color.

    His tongue sneaked out from his lips, licking his teeth and he can''t hold himself from sending a bite over Elises nape that earned him a sweet cry.

    "You are expecting eagerly," Ianmented, his fingers yfully unwinding thece that tied her dress on her back. "Did the separation made you scared?"

    Elise lifted her chin and looked at his eyes, "I understand your words," and Ian''s eyebrows raised in question, wondering which word as he had spoken a lot. "About how one cannot live without their hearts for a long time. It felt as if my heart had been stolen from me. Was this how you felt that time?"

    "When I had to watched my mother die?" Ian hugged her from behind where he leaned his head over hers, "I thought it would be the same. I fear loosing you Elise, I might seemed like the person who doesn''t care who I lost but there was only a few people to my life whom I consider important loosing them had never been easy. But when I thought nothing could beat the pain of being tortured, of having my wings burned in front of my eyes, and to watch my mother suffer from the fire until herst breaths, I was wrong. Loosing you and to be separated from you was more pain that I could ever endure. The one week I spent without you had been the true hell."

    Elise turned her body so they could face each other''s face and her hand couldn''t resist sliding over his handsome face. She stand on her toes and kissed his lips, "I''m here."

    Ian broke into a smile at how his dearest wife was coaxing him, "And I''m here too. Let''s spend tonight only for the two of us without anymore goodbyes between us."

 Chapter 638: Blossoming Dreams-I

    <h4>Chapter 638: Blossoming Dreams-I</h4>

    The room felt old and as Elise shivered with the coldness, the heat she felt on her body had spread enough to protect her from the cold, instead she felt quite hot, leaving only her toes cold as it was pressed on the carpeted floor.

    Ian turned her face toward him by holding her chin. Their eyes stared at each other before he leaned forward, catching her lips, pecking a few time before he tilted her face to find the perfect spot to devour her lips. The kiss was wet and warm, Elise could hear the sound and since it had been long, she could her core tightening in expectation.

    Ian pulled away his lips when he noticed Elise''s back loosing its strength. His hand crawled under her chin, holding her while he took his time to admire her lustful expression. "Beautiful," Ian praised her kissing her neck, feeling himself more affected by the pleasure of hearing her sweet sighs.

    Elise pursed her lips, she felt as though she was on edge of bursting and needed a few minutes to calm herself. She said, "It''s cold¡­ I will light up the firece."

    Ian took her wrist licking the ce where her veins were before cing her hands on his face, the touch that he liked. "No need. Did you forgot? We can simply do this," Ian snapped his fingers, letting the fire to appear on the firewood, starting a crackling fire to send warmth on the room.

    Looking at the fire, Elise thought that while magic was incredibly useful it was also a hindrance such as this time.

    "Trying to escape?" Ian hummed chuckling as her blue eyes looked at him in surprise.

    "I need just a few second. My heart is beating too fast it hurts," she gave her excused but why would she ever think Ian would nod obediently and agree to her words.

    "It hurts? Where?" With every steps Ian took forward, Elise can''t help but to take more steps backwards until her knees hit the footboard of the bed and slumped over the bed. Ian continue to stand and used his finger to lightly push the rest of her upper body down to the fluffy cushion. His fingers trailed softly from her legs, pushing her dress upwards.

    "Tell me? I am good at healing you know. A lick is all it takes to heal you and I guarantee you that your wounds would not only disappear in a blink of an eye but it will also release your deepest tension. I can bring you to Heaven, Elise. A Heaven only I can show you." and Elise''s body trembled at the words he said.

    When Elise looked at Ian, her throat immediately gulped. The look on his face was extremely sensual where his red eyes that looked at her was no longer gentle. Instead, he appeared to be wild and hungry, at once nce one would immediately understand his desire to ravage her.

    The need and ache Ian shown for her turned her on as well. His touches grew demanding as slowly he came nearer to her core. When his thumb brushed over, Elise body curled, her teeth bite down her lower lips however at such good time, Ian had pulled away his hand.

    Confused, Elise''s eyes searched for answer until she met his eyes that had grown darker with a yful smile.

    "Not there?" He teased. His knees bent on the side of the bed and he went forward capturing her lips softly but Elise knew whenever Ian was more aroused, his kisses get more reckless, sending her mind into fluffy clouds where her eyes were filled with tears of pleasure. One kiss was enough to push her deeper into her edge, hoping for a release but Ian wasn''t going easy to her despite the fact that it had been a long time since they were together.

    "Stop teasing me," Elise finallyined, unable to hold herself as she reached out her hand toward to her core where she urgently need the release.

    Ian took her wrist to his hand before talking a wolf bite, "No, no. You can''t."

    A single tear drop down from her eyes, "Why can''t I?"

    "That''s what I am supposed to do, my love not you," Ian pulled down her dress. As the knots on theces had been untied, it was easier for him to undress her by simply pushing the clothes over her shoulders, leaving her with her thin undergarment that he quickly stripped off. His movements was slow and while it was gentle, its drawbacks was to make Elise more impatient.

    Elise wondered why he had to be mean to her during such time but she cannot deny how hot it made her feels and how his actions only add further turn on to her.

    "Tell me with your own mouth, love. Where do you want me to touch you?" Ian''s hand traveled on her naked body, staring at how quick her fair skin turn redder that looks erotic to his eyes.

    There was hunger in him that made him felt as if he had been starved but the hunger he felt wasn''t the emptiness need on his stomach. It was his dire need for Elise, for her touches, and for every inches of her attention. Ian wanted to devour her recklessly but at the same time he wants to be gentle to her and only her.

    In thoughts like this, he always wondered how Elise managed to upied his mind, leaving not even for a second away from him. He could feel that it wasn''t only his body that needed her but his entire soul.

    His stopped himself on her neck, letting his nose pressed against the crook of her neck, "You make me so obsessed with you and now I am madly in love with you with no more control. Bear with me."

    His hand pushed the skin of her stomach, the barehanded touches caused Elise''s body to ache in the sweet needs. Her hand ruffled over his hair where she felt his lips trailed down over her stomach, creating red traces of bite marks until he reached over her thighs.

    When Elise felt his lips inching closer over her core, she turned rmed. Her rasped breaths tried to stop him, "No, there¡­ it''s dirty."

    "There isn''t anywhere dirty on you," Ian chuckled pushing aside her hand and coaxed her with more of his kissed. When his teeth tugged her nipples, her body arch and Elise was near on the verge of bursting apart. "And you have once done it to me. I will teach you how good it felt of what you did to mest time."

 Chapter 639: Blossoming Dreams-II

    <h4>Chapter 639: Blossoming Dreams-II</h4>

    Ian''s coarse tongue brushed over her core and Elise who couldn''t handle the overwhelming warmth and touch that zapped her entire body threw her head back. A short but sharp cry left her lips. Elise couldn''t describe what she felt but her hand couldn''t help but try to push herself away, trying to escape from the rubbing that made her senses grew awry.

    In time, Ian had caught both her wrist, settling her hands next on his hips.

    "Don''t run," he said, his words were said in a low tone that caused her shudder. "You''re not there yet."

    "But," Elise pursed her lips and softy whispered.

    Ian raised his eyebrows, "I can''t hear you, Elise. Speak a little louder there is only us in this room, remember," he said before taking a delicious bite on her inner tight and admire his bite marks on her skin that reminded him of rose petals scattered all over her body. The rosinesspliment her faint skin tone, urging him to do more marks on her as if taking his im on her beautiful wife.

    Elise couldn''t handle the embarrassment she felt while wondering how Ian could be as shameless as he was to the pleasure and needs he carved. Parting her purse lips, her hoarse voice spoke, "It feels too good."

    Elise thought that with her words perhaps Ian would go a little slower in tempo. It was the truth that Ian didn''t stop her even during now. All he did was to make sure she felt pleasure and most of the time the pleasure was even too much for her to endure, almost breaking her mind.

    Ian kissed her shoulder, his fingers yfully tugged her nipples that had darkened in color while his fingers rubbed in between the lips of her wet sex, wetting his own hands with her juices.

    "That''s the point, Elise," Ian''s voice against her ears always managed to stir her entire page in their lovemaking session, some times making her feel hotter like a boiled tomato and some times she shuddered in a cold shiver which felt pleasant on their own ways. "You have to feel so good until you stop on the verge of breaking."

    Elise cheeks turned red and as she saw Ian kissing down again to her core, her back arches. Even though their body had touched and he had entered her, the sensation of his tongue over her core was much more electric to Elise. The building tension tightened when Ian pushed two fingers inside her. Elise who couldn''t hold back muffled her face against the pillow that Ian had ced carefully over her head and her fingers tensed on the sides as she cries for his name.

    Ian watched how Elise breaking on the bed releasing her tension where her facepletely smeared by lust and satisfaction and his smile widened darkly.

    As Elise tries to catch her breaths, her attention was caught to Ian who had sat on the bed, opening the button of his pants to take out his hardened member. It was muchrger than what Elise had remembered and somewhere seeing it and his smoldering expression, an ache grew on her deepest part¡ª the ache that begged to be rubbed.

    Her cheeks turned rosy as she realized her own need.

    "Sometimes seeing you like this make me wonder just how much of a bad guy I am," Ian said to her, his hand pushing slowly inside and and out of her, making her squirm in every movement he started. It felt to Elise as though she was up on her cloud, where her body was acting on its own way.

    It took Elise all her might to form her words where her body felt weaker and at the same time needy of him, "W-Why?"

    "Because the innocent Elise who didn''t know pleasure in the beginning now seemed to be very obsessed with pleasure," Ian chuckled at his own words when he saw Elise slowly pushing herself from the bed. When she sat, the position of her lips had been closed to his manhood. Her small hands made its way gently over him, touching the shaft and rubbing him in a manner she had learned previously.

    "You like the innocent me better?" She asked and Ian smiled as he hissed in pleasure.

    "Why would I like the innocent you better? The you that had been dyed by my color is more tantalizing to me though I don''t have two choose which side of you I love when it is everything about you that make me fall to knees for you," Ian leaned forward again, letting Elise to fall on the bed before rubbing the tip of his manhood over her core.

    The rubbed was slow and Ian had done it in a way he knew Elise liked which was proven by her unbridled moans. He cherished how she looked right now, the expression she had on her face that was defenseless roused his wild self to devour her. But unlike a wild beast in the forest, Ian would only devour Elise in a way which no one would ever dare to try on her. To think he had missed a few days without seeing Elise on his bed after their marriage made him curse the people who had been getting on their way.

    Elise could see the changes on Ian''s eyes, noticing for the fourth time how Ian''s eyes grew brighter when he was aroused. The look of need to have her body delighted Elise, something she never knew how it felt until Ian had taught her. Her thoughts melted like snow over the sun when Ian pushed himself inside her.

    Every push and pull caused Elise''s mind to soar over an unexplored state of release. Ian moved slowly at the first few second, to make her get use to his size but knew when it was time to quicken his pace that caused Elise''s cries to grow louder. Unable to stop herself, Elise shiver with the orgasm she felt which had caused her entire body in a humming state of pleasure.

    Ian followed her pace, as sex was an act for the two of them to enjoy and not only either one of them.

    "You can do it Elise, don''t go tired on me now," whispered Ian as he took her waist and bring her on top of him while they were sill connected. The sudden movements caused her fingers to w marks on his back. His member inside her was stiff and it had hit the most pleasurable spot inside her with the position they had took. Although Elise had came, Ian hadn''t but she was far from being satisfied in a way simr to Ian.

    Pursing her lips she conveyed, "It feels good."

    "It''s alright. There would be more pleasure you feel after now. Match my pace and I''ll match yours."

    ******

    A/N: Sorry for thete update I just got home from having my blood tested. It''ste so the second chapter would beter ><

 Chapter 640: Blossoming Dreams-III

    <h4>Chapter 640: Blossoming Dreams-III</h4>

    After their first lovemaking, Ian didn''t stopped there and they had enjoyed a few more rounds. Elise felt her head fuzzy until she felt her senses bing clearer by the time her body had soaked on the warm water on the bathtub. Ian sat behind her. Hisrge arms upied the sides around her shoulders. At time like this when it was quiet without anyone else to bother them was a time both of them shared happily.

    Ian brushed his fingers through her hair, letting the red strands to curl and hover over the water while Elise felt how warm her stomach was, causing herself to receive the embarrassment after her own thoughts. "Hm, babies are more than weed," Ian whispered as there was only the two of them, the two didn''t have to raise their voice high for the other to hear.

    Elise stared at his eyes, "Did you receive a new ability after your resurrection?"

    Ian tilted his head, appearing as if he doesn''t understand thenguage she was speaking of, "What kind of ability?"

    "Reading minds," Elise responded, "I sometimes, maybe oftentimes wonder how you are able to correctly guess the thoughts in my heads. Such as now."

    "My eyes are clearer than water, Elise," a grin broke on his handsome face. His hair had been swept back and appeared darker in color as it turned wet from the water. "It''s the experience I have umted since the idle nine hundred years of my life. You could say that I am an expert in reading people''s emotions before I soon begin to enter their thoughts and guessed their next moves. But as for you, it''s just a habit of mine to continue and stare at you, admiring you who is now mine that your expression had became an open book to me."

    Elise smiled at his words where she couldn''t stop her raising cheeks. "Can I ask you something else?"

    "Go on," Ian offered, waiting for her questions.

    "During Lady Lucy''s death, did you noticed anything?" Elise didn''t know how much of the past she had changed but that night she and Camael had quite a rowdy fight that should have attracted a few attention.

    "Other than how angered I was and how at the time there was only murder in my mind to the people who had wronged my mother, I sensed nothing. I was still a human back then Elise; a human and a boy. What''s the matter?"

    "To look back on that night, I had touched your wings," a little hesitation appeared on Elise''s words. No matter how transparent a couple were to each other, she knew there was some lines most couple would want their partner to respect and she wasn''t sure if she had crossed the line. Ian didn''t answer, therefore she continued, "At that time, I talked withdy Lucy. We didn''t talked much and I offered to untie her hands but Camael had tired her wrists using a rope from heaven, the rope that I cannot tear."

    On her confession, she saw his eyes growing wide, "You¡­ talked to my mother?"

    "Briefly but then I had to chase after Camael. I''m sorry I couldn''t help her¡ª" Elise was interrupted as Ian shook his head toward her.

    "No. You didn''t do a wrong thing. My mother made up her choice and I respect her. The manner of how she had died was unfair, it wasn''t just, and I couldn''t ept nor forgive what those people had done but Elise, if there was an option for me to redo my entire life to never meet you, I won''t ever take that offer," Ian showed her an extremely gentle look on his face, "The past is what makes me today and it is what made me to meet you. I don''t regret what I have done as doing so means I have rejected my own life."

    Elise appreciated every thoughts Ian had that had never been selfish. To others he isn''t appears as an egoistical person but now it had been proofed how in that time when he had turned into a demon, he hadn''t killed anyone but the people who had deserved the death. That would also mean M had killed the wrong person or perhaps, she had been used by the true killer.

    "My wings," she heard Ian spoke, "Thank you for bringing them back to me. It must have been difficult to get them to your hands considering how Lady Caroline would never allow anyone to take what was inside her beloved underground. What did you do to change her mind?"

    Elise smiled, "I exchanged to her the pendant which my mother gave me, the pendant from my maternal grandfather. It was precious but mother had given it to me for it to be a help to me when the time needed and I think it was the time for me to use it. About Lady Caroline, people seemed to see her as a cold hearted person but she had helped me to mend the rift between my father and grandfather, I think it wasn''t her who was evil and she wouldn''t killed anyone unless they broke the rules set in stone."

    "True," Ian hummed, "Her husband was at the fault for not respecting her rules and stole the things on her underground. The Hell condemned and mocked her for killing her husband even though they also killed their siblings or parents to survive and even though the true culprit in the story was her husband."

    "It''s saddening," whispered Elise. She had been in the underground no matter how Lady Caroline loved her underground, she wondered if the woman truly doesn''t feel lonely being there alone for years and decades? When timees where they could rx, Elise thought to visit the woman more often.

    "Ian," she called her husband who keenly listen and stared at her.

    "Hm?"''

    "My grandfather and father had wings, my mother might also has one like my maternal grandfather, do you think I would have wings as well?" She thought about having wings after learning her own bloodline. Seeing Ian''s wings and how useful it was at most of the time where she hoped she could fly, she was curious why despite her bloodline, she had no signs of growing wings.

    "Maybe you don''t have them seeing how your angelic and demonic power are on the par perhaps one might cancel the other''s like how you have no horns. Or perhaps it is taking its time regardless if you ever want to fly all you need is to ask me and I will bring you everywhere you need forever," Ian offered her and the subtle promise he said when uttering forever had Elise to smile.

    They won''t be separated again, never, thought Elise to herself.

    "The water has turned cold. Let''s get you out of the bath," Ian said pushing himself from the bath before taking her hands. What do you want to do next?" His question came while helped wrapping the towel around her body attentively.

    "I want to visit the church. To study about the Lone''s cases. I feel something is still off about Ernest and the person who he truly is."

 Chapter 641: Weeding It Out-I

    <h4>Chapter 641: Weeding It Out-I</h4>

    When the next day appears, Ian and Elise did as their scheduled had said to the Church. From outside of the building, Elise friend when she saw the building where half of it had break down due to Ernest''sst attack. She then turned to look at Ian, "Do you think it''s a good idea for you to be here?"

    "There should be nothing wrong with it," answered Ian, unbothered by how he was announced dead in the past, "Even if it had been said that I died they haven''t seen my dead body and it all make it easier for us to fool themter."

    Elise agreed with the thought and walked inside the building. In time there was Kyle who was busy in his discussion. Once he was done, the man finally noticed how most of the church members appeared to be shocked and startled that even some of them turn pale. The man''s Jaw fall ck when his eyes followed to see both Ian and Elise standing together.

    "What¡ª" the man was rendered speechless at what he saw that he even rubbed his eyes as if doing so would convince him that he wasn''t seeing an illusion. "Lord Ian? Is that truly you?"

    Ian smirked, liking he surprise people shown to him that reminded of the time where he had surprised his father and the rest of his family before putting them to death, "Would you like me to once again introduce myself, Kyle?"

    Kyle who seemed to still not believe what he had seen apprehensively touched Ian''s shoulder only to retracted it back in shock, "This is¡­ what happened? Can someone please exin how you are here, milord? You were¡­ dead."

    "That was a little ploy, Kyle. Use your head, why do you seem tock some intelligent only after a week of my death? Perhaps you were mourning for me too?" Ian questioned with a grin and the man who appeared older blinked his eyes.

    "Pardon me, but a ploy?" Kyle questioned, hoping to clear his confusion.

    "It was to lure the true dark sorcerer, Kyle. He had nned for my death and I had only entertained his amusement," Ian lied but with his confident tone and sly smile, Kyle quickly trusted his words and Elise would have too if she didn''t see her husband''sst moments. "It seems though we have found him so there was no need for further act."

    "Oh goodness, you have fooled me truly, milord," Kyle sighed in relief. His shoulders that tensed had been aching for the whole week finally rxed, "I didn''t know how you managed to n such an intricate n. I had thought all hope was lost," the man shook his head and looked at Elise, "You too, mdy, it was a fine act that I didn''t doubt for even a second. Perhaps¡­ you have also fooled Ernest who had also trusted the news of Lord Ian''s death." There was regret on the man''s words as he spoke.

    Elise offered the man a smile as in truth Ian''s death hadn''t been an act.

    "We havee to asked about Ernest, sir Kyle," Elise brought up the subject they hade to discuss. "Do you might have a document about the incident or perhaps a witness of the case?"

    "A witness and the document," Kyle shook his head reluctantly. "Unfortunately, the ce which Ernest had destroyed was the document room. It seems he knew this would happen and had purposely chose the room. To date, most witness to the death of Mr. and Mrs. Lone had died in the fire that burned the mansion, leaving only two person, Dalton and Ernest himself. They were children so there had been no suspicions at the time that it had been Ernest who had burned the house. We trusted their words. Dalton had told me about what happened and what Mr. and Mrs. Lone had done in their house to the child. At the time when I see them, I could never think it would be one of the boy''s doing."

    Elise recalled that the same person who had questioned Dalton and Ernest to the case was Kyle. It exined why the man held more sympathy to the two as he had seen them grow and worked under his wings.

    "There it is, the witness," Ian chimed brightly, "Dalton is still alive. Therefore, we can still ask him questions and I also think this would help him to find some answers he perhaps wish to know. Lead the way, Kyle."

    Kyle seemed hesitant at first. Dalton was still suffering from a few traumatic ident and stress but hearing Ian''s words the man thought that perhaps Dalton do need answers which only Ian and Elise knew. Although Kyle never knew Ian was a demon, he had a gut feeling telling him that the man was a different creature than others who he had seen.

    Elise and Ian was led to Dalton who was residing inside the church as it was the most safest ce he could be at the moment and also because he was the key to the ongoing case of the dark sorcerer lord.

    Upon hearing the door opening, Dalton who stared at the wall, reflecting his thoughts was taken aback and snapped his head to the door. Seeing Kyle and Elise, a small smile appeared on the man''s gentle face before startle came to him when he noticed the third person who visited him.

    "Lord Ian!" Dalton pushed himself from the bed he sat on.

    Ian waved his hands to cut the chase, "Yes, yes, I am alive and I''m not an impersonator. You look terrible, Dalton or is this the true you as your brother had been taking your position?"

    Dalton didn''t have words to say, "Ernest took my ce most of the time but also not. Sometimes it is truly me whom you have seen but my memories, words, and actions had been altered to his wish."

    "Like a puppet," Ian remarked to which Dalton had no reply in. "Exin to me about Ernest, Dalton. Had you noticed something strange about him since the time your parents brought him to your house?"

    Dalton shook his head slowly, "He was a truly normal boy. A kind, gentle, and sun-loving person." Exined Dalton when a trail of water formed on one of the four corner of the rooms before suddenly an eye manifest to see the four people in the room in a clear sight.

 Chapter 642: Weeding It Out-II

    <h4>Chapter 642: Weeding It Out-II</h4>

    "Nothing was out of ce in the beginning," Dalton continued. "As Ernest had lived in the street he was d to finally had a roof over his head and I was overjoyed as well to have a younger brother again." Gradually as he spoke, a bitter aftertaste settled on Dalton''s mouth.

    Ian wasn''t surprised by this, "Everything that seem normal on the surface always turns out to be otherwise. Tell me at when you find him odd?"

    Dalton pulled his eyebrows together as it was difficult for him to muster the memories that had been buried and erased multiple times by Ernest. "I suppose after the ritual. Most memorable one was when I had came to tend his wounds after the ritual my parents had it him through. Themps were all turned off as per the ritual and that was when, I witness him begin to talk... alone in the darkness as if there was another person listening to him. There had been also times when he would behaved strangely malicious and when I was beside him, I would feel chill at the time, as though I was chased by a hungry beast."

    "That must have been your instinct telling you to run away," remarked Ian and Dalton nodded, seconding the guess.

    "Can you make a few memories after the incident?" Elise then asked Dalton who shifted his hand and sped them together. Elise, Ian, and Kyle was standing in front of the bed where their back was exposed to the wall.

    "I can remember a few. One that I think I have to note is when I came to visit his room. He was standing alone again, in the darkness, and he seemed to be arguing with someone. It was also raining heavily where I can only listen to few of their words," Dalton squeezed his forehead as if seeing the memory again and trying to reiterate what he saw. "I had thought that perhaps a guest had came. But the room was too dark for anyone to invite their guest in which made me curious. I thought about lighting up the candle when lightning strike..." Dalton held his head and Elise frowned when she saw he man seemingly trying to endure pain that ache in his head. "But there was no one... and yet next to him, I saw a shadow of a person reflected on the floor..."

    Elise can make out that Ernest had been speaking to an unknown entity to himself. Considering how Dalton had seen him talking in the darkness since they were young, it was safe to say that Ernest and the dark entity had known each other for quite a long time.

    Elise looked at Ian who nodded to her, "Seem like you were correct Elise. Apollyon is behind all this but whether he is the one controlling Ernest hadn''t been decided yet seeing how Ernest doesn''t seem to hate hispany."

    "Apollyon?" Kyle who had listened asked from the ce he had been standing at, observing the ry of conversations.

    "We will tell you about thatter," Ian brushed off as exining take time and they don''t have quite the privilege to do entertaining idle long exnation.

    Elise looked back to Dalton, "What did you heard in Ernest''s discussion with the darkness?"

    "I-it was an argument and I can''t make out what they had been arguing about. However, I remember the topics was whether to kill one unnamed person who they refer as ''he''. Ernest told the shadow it was unnecessary but theter replied¡­ ''There''s no choice in your hands but mine.'' And¡­" Dalton suddenly lunge and a dry cough erupted from the deepest part of his throat where blood flowed down on the ground.

    Elise who was startled at this quickly reached out her hand when Ian had stopped her. Her confused eyes look at Ian only to see his back facing her and his hands were holding a sharp de between his hands.

    "Quite the wee," Ian chimed with a smile thatst shortly for a second. "Coming to the room uninvited, no manners I see."

    Elise''s blue eyes quickly darted to see the other end of the de before seeing who had been holding the sword to see Ernest. His eyes had turned from once a ck color to a bright golden one which narrowed when seeing Ian and Elise. Kyle who was also startled had moved quickly to pull out a gun from his hand when in split of second Ernest''s hand had moved, stabbing the older man on his stomach. Elise had tried to prevent this from happening but Ernest''s movements had been too quickly and even calcted that Jett didn''t manage to stop the tip of the de by a brush of a feather.

    Ian, on the other hand had his hands full shielding the other two attacks that came from behind him from the other two dark sorcerers who appeared, didn''t expect Ernest to have go for Kyle when it should have been him or Elise who was on the man''s killing list. Seeing Kyle who slowly fell on the ground had him to frown.

    "It is unpleasant for people like you to keep trying to find a way in interrupting other''s n," said Ernest as he pulled the sword he had used to kill Kyle in front of him and stared at it.

    Elise was stunned at seeing Kyle who had copsed. She learned that for a person''splexion to turn pallid didn''t take much more than a full minute. Her lips were parted as she slipped back to the horrific truth about war. It was all death surrounding her¡­ even in her most happiest moments in her life.

    Her blue eyes quickly red at Ernest where hints of golden begin to blend with the blue color of her eyes.

    "Ernest!"

    Dalton who was lying on the bed crumpled himself as pain of thousand needles stabbing his heart. He pushed himself to open his eyes that took him a lot of pain. Seeing Ernest in the room and other three people behind them, startle came to his face but the moment he looked at the other side of the corner, seeing Kyle slumping down to the ground with his back resting on the wall while blood formed arge circle on his shirt, he was once again reminded by all the evil things his younger brother had done.

    Ernest who had came looked at them with an indifferent expression.

 Chapter 643: Weeding It Out-III

    <h4>Chapter 643: Weeding It Out-III</h4>

    The more emotionless Ernest appeared and how he didn''t seem to be concerned of Kyle''s death when the man had once been a very close figure to the brothers, the angrier Elise had became seeing this. The man had no remorse. She couldn''t understand the reason for Ernest''s actions. But once he had killed the most innocent kinds of soul, Elise had no intention to go easy on the man.

    And neither did Ian.

    "What is the need to overreact? Being a demon and the wife of a demon, both of you have taken life as well." Ernest spoke in a way as if he doesn''t know his mistake but Elise knew heprehend the weigh of his action, this had only been his attempt in avoiding to take his responsibility .

    "Why did you kill Kyle?" Elise questioned with her jaw clenched.

    "Is there any reason why I should reply to that? He was on my way. It''s simply as it is," replied Ernest, his hand swung the sword he had on his left hand, wringing out the blood to stter over the wall.

    "You are insane," Elise can''t help to let the words leave her mouth even though she had known that Ernest was an unhinged person. "Kyle had helped you?"

    "Helped? Well not wrong, he did helped me to avoid attention and hide my identity from outsiders but now he served no purpose as my identity had been exposed. Yes, why do you me me, Lady Elise?" Ernest tilted his head in an apparent confusion. "You were the one who caused his death. You were also the person who had revealed my identity ande here to find out more about my past which is unpleasant. If not for your little mouth and action, he could perhaps spend another few years of living. You don''t seem to¡ª"

    Ian caught Ernest by his mouth and hoisted the man to the wall. The other two dark sorcerers were startled as Ian hadn''t yed by the rule ofpletely listening to Ernest''s discussion and had went for an attack. But before they could do anything, Elise had touched the two dark sorcerers'' hands, causing it to crumble into ashes. Anger was trembling in her blood and she looked at Ernest who was unbothered seeing his only two allies dead when and to be alone with both Ian and Elise.

    "Shut your fucking mouth, Ernest," Ian stressed his words. Something feral hiding underneath his voice which he had lowered. "You might think you could poison Elise''s mind with that rotten reasoning you have in your head but you would never seed. Don''t try to guilt tripping people here."

    Elise saw Ian pulled Ernest from the wall and dragged the man by holding to his head before shoving Ernest''s face to Kyle''s body. "Look closely at that wound. You see the blood? You see that red liquid? Now look at his face," Ian who had shoved Ernest face to the wound, pulled his head and this time push him closer to look at Kyle''s expression where his wide eyes had turned lifeless and chilling to look closely. "This is the look of someone being betrayed and their disappointment shing before the end of their life. That wound that had killed him. It wasn''t Elise who had pulled the trigger on but you."

    Elise held her hand to see Ernest''s reaction. It started slow and almost inaudible before finally, Elise hear a raise of voice and it wasughtering from Ernest. Theughter bubbles out and Ian who frowned pulled the man''s head and once again mmed him to the wall. This time, Ian''s hand was gripping tight his neck.

    "What''s funny?" Ian''s question was straight and sharp.

    "What exactly are you trying to achieve, Lord Ian? By letting me see the body up close. Is that how you teach me the effect of what I have done? I don''t get what you are trying to show to me. Is it the dead body? The blood? Or the wounds? I have seen a lot of them. Perhaps you want to see my remorse?" Ernest smirked widened, "That would be impossible. How was my sneak attack? I have to say I did well didn''t I? This seem to be a trick that came from Satan himself. A shame how he decided to keep the spell locked when he could have gone anywhere unnoticed."

    Ian had seen plenty of people with a screwed mind as he was one as well. Living in Hell, he also had plenty of witness to people who entertain bloodshed, those who loves death as their desire and passion. But Ernest was one insane man of his own.

    "Remorse?" Ian shook his head, "I never sought for a remorse or guilt from others. I don''t need it. Will remorse and guilt from you give back the lives that you have taken? No. I''m a demon not an angel nor a saint. All I want to see is Ernest," Ian answered to cause Ernest''s face that had been filled with smile to form into a startle. "I had only put this to you so I can see whether both of you are insane or only one of you who strive as a parasite to the other. And I am thankful that both of you appeared to be mad, this make it easier for me to kill you and teach you the payment for killing me."

    As Ian finished his words, he peeled Ernest''s head from the wall and mmed the man''s head to the wall. "Come on. Come out," he ordered. "Come out Apollyon."

    "W-What are you saying?!" Ernest screamed, his hand trying to dig the skin of Ian''s hand. Ian didn''t want to spend a single drop of his blood to the man and once again casually mmed Ernest''s head to the wall.

    "Ian," Elise''s voice then appeared from behind. She had been watching silently and thought it was finally time for her to raise her voice.

    Ernest''s head was covered with blood that hindered his sight. Seeing Elise, he grinned, thinking that the Demon''s Bride was just as naive as ever, believing that there was still a chance for the evil to reform. Ernest had guessed that Elise would stop Ian''s violence.

    "What is it, my dear wife?" Ian questioned her in gentle manner without looking at her eyes.

    Elise stared back at Ernest''s eyes, understanding the man''s thoughts where her eyes narrow, "Don''t kill him too early. There are more of his sins he cannot pay by dying easily."

    "Of course," Ian grinned widely, his voice turn malicious as it goes deeper, "There are plenty of death I have in my for you. I will be kind and choose you the one with the most torture before your death."

 Chapter 644: Tolling Bells-I

    <h4>Chapter 644: Tolling Bells-I</h4>

    Elise had no intention at all to release Ernest leave unscratched. Ian tilted his head in a thought, "How do we bring out Apollyon? Come out. I have some business with you."

    Ernest didn''t answer and had only red sharply with his eyes as if doing so would keep him silent. Elise frowned, "There''s a reason why you cannote out Apollyon?" She asked, her taunt was clear with her words.

    Ian liked the way Elise had given the taunt, "Perhaps he is scared of us, my love. The lonely Apollyon must be scared of us considering his cowardice to kill people while hiding in the darkness."

    Ernest who was out of breath as Ian had clutched his grip tight on his neck pulled out a tilted smirk. "You have to do more to bring him out," and raising his hand Ernest had tried to pull his weapon from the wall when Ian had broke the vase nearest to him and stabbed Ernest''s hands to the wall, nailing him to the wall.

    "I have a bright idea. Apollyon seem to be living inside you for free. Tell me, Ernest if I take your life now, would he die too?" Ian had reached out his hand and took the same sword Ernest had used to hold it against Ernest''s neck.

    Ernest was taken aback and even startled but tried to form a confidence smile that slipped up "Killing me early, Lord Ian?"

    "The earlier the better. It would be foolish to let you alive for long only to know more answer which is hidden. I am only weeding out the parasites," Ian didn''t think twice before pressing the de deeper to dug the skin of Ernest''s neck. "Think of it as your mistake for being foolish and proud bying here without preparation, Ernest. Did you fret when knowing I had came back alive and put it to your top priority to kill me?"

    Ernest narrowed his eyes when he looked at Ian with his smile that was still wide on his face, "Then kill me."

    Elise narrowed her eyes at the quick eptance that Ernest had given. She still hadn''t forgotten who Ernest was. He was the dark sorcerer, someone who had hid behind the curtain, doing whatever he could to pull people and y them by the string. He had created people as his puppet. It was difficult to think that he woulde to both her and Ian unprepared when thest time he had used a clever underhanded trick that cost Ian''s his life.

    "Wait," Elise stopped Ian by holding to his arm. Her blue eyes stared deeply at Ernest''s eyes that had turned golden.

    Ernest stared back at Elise with a grin that quickly fade, "I really hate you from the bottom of my heart, Lady Elise. You are unpredictable, hard to track, and miracles seem to be following behind you. And like now, you are uselessly perceptive."

    Elise''s eyes widened as she realized what had in truth urred. "Ian don''t kill him!"

    Ian turned to look at her when he noticed Ernest had brought up his hands together. Clicking his tongue, Ian pulled himself away when Elise said, "Don''t let him kill his current body."

    Ian who at first couldn''t grasp her words looked once again at Ernest. However, this time, he had looked at a different aspect of Ernest, noting the two vertical red stain that had colored Ernest''s back. They had no time to lose as Ernest had ced a magic that would blew the building once again. In a swift movement, Ian had hauled Elise to his hand, bringing Ernest whose consciousness had faded before hurrying and leave when he almost forgot Dalton and pulled the third person to his hand.

    Arriving on the sky, Ian looked down at the building before red and ck smoke burst out followed by a sting sound that could tear one''s eardrums. The building that had been made out of bricks shattered and the pieces lunged to the yard surrounding the building like fireworks.

    Once the st had ended, Iannded to the ground, letting Dalton to copse on the ground and releasing the other man before carefully letting Elise down. His red eyes then moved toward the person beside Dalton who was unconscious. Elise also frowned to see the person who at first appeared as Ernest but now with the magic that had been broken, he turned back to his true identity and the person was none other than Gabriel.

    Everything happened too quickly for Elise to wrap her mind around. She took steps back to understand what had urred.

    Ernest, knowing both her and Ian would arrive to the church building hadid one trap. The trap was simple. As Ernest knew how much anger and hatred both her and Ian had to him, he had expected that either two would kill him at first sight. Knowing this, he had manipted the entire scene.

    He also knew how to appear shocked by Ian''s resurrection, painting himself to be the flustered enemy who would do anything at all cost to execute Ian for good. But truthfully, his n was to have Ian to kill him¡ª the him who had manipted both Gabriel''s appearance and voice into him. He wanted Ian to kill Gabriel by his hands!

    The magic had been done seamless, as expected from Apollyon''s assiatance, one of the original archangels.

    "It''s not the end Elise," Ian quickly warned her and he turned his face to look up at the sky where creatures who possess therge white wings had appeared to the sky. The head of the angels plunge down to the ground while holding his spear. His bright golden eyes were furious and his eyes red as he look at Ian and Elise.

    "I trusted you, Ian White," said the angel who was none other than Michael. Eyes filled with rage where he was almost blinded by it. "But you and your uncle had cleverly fooled me."

    "No, there''s a misunderstanding here," Elise raised her voice for Michael to direct his spear toward her. "You are Raziel''s granddaughter in a way, you are someone of my family. But remember this youngdy. I hold back nothing to those who harmed my angels."

 Chapter 645: Tolling Bells-II

    <h4>Chapter 645: Tolling Bells-II</h4>

    Lucifer? Elise''s heart sank hearing the warning that had been ruled by the head of the archangel, Michael. His expression looked visibly enraged. It was clear that no matter what ss people had used to look at the current situation, Ian and her seemed to be the one attacking Gabriel.

    More angels made their way to the ground, notably was Uriel and Raphael, the angel of judgement. Upon seeing the scene, Uriel gasped. His golden eyes like his fellow brothers went toward Gabriel where he quickly run forward but Michael had stopped him. "Be cautious. That is the monster''s w you are stepping to, Uriel," warned Michael.

    "But brother Gabriel," Uriel''s eyes were in panic and that only further sent cold ice water to Elise''s heart.

    "Sirs," Elise raised her voice again where Michael grudge-filled eyes red at her, "This is truly a misunderstanding. So that no more further bloodshed, please let me exin. This is all the doing of the dark sorcerer¡ª"

    "That sword!" Raphael raised his voice once again, his finger pointing to the sword that somehow had gotten it way to the ground where they had been standing at, possibly when Ian had fled from the building, the sword had been thrown nearby them. "It''s the sword of inferno."

    Ian who heard this knitted his eyebrows. Their situation was getting worse and worse by each second.

    "The sword that Satan forged," Michael continued Raphael''s words and lookedpletely disgusted at Ian, "I see the clear picture now. Satan had put you two through this didn''t you? I don''t know what he had offered you two by harming Gabriel but remember, children a sin is something you cannot take back," threatened Michael with his voice lowered dangerously.

    "This is not what it looks like," Elise couldn''t understand why the angels had made a one-sided assumption before hearing them but they had been convinced Ian had been the one to put Gabriel into the situation he was in currently, where his soul was treading between life and death.

    Ian could tell there was no more going out of this nor escaping. There was no way for them to talk their way out of this with how persuaded the angels were.

    "I feel what my uncle felt now and honestly it''s shitty," remarked Ian as he slowly took Elise''s hands toward his.

    Michael turned to Raphael, "Your judgement."

    Raphael nodded his head in answer after Michael''s request. The angel announced aloud, "Ian White you are now to be punished for harming the Archangel Gabriel. Your punishment should be seen through by death."

    Elise gasped at this, her eyes darting behind the three archangel to see the rest of the angels who had came as well, as if forming the army they had in Heaven to the mortalnd. Ernest who was sitting on the roof of the church building was unnoticed by anyone. He immediately disappeared from the ce, returning to his house.

    His body at once lunged forward with his hand crossed across his stomach. His body trembled before the mirror he was standing near. Small sound quivered from his mouth that at once st into a manicughter. Ernest ran toward the mirror, his hands mming the ss enough to cause cobweb-like fissures.

    "Do you like what you see?" Asked Ernest to his reflection. Although his eyes had been deep in the ck color when he stared to the mirror, his reflection had shown the opposite shining golden color.

    The smile on Ernest''s lips were wide and cruel but his reflection had a far worse chilling smile.

    "Not enough. Both Heaven and Hell must be in havoc right now. Oh, how pleasing that is just to imagine! I can''t wait¡­ I can''t wait!" His reflection answered with a well pleased look. "Soon Hell will embark in the path of anger of being falsely used and likewise, Heaven will show the same rage toward them for killing Gabriel. Rage and anger is always a potent poison to them. The anger will blinded their eyes, preventing them to sense a single of our tracks."

    Ernest looked at his hands as if to observe the unimaginable power he had coursing over his body, "That''s a very pleasing view I''m certain. I can''t wait to see how other humans in the mortalnd would suffer."

    His reflection grin from ear to ear, "I knowrade, you would be as joyful as I would. It is a pleasure to finally found someone who could understand me. We don''t need anyone else. Just the both of us and we can do the impossible. When Hell and Heaven has disappeared, you can now created a better mortal world just like you wish, Ernest. It would be a ce where you can punish the humans who deserve retribution. It would be a different worldpared where demons and angels ruled unfairly. However, I can''t understand. Why do you stopped me earlier?"

    Ernest tore his gaze from his hands and looked at his reflection with a faint frown. "I have warned you not to kill Dalton, Apollyon. I won''t forgive you the second time."

    Apollyon in reply red back at him in a fit of anger, "You don''t need that human any longer, Ernest. Look at him, he is a human who had abandoned you. Remember? I gave you an option that night when you killed those foolish couple to show your true self toward him. What did he screamed once seeing at you?¡ª"

    "Stop it," Ernest warned.

    "He said, ''stay away from me monster!''," Apollyon chuckled andughed which stopped when Ernest mmed his fists to the mirror again, causing it to further break.

    "I said stop it, Apollyon!" Ernest yelled in rage.

    But Apollyon had nothing to stop him and he continue to speak despite how distorted his reflection had became due to the broken surface. Where his eyes multiply on the crack surface of the ss. "No one ept you as you are, Ernest but we don''t need any validation from anyone. We are doing this for the better good. The better good, remember? That brother of yours can''t understand your reasoning and I had taught you what we should do to people who can''t understand us?"

    "We kill them," Ernest answered while staring at how frightening his reflection had became as it was disyed on the shattered ss.

    Meanwhile, on the shore of the abyss, the creature continue to look at the starless sky, seeing how ominously silent the sea had became after hisst visitor. The calm was akin to calm before storm where tragedy seem to be ticking in seconds. In time, he noticed a presence behind him and turned his face. The creature that looked at the person appeared taken aback. "I know you, don''t I?" The creature questioned to the person who stood in front of him where the person smiled mysteriously instead of replying.

 Chapter 646: Tolling Bells-III

    <h4>Chapter 646: Tolling Bells-III</h4>

    No exnation can seem to go through either Michael or the rest of the angels. They were too taken by their anger that the reasoning Elise gave sounded more like an excuse given by a thief that had caught red handed. In this case it was a murderer. The only witness they could have to help them was Gabriel himself who knew the culprit that had wounded him but currently the angel was out of lights.

    "Elise, stand back," she heard Ian saying and did what he said with a faint nod.

    "The judgement given by Heaven is unfair. Now I see why my uncle had decided to leave that ce," Ian saw Michael frowning deeper. The church member who had heard the st didn''t came as if the explosion held no importance when it should have been a great incident to them. The answer to this must lies with the angels, thought Ian. Seeing how bold they were to fly using theirrge signature white wings. It would mean they had prepared something.

    "No further exnation is needed for this, Ian White," answered another angel from behind Michael.

    Ian was familiar with the voice but not only him, Elise had also heard the voice before for many times. She looked to see the white silver hair and his eyes that was covered with the white ribbon. "Heaven," she called the angel''s name. Why was he there? With the rest of the angels?

    "I might not have the eyes like everyone else in this ground but I have been present during that time where you had torn Gabriel''s wings," Heaven said that had both Ian and Elise to look at him as though he had grown to heads.

    "That''s not true," Elise stopped Heaven from lying. What had made the man lied? For all she had known, they had a good rtionship and Heaven wasn''t one to lie like he did now.

    "Silence!" Michael stopped Elise''s words against with his stern words. In the same time, Elise heard Gabriel''s voice squirming and turn to tend Gabriel. She noticed his arm where a ck line had appeared and it had stemmed all over to his elbow.

    "Ian," she called for him and Ian who had turned his head when noticing his wife moved pulled his eyebrows. This wasn''t looking great. Michael then ordered his armies of angel to stride forward to attack.

    "Elise, the mirror," Ian instructed in a hurry and Elise who had also thought the same pulled out her hand for a mirror of her size to appear when she touched the air. "Go first," Ian told her and with no time to waste, Elise had entered the mirror, disappearingpletely from the ce before Ian threw thest two men inside the mirror.

    "Don''t you dear escape, demon!" Michael screamed in rage, throwing his spear and Ian managed to dodge it.

    "You''re not less of a grumpy old manpared to Satan. I''m sure you can get along well together," and saying this words, Ian entered the mirror which disappeared by breaking in pieces. Before the shards touched the ground, it had turned into nothing.

    Michael wasn''t pleased at how his two most wanted people had escaped his clutches. He turned to the angels when at that time, Raphael fell forward, unconscious. Michael''s eyebrows furrowed at this. "Raphael had been the closest friend to Gabriel. He must be in shock. Bring him to his room and tend him, Uriel."

    Heaven didn''t say anything but nodded.

    "What was the weapon Ian White had used to tear Gabriel''s wings?" Michael''s questioned sounded calm when in truth uttering the question had taken him everything he had with his jaw clenched.

    "His hands," Heaven answered without the slightest hesitation as if he had made his mind on what to say and even reiterated in his mind. "Why the question?"

    "So I can repay what he had done to Gabriel," Michael replied ominously an left using his wings.

    Both Elise and Ian appeared in Hell in a blink of an eye. As Elise had arrived first, she waited for Ian who came in not less than half a minute after her along with Dalton and Gabriel who was unconscious. The location where the other end of the teleporting mirror was in a room where there had been a bed prepared and Malphas, who was waiting anxiously as he was told to stay back in the castle.

    Upon seeing Elise, Malphas stood up. He was confused with how in haste Elise was before jumping on his spot when two more men emerged from the mirror. Elise quickly looked at him for assistance, "Help me bring them to the bed and call for my father."

    "I''m here," Leviathan''s words came as the door opened. He had noticed his daughter''s presence back in the castle but didn''t expect to see Gabriel who copsed on the ground. "Bring them to bed quickly Malphas."

    "Yes sire!" Malphas went to pick up the two men without needing any assistance.

    "What happened?" Leviathan questioned Elise while his eyes were still looking at Gabriel and marching away to tend the archangel.

    "We have been used as a scapegoat," replied Ian who came thest to the room. "Heaven betrayed us. Do you think you know what gued Gabriel?"

    "It''s a poison. I can work out on it but nothing is decisive until we know how much the poison spread all over his body," Leviathan checked on Gabriel pulse and ordered Malphas to bring him a few objects. "What do you mea by Heaven betraying you two?"

    "Apollyon wanted me to kill him while he disguised Gabriel to his appearance. Hadn''t it been for Elise and if I was still the same man who was blinded by rage hundred of years ago, his n would seed. He knew what to do to manipte and control people around him," Ian said as Elise seconded his words.

    Elise added the exnation, "Both Michael and the rest of the angels seem to believe we were the one who harmed Gabriel. They chased us and handed a one-sided punishment to Ian. How is Gabriel?" If Gabriel woke up, Elise knew the misunderstanding between them and Heaven could be resolved quickly. Thest thing she wanted was to fight with Heaven of cause a war.

    Leviathan''s eyebrows knitted tight as he continue to feel Gabriel''s pulse with his fingers pressed on the angel''s wrists. "He''s not looking good. Apollyon is an ancient being and his poison is of the same age of him."

    "That means you don''t have the antidote?" Elise questioned and her father shook his head.

    "I know how but we would need a few nts from the underground. I will see Caroline. As this isn''t an object she should agree to the request."

    Elise sighed a relief breath. Everything had urred too quickly for her to follow and while they had vacate to a saver ce, they were still under the threat of being used as the person who had harmed Gabriel, the archangel. It was Elise''s fast time to be in such position where no one wanted to listen to her and she learned how horrific it had felt.

    In time a bell tolled that rmed Elise, Leviathan, and Ian as well as Malphas who had arrived back to the room. Orias then dashed from behind Malphas into the room, "Your majesty! An urgent incident had urred. It¡­ it is the duke."

    "Lucifer?" Ian narrowed his eyes, "What happened to him." His red eyes then saw how frantic Orias was before he shook his sign cuing the terrible urrence.

 Chapter 647: Cursed People-I

    <h4>Chapter 647: Cursed People-I</h4>

    Ian take a stride forward and Elise followed him from behind as he made his way outside, following Orias who had left to lead them toward another room on the same floor. They hadn''t seen Lucifer or know in what condition he was currently but Elise had noticed the blood on the ground that was smeared on the blue carpet. She also knew Ian had noticed this by how quick he sped up to the room Orias had led him to.

    Standing in front of the room was both Beelzebub and Esther who seemed to be flustered as well.

    Beelzebub reached out his hand to the door before Ian coulde in, "Stay calm," he warned.

    Ian didn''t answer. He looked at Beelzebub with a nod before turning the door knob open and entering the room at once. Inside was Lucifer whose body was covered with bandage across his pale skin. His long ck hair spread on the bed''s sheet as his eyes were tightly close. His lower half had been covered by the nket and there was traces of blood on his face where there was one scar that had wounded his jaw.

    "What happened?" Ian noticed how his uncle''s body was battered and his expression was too pallid even for his usual paleplexion.

    "He was attacked on his way back to Hell. I found him when I and Esther was on our way to enter the castle. I notified the servants and carried him here. From what I could see his entire body had been wounded, he was attacked or perhaps he had been in a duel with someone else," Beelzebub exined.

    Elise didn''t understand. She knew how strong Lucifer was. After all, he could show his aggressive side toward Satan without a fear of his life. Satan too, didn''t seem to ever want to make the demon his enemy. It was difficult to think someone could manage to put him in this state.

    "Did he said who it was?" Ian questioned, his eyes that looked at Beelzebub appeared to be a calm before storm which wasn''t noticed only by Elise but the rest of the people in the room.

    Beelzebub silently shook his head in response.

    "How is he now?" Elise then asked, finding Beelzebub''s twisted face as a sign of a terrible oue.

    "I don''t know what urred to him. Usually wounds like these might seem to be a big matter toward other demons and angels but this should be nothing against Lucifer. Yet he''s unconscious."

    Ian frowned as he came closer. With his eyes closed, he used his sense before saying, "His soul is here and there''s no curse."

    "I remember there was one said a curse that is invisible to the eyes and act up all of a sudden," Esther who had been studying the situation from the side said. "There was no trace nor sign. It''s a curse that was once well known in the back alley of Hell."

    "Perhaps it''s the same curse that''s currently affecting Lucifer?" Beelzebub questioned.

    "We should find someone who knew more about curses," Esther suggested.

    Elise looked at Orias, "Where is grandfather?" the servant shook his head in response, cuing that he doesn''t know which had Elise confused. "He''s not in the castle?"

    Ian also looked at Orias who felt the pressure of being questioned by the high demons. "During the early hour of the day, his majesty was in his room but all of a sudden he left."

    "Any ce you knew where he would go to?" asked Elise again but Orias had no idea as Satan was a master who never had a proper schedule nor would consult to his servants of his daily activities.

    "If he''s not in the castle, bring anyone you know who is skilled in the area of curse," ordered Ian that was enough to get Orias quickly on his feet and dashed out from the room.

    "I heard another ruckus around here, what happened?" Esther asked Elise, wondering what was themotion she heard from the neighboring room.

    "Michael and the rest of the angels suspect us as the culprit who harmed Gabriel. Heaven had betrayed us by iming that he had seen Ian attacking Gabriel and tearing his wings," said Elise with her eyebrows knitted tightly. It felt to her as if she had been put in a narrow box where the sides had been tightly glued close, trapping her inside with no way out.

    It was hard to predict what Ernest was nning to do when the man seemed to have nned out everything for years, enabling him to guess theirs steps ahead of themselves, or she should say, Apollyon''s n. Seeing how well Apollyon had read their next step it felt as if he was seeing their future and making choices were akin to picking a cursed card where she knew a setback was waiting for them.

    "Raphael gave the punishment to Ian, a punishment to kill him," Elise uttered before biting down her lips.

    Esther was taken aback at the news as well as Beelzebub who was standing near the bed. He had been the person who cornered Gabriel that day alongside Heaven but they had not attacked the angel at all, and the culprit was rather the dark sorcerer.

    "They didn''t only manipte the angels but the Heaven as well," remarked Beelzebub. "This is terrible."

    "What do you mean?" Esther found Beelzebub sudden worried expression that was rare to be a terrible premonition.

    Beelzebub raised his two hands, "Heaven and Hell are drawn between a very fragile line. The demons are cursed and the angels are given a punishment. Like how Ian cannot die and how Gabriel could only say the truth. It''s all to prevent both side from attack each other. To protect the bnce. With the me of harming Gabriel now lies on us, there is nothing that could restrain other angels from Heaven to attack Hell."

    Elise stared at Beelzebub as her blue eyes widened she looked at Ian, understanding what Beelzebub meant. "It''s a war between Heaven and Hell."

 Chapter 648: Cursed People-II

    <h4>Chapter 648: Cursed People-II</h4>

    The conditions weren''t doing great. Lucifer was unconscious while Gabriel was poisoned. To find out who done this was not quite hard when Ernest''s identity had been revealed. But their current problem wasn''t finding the culprit anymore. It was to stop the war from happening. But how?

    Ian continue to stare at his uncle with an indescribable expression before his eyes narrows down.

    "Is there any way you could call grandfather, Orias?" Elise asked. The King was the vital piece to any war and for them to decide whether this war will start or not. After herst meeting with the angry angels, Elise knew persuading them and exining the truth all will sound like an excuse that they won''t give a minute to hear.

    "I will try calling his majesty now," Orias excused himself and left the room in quick speed.

    Elise ced her hand on Ian''s back, "I''m sure he would be alright." She said and Ian turned with a small nod as his answer.

    Though from other point of view Ian''s and Lucifer''s rtionship was akin to oil in water, in truth, both of them cared for each other. The me that Ian once to put on his uncle had disappeared once he knew the truth of what had happened and who the true culprit was.

    After the lost of Lady Lucy, they only had themselves to care for and after knowing the existent of the other, their care grew stronger despite their actions that were sometimes lukewarm or filled with arguments.

    Knowing how it felt to lose someone dear Elise could sympathize with Ian.

    Not long a demon had entered, the same demon who was known to be adept in the expertise of curse. Whening to Lucifer, the demon began to perform a few checkups using his magic.

    "What did you find?" Ian questioned and the demon shook his head in response.

    The demon bowed, "Apologies lord, but I could not sense any curse guing the Duke. There are some noticeable wounds but¡­"

    "But?" Elise was the one to hurry the demon.

    "Those wounds weren''t made normally and neither it was made by an angel. It is created from whip and I sensed a demonic presence from it," replied the demon who looked more hesitant as if his tongue was tied.

    Ian who didn''t have enough patience red at the demon, "Get to the damn point."

    "The demonic scent is simr to¡­ you." The demon answered. When one''s smell is over the other, it acts as a proof which meant Ian had been the one who attacked Lucifer. It was why the demon had hesitated as he thought he had to lie but in front of Elise, the princess, the demon couldn''t do so.

    But the people in the room didn''t suspect Ian as they immediately knew the answer.

    "It''s Caleb," Esther said aloud, breaking the silence which was fragile as a soap bubble.

    As they were surprised by one revtion to the next, the bell tolled again, rming the entire castle. Orias came back to the room in a rush, "Your highness, his majesty request for your presence.

    Elise looked at Ian who said, "I''lle with you."

    Both of them left the ce at once, making their way to the throne room where Satan had stood. His body was fully adorned by his armor and he had stopped maintaining his human-like appearance, letting his horns grew as well as his wide wings that rest on his back.

    The rest of the demons in front of him had also adorned the same armor, clearly preparing themselves for a war.

    "Grandfather," Elise quickly dashed to Satan who raised his hand immediately to dismiss the other demons around him. "What is going on?"

    "War, isn''t it?" Ian let the question out, staring at Satan''s eyes with the same fierceness.

    "The angels dered the war. I do not fancy the idea of war between Hell and Heaven but I have no intention to let my kingdom grind to ashes," answered Satan decisively. "The war will begin when the angel start the attacks.

    "It doesn''t make sense, the angels, they are too hasty with their choices," Elise stated, "The proof they has was only Heaven''s words."

    Satan sighed. Neither he seemed to expect this to ur. "The true enemy aren''t humans, angels, or demons, Elise. It is the demon within one''s self¡ª their burning anger. Anger is everyone''s primary enemy and no one can escape its clutches. Anger can cause a person''s own demise and others around them. The angels are blinded by angers and to change their mind is close to impossible unless one of them could put their anger under control."

    "However if Michael himself cannot control his anger, I doubt everyone else in Heaven could do it," Ian answered with his forehead creased into a deep frown.

    "I would expect Raphael to be the most level-headed person in Heaven but he was the one who had given you the punishment. If the war is unavoidable even I won''t be able to do anything but as a King my kingdom ce first over anything else. Whether it is the angels or the entire Heaven, I cannot allow them harming this ce," said Satan with his resolute tone.

    Which meant¡­ if Michael put a move to Hell and start the war, Satan wouldn''t hesitate to defeat the angels.

    "This is what he nned for," Elise said in the moment of silence, "Apollyon''s n was to have Heaven and Hell to wage war. There is only one method to stop this."

    Ian understood Elise''s n. She didn''t want war between Heaven and Hell to start especially when the angels had used her and him as the excuse of the war.

    "It''s either we can bring Gabriel to state the truth or we have to find Apollyon. However I heard Gabriel is in this castle, poisoned," Satan assessed with one eyebrow raised.

    Ian hummed and his aggressive red eyes stared at the King, saying, "The first one I will leave it to you as for the second, I and Elise would do it together."

    Elise looked at Ian with a surprised gaze. Noticing this, he turned his face and gave a smile toward her, "This is a matter we both have to solve. I will not leave you alone to stop this madness. Never."

    "Thank you," whispered Elise. Ian had saved her many times in her life it was inevitable for her to love him. She could not imagine her life without him and she would never allow Apollyon or Ernest to steal Ian again from her. Never, thought Elise where her blue eyes glimmered in a brighter golden color, almost dissolving any trace of blue.

 Chapter 649: Cursed People-III

    <h4>Chapter 649: Cursed People-III</h4>

    Elise and Ian walked out of the throne room. Satan had advised them before they stepped out of the room, "You can ask the assistance of Caroline to find Apollyon''s location. We can perhaps find a way to locate his current hiding hole."

    "Thank you, grandfather," Elise expressed what she had to say, "And for bringing the trouble I¡ª"

    "Shush shush," Satan waved his hands before Elise couldplete her words. "A princess shouldn''t apologize to anyone and neither should she bow to anyone even if I am the king. Make it your priority to kill the one responsible for this and clear your name."

    "I will," Elise promised. As she had been alone, she never knew how delightful it was to have a family with her, to have someone who would always be by her side and give her the support she needed. A constant smile appeared on her lips.

    Ian can''t help but to smile as well. While a part of him want Elise to be entirely his, he wasn''t one to clip her wings. The bright Elise shine, his love only drown deeper for her. When Elise turned her body Satan then said, "And¡­ when you found Apollyon call me. There is an unfinished business I have to do."

    Elise didn''t forget that both Apollyon and Ernest had harmed the people around her, everyone who she knew had lost their loved ones on their hands. Anger was raging inside her but it wasn''t an anger that could cloud her mind. It was the type of anger that made her calm, almost frighteningly calm.

    Ian kept his gaze on Elise as they left the throne room, "You''re smiling," he noted.

    "I never knew how much a family meant and how much a support of people can strengthen me. It''s almost as if I feel invincible," she said while looking at her hands where her ability brims over.

    "That''s what I felt when you are with me, my love," Ian said before kissing her forehead. "Our situation might not be the best currently but trust me nothing terrible with spiral out of our control."

    As Ian had never betrayed his promise, Elise trusted his words unhesitatingly. They made their way to find Lady Caroline when she saw the tall woman standing in front of the room before Leviathan.

    Her father appeared to be frustrated while Caroline had noticed her first. "Oh, princess. The trip seem to be sessful which also mean I have done a very well job."

    "Lady Caroline, thank you for your assistance," Elise said first, smiling at the woman who also did the same.

    "A thank you is not necessary. I had the opportunity to beat that grump man and also to vent some of my frustration that had been building up with the years in the underground. Sometimes love is frighting isn''t it? It can trap people from walking to the future," Caroline uttered as her eyes looking at Leviathan. "But with the new generation toe, it should help those who is still bound by the past to finally write a new page of their life. I have something I want to show you Elise. When I was going through the soul prison, someone requested to meet you."

    "Soul prison?" Elise questioned as she hadn''t learned all the ce and locations in Hell.

    "I said we refuse that, Caroline," Leviathan interrupted, raising his adamant respond.

    "Tch," Lady Caroline used her finger, cing it over her lips, "The person requested for Elise. Unless your name had changed into Elise, little Leviathan, don''t answer me and don''t make any decision over her. You know what Adide had went through, remember? Being controlled by people isn''t a pleasing thing."

    Leviathan wanted to answer but as if something struck his cord, he cannot reply and only swallowed hard. After finding his daughter again, Leviathan didn''t want to create a crack to their rtionship.

    Elise noticed this and asked, "Who was it?"

    Lady Caroline had pulled out her pipe and sighed, "The person doesn''t want to reveal who they are. They fear that you would not agree to meet them if you knew who they are."

    "That sounds too suspicious for Elise to agree," Ian answered in her stead, "A little more background would help her."

    "Hm, the person wants to apologize to you," Lady Caroline continued. "Would that be enough of an answer? I suppose it isn''t wrong for you to refuse. I understand."

    Elise had many people in her life who she had met and those who had died. As for who had gone to Hell, there was a few who she might know yet she still couldn''t pinpoint who the person was. Ian nodded his head when she looked at him, encouraging her to chose what she decided on.

    "I will meet that person," agreed Elise and Lady a Caroline smiled. "But before that, can I request you of a help,dy Caroline? I wish to know if you have an object that could help me locate a person."

    "Locate a person," frowned Lady Caroline before she ced her pipe to her lips again. "If you do have an object of them such as their blood it would be good."

    Elise sighed. To get Apollyon''s blood was impossible in the current situation.

    Knowing the answer was no, Lady Caroline said again, "It would also work if you have a blood of their rtives, or anyone who shares their blood. Even the slightest object that hold importance to them should do¡ª" Lady Caroline stopped when Elise''s eyes brightened.

    "We do have that. The blood of a rtive," Elise stated as Ian nodded from the side.

    "Great. We can perform the spellter with an object I have in the underground. Can you spare your minutes to meet that person now?" Lady Caroline questioned again.

    "I didn''t know this person''s request is very important to you, Lady Caroline. Is this person someone you knew?" Ian knew the detachment Lady Caroline had for other demons around her unless it was someone important to her, it was difficult to believe that the woman would persuade Elise as she did earlier.

    "The person doesn''t concern me. However Elise do concern me. I hope she won''t regret anything. Ariel died with some regret in her as a friend I don''t want her granddaughter to suffer the same fate," Lady Caroline spoke while leading them to the prison which was on the opposite side of the castle.

    Elise questioned what Lady Caroline meant. The walk didn''t took them long as the prison was not too far from the east wing of the castle. When she arrived there, Lady Caroline took the key from the guards and walked with one torch on her hands.

    "Do you me people, Elise?" Lady Caroline then asked.

    The question sounded easy to reply to when in truth it was difficult, "I don''t know but if I could, I would want to try and forgive that person. It won''t be easy and there will be some people who I hate for all my life and swear to never forgive. But for the peacefulness of my own heart. I wish to do so."

    "I understand," Lady Caroline then stopped at one prison. She stood in front of the bars and held the torch before her, hiding the light from revealing the person inside the prison. "I suppose if it is you. You would find a satisfying resolve to this."

    When Lady Caroline stepped away, Elise finally able to see the person inside the prison and her eyes widened in seeing who it was¡­

 Chapter 650: Nullifying A Curse-I

    <h4>Chapter 650: Nullifying A Curse-I</h4>

    Months had passed since Elise saw them. She had never expected to once again see them in their current state. Especially when they had died before Elise could bid her parting words. The people in the prison were none other than Mr. and Mrs. Scott, her foster parents who had taken her in.

    Their appearance were tattered where their face was covered by grim. Elise on one side was happy to see them again but it didn''t take long for her be confused. Leviathan who had came along them saw the people and sighed, clicking his tongue as if he knew something. Ian assessed the surrounding remembering who the people were as he had personally chosen the family.

    "Father¡­ mother," Elise called the two aloud. Mr. and Mrs. Scott appeared to not notice her appearance until she called for them. In one instance, their heads lifted up to look at her and crawled on the ground toe nearer to her side.

    "Elise, Elise¡­ we are sorry. We are very very sorrry," apologized Mr. Scott as he groveled on the ground.

    Elise seeing this was taken aback, "Why are you two in Hell? This doesn''t make any sense¡­" Out of all the people, Elise had seen the people whom she least expect to see in Hell was the Scott''s family. They had taken care of her kindly, protecting her in every way they could where they had been the first to given he the warmth and care of a family.

    She couldn''t understand and looked at her father who was hesitant to speak. It wasn''t hesitant to be exact. Leviathan seemed to be adamant on keeping this a secret from her. Lady Caroline who know this sighed, "Elise what do you say to your foster family?"

    "They had been kind to me," Elise answered honestly. "They had given me a roof to live on, a care of a family, and love¡­"

    Ian who stood near her crossed his arm, "There is a lot of things you people are hiding from Elise, correct, father inw?" Ian called out the man who stayed silent.

    "Father," Elise looked at Leviathan who couldn''t look back at her blue eyes. Her expression of confusion remind him so much of Adide and he could only expect her heartbroken expression would hurt his heart like how he felt when Adide appeared sad.

    "Even if it was an illusion. I didn''t want to destroy your happy memories, Elise. I wish you to continue believing the care and concern others gave to you. It is not to keep you as a naive girl. It is only to help you believe the kindness of the world even if it is for a little."

    "Get to the point and that would have been better," Ian remarked. "Elise is confused right now and this is making her more anxious."

    "I''ll exin," Leviathan then said, sending a re over Scott''s couple, "They are as kind as they appeared to be but they have been nning to kill you, Elise. Their reason for staying here is as a punishment for harming you."

    "Harming me? But that never happened¡­" Elise would have doubted her father''s world but if there was the truth that she knew it was that her father was one of the very few person who she can trust as he always concern her wellbeing. Also, she had been betrayed multiple times that being betrayed again didn''t affect her much morepared to the first time. Regardless, Elise still feel the drowning-like feeling as she finds out the truth that was hidden.

    Ian''s eyes narrowed at what was revealed before his sharp eyes looked at the older couple, not knowing this.

    "Elise, these two people knew that you were a demon''s bride," Lady Caroline spoke. "But if I have to be clear, these two humans didn''t know that even though one can have the blood of a demon, it doesn''t mean deep down there are one. Like how in amongst angels there are demons inside them. The incident that took the lives of people in your town it had something to do with what they had nned to you."

    Elise shook her head, unable to grasp it while Ian seemed to have gotten a point.

    His red eyes turned fiercer, "They wanted to sell Elise''s life to the dark sorcerer, didn''t they?" When his eyes fall to the two people inside the prison, they flinched in fear as their darkest secret have been discovered.

    Elise''s heart stopped. She didn''t know how to the describe the pain she felt in her heart. It was as if it had been torn but she wasn''t bleeding.

    Ian slipped his hands to Elise''s, squeezing it tight while watching her pursing her lips before exhaling a mouthful of breaths as if to numb her senses along with it.

    Ian said, "It had been my question why Elise''s location had been revealed. I had made sure the town that I have chosen for her was far from the prying eyes of the dark sorcerers. Yet they have chosen that town¡ª a town where Elise, the demon bride lived in."

    "They were the one who had disclosed her location," confirmed Leviathan to both Ian and Elise.

    Walking forward, Ian kicked the iron bars, his eyes looked down as shadow engulfed his handsome face, only showing his blood red eyes. "Why? It''s hard to think it was for money. Did you two feared Elise?"

    Mr. Scott wasn''t able to speak as if a frog stuck to his throat which only confirm Ian''s statement.

    "Funny isn''t it? You colluded with the dark sorcerers to take her life and for what? For your own lives and those around your family?" Ian scrunched his eyebrows together. "How do they know Elise was the demon''s bride?"

    Elise had been silent and finally raise her voice, "The river. The time when there was rumor where I had drowned but there was blood on my dress. It was that time wasn''t it?" Mr. and Mrs. Scott seemed to be cornered with her question. "So it is true. But what happened?"

 Chapter 651: Nullifying A Curse-II

    <h4>Chapter 651: Nullifying A Curse-II</h4>

    "Y-you killed a person," Mr. Scott started in his confession and it wasn''t a good sentence to start with.

    "She killed a demon," corrected Leviathan while gazing angrily toward the couple. He never once would forgive those who had harmed his family and he had only tolerated the couple without telling the truth to Elise for the sole reason to not hurt his daughter''s heart again.

    "We.. didn''t know it was a demon. That person¡­ he was wailing in hell and he had a whole family with him," stated Mr. Scott in defense.

    "You can me it on your naivety and ignorance but not at the action that you two had plenty of choices to take," answered Leviathan with a judging eyes as Mr. Scott and his wife turned silent.

    "Who did I killed?" Elise swallowed hard as she questioned. She believes in herself and believes that she didn''t took anyone''s life without a cause. The statement Mr. Scott gave made her as a demon who had killed another demon who had a family but she knew it wasn''t the truth.

    "We were in a river," started Mr. Scott with a regretful expression, "It was only for a split of second when we took our eyes away from her. By the time we noticed, Elise had gone. Of course we panicked. Both me and my wife went to find you, but you were no where to be found until we saw a trace of your shoes dropped at the entrance of the forest."

    "We.. were scared that a wild beast had taken a feast on you," Mrs. Scott then added, "We had to find you therefore we went to the forest and there," the woman gasped as if saying the next words were difficult, "We found that you had killed a man who was three timerger than you. We didn''t know what had happened but we knew that if anyone had found you in the situation you were, your would undoubtedly be sentenced."

    "That''s why you bring me back home in a hurry," Elise said, realizing what had urred, "How do you know that man had a family with him?"

    "The next day the report was sent and news were shared by everyone in the town. As the incident urred around the border between the two town, it was difficult to pinpoint who had killed him. His family had put a wanted list for the killer¡­ we tried everything to hide it and at that time¡­ we didn''t know that they were demons."

    "An excuse," Ian said with narrowed eyes, "And? What made you think Elise was a demon, because she killed someone?"

    Elise now realizes that perhaps her parents'' adamant reason to stop her for being a church member was so she won''t leave the house for them to keep a continuous eyes on her. To watch over her movements in fear as she might killed someone near her.

    It pained Elise to know all this time, she wasn''t viewed as a family or daughter but as a monster with blood on her hands who hunger for more deaths of people around her.

    "The holy water," Mr. Scott confessed. Since child she cannot touch the holy water. When she did her hand would itch and turn red. We thought at first it was an allergy but that day we found out it wasn''t. The holy water repel her demonic side. We loved her as much as our own daughter. But days goes on and Elise would speak on her own. We decided to consult to a priest. A priest who we knew we could trust with about this matter."

    "Priest?" Elise questioned after calming herself down.

    "He had performed many exorcism, to let the ghost and evil spirit leave the world for good. When he saw Elise, he was in fear. He told us there was a demon inside her, a demon who would take over her and kill the people around her like she did to that one man."

    "He wasn''t a goddamn human. He was a demon!" Ian turned furious. He could tell Elise''s action to take the life of the demon was because thetter had somehow tried to harm her child self. Most demons, and Elise who were a special case had an instinct to protect their own life, even if it meant to kill. "And then what? Did you guys fear her after all that and decided to leave the dirty work to the dark sorcerers?"

    "N-No!" Mrs. Scott raised her voice that wasn''t pleasing to Ian and the woman''s tone quickly lowered in fear for the red eyes, "the priest taught us that there are only one way to dispel the malicious presence from her. Simr to how only the evil could defeat the evil¡ª"

    "You left the dark sorcerer to dispel the demon inside me," Elise interrupted Mrs. Scott''s words. Understanding the situation didn''t make the sting she felt in her heart any easy to endure. "But what if those dark sorcerers cannot dispel my demonic side?"

    "They hired the dark sorcerers to kill you if their n didn''t work out on their favor," Leviathan answered with his arms clenched.

    "I''m sorry, Elise¡­" Mr. Scott said with his hands holding the iron bars with a twisted expression. "We are sorry and I know my apology won''t be able to be forgiven simply because I have said it but trust us. All we did was to make sure that you aren''t effected by the demonic side; that you would be a normal girl like all others, and for you to not kill anyone."

    Elise could feel water pushing itself to surface over her eyes. Betrayal. That was what she felt at the moment.

    She cannot imagine how all this time she never noticed the different look on Mr. and Mrs. Scott''s eyes. It wasn''t only concern they had for her but also fear. They feared she would one day turn into a heartless monster.

    "All you had to do was to trust me," Elise said to Mr. and Mrs. Scott where she had to break her words to inhale a deep breath. "I would rather be abandoned again rather than believing those happy days I had spent with you all were only my sweet illusion. The matter of a apology, I won''t me you two. However, you should remember how much pain you have caused to me now. Ian," she then said, turning away to look at Ian''s face that calmed her, "Can I take a break for a few seconds?"

    "I will be with you," Ian offered and gave her a pat on he side of her head, "Follow me."

    Lady Caroline watched the couple left as she tapped the end of her smoking pipe to the iron bars, "I think you two should understand this," said Lady Caroline to the two humans. "but while you believe you loved Elise, your action said other wise. What you loved was yourself and what you care was your own wellbeing. No parents would want to kill their child even if their child is doomed to be a monster."

    Mr. and Mrs. Scott cannot speak as their face filled with regret, guilt and shame.

    Lady Caroline blew a smoke from her deep red lips, "What would you like to do to them, my prince?"

    Leviathan closed his eyes, "Let the judges gave their punishment. I am not kind as she is. For hurting my daughter you two will suffer a pain worth your action. Count this as a blessing as I have not stepped to bring the punishment to you by my own hands. Mark my warning and hope you shall never see me again," warned Leviathan where his golden eyes that stared at the Scott''s couple sent a deadly warning.

    Elise was walking outside the prison. The cold gust of wind calmed her which was strange as if it was in the past, she would have shivered from the chill. Or perhaps it was because her heart that was beating so loud and yet so silent at the same time.

    "Ian, you never lied to me. Therefore can you answer me? Am I also cursed?" She asked, looking at Ian who took a few seconds of silence while staring back at her eyes. "Do you know that I am cursed?" She asked again, her lips pursing after her question.

 Chapter 652: Nullifying A Curse-III

    <h4>Chapter 652: Nullifying A Curse-III</h4>

    Ian knew what answer Elise wanted to hear which was the truth. He can hear the sound of her heartbeat, beating irregrly in both nervousness and anxiousness while waiting for his reply.

    "I don''t know," Ian honestly told her, confessing the truth. "It is difficult to know whether or not you are cursed. But we do have to look back to the origin of demons to know this answer. Most demons are cursed. Some hold a terrible curse like Caleb or Beelzebub did but most of the time, the lesser demons had a simple curse that won''t affect their life. To know whether you are cursed is difficult because only a few high demons are aware of their curse and others doesn''t¡ª such as you father and your grandfather."

    Elise narrowed her eyes and gave him a slow nod. "Father and grandfather doesn''t know their curse?"

    "You can ask them but it is known that the king of the kingdom never notice what he had been cursed with. There are many spections and some times it is said they cursed can be inherited through blood which also mean you have that curse which they have as well. But there is also a possibility that you don''t have any curse with you. Considering your maternal''s side."

    After some silence, Elise said, "It''s hard to trust people and it has be more difficult to trust myself. I am not sure if the choices I took was correct or if I had only made a worse future for us."

    "Isn''t that''s why I am here?" Ian held her hand, cing her fingers over his lips, "We can make mistake but we can also fix them together. What makes you ask about the curse?"

    "Ernest or was it Apollyon, he spoke about the curse that affect me where everyone around me would die," Elise squeezed her hands together. In her life, she had lost many people she treasured, there are also more people who betrayed her. She wondered if the deaths around her was truly the doing of her curse? What if she had been the one who took their life?

    After all, she had done what the oracle told her by killing Ian with her hand.

    Remembering the sight of her bloody hands, Elise shivered and Ian caught her by her shoulders, then leaning his head over hers.

    "That''s not your curse. Trust me," Ian whispered to her, looking at her eyes to steal her attention from whatever she had imagined that made her fingers tremble. "You know, I am always worried about you, Elise. The moment you became stronger, you always shine the brighter but I always know how the brighter you shine it''s caused by how much pain you have suffered and bottled inside you. Your strength doesn''t change how much heartbreak you feel. You numb yourself from the pain and seeing that break my heart as well. When I had left, it was the only worry that stayed in my mind. I had toe back to you, that''s my definite promise. People can betray us and that''s just how cruel the world are but trust in me, trust in yourself for only us who won''t betray each other."

    Elise felt her heart torn knowing the affection she thought as the sweetest part of her life turns out to be arge lie. But the time she spent with Ian had never once been a lie.

    She pulled a wide smile on her lips, "Yes," how can she not love Ian, the man who trust in her more than herself?

    "Let''s go and find Apollyon. I will proof it to you that you aren''t cursed, Elise," Ian had kissed their wedding ring as if putting an oath over it.

    On the other side of the castle, Esther sighed while seeing Gabriel. To think Heaven and Hell would be at throat against each other. She walked over Gabriel, her blue eyes studying the angel, "You still look the same," she then whispered.

    "I didn''t know you know him. Friends?" Beelzebub who had stood against the wall spoke, surprising Esther as she didn''t suspect there would be a second person anywhere near her.

    Esther turned and looked at Beelzebub who looked annoyed, "Why are you angry?" She questioned first as the anger on his face was severe.

    As if her question only further annoyed him, Esther saw him crossing his arm. When he was about to say something he then huffed, "I''m not angry."

    "That''s precisely what an angry person would always im like how a drunk person demanding more drinks while stating they aren''t drunk yet," remarked Esther before walking nearer toward Beelzebub, "What? Did you see something you don''t like?"

    Beelzebub stared at Esther where his red eyes looked deep at her blue eyes, "I see something very pleasant to stare at but heard something very annoying earlier. Answer me. Are you friends with Gabriel?"

    Esther frowned. Did this man step on his own toes? Or rip his pants while jumping? His basis to be angry was a puzzle and then he asked about Gabriel, when the angel doesn''t concern him.

    "Not exactly friends¡ª"

    "More than friends?" Beelzebub interrupted, "I remember once hearing about how Gabriel was in love with a demoness but due to his situation, he had to separate with her."

    Esther took her time before grasping what was said by Beelzebub. Her heart ache but she didn''t question the pain, dismissing it aside before staring at Beelzebub, feeling used.

    "Are you saying that I am that woman? First it is rude for you to use me out of nowhere like that," Esther threw a more annoyed look toward Beelzebub. She didn''t understand but hearing Beelzebub''s usation, made her felt deeply angered. "Second, what is it that would be your problem if I am the demoness in question? I don''t see how it is any of your business. You should cool down your head," Esther warned him, walking out of the room, feeling gradually more and more angry.

    Beelzebub reached out his hand only to stop it and sighed. He narrowed his eyes when a voice spoke beside his ears, ''She ran away.''

    Many voices haunted next to his ears, some yful words were thrown, ''Careful, Beelzebub. If she runs away, it might be yourst choice.''

    And at another time, a darker voice persuaded him, ''Don''t you just want to posses her entirely? Body, soul, ah, perhaps killing her would make her forever yours¡ª''

    "SHUT UP!" Beelzebub mmed angrily his fist to the wall, creating a dent on the wall. "I don''t need and nor do I want her," he chanted as if it was the only way to persuade himself from chasing after Esther.

    Meanwhile Esther who had left the room bite her lips. She could have solved the problem calmly but somewhere along the line, what Beelzebub told her had angered her so much.

 Chapter 653: The Cold War Begin-I

    <h4>Chapter 653: The Cold War Begin-I</h4>

    As Esther made a run. She didn''t know where she wanted to go, walking aimlessly just to make herself in a ce further away from the room where Beelzebub was. Throughout her walk, she tried to calm herself without noticing where she had stopped at. Esther ced her hand over her forehead.

    "This doesn''t feel like me," she murmured. It felt as if her heart want something but her head hadn''t been able to keep up with what she wanted, making it frustrating for herself. "Calm down Esther, you''re not a spoiled child," she said to herself. Looking around, Esther noticed she had walked to the back of the castle where she saw arge shed and demonic horses tied on the ce.

    Not far from there, she could also hear the bustling noises of the soldiers, enjoying themselves by throwing a party. By party, Esther meant their drinking time until everyone passes out. Being in a noisy ce was never something Esther enjoyed and she dislike mingling with men as well. She turned away, deciding to confront Beelzebub even though she still felt annoyed.

    On her way, she noticed ck figures moving outside the gate of the castle.

    Esther turned and looked at the camp where the soldiers were, questioning why some of them had left the camp and wondering if an incident had happened that made some of them left in a hurry. Worried and curious, Esther made her way following the people who had stepped outside the castle when she noticed glimmers of golden from the hood the people used.

    Golden eyes! Angels!

    Esther covered herself by taking one step behind to hide over the wall where she had came from. She couldn''t see the faces of the angels and it didn''t help her to find out what they were doing with how their voice were hushed but she could be sure they were talking by their body movement.

    Esther took one more step backward, deciding to keep her slow and silent steps until she reached the soldier camp to notify others. While she was a demon herself, her power was iparable to the angels who were much stronger than her in sheer strength.

    "Sneaking around isn''t eptable," said the angel who had appeared suddenly behind her. Esther reached out for the bracelet on her wrist, pulling it out for the circr object to transform into a mid-sized purple dagger. However someone else had cupped both her mouth and her neck from behind her.

    "This is difficult," Esther heard the other angel who had silenced her spoke. "It isn''t our forte to do this. We should have asked someone else."

    "Someone else, like who exactly?" Questioned the other angel who stood in front of her, his tone filled with a strict tone. "Comining like a baby. Bring her away. Fortunately I noticed her presence but if you are as careless as you are, it won''t matter how keen I am to our surrounding, you will spoil the n."

    Esther tried to scream, making any voices that she could from the top of her lungs where the angels in front of her raised his finger, "Sleep now. It will be painful for you if you don''t."

    Elise and Ian made their way to meet Lady Caroline again and ask her for her help to locate Apollyon. The woman, as if knowing they were searching for her stood not too far from the entrance they came from.

    "Took your time?" Lady Caroline questioned and a chuckle pass her lips. "Your grandmother, I believe she does know the future."

    "Sorry?" Elise questioned and the womanughed.

    "You see, Ariel is a very fascinating being or person. She always told me this: I can trust you with my children and grandchildren. Maybe to some extent, she guessed how horrible their family situation would be without her presence. As you know the man she married is a grump man who is awkward enough to create a fight with his own son every time he opened that mouth of his." Lady Caroline waved her hand.

    "Instead of wordsing out of his mouth it''s all daggers and mockery," added Ian from the side.

    Lady Caroline hummed, seconding the statement, "In any case, you two must be ready to find out Apollyon''s location. One of you have to bring the object or blood of him to make this spell work. While the other one follow me so we won''t waste any time."

    "I will draw the blood, Elise you can go with her," Ian doesn''t trust many people around him but seeing Lady Caroline, he knew he could trust the woman with his wife.

    Elise agreed with the thought and she watched him left in a blink of an eye.

    "You got better taste than your grandmother thankfully," Lady Carolinemented. "It won''t take much time locating where Apollyon is when you have me who is adept with the spell itself. I do feel terrible for you, Elise."

    "For me?" Elise questioned, her head slightly tilted.

    "You have to shoulder your grandfather''s unfinished business with Apollyon. I knew Apollyon as well. He is a master of disguise, a very sneaky man who knew what to do and how to act to have people around him either sympathize or trust him. But the truth was, he is someone who loved to control people. Have you seen Michael?" Lady Caroline then asked.

    "On few asion," Elise answered while keeping a keen hearing to Lady Caroline.

    "If you not know this, Michael is an angel therefore he has a very potent healing ability to himself, making him undefeated in al his fight but there is onerge wound on his back."

    "Apollyon caused it? He was that strong?" Elise only thought Apollyon a master of underhanded tricks but then the man had managed to defeat Gabriel as well.

    "No. There''s no angel who can harm Michael, much less leave a deep scar on him. But Apollyon, he had made it so God would be the one handing out a punishment to Michael for the action he took. He was that clever, Elise. He had fooled God. What I want you to be cautious of is not the strength of your enemy but his clever traps that he hid well."

    Elise clenched her fists, "I had expected that. Do you know any of his weakness?"

    "Satan knows more than me about Apollyon. Think Elise and I''m sure with your brilliant head, you''ll find a method to counterattack all his n," Lady Caroline advised.

    A red mist appeared behind Elise before Ian manifesting from the thin air. He had a frown between his eyebrows which Elise noticed. "What''s wrong?"

    "Esther disappeared from the castle. There is no trace of her anywhere," Ian announced to her, vexed at how slowly they kept being thrown to disadvantage.

    "What?" Elise gasped.

 Chapter 654: The Cold War Begin-II

    <h4>Chapter 654: The Cold War Begin-II</h4>

    The three of them gathered again in the underground where Lady Caroline had allowed them to make the space their nning room as secrets would be buried in the underground forever. Beelzebub pressed his hand over his forehead.

    "Where youst saw her?" Elise questioned. Knowing her aunt, she believe Esther wouldn''t made any hasty or stupid decision such as leaving the castle which is their safest ce at the current moment.

    "In Gabriel room," Beelzebub''s frown turned deeper, "We had a small argument and Esther decided to leave."

    "A quarrel in such a time. Children you two are," remarked Ian and while Beelzebub was annoyed he had no words to refute as what he had done was indeed childish for his age. However, it wasn''t something he could control either.

    Elise walked to Lady Caroline when seeing the older woman ducking her head to enter the room. With a sigh, thedy said, "She isn''t in any of the castle''s perimeter. Count your stars if she is alive. First, she could either be feasted by the demons or second, she has been eaten by the monsters around the castle. Entering this castle is not easy and leaving them as well."

    Beelzebub clenched his fists where it was boiling with the urge to beat something, perhaps himself for causing the trouble in such moments where his small action now could endanger Esther.

    Elise didn''t know what to do. There was too many things on their te for them to solve. Ian bluntly stated aloud, "You do know Beel, we cannot spent anymore time of ours to find Esther. There are lots of troubles we have to take care and mess to clean up."

    Beelzebub didn''t have to meet Ian''s eyes to know his friend was sincere with his words. While Beelzebub was frustrated, he didn''t me Ian as carrying out one''s greater importance was something any demon and humans would do even if it would sound cruel, there are priorities some cannot avoid to not do.

    Elise pulled her brows, "Ian¡ª" she looked at Ian who shook his head in answer as if he knew what he was doing. Elise decided to kept a silent, trusting Ian and the action he took.

    "It can''t be help," Ian said to Beelzebub, "Go. Find her. You are responsible for your action Beelzebub. What''s the hesitation? Are you waiting to witness her dead body?"

    At this Beelzebub''s red eyes red when he saw Ian smiled as if expecting this reaction from him.

    "Yes, that expression make you seem more humanely. It''s amusing," he hummed with his curling smile.

    Beelzebub straightened his back, "You do know you have some twisted enjoyment and method to take pleasure of amusement don''t you?"

    "You can say that again once you have been reborn as an angel, Beel. Keep yourself and yourposure. It makes me very disgusted to see your wishy washy attitude," Ian then waved his hand as if he was shooing a dog. "Go, go away."

    "I heard you the first time," Beelzebub clicked his tongue and at once left the room by rushing through the doors.

    Elise who saw what happened pulled Ian''s sleeve and whispered, "Does Mr. Beel¡­"

    "Matter of like or love hasn''t been decided but Elise, there is something called dependance. From what I can see, Beel is still adjusting his emotions. For a demon who never know care nor love, doesn''t it seem fun?"

    Elise tilted her head. Where''s the fun?

    But Lady Carolineughed, "Truly fascinating. Now children we should put that n of ours in action. Considering Apollyon, I can say this to you two. He must be waiting for your arrival now. Thinking a step ahead of him is impossible. That man doesn''t only have one n in his head but hundred and even thousands of it. Therefore consider all the choices in your hands. Sometimes to turn a table, you don''t need arge action. Even the words you said can change your disadvantages to your winning advantage. That''s all I can advise you."

    Lady Caroline hand out her hand then, "The blood."

    Elise pulled the sk of red liquid which Ian had taken from Dalton. Not a minute was waste by Lady Caroline who hurried to pull a wide bowl in ck color. A golden pattern adorn the body of the bowl. Raising her hand and muttering a spell, the olderdy pulled therge jar beside her, pouring the ssy liquid to the vessel.

    From the side, Elise witness how the once crystal clear color slowly darkened itself to the point where it turned entire pitch ck. When the blood was added, she saw the once ck liquid, shifted itself again in color, creating a fog over the bowl when all of a sudden the colors of the liquid disappear from the bowl, remaining itself to its first stage of the transparent color.

    Lady Caroline narrowed her eyes and swiped her hand over the bowl for a view of a house was reflected on it.

    "This should be the ce. It''s vague, but the name of the town where this house was erected at is called ''Venues'', it should be in the samend where you two live in, Warine." the woman announced.

    "Venues," repeated Elise. She didn''t remember such a ce exist in her mind. "Was there such a town in Warine?"

    Ian''s expression looked gradually worse in anger. "There was."

    "Was?" Elise emphasized his word.

    "It''s the town where I once lived at when I was still a human, also the ce which I had wiped clean," Ian answered, "By wiped clean, I didn''t clean them but emptied the entirend into a forest."

    "There shouldn''t be anyone there then," Elise murmured yet somehow Ernest had managed to build such arge house under no one''s attention.

    "Strange," whispereddy Caroline. "I seem to know this house as well¡­ isn''t this one of the very first house Satan had with Ariel when they reside in the mortal''s world? Now I understand. That crazy man¡­ he wants to bring Elise as the descendants of both Satan and Ariel to death. It''s revenge."

 Chapter 655: The Cold War Begin-III

    <h4>Chapter 655: The Cold War Begin-III</h4>

    Elise was determined to see through the n they had started, where they had to kill Apollyon for good before the angel of wrath would try to create more disaster than he had already done. Whether it was revenge that Apollyon want or his other twisted reason, Elise would stop the man himself and taught him the mistake of what he had done.

    "We should hurry," Elise said to Ian. She didn''t know if it was fate or if Apollyon had chosen the town of?Venues for a reason.

    Ian looked at the ce with a hum. Unlike her, she noticed how Ian was at more ease than her. Just as the thought passed by, Ian smiled at her, "It''s alright, Elise. We do not be in haste for anything that is done in a hurry often lead to many mistakes and drawbacks instead." He then turned to Lady Caroline, "Thank you, yourdy. I have seen that there is truly a reasonable person in Hell."

    "I would say there are more reasonable person in the world more than you think. Though, it differs with whether you will find someone who could blend well with you," Lady Carolinemented. "Strange, young man. I feel that I can get along with you well even though this is my first time being acquainted with you."

    "I would also like to say the same. A woman like you is always great to be a friend with," Ian answered politely. "Someone who can take care of my dear wife is always weed to me."

    Elise shook her head with a small chuckle of her lips. "We will leave now, Lady Caroline."

    Lady Caroline watched as red mists envelope Elise and Ian before going to her own thoughts where she sighed at the end of her interrupted thought, "So?"

    The person behind her stepped inside the room. On the person''s hands were the body of her servants. Lady Caroline noted how her servant''s bodies were ck without energy in them and sighed, "Should I be thankful you had let them leave or should I praise your cleverness to wait for me alone before striking? You seem to know your power''s limit," turning her face to look at the person behind her, Lady Caroline''s eyes who noticed something narrowed down deeper, "On second thought you don''t seem to be Apollyon."

    The person raised his face, slightly lifting the hood of their cloak that covered his face as well, revealing slightly their golden eyes, "Come with us in peace, Lady Caroline we meant no harm."

    "Says the person who had attacked my servants,ing in without a knock. How can I believe your words?"

    "Exnation will take time," answered the other angel who was taller than the one who had been talking. "Come with us and refusal will cause us to have no choice but to drag you away by force," he threatened.

    "That''s not a nice start but I have to refuse. I am one who doesn''t obey what people''s order unless they request kindly, after all. Your rudeness isn''t helping me to change my mind,"dy Caroline twirled the smoking pipe from her hand that changed it shape into a silver whip. "Be careful boys, I don''t teach myself how to restrain my power."

    By the time Elise and Ian had appeared to the town of Venues, she saw the fog that had grown thick around the forest. Even though they had stepped on the side of the road where the fog shouldn''t cover, the spot they stood at was engulfed by the white hazy smokes.

    "It seems true what Lady Caroline said. Indeed, we have been weed by the known Apollyon himself," Ian remarked when he felt a smaller hands grasped his palms. His smile curled when he looked at his wife who had held his hand.

    "So I won''t lose you, let''s hold hands," exined Elise, thinking the stare from Ian was a questioning gaze.

    "I was thinking to do that. Don''t step away from me even for ten seconds understand, my love?" Ian watched Elise vigorously bringing her head up and down. "Good," he praised before they walked away from the ce, entering the smoke that created an opening with their shape before disappearing altogether, leaving no trace of their entrance as if the fog had eaten them.

    One of the patient in the castle, pushed himself from the bed. His eyes tried to adjust on the situation around him and became confused as he couldn''t grasp his current location. Dalton remembered meeting Elise and Ian¡­ and then, he was attacked by a sharp headache pain, meeting Ernest who then¡­ who then shot his mentor Kyle.

    Dalton covered his hands over his face, feeling headache hitting his head. But the headache he felt now wasn''t caused by illness or curse, it was rather out of guilt for he felt partly med for the death of such a great man. In his mind he kept on ming himself for not noticing the changes that urred on Ernest. Was it because Ernest was one with a great skill in acting? Perhaps. Nevertheless, it didn''t change how he had avoided to help Ernest when they were children. He had no power but also fear to go against his parents. Perhaps a few of his words can change his parent''s mind if he had tried.

    The root of Ernest''s anger is undoubtedly stemmed from his parents. The entity inside Ernest could be the one ming but they were the one igniting hatred. Dalton dragged himself from the bed. He didn''t know where he was but he knew he should be on his way to find where Ernest is. They might have gone estranged and Ernest had done so many sins that repenting for it would take him hundred of years. But they were brothers, bound by blood or not, they are brothers.

    Dalton took it into his hands the job to help Ernest, to stop him, and save him as other brothers would. His unbnced steps caused him to look like a drunk man. Dalton persistently pushed on his own way when he stumbled and staggered to the mirror beside him. His hand sink into the mirror when at once his entire body was sucked by it, leaving him to disappear from the room at a blink of an eye.

    On the other side, Esther woke up, finding herself stuffed inside a box yet again. She mmed her hands over the top of the surface but she received no answer. The angel that she saw before she passed out. It was none other than Heaven! This is dangerous! The dark sorcerers are usurping the throne without notice!

 Chapter 656: World of Illusions-I

    <h4>Chapter 656: World of Illusions-I</h4>

    Elise and Ian strode over the path. Regardless of the thick mists around them, they arrived to the only house that was built in the abandoned town. The fence on the sides of the path made it seem as though they had been weed and only the mists covering the house had begin to retire from the sight while they were kept blinded from their surrounding.

    It was strange, Elise thought. It was Ian''s and her first time to pay a visit to Ernest''s hidden base and yet their feet had taken them as if it had its own memory and knowledge on where to go.

    "Feels like a mouse following the bread crumbs until its trapped in a cage," Ian remarked, "He seem to believe he would win again."

    Elise held Ian''s hands tighter, "Stop me if I ever tried to kill you again." Thest thing she wanted was to kill Ian by her own hands again. "Promise me."

    Ian leaned forward with one of his brows lifted. He then reached out his hand and flicked her forehead, "My silly wife. You don''t think I would evere back without a n to beat him don''t you?"

    Elise trusted Ian''s intelligent mind, but she was worried of another trick pulled by Ernest again as the man had proofed to be someone who is adept in creating one trap after another to his enemies. When they stopped over the house, she noticed how simple the house appeared, though the way the corner of the house was hanging by a thread before itpletely crumbles due old age, it felt as if the ce had been abandoned for years.

    "Do you remember ever seeing this house?" Elise questioned and was replied with Ian''sck of knowledge by shaking his head.

    "I made sure to destroy all houses in thisnd and waited until wild trees filled this ce," Ian said to her, "I wanted to make a grave for my mother. It''s said that soul would be at better peace if they were buried in a ce they love. But she had been locked in the tower for decades that I never get to know where the ce he loved the most. Therefore, I turned this whole ce as a grave as she always dreamed to step out of that town."

    Elise who didn''t know this can only think how much guilt Ian shouldered to see his mother''sst moments while unable to do anything.

    Ian reached out his hand to turn the door knob when the wooden door had pushed itself backward, paving a path for them to see the inside of the house. At first Elise thought they had been weed with magic again only when she noticed the small child who had opened the door knob. A smile was on the boy''s lips while his eyes didn''t look at them but pass through his forward line of sight as if he didn''t know where they were standing at.

    Seeing the boy''s lifeless eyes, Elise noticed he was blind. Meanwhile, Ian narrowed his eyes seeing how the brown-haired boy seemed so familiar yet not at the same time.

    "Where have you gone to?" The boy asked, his smile widening. "Hm?" He asked when he heard no answers as Ian and Elise studied him closely.

    It appears that the boy had mistook them for someone else, Elise thought.

    "We are here to meet someone, boy," Ian was the one to reply.

    "Someone?" The boy tilted his head, "If you are searching for my brother pleasee in, sirs."

    Perhaps because Elise didn''t speak, the boy had mistaken her as a man. Elise turned around to see Ian with questioning gaze and he nodded, implying to y along for now. As the boy had pulled the door wider for them to enter, Elise''s eyes ventured to see the beautiful furnitures inside the house. While the outside seemed as if the house would break in any second, from inside, the walls seemed to be freshly painted. The flowers that were ced in the vase was scarce but they seemed fresh, making the household weing to the guests.

    It was strange as Lady Caroline had predicted the house to belong to Ernest yet the dark sorcerer Lord was no where to be seen. "Is this him?" Elise asked, referring to the boy being Ernest. She can only suspect the boy to be a disguised form of his as he was the only person who they had seen.

    Ian narrowed his eyes, "Do you feel the difference you felt when Gabriel was disguised as him?"

    Elise pursed her lips and shook her head in answer. Before, she had noticed Ernest''s disguise as she begin to smell an odd scent from the angel before noticing a dark mists exuding from Gabriel''s back. But no matter how hard Elise stared at the boy, she noticed nothing from him.

    "I''m sorry sirs, but as I cannot see, I won''t be able to serve you two any tea or refreshments," said the boy with a little apologetic look.

    "That''s not necessary," Elise answered and the boy''s smile widened that the guests didn''t take offense from hisck of greetings.

    "Where is your brother, boy?" Ian questioned. If the boy wasn''t Ernest, then it could be the brother, he thought.

    "I''m not too sure where he had gone to. He said and promised that he woulde early but it would be difficult to know at exact time he woulde back home," the boy answered fluently. For his age, the boy was not onlyposed and calm but also dependable and brilliant.

    The boy then looked nervous when she asked, "May I ask what you two kind sirs need from him?"

    "Sirs?" Elise murmured in question.

    "Oh, do you not like to be called as sir? Would you like mister better?" The boy asked her.

    Elise furrowed her brows, looking back at Ian who stared at her with the same questioning look. While the boy was blind, Elise had a womanly voice which is difficult for anyone to think she was a male. Yet the boy had thought of her as one. Elise who felt gradually something was off, pulled a mirror from her pocket, noticing how she still looked the same but Ian had tapped her fingers.

    "That," Ian pointed his finger to the window adjacent to her shoulder.

    On the mirror, reflected a tall man with caramel brown hair, blue eyes and freckles around his nose. Elise was taken aback and was more surprised to see how the reflection of the man had moved in a simr way when she had raised her hands to touched her face.

    "We are no longer in the real world, Elise," Ian then exined to her as his own reflection had changed in the mirror. "We have entered Ernest''s world of illusion."

 Chapter 657: World of Illusions-II

    <h4>Chapter 657: World of Illusions-II</h4>

    With them being someone different than themselves, it was safe to assume they had stepped into an illusion which Ernest had casted. She didn''t know what kind of illusion that Ernest had done and what he was nning to do by doing so but being careful was the best option.

    "I apologize," the boy said then while rubbing his nose, "My brother has to work to pay the debt he owes to you. It would take time."

    Debt? Elise questioned. "Are we perhaps a loan shark?" She asked Ian in a whisper. Was this a game Ernest started yet again?

    "Seems so," responded Ian and he continued looking around to see how despite the inside of the house looking beautiful and well furnished, in fact at a closer look it can be seen the cracks the furnitures tried to hide and how dirty it was even though the floor appeared clean. The furnitures was also outdated. The house may seem beautiful but it was hiding itself from the impending ruin as the household wascking money.

    "What''s your brother''s name again?" Ian asked the boy who offered a smile, "His name is Edgar."

    The name didn''t ring any bell to Elise. She didn''t know who the person Edgar is. She guessed the illusion Ernest showed was something rted to him or Apollyon. But Edgar? It wasn''t anyone whom they know. As they sat down, they heard ruckus from the second floor and a startling crash that sounded almost simr to a st.

    While Elise was taken aback with the startling noise, she saw how the younger boy flinched. His expression that was once filled with smiles had immediately turned into an extreme frightened look as if the monster that had been hiding in the dark found its own method to crawl back from the darkness.

    "Where are my drinks?!"The howl-like scream came from the floor above them.

    The boy who was nervous didn''t know what to do.

    Ian looked at the boy, "Your father?"

    "Foster father," the boy answered. "Please do not mind him and I apologize for the noises. He would calm down soon."

    Elise who had been keenly watching the boy''s eyes noticed how the boy''s expression who looked at the floor above him suddenly went still, a frightening stillness on his face revealed a small cold re he gave to his father who was on the second floor. As Elise was about to point that out to Ian, the door of the house was knocked by another guest. The boy''s expression once again filled itself with brightness when he heard the sound. He pushed himself from the couch, making his way to the entrance in a hurry.

    Although he cannot see, the boy seemed to have remembered the path he needed to take toward the entrance by heart as he had rushed forward without fear of what''s in front of him. However, not all objects remained at the same spot he recalled as he stumbled over the leg of the table and almost fell forward to the vase. Elise can''t help but to quickly stop the boy from falling with the help of Jett.

    The boy was startled of someone''s touched. As he cannot see, he didn''t know the person helping him was in fact a mass of shadow, "Thank you," he politely uttered.

    "Be careful," Ian said to the boy without moving from his seat, "There are many things that easily breaks, starting from ss, heart, and then life. You should grasp your surrounding better."

    The boy nodded as though he understood even though the discussion should be heavy to the children of his age. When the boy finally made it to the door, Elise took the opportunity to speak leisurely, "That boy is a bit strange."

    "I wouldn''t say he is only strange," Ian answered. He had not missed to noticed the bruises hidden underneath the boy''s neat clothing. "He is abused here by the one and only his father from the second floor."

    "I don''t see Ernest here. What is he trying to show by putting an illusion?" Elise couldn''t grasp the reasoning behind Ernest''s action for letting them see someone else''s past.

    Ian chuckled, "Maybe he wanted to ask us to understand him better. This is what they call thest bark before death, Elise. That blind boy¡ª"

    "I am very sorry to have make you waited here," a voice came behind them before Ian hadpleted his words. "How much do I owe you for my father''s debt, sirs?"

    Ian tapped his fingers with a grin, "Let''s y along then," he said to Elise before standing up to look at the young man who was named Edgar, "Your father''s debt," the man sighed. "I don''t know how to say this to you, young man. But the amount of his debt had bloomed faster than any flowers in this world that the only way for you to pay the debt is to either sell this house or¡­" Ian drawled and waited.

    "Or?" Edgar appeared shocked and stunned. It had taken him minutes to ask the question aloud.

    "Or we can chop your father''s limbs to be fed to the pigs. That''s how us, the loan sharks work," Ian filled them in, appearing to be a convincing loan shark to Elise''s eyes. He then turned and whispered, "I have always met these loan shark. It''s my forte to act as them. So?" Hisst question was once again directed to Edgar.

    Elise saw how miserable Edgar''s face turned as he went pallid at the news.

    "I¡­ cannot sell this house."

    "Then it''s decided!" Ian pped his hands and looked at Elise, "Now would you bring me that noisy man from above so we can chop them?"

    "No!" The young man, Edgar shouted to interrupt Elise from moving a single step away. "I understand, but would you please give me a week? No, just four days. I will try to do anything I could to pay back the debt."

    "It''s a debt that could cost you this entire house and you are telling me you can pay them soon?" Ian questioned with a raised eyebrow. Edgar gulped but he nodded his head vigorously. "Great. Then we should take our leave soon. Remember I wille back in three days."

    Ian tipped his chin, cuing Elise that it was time for them to retire. As she followed Ian to leave the house, she was confused by how easily they could stepped out of the house. Wasn''t Ernest''s n was to trap them here? But Elise didn''t forget Lady Caroline''s words. Every time they took a step forward, Apollyon had made sure to guess five steps of their future. Which also mean, there''s more than what''s meet the eye in this situation.

    Seeing the blind boy, Ian raised his hand and ced it carefully on his shoulders, "Take care."

    When the door of the house was opened, Elise doubted they could leave but taking one step forward, she had sessfully left the house. Elise was still at lost at how things were progressing. "Did wee to the wrong house?"

    "No, Elise. This was truly our destination," Ian replied to her dutifully. "In any case, what do you think about Edgar who promised to pay off his debt? Do you think he could truly repay the debt in a count of four days?"

    Elise''s mind was upied with the confusion of not finding Ernest when she was asked this. She shook her head in reply, "I don''t think it''s possible."

    "True," Ian hummed.

    "Why had you agreed to his promise then?" Elise questioned him.

    "Because that young man had never nned to pay off any debt. Follow me Elise," Ian reached out his hand on the house''s door again and pulled it open. Elise who was with a frown saw from the floor, red liquid pooled under her shoes.

 Chapter 658: World of Illusions-III

    <h4>Chapter 658: World of Illusions-III</h4>

    The redness of the blood looked so simr to the real one, causing Elise to almost mistook it for a real blood if she hadn''t known she stepped into Ernest''s illusions. The walls on the house was painted with blood from the entrance. Ian took the first step in, "Follow me."

    Elise tailed one step behind him. Her eyes looked around the house, studying more of the amount of blood that colored the white floor. While it was a lot of blood, Elise could tell it didn''te from many people, perhaps only one person had been killed as the trail of blood stopped when they stood at the middle of the house entrance.

    Crisp sloshing noise echoed eerily around the entire mansion. The sound can be describe as wet and heavy and apanied by the sound of rasping breaths. A small whisper andughter could also be heard when Elise tried to put a keen hearing.

    Elise saw on the end of the spiraling staircase, Edgar sat atop a body. His hands and clothes smeared in blood while his two hands holding the knife, plunging it up and down with his entire soul. Elise frowned seeing the cruelty Edgar had shown and even though they had been standing behind him, he hadn''t noticed their presence, as if they were an invisible being to the young man.

    Elise slowly take one step forward to have a better look on the victim whom Edgar had brutally murdered. The person there was a man she didn''t know, one who seemed to just be the perfect age to be Edgar''s father and she suspected he was Edgar''s father.

    "Why did this happen?" Elise questioned.

    "Each people bottled up their feelings, Elise. In this case, Edgar had done nothing but bottling up his anger and hatred for his father. Now that bottled up anger had reached its boiling point, resulting for things to blow up," Ian exined. While watching human''s cruelty was it still right to say demons are the cruelest being? Everyone was a victim to their own situation. Some bend to adjust itself to the trouble they face, but some, like Edgar broke.

    "How do you know this?" Elise didn''t see the sign at all.

    Ian hummed, "A guess. I have seen many people who once had a look the same as Edgar had. It''s a look of absolute despair. He was prepared to end his life also his father''s life. Question is where are that little boy."

    Elise also ventured around with her eyes and pulled Ian''s sleeve lightly when she saw the small presence hiding under the staircase. The boy tried so much not to make noise, all while he continue to hear the horrible noises that churn his stomach. He cannot see as he was blind but he could hear how his father was killed and stabbed to pieces once the pleading of help stoppeding out from his father''s mouth. After more stabbing, Edgar looked at the ceiling of their house and stood up. His face was expressionless and as white as a sheet.

    It was then when he noticed his younger brother on the corner and made his way there with the bloodied knife. Other children would have been scared still, screaming for help, or run away. But he was blind, therefore he couldn''t see his brother stepping slowly toward him.

    Elise cannot abandoned people in need of help but even she knew there was things she cannot stop such as now.

    "Are you scared?" Edgar asked the boy. Crouching down, he sat with his knees folded to his chest in front of the younger boy, cing the knife just right beside him.

    The boy shook his head but Edgar smiled, thinking that this was how the young boy trying to hide his fear. "It''s a shame you don''t have the sight to look, even though it was a fantastic sight to behold. They say there are few things that people inherited through blood but even though I''m not rted to my mother, it seemed I have shared just the same amount of madness as she did. Do you want to hear a good news?"

    The boy nodded his head without answering. As Edgar wasn''t blind he could see the reply and smiled yet again. "I have found a cure to heal your sight. It will take a week for your eyes to fully regain its sight. Drink it soon, alright?" Edgar pulled out a sk, handing it to the boy''s hand.

    "What about you, brother?" The boy asked.

    "I am a bit tired so I was thinking to take some rest," answered Edgar, taking the knife to his hands again. "What do you feel if I tell you father is dead?"

    The boy was silent for a few second. Perhaps because he didn''t have eyes to help him look, his expression was difficult to read for an adult.

    "I''m happy," the boy answered that had Edgar''s smile to fell.

    "I had been waiting brother for you to kill father. I thought sooner orter you would take his life. I noticed you slipping from the bed to father''s room. Did you choke his neck while he was sleeping?"

    The speechless Edgar stared at the boy with a shocked look on his face. "Are you not nervous?"

    "I don''t think I have to?" The boy questioned.

    "Don''t you feel anything against me killing father?" Edgar asked again as if to make sure of something.

    The boy smiled, "I don''t feel anything other than curiousity. How does the blood feels like? The scent? I want to know."

    Edgar''s lips begin to raise slowly upward. "Maybe we are all insane. Ernest the weak always lose and the strong always win. Be stronger than anyone else and perhaps you can change a fate of someone like me. Someone whom Heaven had abandoned. Take care," and using the tip of his knife, Edgar had pushed the de to his own neck. Blood sttered around the boy''s face who turned out to be Ernest.

    "Brother?" Ernest questioned but no reply was answered. He called again for another couple of times before he pursed his lips, "Oh, he''s dead."

 Chapter 659: Root of Evil-I

    <h4>Chapter 659: Root of Evil-I</h4>

    It had turned out the boy was Ernest. Elise knew the man had twisted believe in himself and only now she knew how it had rooted since he was young. Ernest didn''t see killing as something he should stay away from, frightening, or disgusting. He sees killing as an interesting event, one that piqued his interests. Both Elise and Ian watched how Ernest drank the medicine as if it was nothing and begin to stand on his feet again.

    The boy went on his day like usual. Taking the mop, he carefully wiped away the blood on the floor, being careful so he won''t slipped and fell. He pulled his brother''s body, cing it aside carefully before dragging his father''s body with his small hands. After realizing he could not drag his father''s body whereas the man weight heavierpared to his brother who ate only once a day until he almost be skin and bone.

    Elise wondered how Mr. and Mrs. Lone adopted Ernest and had found out how once his eyes was healed, Ernest left the house. Elise and Ian followed to see fog blocking their sight once they walked out. In next second, the fog disappeared and the entire street had taken a different appearance, changing its view into a pedestrian walk of a small town.

    Ernest was on the corner of the house, handing out his hand as if waiting for anyone to show kindness by giving him some money to spend on food. His appearance looked normal and while he seemed miserable and pitiful, Elise knew what kind of soul had reside inside Ernest, making her wary instead of pitying the small boy.

    As Ernest stared at the street, a lone luxurious carriage that had passed by the street stopped its track. No one stepped out from the carriage but from the curtain, they could see the shadow of two people moving inside the carriage. They were discussing words to each other before a knock was heard. The coachman stepped down, knowing the knock was a cue for him to open the door for his two masters who were inside the carriage.

    The woman who stepped out from the carriage was dressed extremely posh. A nce can tell how the woman was hailed from the higher ss.

    Elise frowned seeing who it was and said to Ian, "That is Mrs. Lone."

    "So the story went this way," Ian hummed, he watched how the woman extended hand to Ernest and the boy smiling in delight while knowing how the two people was faking their emotions. "Perhaps Ernest thought this was an easier path for him to go back on track with his life but what a shame, he foolishly took hand while thinking he was a smart one."

    Ian''s words were true as they then was lead to enter a newer house as fog begin to appear and clear in front of them again. They saw how Ernest reached out his hand to older Dalton before seeing how Ernest was locked in a room where his face was then filled with rage. He was angered when he knew how he had been used by the couple and had taken the wrong choice.

    Night yed out on the house when his room opened. Mr. and Mrs. Lone entered the room with a man beside them. "Will it take long, sir?"

    "It won''t," answered the man who was covered by a ck hood. "Questioning me more will not only slowed my progress to the ritual and angered me. What''s that on your hand?"

    Mrs. Lone looked at her hand where the man had pointed out her bandaged hand. With angry face she red at Ernest, "That fucking boy bite my hand when I came to give him food. Therefore today and until tomorrow he wouldn''t be given a single bite or sip of water."

    "Don''t take your punishment more than necessary. You don''t want to lose such an important vessel for your son, do you not? Do whatever you could by keeping him alive," answered the man, giving no pity to the boy as well. He then handed out his hand to the two women while watching Ernest whose was bind by rope as he had earlier bitten Mrs. Lone''s hand.

    Mrs. Lone with a grin hand out the dagger toward the man''s hand and when the man took step froward, Ernest dragged himself backward, suspiciously ring at the dagger. The man smiled while meeting his face where to Ernest''s eyes, the man appeared like a monster. His ear to ear grin was horrendous, and the way his eyes glowered sent him an immeasurable anger.

    Dalton came to his room when the ritual had ended. The older boy cried his eyes out seeing how there were whip marks, wounds, and cuts severely on Ernest''s body. Ernest didn''t have time to think of what he should do to take care of Dalton''s tears only saying, "I am alright." In truth he wasn''t and he cursed his entire time at Mr. and Mrs. Lone who had allowed this to happen to him. Dalton took care of tending his wounds and once he was done, he was forced to leave as his parents would get angry if he hadn''te back to his room and spend more time with Ernest.

    Alone in the darkest room, Ernest felt nauseous. His body shivered as the temperature in the room fell. He could feel his head ringing when identally he had turned at the wrong side of his wounded back, straining his wound, causing more blood to soak the bandage Dalton put on him earlier. He grunted, trying to move away without knowing how his blood had trailed itself away from him, making a red line toward the magic circle that the man who had tortured him earlier made.

    Everything happened in the dark, thus Ernest hadn''t noticed how the magic circle begin to move on its own way and ck wisps erupted from the drawings. ck smokes filled the room but that too went unnoticed by him who tried to ease the wound by sleeping. It was then when he heard a whisper, "Are you angry, boy?"

 Chapter 660: Root of Evil-II

    <h4>Chapter 660: Root of Evil-II</h4>

    The voice that had spoken was low and hushed. It brought shiver to those who hear the voice with the maliciousness that could clearly picked out from the voice. There was no one inside the room except for Elise and Ian who was watching Ernest and the boy was alone in the room but neither of them had spoken. The voice had came from the fourth person in the room who had just appeared from thin air.

    Ernest''s expression was full of shock as he didn''t expect another person in the room he was in. He still remembered how the wounds and injury on his back was inflicted by and grew afraid it was those people again. Ernest quickly pushed himself to the corner of the room as if to blend in with the wall. "Who is that?!" He demanded.

    Laughter echoed in the room, one that caused Ernest''s hair to curl.

    Elise frowned as she understood what part of the past this is to Ernest. This was Ernest''s turning point before he became the dark sorcerer lord. "It''s Apollyon."

    "What a great timing he has. Too great even," remarked Ian with his eyes narrowed down. Knowing how much Apollyon fancy to predict the future of people around him and manipte them for his own control, he wondered if he had also nned for his own appearance before Ernest as he knew the boy would be a great ally to him.

    "I am someone who can lend you a helping hand, boy," said Apollyon to Ernest but the boy had just falsely taken the help of the Lone Couple. Therefore, making it difficult for him to take the help Apollyon offered especially when Apollyon''s figure wasn''t able to be seen by Ernest.

    "I don''t trust you. If you are a friend to that bastard who came early then you should know I would never agree to any of your offer. Not when you had caused injuries on me," Ernest responded while still wondering how the person coulde in when the door was locked. Perhaps he was too much in pain that he didn''t noticed the door was opened? If so, he could only guess this to be another method for the family to torture him.

    "I am not that man''s friends nor the couple''s ally. I am someone who had just passed by and seeing you, I do think you needed a help," Apollyon answered.

    "What a sweet mouth," muttered Elise under her breaths with her hands both clenched together. She know could understand why Apollyon had been known as a clever person, the man knew what to say and to do to swing his opponent''s thoughts and choice into his liking.

    Even though young, Ernest was smart on his own way as well. He said, "But the help wont be free, is it?" The boy didn''t know who this person was nor can he see him. But when there''s a help offered in front of him, whether it be lies or truth, he didn''t see why he shouldn''t ept as his situation calls for an immediate help. "Also I do not know how much help you can offer me, how can I trust you with that?"

    "One. Help is never free and you are correct in that but the payment I need from you won''t affect anything to you. Instead, it will only be more advantage to you. And fair enough. I do think it is unfair for you to think about my offer when I had showed nothing to you. What do you want to do the most right now?" Apollyon assertively questioned. His tone was convincing for Ernest to consider on what wish he want to make.

    For a moment Ernest was quiet. His expression was hesitant when he said, "I want to leave this house."

    Apollyon didn''t answer for a few seconds before saying, "But why do I feel that is not the extend of your wish? I can tell you don''t want to leave this house for a reason. There''s something binding you here, is it? Or maybe someone?"

    Ernest was taken aback and apprehensively said, "How much do you know about me?"

    "Nothing at all. However, I can see everything from your eyes, you know boy. You are much more of an open book than you think you are. For one, no one can fool me," Apollyon''s voice lowered as if it was a warning to Ernest not to ever lie to him and the threat was well received by Ernest whose eyes grew more cautious.

    "How about this," Apollyon then suggested. His tone brightened up as if he hadn''t lowered any pitch of his voice earlier, "I will make that man who wounded you earlier to disappear."

    Ernest gave a couple of second to think and although he hesitated when asking to leave the house, there was no little hesitation on him when he nodded his head at the idea of murder, "Alright."

    When the next day came, the door to his room was opened again but this time it was by Mr. and Mrs. Lone. The couple looked down on Ernest with anger when they realized their boy''s soul was still no where to be found in the boy''s body.

    "You dare to corrupt my son, didn''t you!" Mrs. Lone shouted. She used any excuses she had on her hand to beat Ernest.

    Ernest shielded his head as the woman had grab him by the back of his head to deliver harsh ps on his cheeks.

    "I didn''t do anything!" Ernest defended himself. It had been his daily event to be beaten by Mr. and Mrs. Lone and he questioned why he still tried to defend himself while knowing it was impossible.

    "You liar! Today Dalton came and said he would rather not have Jeremy toe back if it was in the exchange of your life! Dalton had never behaved that way! You have put that thought on him. How dare you!" Mrs. Lone in anger took the nearest vase and when she was about to break the vase to Ernest''s head, her hand was pulled back, resulting to the woman swinging the vase dangerously behind her when the sound of crash filled the room.

    Ernest''s eyes widened when he saw Dalton who had slipped in the room. The older boy had wanted to stop Mrs. Lone and helped him when instead, Mrs. Lone had rock the vase toward this head.

    Dalton crashed on the floor and in one instance, blood overflow like water all over his forehead, flowing down across his chin.

    "No!!" Ernest shouted as Mrs. and Mr. Lone who didn''t expect Dalton to enter and stop them went still in shock.

 Chapter 661: Root of Evil-III

    <h4>Chapter 661: Root of Evil-III</h4>

    Mr. and Mrs. Lone went into immediate panic when at the same time the same man who had appeared wounding him the day before had appeared again. This time he had a solemn expression on his face. In panic, Mr. Lone had called the man by his name, "Sir Andrick! Please help us my son! My son is wounded by this ungrateful bastard!"

    Ernest frowned at the usation but felt more angered when Mrs. Lone had pushed him away when he had tried to look at the injury that had caused Dalton to lose all the lights from his eyes, knocked unconscious.

    "Ungrateful bastard," the man named Andrickughed which turned Mr. and Mrs. Lone confused by his reaction. "This is what you wanted? There was an easier wish you could make. One where you would only need to pack your things and bid adieu to this house."

    Ernest didn''tprehended it well at first but he slowly grasped his understanding when he realized the man who currently talking to him was the same man who had spoken at the other night. He didn''t know the man''s face and his voice had changedpared to the other night but from the content of his discussion which only the two of them would know, Ernest was sure this man was the one who offered him help. But he appeared different. How?

    "What are you saying, Sir Andrick?" Mrs. Lone questioned as she was confused by the way the man had talked while looking at Ernest as if they were in a discussion when the man should have been on their side.

    "I proofed you my help but I can see you still doubt it. Why don''t you make a second wish?" The man asked him again.

    After witnessing what the man could do, Ernest felt as if he had been handed a new power on him¡ª a power so enormous, making him felt so powerful as though he was reborn. With that much power in him, it delighted Ernest. So much that his smile turned into a wide malicious grin on his face. Yet when he heard the small grunt from the boy on the floor, his expression stiffened.

    "Heal him," was Ernest''s first order. The order which mark their first contract. Andrick''s smile to Elise was beyond horrendous. Seeing how easily Apollyon had entered the man''s body had spoken enough of the extent of his power. She can tell Apollyon expected the order as he had stood in a way near Dalton to raise his hand once and put a healing magic over the boy. The cut on Dalton''s face disappeared at once.

    Apollyon then said, "Remember, I take my payments when its due."

    Days went on but Ernest didn''t decide to leave the mansion. He continued to be abused and harmed by the couple but all was so that he could spend more time in the family to gain a spotless past for his future n. The only time Ernest lowered his guard was when he was beside Dalton. Elise hated to admit the man still had an emotion to him after everything he had done.

    One day, Ernest was allowed to leave the house as Apollyon in disguise in Andrick had advised Mr. and Mrs. Lone to let Ernest out of the house so they wont raise any suspicions. Ernest followed Apollyon who had taken the appearance of a young girl. "You keep changing your appearance," Ernestmented, while they were walking through a busy town''s street.

    "I have some face I like to use and some more which I took more liking to as it helps me to avoid the unneeded attentions from others'' eyes," replied Apollyon whose voice had turned gentle and soft as he had took a young girl''s appearance.

    "Unneeded attention? Is it because you are that much of a careful person or if you are chased by anyone?" Ernest saw the silence on Apollyon''s face.

    "The first one," answered Apollyon. Ernest deducted him to be such a person who is too careful on making his walk forwards that he would bring hundreds of ns in his mind in case his day didn''t go as he nned for.

    "And where are we going now?" Ernest knew they wouldn''t be walking outside the mansion simply to take a breather.

    Elise saw how Apollyon moved before she looked around the street, finding something odd as she continue to look around the ce. Ian had noticed it as well even though he noticed nothing, "What''s wrong, Elise?"

    "This street," Elise looked around again to make sure. "It is the town where I live in, along with the Scotts."

    Ian hadn''t noticed it since thest time he had came here, the town had been destroyed to mostly ashes or blocks of brick. He didn''t miss the cruel smile on Apollyon''s face that angered him at once.

    "I''m here to meet the granddaughter of someone whom I know from the past though they don''t know me. She is called the sweet child by the fairies but I would like to call her the soon to be queen," answered Apollyon with a smile. "The Queen of Hell and Heaven, the demon''s bride, as well as the key to our n. She has a bright red hair from the words that is sent to me. If you see her, you would immediately know who she is."

    Ernest raised his eyebrows, "Won''t we kill her? If we do, I don''t see the need as to why I have to see her by my own eyes."

    "Maybe you don''t but I do," Apollyon continued to walk while saying, "Tell me if you ever found her."

    Ernest sighed, he looked at Apollyon again only to find the man in the young girl''s body had disappeared from his eyes. He ruffled his hair, thinking what the trouble it was to find the missing Apollyon. As he walked, he heard the voices of people around him. Seeing the lots of people with his eyes that had been healed bring him a deep hatred as he had regained his sight while feeling an emptiness in his heart that he couldn''t name on.

    All he wanted was to get away from the crowd. He made his way to the left side of the street when he was pushed back here and there before bumping into someone else who had walked near him. The other person gasped and immediately put themselves in a proper stature, "I''m sorry." It was the voice of a woman.

    Ernest was one to quick put a fake smile on his lips that would be polite to anyone who sees him. "It is no problem, youngdy I have also been the one who¡ª" when Ernest looked up, his eyes met the blue ones of Elise''s. Her red signature hair was enough to help Ernest identify who she was. "¡ªdidn''t keep my eyes on the street properly."

    He then looked beside Elise, noticing the smaller boy.

    Elise offered the man a smile and after they had talked she left. In time as Ernest was trying to understand how could a small youngdy who seemed to be so fragile that she could wilt anytime.

    "Don''t be fooled. She is one of the strongest people you would meet," came the voice of Apollyon beside him. "I have a question for you, Ernest. How long do you want to keep this farce with your family? It''s about time you kill them. You are old enough to inherit all the possession of that family."

    "Not now," answered Ernest, not knowing his attention had been veered by Apollyon.

    "Oh, are you scared that Dalton would be angry but hey you might want to kill those two sooner. His parents I mean."

    Apprehensively Ernest narrowed his eyes, "What do you mean?"

    "Well it is just that I have overheard their wretched n to kill Dalton," seeing the smile that fell from Ernest, Apollyon''s eyes turned crescent as he became happier, "Let''s go back home so I will tell you all the details about it." And as they left, Ernest looked back at the ce where Elise had walked on, his eyes staying for a few more second before he turned back his face.

 Chapter 662: It Would Have Been Wonderful-I

    <h4>Chapter 662: It Would Have Been Wonderful-I</h4>

    Elise clenched her hands as she learned how Apollyon and Ernest have seen her before, scouting her to see how she looked and whether her power has grown inside her. When the sky had turned dark, the view fogged again, revealing the house of the Lones once again. Ernest had hid on the back of the wall, overhearing the conversation of Mr. and Mrs. Lone with a man who was new to the house.

    "I do not understand but I do notice there is a difference to the usual Sir Andrick," said Mrs. Lone as the man had asked her a question. "He was too close than necessary toward the vessel."

    The man sitting in front of him nodded, "I do think it is time for me to put him down."

    "Put him down?" Gasped Mr. Lone who then quickly lowered his voice as if he was scared someone else would overhear their conversation which was tote as both Apollyon and Ernest had stood on the room next to the one they were at, continuing to take their chance to hear the content of their conversation.

    "As you two have known, Andrick works in the field of resurrection and it is often be a cause where the person performing the ritual would be possessed by an evil soul who lurks around," answered the man to the couple. "I have noticed some strange asion from him as well and his questionable actions that he took. Therefore, I have made my decision."

    "B-But what about our son? Is there anyone who couldplete the ritual?" Mrs. Lone questioned, making it her priority that Jeremy was back to life. "I don''t care whatever it is I have to do. Please. Please bring him back!"

    The man stared at her in silence before offering a hesitant look on his face. He then said, trying to suppress his smile, "There is a way, Madame, but you wouldn''t like to hear the idea at all."

    "Tell me what it is. For Jeremy, we are able to do anything you ask for," Mr. Lone was the one to reply.

    "Every souls need an exchange. I do think the reason for Jeremy''s soul not to fulfill the ritual is because his soul is too pure and he needs a pure soul in exchange for his soul to be guided back to the body," answered the man vaguely but hearing it, Ernest could tell what the man meant to say. His heartbeat quickened as he felt horror that churn his stomach.

    "All we need is a pure soul? That is not a big matter. I would find someone in the street¡ª" Mr. Lone was stopped when the man raised his hand.

    "No, no sir. You have seen what happened to the boy you picked up from the street and I have to be honest with you. We don''t have enough time."

    "What do you mean? This is my first time ever hearing this," demanded Mr. Lone.

    "Every soul has its ow span of roaming around the living world. As for Jeremy, his time run out too quickly for us to wait for another weeks or month for a true pure soul to be found. We have no choice but to use the mediums which are around us," suggested the man.

    "Please do not drawl sir and tell me forwardly of who that medium is. If they are near I don''t see why I have to consider this."

    "I say this because I know you would have to consider your choices, Mr. Lone. The soul we need came from your eldest son," revealed the man.

    "D-Dalton?" Mrs. Lone shrieked. "No. That is out of the choice! How can we sacrifice our son for the life of my other son? I cannot ept this! Please, there must be another way."

    The man shook his head, looking at them as if in pity when all the emotions were fake, "I would love to say and tell you of another method, madame and sire. But do believe me this is the only method." The couple went in silence when the man say again, "But I can promise you this, even if we do need your eldest son''s soul. He won''t die. We would only need to use the help of his soul to guide his younger brother back home."

    "So¡­ Dalton wouldn''t die?" Mrs. Lone questioned.

    "No but he would indeed be in pain for a couple of days. I assure it won''t be dangerous for his life," the man gave his words.

    Ernest who heard the conversation couldn''t stay silent any longer. He pushed himself from the wall, ready to burst in when Apollyon snagged his arm. Apollyon''s eyes had turned golden, a rare asion which Ernest noticed to change the man''s eyes when he was either angry or affected by a strong emotion.

    "Where do you think you are going? Bursting inside and what? Did you forgot your contract with me? You should never do anything outside my instruction. I have told you not to interrupt them," warned Apollyon.

    Though outside Ernest revealed the same fierce look, even he couldn''t stop the chill that run through his spine as he heard the man''s warning. "You also promised to do what I wish. Every one wish equal to three orders of yours. This is yourst order which mean my time to wish and you know my wish is not for Dalton to be killed by his own parents, Apollyon."

    "I don''t get it. Why would you worry of such a person? That boy turned a blind eye to you when his parents abused you," Apollyon taunted but Ernest quickly red at him as Ernest knew this was Apollyon''s way of manipting his thought process.

    "You don''t understand and you would not understand. It''s my wish Apollyon. Break your contract and your know the consequences," Ernest pulled the leverage he has around Apollyon.

    Apollyon''s smile was no where to be found but he finally said, "Fine. But in exchange for us to stop whatever foolish ideas that had been put to their heads. The only way is to kill the couple."

    Ernest pursed his lips. He thought about how Dalton was a boy who lives in a peaceful family until his younger brother''s death. Though he dislike and oppose the actions his parents took, he do love them equally. For Mr. and Mrs. Lone to die, it would greatly saddened him but he knew the couple wouldn''t stop at anything unless their deathe to them.

    "Give me a night to think this over. I will tell you my reply soon," saying that, Ernest leave.

 Chapter 663: It Would Have Been Wonderful-II

    <h4>Chapter 663: It Would Have Been Wonderful-II</h4>

    Elise and Ian then saw Ernest walking toward the staircase. His expression was solemn and his lips were pursed tightly until hee to a stop at a certain room. He took a moment before knocking the door. A second passed as Dalton opened the door, meeting Ernest and looked at him in surprise. It was a well known fact how both Mr. and Mrs. Lone, always locked Ernest in the dark room. Therefore, the fact Ernest standing in front of him was a surprise which ddened Dalton greatly.

    "How did youe here?" Dalton asked with arge smile on his lips. From the bottom of his heart, the older young man was happy to see that now Ernest could roam the house entirely. "It''s great that finally father and mother hade around. They know understood what they have done was wrong. I do think my conversation with themst night might have helped them changed their minds."

    "Even though you had always tried to talk to them for hours every evening until night," muttered Ernest.

    "Oh, how do you know that? Well, it''s embarrassing. Even though I had tried all my best to help them get over Jeremy''s death, I am stillcking in convincing them until know. I am d you can be outside now, Ernest," Dalton pursed his lips, appearing to be shameful, "Even though it had always been your right to enjoy the sun, my parents have robbed those from you. I am sure seeing how you can walk around now, they have changed their mind for the better."

    "Or the worse," whispered Ernest again under his breaths but this time, he had spoken it in a very low tone that Dalton couldn''t hear the voice at all.

    "Come on in. The rooms haven''t been clean but you can use my room. I will use the guests room tonight," Dalton suggested and although Ernest followed him from behind, he shook his head.

    "I want to ask you something, Dalton," Ernest''s eyes looking at Dalton was solemn and serious.

    Despite the tense air, Dalton was one to smile, always loosening the tension of every room he was in, "Why do you need to ask me? Go on, tell me what question you want to know from me."

    "Even though your father and mother n to kill you would you not resist? Would you let them kill you? And would you ever, even for once forgive them?" Ernest didn''t know emotions in his heart. When his father had died, he felt indifferent. He felt nothing, even as he was the sole witness to the murder, hearing the gruesome cry of help and sounds of staving, he remained to feel nothing at all.

    It was different when his older brother, Edgar had died. For once he felt empty, it was different than an indifference. The emptiness he felt, made him felt sluggish. It was as if he was walking but doesn''t know where was his destination. Like a person who had lost something but was still confused at what he had lost. It made him frustrated. Perhaps if there was a good adult near him, they would have taught him those emotions was sadness and sorrow but Ernest had no one to teach him anything.

    Elise watching this didn''t know if she should feel pity toward Ernest. In all honesty, she didn''t want to forgive the man, less to pity him. But from what she could see, Ernest was a victim. He was a victim from the abuse of his first foster father, Mr. and Mrs. Lone, and also he had been guided by the worse person anyone would ever wish to which was Apollyon. With Apollyon being beside Ernest, it had only put Ernest to the worse path rather than the better one.

    Dalton was slightly taken aback by the question but not because he didn''t have answer but it was because he had never thought of the answer before, causing him to take time to think. After a while he said, "You might think it is foolish but it is in my blood. I would feel scared like other if I knew my parents would kill me. As a human, I think it has been in my blood to run away in first sight of danger. Therefore, I will resist. I would perhaps have to know their reason before choosing whether or not to doe and Ernest, I am someone who always want to believe in the good side of people, I will forgive them but I won''t ask you to do the same. Is this about your birth parents?"

    Dalton looked at Ernest in concern. He had thought the question that Ernest asked was a question of Ernest''s past, all without knowing his own current predicament.

    "If they say it was all for the good sake of your own family? Will you die for them?" Ernest looked at Dalton''s eyes. The more he looked at him, the more he wondered if Edgar''s smile would look simr to Dalton''s as both of them had a heart of an angel, possessing a kind and gentle soul.

    Dalton only showed Ernest a smile. The answer was clear as knowing Dalton, he would dly sacrifice his life for other''s happiness.

    "Why do all kind people like you never¡ª" Ernest was out of words and he pursed his lips. "I can''t ever be like you. If my parents tried to kill me, I would have killed them back. It''s the rule of life that the stronger will always win and the weak, they would be stomped by others."

    "Ernest," Dalton looked more worried at the words Ernest said as anger was imbued in it.

    "Dalton. I have always wondered but who would protect the weak? It is the job of the strong to protect the weak but the truth is, the stronger will always abuse the weak. I want to be strong. Strong enough to protect those who are weak to me," Ernest said the words aloud before stepping out of the room, bursting through the doors. Making his way toward the other side of the room, he noticed Apollyon without looking. "Fine. We kill them."

    "Of course, I can tell based on your cool statement earlier but if we are going to kill them. It would be on my own method," Apollyon grinned.

    Ernest only gave him one sideway nce, toward Apollyon who didn''t have a body but had used the medium of a small oval mirror. "I don''t care. Their life is what i want."

 Chapter 664: It Would Have Been Wonderful-III

    <h4>Chapter 664: It Would Have Been Wonderful-III</h4>

    Night clouded the sky outside the house. It was dead at night, no one should have been awake but two people had lighted the candle again not soon after an hour it had been extinguish. They two had a grim expression. Both of them are scared with what they had to do but they had no guilt as they had been assured no harm shoulde to their eldest son. Her husband picked up the dagger. The dimmed light created a monstrous shadow on the wall when they raised the dagger.

    Mr. Lone nodded at his wife before the wife reached out to the door knob to open the door. The room was no where near warm as the temperature has dropped at the night yet the two had broke into a cold sweat. Mrs. Lone take a gulp and quickly turned the round golden knob when all of a sudden her entire body was stunned.

    She looked at her confused husband, asking, "Did you locked the door?"

    "I didn''t. There''s no key there isn''t it?" Mr. Lone questioned and a suspected the door to be locked when he tried turning the knob, he confirmed his suspicions. "What happened? Where''s the key?"

    "No," Mrs. Lone gasped, "We are locked from outside."

    "No you are locked from inside," Ernest spoke behind them. The couple, stunned didn''t believe whose voice she had heard and turned around only in surprise when she found her adopted son, standing right behind them. They didn''t know how tall he had gotten since the entire time Ernest would stay in the corner of the room, crouching with his back bend. "The dagger... are you nning to kill someone?"

    Like a thief caught red handed, Mr. Lone pushed the dagger behind his back to hide what he hold but even the dumb know it was toote.

    "How did you get in here?!" Mr. Lone put a stance as if he wasn''t surprised by Ernest''s sudden arrival. "No answer, you ungrateful bastard?! Answer me or I will teach you a lesson you will never forget!" The man raised his hand as if to beat Ernest but someone had stopped him.

    Anger red on Mr. Lone''s eyes for being interrupted and he looked on his side, at the person who had stopped him only to looked surprised. "Sir Andrick... how are you still¡ª"

    "¡ªstill alive? Perhaps it''s because I have never died before." Apollyon gave the man a wry smile that widened slowly.

    "It is true what they said! You are possessed!" Mrs. Lone yelled, raising her voice to alert the servants or anyone near the room without knowing how all the servants had copsed on the floor with blood pooling beneath them.

    "Possessed? I think you are mistaken the person who is possessed isn''t me but our former leader¡­ yes the man you two secretly met yesterday." Apollyon raised his hand for three more people to walk forward, bowing toward him. "I said former because now I am the leader of the dark sorcerers."

    "No¡­ no way¡­ what do you two want from us. If it''s an apologies you want I can do that but please¡­ don''t kill us!" Mrs. Lone bite her lips as she could only think the cause for Ernest''s anger was her abuse she had done for years to the younger man.

    "I don''t care about things like anger. I could have left this house without doing anything to you simply because I don''t feel any attachment to you two but there are lines which you should not cross but you two did. I asked you again. Who are you about to kill with that dagger on your hand?" Ernest''s eyes narrowed at the silence that Mr. and Mrs. Lone showed. "If you wished so much to meet your younger son again. So much that you can sacrifice your older son''s life. Why don''t you sacrifice your own? There''s an easier way rather than to bring him alive."

    Apollyon''s smirk could be seen growing wider at the words Ernest said. His happiness came from sessfully corrupting the younger man''s thinking process.

    Elise and Ian watched the brutal murderer of Mr. and Mrs. Lone. Not many minutes after their death, the door to the room was opened. On Ernest''s hand was a dagger and blood covering his entire figure. He was still staring down at the dead bodies until he became startled by the sudden sound of creaking from the door of the bedroom.

    He turned only to see his nightmareing to live where Dalton staggered as he saw his parents died on the floor, murdered by no one other than Ernest.

    "Ernest¡­" he called, tears falling from his eyes as he came to a realization that this wasn''t a dream.

    Ernest took a step forward after hiding his bloodied hands like a child who had caught stealing a cake. "No, Dalton."

    "Don''te near me!" Dalton yelled. He was shocked, stricken by grief, and also in fear as he saw the people around Ernest who stood still eerily while gazing at his parent''s body. "Why? Why Ernest? Is it because what they have done to you? Was it them who had turned you into a monster?"

    "Monster?" Ernest stayed silent before suddenly a smile came on his lips. "You have never knew about me Dalton, I have always been a monster! Born as a monster and that will never change," Ernest couldn''t stop his words as to his eyes, he saw Dalton''s figure changing into Edgar''s. "Do you really believe that one day they would let me leave the house? Do you really think they won''t kill me sooner in exchange for the life of Jeremy? And what could you do? Watch me until my name is engraved on the tombstone? You cannot do anything to help me and you have no right to call me a monster. The one who drives me this far is indeed them."

    Apollyon raised his hand toward Ernest and whispered in a not-so-hushed voice, "Should I kill him?"

    Dalton, taken aback took one step backward in fear.

    "No," answered Ernest, who had found another idea. "I need your help, on doing something else Apollyon."

 Chapter 665: Playing Fool-I

    <h4>Chapter 665: ying Fool-I</h4>

    Elise saw how the house around them burst to clouds as it suddenly disappear in a mere seconds, puffing into fogs all around her. Elise raised her hand when she saw how Ian''s hand had slide away from hers and she frowned at this.

    Her blue eyes looked around the ce, "Come out," she demanded, knowing how there were someone watching her the entire time.

    "You could have been gentler in your manner way of talking, little Elise. Perhaps that way, you will look a little more simr to Ariel," the voice appeared before the shadow of the tall figure made its way through the fog.

    Elise saw Ernest but the golden eyes had told her enough how the person who was inside the body wasn''t at all Ernest. "Apollyon."

    "Am I once again raising to fame in both Hell and Heaven?" Apollyon questioned, his smile tilting widely. The fog around him moved simr to how he walked.

    "You are a narcissist. What are you trying to show by telling me Ernest''s past?" Elise questioned, her hand trying to grasp around her where the ck wisping out from her index finger was her most trusted ally, Jett.

    "I wanted to show you that in this world all evil doesn''t start from evil. Don''t you pity Ernest? Abused by his father, living in such a hell-like house before moving into a mansion where his foster parents abused him again and again, and again. He could have been a good boy only until people around him corrupted his pure soul. You have been in his position once, you must know how painful it felt. Isn''t it alright for him to make those who caused him suffering to suffer as well?" Apollyon creased his forehead, his expression twisted in pity and sadness on behalf of Ernest. "Wasn''t the fact that you are here prove that it is alright for you to make those who sinned to receive their punishment? I don''t see the difference."

    Elise heaved a deep breath and released it slowly. "Being the one who suffer the most is never right for others to cause more suffering to others around him. Ernest had perhaps suffered through unfairness of life but there would have a chance for him to resist you. The choice to escape was there and he had said it on his own. However, even after considering that, he still choose to take your help."

    "You mean he got what''sing for him?" Apollyon questioned and hummed, "You are selfish, little Elise."

    "And you are one bad actor I have seen in my entire life. The true evil here is you, Apollyon. Indeed I came here to gave you the punishment you deserve but on my way to punish you, I haven''t took the life of anyone who is unrted to you. You have no right to cry wolves now." Elise reached out her hand where Jett had turned into a long sword.

    Apollyon smirked, "Thinking you''re invincible simply because of the prophecy don''t you? Overconfident will lead to your demise."

    Elise entertained nothing as she marched forward,unching shes toward Apollyon. Although she hadn''t been taught the art of swordsmanship, Elise had Jett to teach her where she should attack which had made it easier for her to wield the sword. Her movement had been quick as though the sword was light but when it shed the ground, the single plunge caused the ground beneath to break into halves.

    Elise picked her sword when she saw Ernest''s leg kicking upside toward the side of her face. As Elise pushed herself back, she managed to avoid getting attack, at the cost of a lock of her hair cut short to the length of her neck. Elise quickly dashed backward to create distance between her and the man.

    When she touched her hair, her heartbeat raised. If she had been a secondte, it wouldn''t be her hair that cut short but her neck as well.

    "You''re quite quick, to run. You remind me so much of¡­" Apollyon hummed, "Your mother."

    Elise''s angered expression at once dissolved into a shock. "What do you know about my mother?"

    "What do I know? No way, Little Elise. Have you forgotten of our meeting around more than ten years ago?" Apollyon noticed the confused expression on Elise and his grin went wide enough to touch his earlobes. "You have indeed forgotten it. Don''t you remember?" Apollyon pulled out a ring from his pocket. The ring looked old but the glimmer on the gold body stood out amongst the crowd.

    Elise frowned when in split of second an image came to her mind. The image was unclear and it had showed for a very short amount of seconds but Elise had managed to see the same ring in her memory on the hand of her mother. She heard the scream, her mother''s hand over her when everything had turned ck.

    "You were the one who had killed my mother," Elise gasped when a single tear slide from her eyes as she regained some of her memory.

    "Finally you remember. Wasn''t it an exciting moment when we met?" Apollyon''s wily smile widened when he felt a pierce on his chest. Elise''s blue eyes grew wider as she saw Ian standing behind Ernest with his hand thrust through the man''s chest.

    "You talked too much for someone who wants to fight," without a single hesitation, Ian pulled out the fleshy heart from the man''s body, dragging it out forcefully before throwing it toward the ground. The fogged sky turned clear at once as the magic casted by Apollyon stopped the moment the severed heartnded on the dry ground.

    Ian quickly made his way toward Elise, "Are you not hurt? Did he hurt you anywhere?"

    Elise took Ian''s hand, her eyes shut closed before she tried to open it again to meet Ian''s red eyes where concerned filled his eyes as well as care. Elise reached out her hand toward his shoulder and he readily let her support her body with his shoulder only for his entire body turned rigid when Elise had stabbed the spot beneath his chest.

    Elise''s eyebrows furrowed as she stared back at Ian''s shocked face.

    Elise pushed his body away, pulling away the sword as well to quicken the process of the bleeding. Rubbing her face, Elise then saw how Ian''s face slowly melt away, showing back to Ernest''s true face.

    "Once would have worked but not twice."

 Chapter 666: Playing Fool-II

    <h4>Chapter 666: ying Fool-II</h4>

    Ian felt a swirl around him. At once, he quickly hold what was the most important to him only to see the entire ce around him disappeared. His hand tried to catch Elise''s hand before it disappeared but by the time his fingers reached, he only went through a clump of fogs that disappeared at once.

    His eyebrows furrowed. Knowing Apollyon''s goal had always to kill either him or Elise, he knew he had to find her quick. He made his way into the fog, disregarding how dangerous it might be as the fogged view would hinder his sight from uing attacksing from his enemies but Ian had no time in the world to care about getting an injury.

    "As hasty as always," a voice came from behind him, the voice youthful but the owner of the voice had spoke in a gloom tone that made him sounds older than his voice.

    Ian stopped his stride. Without the need to look back, he could tell who it was, "Was leading a double life fun, Caleb?"

    The two generation of Diablo went silent after a few second. It wasn''t because they hesitate but because they knew the first one to make an attack would win. The two of them was in par on term of power and intellectual. They knew each other''s weaknesses which only made it more dangerous for both to attack without a n in mind.

    "Is William''s soul still residing inside your body?" Ian questioned which wasn''t replied as Caleb had only looked back at him when he had turned his body to face him.

    "Do you truly want to stop Ernest and Apollyon, Ian?" Caleb asked instead.

    The way they stood was the opposite of the time when they had first met. Where Ian was on the other side, weak, powerless, and in need of help. Now, he could only see Caleb who was needing for help but even a friend would turn into an instant enemy once they have chose to hurt the people around him. Ian wasn''tpassionate enough to forgive the people around him who had hurt him or Elise because he knew once a person had a history of hurting his people, they wouldn''t hesitate to repeat it for the second time.

    "Why shouldn''t I stop them?" Ian questioned, entertaining Caleb who wanted to know his answers.

    Caleb looked away before saying, "Apollyon want to destroy Heaven and Hell. The two ces that had taken the life of those dear to us. Don''t you want to punish them? Make them learn what it feels to be the one who had their things stolen from them."

    Ian had learned how Caleb''s obsession in bringing his wife back to life only resulted in him doing what was forbidden. He did brought his wife back to life but in exchange, her appearance was beyond recognition. Her soul was so fragile that she could only stay in the world for less than an hours, as though it wasn''t enough, each seconds would inflict a burning pain on her soul. His wife who had to suffer all those pain, couldn''t help herself from ming Caleb, who had resurrected her.

    Ian had lost his mother before and he had thought he knew what Caleb felt, and the pain that the fellow demon had suffered. But it appeared, he was wrong. He learned that the truth is, the tragedy that Caleb suffered could be his story too.

    If that day, it wasn''t him who had died but Elise, bringing her pure soul from Heaven would be impossible. To make things worse, if he didn''t have anyone around him, he would have stolen the same resurrection book from Satan and in the end, attempting to perform the same mistake Caleb had done.

    "Until I met Elise, I finally understand you, Caleb. Maybe it was Heaven at fault but also Hell at fault. Heaven didn''t listen to my mother''s plea of help and Hell was an easy ce for the people who killed my mother. I did me Heaven for ignoring her and the people of Hell who rejoiced in my wings being torn despite the things I have done to avenge my mother. It was unfair, perhaps my entire life was unfair. But I have never felt that I am the one who suffered the most in this world. Elise had been betrayed by all people around her but I learned it from her how despite everything, she remained strong. Strange isn''t it? Such small body could posses such strong soul."

    "In the end your forgive Heaven and Hell?" Caleb questioned.

    "What is there to forgive when the one who had caused the pain wasn''t them? I have punished those who needs to be punished and I will continue to do so." Ian smiled in exchange. "Power doesn''te from how you can destroy a wholend by yourself, not how you can defeat an archangel, or how you can stand against God. It''s how you can protect those who you treasured without loosing them and how you can stand by your own belief."

    "I hate Heaven, Ian," confessed Caleb, "And Hell for they have stolen my wife. She was only a fragile person, kind, yet the world had taken her existence. Every kind people die and that never sit well to me. I agree with Ernest. Destroying Heaven and Hell, and creating a world solely for those who are innocent is a grand n to my ears."

    "Then we have to protect what we believe in," Ian let his hand down, "It''s a shame that we couldn''t have the same opinion. You were the only demon who I found to be the most admirable."

    "And I am d that you can be my sessor," answered Caleb. The older demon took one step backward before disappearing in a blink.

    Ian had gotten used to the speed of demons that was far from what a human''s sight could perceive. Knowing where the attack woulde from, Ian had dodge perfectly the attack, receiving not the slightest injury. Caleb as well had avoided getting fatally injured by Ian''s dangerous strike. Though the air was tense where one would have to be very careful of not receiving a deadly injury, both Ian and Caleb didn''t had an expression of hatred. It was simr to how a teacher teaching their student the arts of war, where the other learn and the other teach. But even then that moment had to stopped when finally one of them hadnded the striking hit.

    *******

    A/N: Hello, readers. I am currently trying to adjust my life with my new schedule. Therefore today''s chapter will only be one, I apologize for theck of chapters ><

 Chapter 667: Playing Fool-III

    <h4>Chapter 667: ying Fool-III</h4>

    Esther banged her fists on the box where she had been locked in. The harder she hits her fists, she hoped someone would hear her. Judging by how quick the angels managed to get inside the castle, she feared in the couple of minutes where she had been locked inside the box, the angels had spread at all corners of the castle, ready to take down Hell at any time.

    Yet somehow, beyond the fear of having Hell raided by angels, Esther was more concerned of the well being of the stupid demon she had fought with. Fortunately Esther managed to loosened the tie of her mouth. "Help!" She screamed to no reply. It made her remembered the time when she had been locked in the box and saved by Beelzebub. At the thought of him, she felt angry as well as worried.

    Shaking her head, Esther then raised her voice louder, "Help! I am inside here! There''s a person here!" There was no reply again and for some reason, she could hear the sound of waves near her. Esther had barely noticed the sound as she had been in a hurry. There was many sea in Hell and she couldn''t pinpoint whether she was still inside the castle or the angel had thrown her off somewhere.

    Angered by how no one was near her and frustrated, Esther banged the box again, not knowing how her box was on the edge of a small cliff. At first, the box where she was had been ced far from the cliff, but Esther, had tried all ways to move around in order to release the rope binding her body and knees, added with her mming her body to the box, it had only caused the box to slowly inched before it finally tilted to the side.

    Without knowing this, Esther delivered a stronger hit toward the box when she felt how her view tilting as the box begin to roll from the edge of the cliff. Esther screamed when she felt her body along with the box free falling. The gravity that pulls her downward made all hairs on her body stand in shiver. To make it worse, on the way of the box sliding down, it had hit the edge of the sharp ground beneath the cliff, that caused the box to continue roll again dangerously.

    Esther tried to stop the box from moving but her head felt dizzy as the second time the box hit the ground, she had inadvertently hit her her forehead to the edge of the box, causing blood to flow from her torn skin. Esther could tell that if the box rolled deeper down, sooner orter she would crash down and stter like a broken egg which wasn''t wrong as in the end of the box''s destination was arge broken tree that would pierce directly through the middle of the box.

    It was difficult for Esther to call for help, not when everything was going too fast more than she could imagine. When Esther tried to focus her view, she was surprised by how a tree branch had pierced right in front of her eyes.

    Esther tried to stop herself by pushing one side of the box, to make it steady but the road she had taken was slippery after it was drenched by a light rain few hours beforehand. As she was cornered with no more way to safe herself, Esther decided to closer her eyes and prepare for the worse. If the worse was death¡­ "Then so be it," whispered Esther as she clenched tight her eyes.

    As if God had heard her prayers, the box stopped on its own. Esther could feel how loud her heart beating against her chest. If only she was a full fledged demoness, Esther was sure she would be able to break the box with her magic but the Angels had been so careful with their work that they had sealed her power from the box.

    This time Esther was careful on trying to get herself out of the box. For one, she didn''t know on what her box had been stopped by and second, she was scared a movement of her would cause the box to tilt further and fall on the worse ce possible.

    Esther bite the rope on her knees as untying the knot was deemed to be impossible. Once her legs was freed, she looked around for anything that could help her tinker open the box. She looked around her clothes, trying to find something useful but even her trustable dagger she hid on her shoes had been taken away. Looking at the box to find a small leeway, she then noticed how the branch of the tree could pierce the box.

    She understood that while the wooden box appeared to be sturdy, it had been casted with a sealing magic for the person stored inside the box wouldn''t be able to use their magic but it was weak to the normal objects which aren''t infused by magic. The sealing magic had also decreased the durability of the box, which was even such a thin branch could prate the box.

    Esther had gotten used tocing her magic over her fingers to help enhance her prowess, resulting to her futile attempt of banging until the box nt over the slope.

    This time, Esther had used her bare fingers, trying to create a hole over the wooden box with the help of the tree branch. When the hole had been made, she used her hands to widen the cavity. Her fingers bleed when the splinters puncture her fingertips, but she disregarded the pain and continued to open the box until finally an opening of her size had been made.

    Esther didn''t linger around inside such a dark ce and pushed herself out of the box. She carefully stand on the ground, realizing how she was on a very steep edge of a hill where directly below her was a thick log that was positioned straight up. When she imagined the possibility of her box rolling downward and stabbed by the sharp end of the log, her body shivered.

    "I shouldn''t stand around here," Esther whispered to herself, quickly trying to run away when the ground beneath her started to crumble. Loosing her footing, Esther tried to grab the ground to no avail, her eyes widening in fear as she realized the ce she was falling to was directly toward the broken wooden log.

    Esther closed her eyes when she felt her body floating instead of falling. The pain she waited on her abdomen was miraculously escaped. "Have you lost your mind?" Beelzebub''s voice rang on her ears. "Beware of where you are standing!"

 Chapter 668: Taking Down-I

    <h4>Chapter 668: Taking Down-I</h4>

    When they hadnded on the ground, Esther tried to calm her erratic nerves when she saw Beelzebub who appeared to be the most angered. "What were you doing here? Everyone is searching for you. I thought you were kidnapped and¡­" Beelzebub didn''t want to utter thest word neither did he want to imagine it in his mind?the worse possible oue that could have urred to her.

    Esther frowned and looked at him with the same angered gaze on her eyes. "Do I look that dumb and careless to you? I didn''te here by choice. Someone had taken me to here!"

    Esther then bite on her lips to stop herself fromshing out again. It was out of nervousness and fear catching up to her ankles that she had raised her voice and was feeling guilty as she knew she should have thanked Beelzebub instead of shouting at him. She sighed, trying to be the bigger person here, "It was the angels, they were inside the castle. I was on my way to tell the others about this when Heaven had sealed me inside the box down there."

    Beelzebub had no words to say as he continued to stare at Esther. "You said Heaven?"

    Esther wondered why there was such an eerie pause before Beelzebub''s words which had sent chill that crawled under her skin. "Anyways we have to go now." Turning her head, Esther put aside whatever emotions or fight she had earlier with Beelzebub, deciding to cooperate with him so they won''t instead make the situation go for the worse.

    When she took a step forward, Beelzebub took hold of her hand, stopping her on her feet. His expression wasplex. At one hand, Esther could see him seemingly trying to restrain something on his own self, whether it was anger or words, Esther didn''t know. After some trouble, he finally spoke, "Sorry. What I said earlier to you wasn''t something I should have said. I know more than anyone your action is taken by you and you alone and that no one should take control over you."

    Esther blinked as she felt the words resonated deeply in her heart. Somewhere she wished that there was a person who had told her this and Beelzebub had done it for her. She also noticed how he speak as if to scold himself for his wrongdoings.

    Feeling awkward, Esther shrugged her shoulders, "Me too. Thank you for saving me. Are you okay? You don''t look that well."

    Beelzebub squeezed his brows together but shook his head, "It''s nothing I just got a little scratch earlier but it has healed."

    Esther looked at his body. After finding no wounds by her eyes, she believed his words, not knowing the injury Beelzebub suffered wasn''t in his physical form but mentally inside him. Esther didn''t know this and Beelzebub didn''t say it as he knew it was something he had to take care on his own. With no time to waste, they had flew back toward the castle. At once right after they had arrived, Esther noticed how the torches around the castle had been extinguished. There was no more lighting from inside the castle that had always glowed brightly from inside.

    One can immediately tell how dangerous this situation was. The castle was akin to the heart of Hell and if the heart had been taken down, it would only take seconds for the rest to be taken down as well which also mean Hell has already been conquered.

    "This is impossible," Esther whispered. "How long have we''ve been gone from the castle?"

    "For you it had been three hours and for me it was barely two hours," Beelzebub answered as he scouted around the proximity. They hadnded on the backyard of the castle, on the garden which was surrounded by nightingale flowers which glowed brightly amongst the ck surrounding.

    "Two hours?" Two hours and Hell had been conquered? "Impossible. If the castle had been conquered we should be able to feel the gravity of Satan''s power. The King and the Prince wouldn''t be defeated without putting a fight."

    Beelzebub wanted to agree but he had used his magic senses around the castle to no avail. He shook his head toward Esther, "I feel no presence of people at all."

    "We should go look inside carefully," for all Esther knew, this could also be a trap as the enemies wait for them inside the castle. It was dangerous but to find out what had urred, they had to go inside the castle and have a look for himself to find out how the castle had fallen.

    With Beelzebub''s agreement, they made their way toward the castle by entering the ss door. Their footsteps made no noise as it tapped on the marbled floor. When Beelzebub felt a presence, he took Esther''s hand and put one finger against his lips to warn her of the enemy''s movement. Esther nodded her head as she had noticed the shadow that moved as well and together they both hid behind the pir, pushing their backs to the wall so they won''t be noticed by the three people around the corridor.

    "If this won''t work, we could use the help of more blood," said one voice and after hearing it earlier, Esther knew at once whose voice it had belonged to. Her eyes widened and she whispered.

    "It''s Heaven."

    "The betraying Angel. Shh, we should hear more of what he had to say," whispered Beelzebub to which Esther immediately agreed to.

    The other two people around him argued of something before one said, "From where can we take the blood from? It has to be one that has a powerful effect."

    The other one hummed, "We can use the King''s blood. It should be perfect for use as we have a lot of them in hand now." The voices of the men had sounded simr that it was hard to decipher the identity of the other two people after Heaven.

    At this, Esther''s eyes widened. It had been spread high and low over Hell and Heaven of how Satan''s demonic blood is regarded as a high grade material due to the power it posses. Some said it could enhance one''s power, others say it can cure the incurable disease, or even curses that gued the demons. Considering its power, Satan had never gave his blood to anyone, not even if they had requested for it. The only way for the angels to possess the King''s blood not to mention how they had imed to possess a lot of them, it only proves their assumption that Satan had been defeated.

    "Michael, we should hurry," said the third demon back to the second one, revealing how it wasn''t only Heaven who had been amongst the three angels but the head of the archangels, Michael.

    "Wait," Michael raised his hand and his eyes went straight to the pir where Beelzebub and Esther had hide at. "You two shoulde out now and reveal yourself. It wouldn''t be good for you if I have to go there for you two myself."

 Chapter 669: Taking Down-II

    <h4>Chapter 669: Taking Down-II</h4>

    Beelzebub clicked his tongue and signaled Esther to go behind him. Esther instead shook her head. She leaned her palm toward the wall and Beelzebub can it decipher the spell she whispered when all of a sudden the wall caved in and he felt himself sucked away inside the wall. Without a trace, Beelzebub had disappeared from the ce and Esther was alone in the castle.

    She made her way out of the wall with her hand both raised on her sides. "I only came here because you people have kidnapped me away."

    Heaven appeared to be surprised by his expression where his brows were spread wide after hearing Esther''s voice. Uriel and Michael sighed with a frown on their forehead. "You should have stayed on that box," Uriel uttered, looking baffled by how she was able to escape the box and go back to the castle.

    "And fall to my death? No thank you," Esther answered, and at this Michael tilted his head.

    "Fall to your death? You were kept safe in the box." Heaven asked in confusion as if he wasn''t the one who had put her inside the box and sealed her there. Not to forget the man act ridiculously innocent when he had been the one to use her niece''s husband as the killer for Gabriel.

    "A box where you guys have left at the end of a cliff," Esther continued to reply the conversations thrown at her when in truth her hand tried to draw back so she could put a small magic to buy time for her to escape. However, Michael was quick to call this and raised his hand to the air, at the same time pulling both Esther''s hands forward.

    "Who did you say left you on the edge of a cliff?" Michael was the one to ask and with a pursed lips, his golden eyes went to re at Malphas who was standing not far from them. "Didn''t I had said to put the her on the safest ce possible? How on hell''s name that whenever I gave you an order you managed to do barely one right thing?"

    "Master, you told me the safest ce from Hell. And you know that the only safest ce in Hell where there''s no monster or demons around is in the Starcliff edge," answered Malphas with a looked of used.

    Esther watching how Malphas had called Michael master when in truth his master was Lucifer was confused. The rule of demonic servant was for them to serve only one demon for eternity. Yet the servant had called Michael, an archangel as his master. What was going on?!

    "Yes the ce is safe from monsters or demons but the nature there isn''t savory for you to leave a box containing a person inside," Michael ced his palm to cover his forehead. His expression said enough of how tired he was to Malphas.

    "W¡­wait," Esther looked back and forward from Malphas'' downcasted red eyes before looking toward Michael''s bright golden eyes. "What do you mean by Michael as your master? Malphas have you betrayed Lucifer?"

    "Betrayed?!" Malphas shrieked as if the very word was a taboo for him to speak aloud for. "Th¡­ There''s no way I would ever dare to do that, Lady Esther! If Master here were to know I betrayed him my head would be under the ground buried like a carrot at once!"

    "You are speaking too loud and too unnecessary, Malphas," warned Michael. "I think I get what this is about. Apologies for keeping it a secret." Esther watched how Michael''s eyes that was once bright golden switched to red a signature evil smirk then yed on his lips.

    On the opposite side of the realm, blood flowed down from Ernest''s stomach. He managed to escape a deadly wound that could kill him but as he tried to heal himself, he found it strange how his wound cannot heal. Although it was Ernest''s body, however, Elise knew the would currently maneuvering the body wasn''t him but Apollyon.

    "What did you do?!"

    "You seemed to know everything which why I would also think you know how dangerous it is to take even one slightest injury from me, Apollyon. But there''s a limit to how you can predict things. You can''t ever control a person as you wish," Elise pushed herself from the ground where she had slide off earlier and looked at Apollyon who refused to be looked down as if the gesture Elise did had greatly wounded his monstrous pride.

    "Little girl. You know nothing. I am far older than you and I know more about everything there is to be in this world more than you, Satan, or Michael! I am one who have find the answer to everything on this world," Apollyonughed manically when he quickly casted a magic toward himself. Elise moved back as she could feel how her senses prickling across her skin, warning her of the dangerous event that was soon toe.

    Elise watched how Apollyon had stood back on his feet, or she would better describe, his power had allowed him to suspend on air. An enormous amount of demonic energy surrounded him, covering his wound with a pitch ck energy that spread wide, all over his body. Elise didn''t want to miss the chance to wound Apollyon who appeared to be in the middle of transforming. Using Jett, she had crafted him with her imagination into a spear and threw the weapon as fast as she could to pierce the man''s heart.

    But before the tip of the spear could hit, Apollyon released his hands that he crossed, at the same time bursting all his energy that he umted. One swipe of his hands had pushed the wind to defy its nature. Elise had tried to hold on to her ground but was pushed back harshly by the echoes of the energy.

    Apollyon, who had soared on the sky, had appeared so different from before. Even the slightest fragment of Ernest''s features couldn''t be seen from the new appearance he had taken where his nose was talker and crooked. His hands, that spread wide on his sides had turned dark and scaly where his ws had grown sharper and thicker. On one side of his head was a horn that crooked upside while the other side had nothing.

    "No one had pushed me this far, little girl and I will make you pay for this!" Apollyon roared, his screeching voice had shake the ground beneath Elise as she pushed herself from the ground, relentlessly ring back at Apollyon with no hint of fear.

    "You should stop calling me a little girl or else you would feel ashamed of being defeated by a little girl," Elise uttered aloud, her words had only sparks more anger in Apollyon that caused her to smile.

 Chapter 670: Taking Down-III

    <h4>Chapter 670: Taking Down-III</h4>

    Elise try to buy some more time for herself. If there was one thing she knew it''s how she was much weakerpared to Apollyon''s power after he had enhanced himself with a ck magic. She could feel Ian somewhere near her but he too, was in a fight. Calling him to her ce would only put him in a dangerous position. Therefore, Elise decided to take the fight by herself at least until Ian had defeated the person who he is currently in fight.

    Her best option, however, was to kill Apollyon here, right at the very moment.

    Elise saw how whenever she got closer, Apollyon had used a lightning-like dash which was difficult for her to follow and dodge. She had to fight outside the man''s attack range but it was difficult to create distance when Apollyon had shortened the distance any time she had dashed away. Elise braced herself when Apollyon started to attack again and as she try to raise ck needles from the ground, Apollyon had soared on the sky, as if expecting this attack from her.

    "You are not different from Ariel!" Apollyon angrily yelled. Elise didn''t have time to entertain his words and ran away to escape but the man pulled her by her hair harshly and dragged her from her position while being suspended on air. "Always wanting the best out of people but always making the wrong choice!"

    Elise struggled to release the man''s hand from her hair but her hand couldn''t reach his hand nor touch him. She then smiled, "The wrong choice? On whose eyes? What I believe is that my grandmother had made the right choice by never trusting you again!" And Apollyon who disliked her answer delivered a harsh p over her cheeks.

    A line created over her cheeks and blood begin to flow down.

    "What is so good about Hell, Elise?" Apollyon''s voice lowered. "Why did she choose Satan more than me? I was a better choice for her. I can give her anything she wants, the live she would like in Heaven but instead she had betrayed me, betrayed heaven, and go to that wretched man''s ce!"

    "Wretched?" Elise furrowed her brows. Apollyon was over himself and thought he was the number one choice for her grandmother. No, to be precise, the man thought he was the one who is always correct, always just, and is always the right choice for anyone. "My grandfather had never once forced my grandmother to live in Hell. She came by her choice. My grandmother loved my grandfather and likewise he had loved her dearly enough that he wasn''t the least scared to save her when you had trapped her with other angels and forced her toe back to Heaven. No one love to be forced by the people around them. You had never once seen her as the person she is, never respected her choice but forcing your views into her."

    Elise had said nothing but truth but truth had never been easy to receive especially to Apollyon who clenched his hand tightly over her hair, causing her scalp to burn in pain.

    Elise hissed in pain, trying to release herself was difficult and she has to find a way as soon as possible as she knew how much disadvantage she was in now. She was in a vulnerable state where an attack from Apollyon would take her life at once.

    "What do you think you know? Satan is the King of Hell. He is one who would use all sly method to make things surrounding him sway ording to him. What makes you believe Ariel had followed him obediently? She was passed under his magic. He had poisoned her mind!" Apollyon continue to speak as if to convince her that the person at fault wasn''t him. It angered Elise how the man continue to me others without seeing his own mistake.

    "I know now one thing about you, Apollyon," Elise then said, and the man''s eyes narrowed at her. She clenched her hand together as she red back at Apollyon, "You are a coward, a cry baby, and a hypocrite. You are a control freak who would panic when things or people don''t go the way you predicted them. Why? Because deep down you are just onerge scaredy cat!"

    Apollyon didn''t receive well the words that Elise had yelled at him. He raised his hand, wanting to stab her by the stomach so he wouldn''t kill her directly but to make her suffer until she finally release herst breaths. But Elise had another thought in her mind as she had turned Jett into a de and ran it across her hair, cutting her hair short.

    Her action came unpredictable to Apollyon as she had roused his anger to the point where he is blinded by his emotions. Taking the moment if inactiveness Elise had turned back to pierced his heart using her both hand to his chest. Apollyon had put his hand together to repel her attack using his magic.

    "You wouldn''t win me, Elise. You will never!" Howled Apollyon.

    Elise didn''t pay heed to his words of promation. She focused all her energy and her power to push the dagger forward, knowing that this is her only chance for her to kill him. Elise then forgot how close she was to Apollyon and the danger thates with it. She saw therge burst of energy that Apollyon had umted and closed her eyes tightly to brace for the uing attack.

    Her hand that felt cold all of a sudden turn warm as another hand ced over hers. "Sorry I camete," Ian''s voice was akin to bell from Heaven.

    Elise blue eyes glistened when she looks at his face beside her. She could see how his eyes were deeper in red color and how his horns had made an appearance. There was onerge wound on his chest by therge amount of blood stter across his chest but he didn''t seemed to be fazed by it.

    "H..How?" Apollyon screamed in shock. He then looked past behind Ian, seeing how Caleb was gone from the world. "That''s not possible."

    "Yes maybe to you. But to us, nothing is impossible," Ian hold Elise''s hand together and used his feet to push his entire body forward. "Let''s not meet again, bastard."

 Chapter 671: Leaves Of Parting-I

    <h4>Chapter 671: Leaves Of Parting-I</h4>

    Rmended music: six feet under¡ªBillie Eilish.

    The ck sword pierced through Apollyon''s heart starting by a small puncture. Not wanting to die, Apollyon had tried to push them back but Ian stopped his pushes at once by spreading his wings wide behind him. Apollyon screamed and howled as he saw the sword slowly going through his chest, implying his flesh until it reached his heart.

    Blood flowed from both his chest and his mouth, the blood that came out was deep in the color of ck but in a blink, the ck liquid had turned to ashes, disappearing by second. The fogs around them had dispersed and the sky that was once filled with gray gloomy clouds had shown its vivid blue color again. As Elise thought this was the end, she wasn''t prepared for Apollyon''sst act of struggle.

    "I WILL NEVER DIE!!" Apollyon screamed, his power once again about to burst and explode but they were too close to escape.

    Ian circled his arms around Elise at once, hisrge wings enveloping her body as a shield. In the midst of pain that burned his wings and his back, Ian opened his eyes to look at Elise''s tightly closed eyes, making him remember his fight before he had came to help her.

    His fight against Caleb had been fierce and he could tell how Caleb had no slightest intention to back down or decrease the power of his offense. The weapons they used had been thrown to the ground amidst the fight and now they could only ry on physical attack. Ian had sliced down his hand over Caleb''s neck but the demon managed to reflect the attack. Knowing this, Ian had prepared the sword he pulled out of thin air before stabbing it toward Caleb''s chest.

    The fight they had was inevitable. Though Ian didn''t want to Caleb out of respect and sympathy, he had people who he promised to protect and he wouldn''t be stopped even by his closest friend.

    "At the end of the day, all life ceased to exist. Yours too, Caleb," Ian said. There was no regret in his voice even though he felt sorrow to see Caleb struggling to stand straight.

    Caleb''s small body fell forward and Ian quickly ran forward, helping him before he could copse on the ground.

    Ian frowned while Caleb looked down on his chest and stared at the red dagger that had pierced his chest. A smile then appeared on his face. "I knew it," whispered Caleb. "If it is you, you will know how to end my life properly. I had people around me promising me to meet my wife again, revenge, and all those thing. But none of them had respected my wish. It was only you who had listened to my plea, Ian."

    Ian let the man toy on the ground, "You are such a bad liar. You knew, didn''t you? One grave attack from me would take your life and that I am the only person you should avoid to ever fight. Since the beginning you never nned to agree to all the ideas Apollyon and Ernest had."

    "Of course," Caleb chuckled that only worsened his wound, causing more blood to be spewed from his mouth. "I am already a dead man. A past of this world, not much different from those leaves that had wilted away. Bringing me back alive would not bring my will to live again. I have no business with this world again and i prefer it stays as so."

    "Tell me," Ian said to Caleb, his red eyes narrowing as he felt a squeeze on his heart. It was one thing that he had learned after today. "Did you feel happy to die?" The question had stayed in the back of Ian''s head after he had killed Caleb. Though he resolved to himself to never regret the action he took, Ian cannot help to look back on his past and asked if he had truly helped Caleb, the way the demon did to him.

    He looked at how difficult it was for Caleb to continue and breathe as more blood continue to flow from his wound. "I don''t know. I don''t remember where I went when my soul cease to exist in this world. But I feel at peace, perhaps it was the most serene ce I have went to. But I do wonder at times. If I make a wish to God, only this once to let me meet her again, would he listened to me?"

    Ian offered the man a smile, "I don''t know but if I ever meet him, I would ask him to do that for you."

    "For free?" Caleb chuckled, "I hardly doubt you would do anything for free, Ian. After all, I was the one who taught you that every help require a fair reward."

    "Is there anything you can offer to me?" Ian questioned. Their position had been switched from the past where it was Caleb who had asked him this question.

    Caleb chuckled again, feeling happy as his smile constantly stayed on his lips despite his life slowly withering away. "I don''t know of what I can offer but I had return William''s soul safely to where he should belong. But this doesn''t count as an offer as I had done it willingly."

    "On Elise''s behalf, I thank you for helping her little brother," Ian was sincere with the words he had uttered. "As an offer, can I ask you this? When I managed to ask God to help you reunite with her, promise me to spend a good long life with her, one which is peaceful for you and her."

    Caleb looked at Ian with a wider smile. His eyelid appeared to grew heavy as it was an ordeal for him to open his eyes or to look properly at Ian when his sight had blurred. "What¡­ a strange¡­ offer," Calebugh, "Thank you."

    Ian watched with his eyes how slowly Caleb''s heart had stopped beating and felt an emptiness in his heart when he sensed the lost presence of a soul from near him.

    "You have taught me a lot, Caleb. I should be thanking you instead. This time, Rest In Peace," Ian uttered. Standing back to his feet after cing Caleb at a better ce, he turned back, not once looking back again to his dear friend who he had first had in his life. Separation was difficult to face for anyone but one day the time wille. To cope for the loss was painful but Ian who had lost so many people in his life knew that the only way for one to forget the pain is to continue on their path of life, to bring their soul in his heart and live on with their memories.

 Chapter 672: Leaves Of Parting-II

    <h4>Chapter 672: Leaves Of Parting-II</h4>

    Elise felt her body engulfed in a sweep as Ian had wrapped his hands around her. Her eyes widened as she want to turn him away so he won''t shield her for the attack that explode before them. "Don''t," Elise whispered and Ian looked down at her with a smile. "I would rather disappear together with you," she said.

    "How can I ever let that happen?" Ian offer her a smile. He could feel the burn on his wound and the skin of his back but continue to embrace Elise from the st. Elise''s hands grasped on his clothes as she prayed in her heart for Ian to be safe from the injury he suffered for her. Tears went down her eyes as she felt the echoes of the explosion around them spread faster.

    They closed their eyes when all of a sudden, the st around them stopped. Ian was the first to lift his head and let his wings down after he had looked back, making sure that it was save for them to let their guard down. Elise was happy of how the violent shattering around them had stopped and curiously looked on how it had stopped when she saw her grandfather standing before Apollyon with his hands raised.

    Satan''s eyes narrowed watching how Apollyon''s body had transformed. Without a word, Satan had crumpled his hands together, absorbing the excess outbreak of Apollyon''s power, making it disappear into nothingness. Seeing how his hard-earned power disappear in a mere of second shocked Apollyon whose eyes stayed wide while looking at Satan as he fell on the ground on his knees.

    "Why¡­? Why has it always been you?" Apollyon demanded for answer, uneptable of his own demise. "I have stayed with her for longer than you did but why did she chose you instead?"

    Satan looked down on the man who was once the brightest angel in Heaven. His jealousy had caused him to do an unredeemable mistake. Although Apollyon had be the person he is right now, Satan remembered the day when all of them was living peacefully. There was no anger between them, no envy, or jealousy. But a clear water can turn dark at once with a drop of ink this was what happened to Apollyon.

    "I don''t know. Perhaps she should have chosen a better person other than me. Perhaps that way I can prevent her death. Perhaps that way she could still be here with me. But those perhaps will nevere true as I am living in the future, looking ahead. But you, Apollyon. You are still looking behind you, hoping for things that can never change. You are a man from the past and now is your time to leave this world."

    Satan watched how slowly Apollyon''s face melted away. His face twisted in pain and anguish as he said, "I hate you¡­"

    Satan stood in front of Apollyon''s body in silence. A sigh that he held on his throat caused him to furrow his eyebrows together.

    "And I forgive you," Satan said, "It was Ariel''sst request to me."

    Satan looked at the sky that was utterly different from the one in Hell. It had reminded him to the time when he saw his wife petting his trusted dog as she stared at the sky that was pitch ck despite the rotation of the Sun and Moon in mortal world. Satan had came up to Ariel, as it hadn''t been long since the incident when Ariel had been tricked by Apollyon, he could see the heartbreak she had in her heart. "Do you miss the blue sky?"

    Ariel was startled with his appearance but greeted him with a wide smile on her lips, "Can you change the color of the sky in Hell?"

    "I can''t," he honestly replied, "But if you wish to see it, I can find a way to fulfill your request?"

    "No need," she chuckled. Satan came closer when Ariel had released her hand from the dog before holding to his hand. "You know, in my entire life you are the only person who had asked what I want. I am grateful for how you never impose your decision on me."

    Satan smiled in response and he looked up, "Do you find anything good from the ck sky? There''s nothing for you to look at."

    "Actually, there are a lot of things that I have noticed once I stared to the sky for a longer time. I realized that despite how pitch ck the sky in Hell is, the color continue to change. Some times there are hints of blue and sometimes hints if purple or red. If the purest white can change to ck, ck can also mix with other color to lightheaded it shades," Ariel sighed and then said, "Maybe I should have expected it. Apollyon is an angel but he is still a soul, and people make mistakes when greed, envy, or jealousy came over them. You asked mest time what kind of wish do I want."

    Satan had a feeling that her wish would be something up to no good, causing a frown on his eyebrows, "If it is to mend my rtionship with that fucker, I won''t."

    "No," Ariel answered with a faint chuckle, not minding his harsh word, "I would like that you forgive him. From the bottom of your heart." Seeing how Satan''s eyebrows furrowed in dislike Ariel then took both of his hands to stare at his eyes, "I don''t want you to forgive him because I hope his sentence of punishment would be lighter. I want you to forgive him so that when I am not here anymore, you can move forward and forget about him. I want you to look to the future, Mkai. As I won''t be the only person important in your life anymore," Ariel said while subtly rubbing her stomach.

    Coming back to the future, Satan finally understood what Ariel meant with her words that day. If he had only focused on his revenge toward Apollyon and his anger, perhaps even after he had killed Apollyon, there would still be a void in his heart, a gaping wound. But now as he had learned to ept Ariel''s death and let go of his rage to Apollyon, seeing the man dead, made him feel lighter, as if the burden on his shoulder was at once lifted up.

    "Ian," Elise called from behind, and Satan turned his head as he had heard his granddaughter''s cry.

    Elise''s eyes were filled with tears as she watched Ian''s eyes closed.

 Chapter 673: Leaves Of Parting-III

    <h4>Chapter 673: Leaves Of Parting-III</h4>

    On the other side in Hell, Esther was shocked to see how Michael''s face turned into Lucifer''s face. Confused she even try to rub her eyes again to make sure she wasn''t seeing things wrong. "Can someone exin to me what the hell is going on?"

    "I am taking control of Heaven at this moment," Lucifer replied while waving his hand to Malphas who quickly make a dash as if knowing what his master had ordered him to do by the small signal.

    "What do you mean?" Controlling Heaven?! "What about your body on the bed?"

    "That is Michael''s," answered Lucifer. "We are short at people you see. Michael had almost died after he break the rules set on him where he should never let his anger control him. It''s the effect of his punishment that caused him to be in slumber."

    "That''s why they cannot find a trace of the curse," whispered Esther who then red at Lucifer. "If this was all your n, then you should have helped Elise and Ian before any harm can go on their way!"

    "Excuse me, I think you are having a misunderstanding, Esther," said Uriel who raised his hand with a smile to pacify the situation. "Satan also knew about this. But as you know our opponent is Apollyon. His talent is to read people''s actions a few steps ahead of themselves. We cannot alert him, therefore the usation that was made by Heaven was simply an act to lower Apollyon''s guard."

    Esther was taken aback by the revtion and pressed her hand over her forehead, "That is a smart move and all but you haven''t told this to Elise or Ian! You should know how important it is to tell us."

    Lucifer who was beside Esther begin tough and rolled his eyes as he looked at the demoness, "Do you truly think my nephew wouldn''t be able to differentiate my body and Michael''s body? No matter how much Michael had transformed into me, I and Ian have a blood connection. We immediately know each other from our scent. To begin with you and Beelzebub should have known this as well. Especially that Beelzebub who is a high demon but why does he seem to be as oblivious as you?"

    Heaven who was silent then fixed the ribbon covering his eyes before saying, "I think it''s his curse that is currently affecting him."

    "Curse?" Esther questioned but all of a sudden, Lucifer brought one finger over his lips to stop her from talking.

    "It''s time,"?Lucifer announced. Both Uriel and Heaven nodded at once as they walked away from the corridor toward the right side, making their way toward therge open hall. "Bring Satan''s blood here. We have to prevent that damn curse Apollyon had put to himself."

    Esther saw how the men was quick on their feet, running back and forward in order to bring a jar of blood. Whispering a spell, Lucifer had started a magic spell using the floor underneath them. "What is going on?"

    "This," came the voice of Malphas who then bring forward arge oval mirror on his hands to show Esther an image. Inside the mirror, Esther can see how Elise was trying to defeat Apollyon who had went into a demented transformation. "Apollyon had put a curse upon himself. It is a very dangerous curse where if the person who had used the magic used their power in their enhanced state, they would lose a year of their life every second as apensation."

    "But the side effect of the resurrection magic should be very effective on stopping him now," Esther answered, "How can he still use that much power on himself?"

    "Because he has two body," Lucifer who had written the spell spoke. "The person who had performed the taboo magic was none other than Ernest. The magic will only stay effect on Ernest''s soul but as Apollyon is the one using the body, he isn''t affected by it."

    "That''s very advantageous for him," whispered Esther. Not wanting to stand around she then said, "Is there anything I could help with?"

    "Yes," Lucifer answer before pointing at the window far from them. Esther hadn''t turned her back to see what he was pointing at but could already hear the havoc that urred below the castle. "If you can, please take care of those foolish demons. They have been baited by Apollyon into thinking that they could receive a second chance to live again if they could take down the castle."

    Uriel then walked away from the spell, "We will also assist you."

    With a nod of her head, Esther quickly made her way downward. On her way running down the staircase, she wondered about Beelzebub who she had pushed off to a safer ce as she thought it would protect him. Now, she was worried if he would be alright. When Esther had arrived at the bottom of the staircase, she then saw Leviathan who stood straight with his golden eyes narrowed as he stared at the outside side of the castle''s gate.

    "Are you not going to help Elise instead?" Esther questioned as she knew how much of a worrywart Leviathan is to his precious daughter.

    "I want to but I have to end this business as well," Leviathan red at the angel who stood amongst the rebellious demons, the angel was none other than Redrick or Camael, the person whom Leviathan had learned to had assisted in his wife''s death. "I trust that my son inw will oblige by his promise when he had married my daughter. To never make her cry or let a scar on her skin. If she does, I will be the one dragging him back from the stomach of the Abyss."

    Esther sighed when watching the gate slowly opening and the soldiers of the castle preparing to defend the heart of Hell.

    "I trust if it is those two, they would be alright. Don''t let your anger control you," she advised before joining the fierce war that broke outside the castle.

 Chapter 674: Loveliest Lady-I

    <h4>Chapter 674: Loveliest Lady-I</h4>

    With the war happening left and right, Leviathan only made his way straight between the army of the enemies. His golden eyes only looked straight ahead to where Redrick was standing at. When the few demons tried to attack him, without looking, Leviathan had grabbed the man by his head and crushed his skull into pieces. The demons around him shrieked and shivered. It was war what they had participated in but they had never seen so much power on one person.

    "I¡­ It''s the prince!" Shouted one demon who finally recognize Leviathan by his unique golden eyes.

    Leviathan''s eyes slowly looked down to the demons who were shorter than him, "Don''t bother me again," Leviathan''s words wereced in authority that the demons cannot disobey as fear affected them warned the true difference of their power.

    Throwing the body aside, Levi made his way forward again. This time, no one dared to attempt attacking him again as they knew the consequences would be death. Along the way, only seven people dared their luck, all ended their own life with made other demons to eventually gave up. Leviathan stopped his steps when the rest of the demons had ran to the castle, but they died in the end as there were others who protect the castle in his ce.

    Redrick hadn''t moved a step either as if he was waiting for Leviathan as well. They''re eyes looked at each other in silence as people around them had disappeared.

    The one who spoke was Redrick, "What have you found out?"

    "Many things. More than you can imagine. Why did you have to assist Apollyon to kill Adide?" Leviathan asked, his voice sounding calm but one would know the rage he had between his words.

    "I had to. Your daughter would be a w to Apollyon''s n and I have no choice," Redrick replied, his expression was calm as if he knew this would happened.

    Leviathan circte his breathing as if it would help him to organize his anger as well. "You have choice, Camael. But your choice was to follow Apollyon as a loyal dog, disregarding the lives of others around you to you own convenience. When have you been expecting this? Was it from the day when my daughter was born?" Leviathan then shook his head, "The prophecy had been made hundred of years ago before her birth. If you have been nning since then, you must have known this since the time you blessed our marriage."

    "I had to do this. Demons are a horrific being!" Redrick shouted, as if Leviathan''s words had snapped him. "They could change the mind of my close friend who had been living his life honestly. All in one temptation, he had fallen to their poisonous words! Those snakes, why should I let them continue to exist in this world?"

    "And as an angel what about the innocent lives you killed?" Leviathan raised his hand for a ck blob of darkness to appear beside him. Form the darkness, an image begin to appear where inside were a mother and son who was fighting for their life as arge magical beast had approach them. "What had this two people done to you that you had to kill them? Look at their face, those desperation of wanting to live. Can''t you hear their screaming, Camael?"

    Redrick''s eyes were nailed at the image of the mother and son, hugging each other as they knew it was the end of their life. They had given up on screaming or pleading for help as they knew it was toote for anyone to save them. Their despair on their face was clear to the point where it was horrific for one to watch them. As if it wasn''t enough, sound of screaming around them was filled with terrible pain and plead to God was heart wrenching.

    Camael shut his eyes and took the spear from his side to throw it toward the shadow, attempting to discard the proof of his own doing. But the shadow was made from fogs. Despite being pierced by the spear, it quickly fixed itself a secondter as if nothing had happened.

    "It''s alright if they die!" Redrick shouted like a mad man.

    "It''s airtight?" Leviathan repeated. He finally knew who Camael is once his mask had fallen, revealing his very ugly self inside of him where there was only hatred and greediness in him.

    "We can simply bring them back to life," Redrick then uttered with a smile as if to convince Leviathan but more so to himself. "It won''t be difficult. Apollyon had managed to bring back the life of demons but he also said he could bring to life of those who aren''t demons. It wouldn''t be impossible."

    Leviathan who had stayed at Redrick had his smilepletely wiped out from his face. He looked at Redrick in disbelief but at the same time understanding, understanding because he know understood how the angel had already broken and no word would be able toe through him.

    "You can bring back people to life but that wouldn''t heal the pain and trauma of the people you killed and the people who had lost their dear ones. Your mistake, Camael cannot be rectified and no matter how much you begged to be forgiven, no one would forgive you," Leviathan replied as he pulled one sword on his left hand.

    Redrick''s eyes narrowed, "You can escape death if only you stay in my way."

    "Was that what you said to my wife? And did you think she would agree to you word?" Leviathan saw the shock on Redrick''s eyes, who was surprised to know how Leviathan could tell about the words he had said to Adide before her death. "No mother would want to lose their child even at the cost of their own life. No husband would want to lose their wife either. If you think I fear death, you are wrong. I don''t fear you nor death." Sparing no more words, Leviathan rushed forward. His fighting style had always been the wildest one in Hell. Once he arrived near Camael, he gave no time for the angel to protect himself as he grabbed the man by the back of his head before smashing him down to the ground.

    Redrick had no time to waste as he felt the cold surface of the de begin to slice his neck but before Leviathan could cut his neck, he had moved his spear which he had thrown earlier to put a wound on Leviathan''s chest but he had missed and instead attack Leviathan''s stomach. But the wound should be enough to disable Leviathan throughout the fight, thought Camael only to be proven wrong as Leviathan didn''t budge his spot. He continue to hold the sword and said, "May God forget the existence of your soul." And with those words, Leviathan raised his sword to pierce through Camael''s chest.

 Chapter 675: Loveliest Lady-II

    <h4>Chapter 675: Loveliest Lady-II</h4>

    From afar, Esther watched Leviathan as he took the life of Redrick. But not long after, a creature who was covered in ck made a sluggish low steps toward them. The creature had his legs covered with his cloak and covered in all ck, he didn''t appear as if he was gliding across the floor instead of walking. Leviathan stood up as if expecting him and Redrick who was on the ground struggled to pull the sword from his chest even though he had been impaled with it to the ground.

    "Was it a difficult journey to here?" Leviathan questioned to the creature who seemed to be frowning as he looked down at Redrick.

    "Chaos¡­ in Hell helped me to leave unnoticed by anyone," the creatures replied as he made walk toward Redrick. "You¡­ look pitiful now, Camael."

    Redrick red hatefully at the creature whomented on his current appearance. But the creature looked at him with an indescribable hollow gaze. "Kill me," Redrick shouted at Leviathan. "Isn''t that what you want? But you have yet to deal thest attack."

    "Yes, because I see that you need a few thing to solve before leaving this world Camael," Leviathan stepped on his shoulder as he walked toward the creature. "Go on introduce yourself. He''s running out of time."

    The creature walked closer, heaving a deep breathe before he raised the hood covering his face, revealing his frightening features that appeared as if his skin had turned rot. There was mold all around his face while some part of his face had no skin on it, rendering his face into a mere skull. "You might not recognize me anymore but it can''t be helped. I too, don''t recognize your current appearance. You were so different than what I remembered you to look like, Camael."

    "What are you saying?" Redrick angrily snapped as he didn''t have time to entertain the ugly creature''s talk and would rather to fight Leviathan to death.

    "I might look different now, but I am once your friend, an angel who had turned his back against God, doing such abhorrent crime toward the only ce that weed me with open hands," the creature offered Redrick who had stunned into a stone a simple smile. "It has been a long time, Camael."

    "What¡­" Redrick looked back and forward from Leviathan to the creature. "No way! You are lying to me! You want to trick me again, is that what you are trying to do now?"

    "It is sad for you to not recognize your own friend whom had turned into a drive for you to embark in your twisted journey, Camael. He doesn''t look like what he did before but he is none other than your only friend, Ophaniel," Leviathan raised his hand and watched how slowly horror came to Redrick who was shocked at the revtion. "Why don''t you look pleased? It''s the friend that you have been wanting to see. All those murders, those bloods on your hands, wasn''t it because of him?"

    Redrick heard the piercing sarcasm of Leviathan and looked at Ophaniel with only more fear mixed with a deep guilt.

    "I think I know why," whispered Leviathan with a slow smirk, "Maybe because you fear that one day he woulde back alive? After all, the one who had ultimately killed Ophaniel is none other than yourself."

    "SHUT UP!!" Redrick pushed himself from the ground again but Leviathan had mmed his fist to the handle of the sword, pinning the angel again to the ground for good.

    "Stop moving," warned Leviathan with his eyes ring wide toward the angel. "I won''t warn you again. This is yourst chance."

    "He''s dead. He''s dead! His soul had been destroyed, his body can never be resurrected with his soul being gone for eternity!" Redrick shouted and fear begin to corrupt him when Ophaniel took step forward. "No, no, no. Please forgive me. I didn''t want to kill you but you had¡­ you hade with the demons!"

    The creature, who was revealed to be Ophaniel had a world apart expression to Redrick, he looked calm, even detached. "I¡­ didn''t remember what happened while I was in abyss but after meeting that girl, I begin to learn few things slowly about myself. I remembered how I told you about my secret mission to attack Heaven.?You supported me, or so was I thought. But on the day, you weren''t beside me. Instead you had been the first one to wait for me, to take my life."

    Redrick shook his head as if pleading for Ophaniel to not continue his words. "I didn''t know if I should truly support you. We were different. I love Heaven for the ce it is, but knowing your circumstances, I cannot stop you. I don''t know if by stopping you, I will be able to help you or if I stop you, will I only be the same of those who had caused you to despise Heaven? I don''t know what to do and if what I have done was wrong or if it''s right."

    "Yes." The creature doesn''t seem surprised as he knew this too; "You¡­ had always been a coward. A person who would rather hide than fight, forgive than revenge. I didn''t despise you for killing me, Camael."

    Redrick looked shocked before feeling relieved after hearing this but the color of his face darkened when the creature continue to say, "But I have despised you who has used my death as a reason to destroy Heaven and Hell."

    Leviathan watching this, didn''t speak as he knew it wasn''t for him to judge what had urred with the two angels.

    "And I," the creature continued, "Hate myself for driving you this far."

    Redrick''s hand crawled toward the creature''s leg, but he cannot move as the sword impaled his chest. He could only crawl, watching the sky as his blood begin to flow more for his death to slowly greet him. "I''m sorry¡­ I''m sorry¡­ I didn''t want¡­ to kill anyo¡ª"

    Leviathan looked away as he sensed Redrick''s soul disappearing from the ce. He looked at the creature who didn''t shed a tear.

    "Thank¡­ you," expressed the creature. "But why are you doing this?"

    "Apollyon came back to life and causes more death because he hadn''t end his grudge against the world. I don''t want it to happen the second time. I don''t want that my descendants would have to suffer a life like my daughter did and I want her, as a father, to live a life peacefully from now on. She deserve a peaceful life." Leviathan uttered when he suddenly narrow his eyes.

    "What¡­ is wrong?"

    Leviathan who looked at the sky had his brows furrowed tightly, "Elise is calling for me. She''s crying," and with the urgent call, Leviathan disappeared without a trace, leaving to his dear daughter.

 Chapter 676: Loveliest Lady-III

    <h4>Chapter 676: Loveliest Lady-III</h4>

    Elise couldn''t bear to see Ian''s closed eyes as it springs up all the bad memories she had tried to ovee for the past week. Her hands were trembling and cold. Her eyes couldn''t stop her tears as she wished strongly in his her for Ian''s wounds to heal. At times like this, Elise couldn''t wish more than having her own power of healing.

    "Elise," Satan called her who was in a trance, staring at Ian out of focus. "Elise!" Satan called her again, this time in a louder voice that startled her.

    She looked at her grandfather, staring with her eyes slightly widening. Her grandfather sighed and shook his head that scared her. "No, no. I am sure he is alright."

    And in time, Ian grunted from his ce. His eyebrows tied itself to a knot as he tried to look upward, at Elise who had ced his head on herps. A smile appeared on his lips then, "I see a lovely angel."

    With tears rolling down her eyes, Elise wordlessly reached out her hands and circled them around his shoulders. Ian slowly pushed himself upward and ced one of his hand on the back of her head, gently rubbing her head up and down in order to pacify her tears. The sky that was once dark had lightened up and the gray clouds had dispersed, ending the chaotic day for the couple and to the resident of both Heaven and Hell.

    When they came back to the castle, Lucifer had stood on the hall waiting for his nephew and niece inw''s arrival. Seeing both of them together a smile was wide on his lips before he hauled the couple with his arms. "You two did a wonderful job,ing back alive," said Lucifer with pride.

    Elise replied to the man with a smile. After learning that all this time, Lucifer had been acting as Michael due to how the archangel was punished for breaking his rule, she learned that to end Apollyon and his twisted n, it required more than only her work and Ian''s. Everyone had participate to protect the peaceful life they had.

    Once, Elise felt alone, utterly alone without anyone by her side but now, she had her family. A grandfather who was slightly strict, a father who adore her more than anything, uncle who was a bit mischievous, and all others. The most important to her, and the person who had made her to the person she is right now was her husband.

    Though everything ended in celebration as they had fortunately lost no one, there was no party to be held. Everyone had only wished for a peaceful time of their own after the extremely tiring day. Elise walked from the corridor when she saw her father standing alone in the open terrace. His hand ced on the railing while there was a small bottle of wine beside him.

    Elise made her way to her father who was alone. Leviathan noticing her quickly turned his head and offered her a smile.

    "It''s a beautiful night," Elise said even though the sky had always been pitch ck in Hell that made it difficult for anyone to differentiate when was nighttime and morning.

    Leviathan watched Elise who stared at the sky. Watching her red hair swaying from the wind, caused him to smile as well as heartache. "Don''t you need more rest?"

    Elise shook her head, "I don''t feel to be resting now. Father," she started, her words bringing Leviathan to smile again. "When I didn''t know you, I had always doubted your care to me and mother. While living in the vige, there were mostly words shared around and those aren''t feasible to hear. I had always questioned why you would leave mother and perhaps at one point I hated you for that reason. Mother was suffering and I cannot help her. But I¡­" Elise turned to stare at her father. "I cannot be more than grateful to have you here with me and to have you as my father."

    Leviathan scrunched his eyebrows before raising his hand to slowly cing it over the crown of her head. His smile slowly softening while doing so, "I cannot me you for feeling what you felt when you were young. You were not at fault and I understand it as much as you how important my position was in the family and how I have failed to protect you two. It was a difficult time for us but I will always remember the time where we shared together for eternity. When you were born, Elise, you were so small. Your mother was even worried if you were smaller than other newborn babies."

    Elise chuckled at it, interested in knowing everything about herself during her childhood, "Have I always showed the same strength I have?"

    "Of course, you were strong, stronger now and back then too. The strength that I mean to talk to you about isn''t the strength of your power but the strength of your heart. Like your mother, you are a person with a heart of diamond. We were new to taking care of babies when we had you. Consulting with others was out of options as your grandfather wasn''t exactly the best person to consult about it. And your maternal grandfather was out of reach for us."

    "Maternal grandfather?" It was the angel named Raziel, thought Elise. "What kind of a person he is?"

    "Strong, very strong. Michael and him is on par when ites to sheer strength but Raziel is far stronger with his raw prowess. I haven''t met him but I know he should be alive somewhere in Heaven. Like me, he had a reason for not being able to meet you or Adide. But Adide often get touch with him through letters. I remember his letters for you when you were born and how happy he was. I believe despite the rumors about him, he must be a great person," Leviathan exined.

    Elise nodded her head in response and she wondered what Raziel was doing at the moment. Was it possible for her to find him in Heaven with the help of other angels?

    In the opposite side of Hell, the angels were on its weakest time where the strongest angels were bedridden. "In order to make it believable, Raphael had given an unfair judgment therefore he is also unconscious at the moment," said Uriel to the other angel who wanted to meet the archangel. "We should let them rest for now."

    The angels left, worried and confused of the predicament they had. Uriel, on the other hand, was tired with the amount of work he had to tackle by himself.

    "As busy as always," said the elder angel from behind him. Uriel''s eyes widened when he met Raziel who in turn looking calmly at him. "Michael, Gabriel, and Raphael. Are all of them unconscious?"

    "Yes," replied Uriel with frown of worries. "You can leave the prison now?"

    "Do you want me to go back?" Raziel questioned as if he didn''t mind to return to the prison.

    Uriel shook his head and hands immediately, "No! No! Of course not. I was just curious¡­ when do you think Michael and the others are going to wake up?"

    Raziel looked at his brothers who weren''t called as such due to their blood rtion but because all of them were the servants of God, arade who had lived through everything together with each other by their side. "I can''t be sure either. It''s said that when the angel is punished they would have their time to meet and talk with Father. We just have to wait for them now and hope for the best. What is that on your hand?" Raziel recognize the golden framed scroll that Uriel brought to be the same as the one God would give to them. It often act as a messenger of God''s rule, wishes, and punishment; making Raziel to wonder which of it was written in the scroll.

    Uriel looked at Raziel with a very wide smile on his lips as if he was waiting for someone to ask the question. "You would never guess. It is a secret to all other angels for now but I think you deserve to read it first and hand this scroll to the person who needs them the most."

    Raziel took the scroll to his hands, his golden eyes brightening once he read the content of the scroll.

    Elise had went back to her room after her talk with her father. She stared at the sky, remembering the things she had forgotten which was the death of her mother. It was a sad and traumatic experience to her but the people who had been responsible for it had died and now, she can only hope the lovelydies who had lost their life after being caught by the greed of the angels and humans would finally find the peace in where they are resting.

    "You can sleep if you wish to, you don''t have to wait for me, you know," said Ian after he opened the door, closing it with a click behind him.

    *******

    A/N: Hello, readers. I am currently trying to adjust my life with my new schedule. Therefore today''s chapter will only be one, I apologize for theck of chapters ><

 Chapter 677: Separation, Dear Friend-I

    <h4>Chapter 677: Separation, Dear Friend-I</h4>

    Elise turned her back to see him and her smile softened. "I don''t feel that sleepy. Come here, sit with me," Elise waved her hand as she made her way to the surface of the bed, taking sit while Ian followed her lead and sat beside her.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian asked her, walking toward her ce and gently sat next to her.

    "I feel surreal," came Elise''s words. "It feels strange that everything has ended and Apollyon is now dead. Did you see¡­ Dalton?" Remembering Dalton who she learned disappeared after the incident, she wondered where the man had went to as Hell was not only a dangerous ce but also a ce contained with a lot of dangerous creatures and beasts.

    "It''s okay, I don''t think that one will be having a trouble," Ian answered with his smile widening as if he was expecting this. "Anything else you are worried about?" He asked as his hands moved over her shoulders, slowly massaging her body in an extremely gentle movement.

    "Yes," Elise quickly said as she turned her head to look at Ian. "Where is Hallow?"

    Ian who heard this didn''t forget Hallow''s existence. But a frown had tied on his forehead as he heard her questioning the chick''s presence. There are things he could not hide and he had to say to her. "Hallow is¡­ he is returning to his original ce."

    "Original ce?" Elise didn''t understood what he meant. Thus her eyebrows furrowed as well.

    "He is back in abyss and is returning to to have is soul taken so he could be reincarnated. In short, he has finished his work in the mortal world and had to depart from the living," Ian exined while Elise who had just heard this felt her heart stopping and her eyes widening.

    Away from Hell, Hallow, in the form of a chick tottered across the floor, making his way to the abyss''s entrance. He looked at how the sea was quiet from the entrance when he heard a huff from near him that immediately put his mood to annoyance. "A grim reaper, the being who takes lives! Look what have you be, a chick, a yellow, small being that has orange legs and beak!"

    "I''m adorable," muttered Hallow aloud.

    "Adorable?" The man asked him in disbelief and bent down to stare wide at him where his green eyes shone, "You look extremely disgusting. Hallow Enerthim."

    "Oh shut up!" Hallow huffed finally feeling dead tired to entertain this one grim reaper''s words. "Don''t you know that I came back as a hero today? Enough of your chattery mouth you fucking¡ª" Hallow hadn''tpleted his words when he heard a sound of a cough from beside him. Looking at the other grim reaper whose face was covered by the ck cloak, letting only his long bright silver hair to flow down across his chest.

    The first grim reaper who had mocked him grinned seeing this. "Still scared of Vehement?"

    "Not scared but respect," Hallow stressed his words while ring at the grim reaper. "Can you go away somewhere far from me, Siliance?"

    Vehement chuckled hearing this, "He may not look like that, but he is worried about you, Hallow."

    "What the fuck?" Hallow spat, confused while Siliance''s eyes almost fell from his socket when he heard what his friend had said.

    "That''s a sphemy!" Siliance quickly interrupted. "I have no business with this chick, no pity, and no concern!"

    "Oh," Vehement shook his head, "Then I suppose, the person who had came early to the gate, walking back and forth to find a small chicking, and the one who had went to the mortal world himself in order to find him isn''t you, is it?''

    Siliance''s mouth gaped as it close and opened multiple times, looking shocked. "H¡­ How do you know that¡­?!"

    Hallow was also taken aback to find out Siliance''s worry and care toward him. All he knew that there was only one grim reaper he could trust after his believe senior who had left the grim reaper''s world which was Vehement. Unlike the rest of the grim reapers, Vehement was a quiet and gentle grim reaper who never once concerned himself in the hierarchy of the grims. Never once he expected Siliance, who all this time Hallow had known to be the mostpetitive grim to worry or his safety.

    "But I thought¡­ you were the one who had made that false usation about me letting a soul stay alive¡­" Hallow said. This words of course enraged Siliance at once.

    "In Hell''s name, I would never do such a dirty trick! I am no stupid demons who use their feet as their brain!" Siliance defended himself. "The culprit hasn''t been found but it would be find out soon who had made the shameless usation. And¡­" all of a sudden, Siliance became quiet. His expression turned solemn as he faced Hallow. "Are you prepared for your time to leave?"

    Hallow looked at Siliance and Vehement before remembering the time he shared in the White Mansion. He want to call the time he spent there as unlucky. At the beginning he was a simple grim reaper who only wanted to feed on the dead soul to fill his hungry stomach while trying to avoid the death angels that had been chasing his tail unstoppably. He thought hiding in the house was his sce only to learn that he was greatly mistaken when Ian had tied him on the tree. His unluckiness had lead him to meet Elise, who in turn, helped him to face forward the future.

    "I honestly don''t," Hallow replied, his eyes sunken. "During the time I was in mortal world, I met many people and I learned the different purpose of life. There are humans whose heart started as pure but turned darker as misfortunes came to them. But I had seen one brilliant soul, so unmoving to the dirty side of the world. That soul remain on its brightest glimmer despite all the hurdles the world had thrown to her. When I see that, I think I despise myself a little for not trying my best in the mortal world when I was still living. I wondered why had I chosen to take my life¡­"

    No one in the grims remembered how they died. All they knew was that they had taken their own life and the punishment for their action was now, where they had to see human''s deaths to learn the preciousness of lives and souls until the dayes when they could leave the grims, meaning their souls would be disappearing as well.

    Vehement seemed to be wanting to say something as he came near Hallow. The grim reaper took his body in gentleness toward his hand and although Hallow still couldn''t see Vehement''s eyes to this day since the time they had met, he knew the grim was a great person deep down who felt ashamed of his own face for some personal reason.

    "I think what Siliance wanted to ask you was if you are prepared to leave, if you still have some unfinished business in the mortal world. Grims are not like death angels. We have a heart in us, that want to learn others. This curiosity as well as a deep yearning from our own soul, caused us to feel a deep linger in humans'' world when we spent a little too much time there. I see that a part of you had changed. I believed there are also the person who had made this to happen and I wish to know if you have bid goodbye to that person," Vehement kindly advised him but at this, Hallow went very silent.

    Hallow''s head sunken down when he said. "I think I was scared, Vee. I know I should say goodbye to her, but I can only see her finally achieving her happiness from afar. She''s a lonely person. If I leave, bidding her goodbye, I don''t think I would want to see her pained expression. We were such a very good friend. As her friend, I would want her smile rather than to cry¡­ she had shed too much tears for herself."

    Siliance huffed, "But you have to know that having a person disappear suddenly from your side, especially a friend is more difficult than anything. Unexpected separation where you cannot see the other person is difficult and you only made it difficult for her while running away simply because you fear you would hurt her. A coward you are!"

    "Siliance!" Vehement warned the grim''s words that paid no attention to Hallow''s current condition.

    Siliance bit his lower lips, "I had only uttered nothing but the truth!"

    Vehement shook his head and sighed, then he stared at Hallow to say, "Listen. It is difficult to be separated and I know. It feels extremely empty without you and I too, feel sad we won''t be able to meet again, Hallow. But for that sake, I wish you will bid that person a goodbye, not only for her sake''s but yours as well. Don''t leave this world with regret," advised the elder grim.

 Chapter 678: Separation, Dear Friend-II

    <h4>Chapter 678: Separation, Dear Friend-II</h4>

    Hallow understood what Vehement had said but and perhaps Siliance''s words of him being a coward was true as by disappearing suddenly he had only saved himself from seeing Elise''s pained face while knowing how sad the girl would be to know how he had left her side without notice.

    However, Hallow still didn''t have what it takes to summon courage for himself. "I¡­ I think it is better if I leave now. In the end, I am simr to those souls who are in due of their departing time."

    Siliance who can see the regret on Hallow''s face was about to speak when Vehement had raised his hand to stop the grim reaper. With a gentle smile that could be seen when his hood shifted gently, Vehement said to the small Hallow, "It is alright if that is what you wish, no one shall challenge your idea."

    Siliance didn''t like the decision Vehement had made but nheless stayed quiet as he knew there was a line for him to cross and to not.

    "Who would be guiding Hallow''s soul now? I heard that the three death angels were killed," Siliance changed their discussion topic smoothly.

    "It¡­ would be me," answered the creature who was standing from behind them. The creature was cloaked in all ck, his hands that peeked out from underneath the cloak was boney and filled with molds as if it would only take one day before his entire body dpose. "Come¡­ with me little grims. Once you have bid your goodbye to those two."

    Hallow nodded his head at the creature immediately, feeling as if he had seen the creature before but forgot where he had seen him before.

    Vehement who saw the creature tilted his head and muttered, "Isn''t that the rower? The creature who guided mortals to cross the ck Sea."

    "Perhaps?" Siliance wasn''t sure as he never paid any attention to the rower or creatures from abyss other than the grim reapers.

    Hallow looked up at the two grims. One had been the most annoying that he hoped his scythe can reap the live out of the grim while the other had always been supportive to his choices.

    "Thank you, Vehement, Siliance," Hallow said sincerely. Taking one step back, he had put his most genuine bow to the two grims. While Siliance received the gratitude in a nk expression of shocked, Vehement smiled. He stared at Hallow for a long time before rubbing his small yellow head, causing Hallow to close one of hisrge green eyes.

    "Take care, Hallow. I will miss you," uttered the older grim who then let Hallow to move by cing him down to the ground.

    Hallow''s brows creased as he felt a pang of pain pricking his heart but he had quickly pulled up his smile again. "Of course! People will miss this almighty Hallow the best grim reapers of all grims'' history!"

    Siliance didn''t speak but looked down at Hallow and finally after a while he said resignedly, "Find a better family in your next life."

    "Yep!" Hallow waved his small yellow wings, quickly following the creature who had been waiting for him to follow his steps.

    With Hallow leaving the ce to climb the stairs alongside the creature, Siliance was the first to turn his face from Hallow to look at Vehement, the grim reaper whose face had always been covered with the ck hood.

    "You are still keeping a silent about it to him, don''t you?" Siliance asked Vehement who only showed a small smile. "He will know the truth soon and be in sorrow."

    "Maybe he is correct," Vehement answered, "Maybe like him, I am too, a coward. But Siliance, every soul has to move forward. I am speaking not only him but you and I. I was forceful this time but I wouldn''t do the same to you because we both know the reason you are here is far different from Hallow''s."

    Siliance stayed quiet, "Even though amongst all the grims you are the lone grim who can remember their past, Hallow surpass you and leave this ce. Perhaps the key for us to move on isn''t our locked memories but our own will to let go of our pasts."

    "Correct," agreed Vehement who then turned his body, letting his hands to show the burn wounds which covered his entire arms. "Grims after all, are nothing but souls who are too stubborn to leave the world and part with our regrets."

    Hallow who followed the creatures felt his heartbeats thundering against his chest. He felt the panic on his blood of leaving to a ce he never discover before. He wondered if parting the world would be painless as thest thing he wants was to suffer.

    "Here¡­ it is," said the creature who oddly dyed every of the first words he uttered.

    Hallow was faced with arge circr door which seemed to be made out of gold. As the creature had stopped, his heartbeat spikes even faster, thinking it was finally the time for him.

    His wing slowly raised to the door but his fearful self caused him to quickly look behind at the creature again. "What is after this door?"

    "I¡­ never passed that ce before, how would I know?" The creature stated the obvious, causing Hallow to roll his eyes.

    His wing slowly reached out again when he stopped again suddenly. "Will it be painful?"

    The creature looked at him as if waiting for the grim to walk, showing bluntly hisziness of replying Hallow''s question.

    "Who¡­ knows I haven''t entered this ce before," answered the creature who then waved its boney hands to give Hallow a push forward.

    Being pushed nearer to the door, Hallow turned panicked and he screamed, "I can walk! I can walk on my own! Don''t push me!"

    The creature stopped his hands and Hallow could swear he had seen the smirk on the creature''s face that annoyed him.

    "Geez! People including grim reapers needs their own time, okay?! Don''t push people like you did now!" Hallow red at the creature but thetter didn''t respond. Angrily, Hallow turned away and made his way to the door. This time, taking a deep breathe, he had ced his hands on the door for the thick circr door to move on its own, moving to the side and a bright light shine out of the room, causing Hallow to squint hisrge green eyes.

    At the same time, the creature spoke, "It won''t be painful grim. But not physically. To move on, you have to face the reason for your death."

    "Huh?" Hallow had already entered and it waste for him to retract his body to retrace his steps and move backward by the time the creature had announced the truth about entering the door.

    Scared, Hallow mmed his fist to the door, "Open this! Open this! I changed my mind, I need some more time to prepare my fragile heart!"

    But no answer came from the other side of the door as if the other people on the opposite side had written him off and didn''t want to pay any more attention to him than necessary.

    To think he would need to face his forgotten past! Why does he has to? If it caused him to die, it surely won''t be a great memories and past to recollect!

    But Hallow was quickly pulled by an unknown force that dragged his body. The yellow chick didn''t ept himself being dragged away and he yelled, "No! Stop it! I said stop itttt!!!!!!!"

    His wings tried its best to hold on the door, hoping he wouldn''t be pulled but s, he was just a small chick,pared to the force which was akin to a pull of a sea tornado, he was at the mercy of the force, being pulled first by his feet before his entire body was eaten to the middle of the force.

    Hallow close his eyes tightly, preparing for wounds and pain all over his body when he noticed how he felt¡­ nothing¡­

    Hallow slowly opened his eyes to see his surrounding. He noticed the pitch ck ce before noticing how the view had suddenly changed on its own again.

    Hallow wasn''t able to made a single step forward as a bright light shone upon him once the force that had pulled him in stopped.

    Hallow fought the light, thinking it was an enemy only for him to hear a person speaking not too far from him.

    "We will need to have more hands of help," said the person who stood near the shore of a sea where his hands were crossed on his back to show his authority. "Everyone can take their rest now."

    Hallow get up to see a boy who wasn''t much older than seventeen walked toward the man who had spoken earlier. The boy was hesitant to speak and finally when he had some courage to dare himself, it was the man with his hands crossed behind him red down at the boy, as if he had been offended.

    "We are not allowing anyone to dy his work today, it''s time for your to receive the drawbacks of beingte to work!" The man stressed his words before his re grew ring to the younger boy. "I think you should have known this first, Ederic."

 Chapter 679: Separation, Dear Friend-III

    <h4>Chapter 679: Separation, Dear Friend-III</h4>

    Words were thrown on Hallow''s left and right side, making it difficult for him to know who was speaking to who but his attention was drawn to the younger boy who was scolded.

    "There will be no wage for you now," said the elder man who was miffed by the fact how the boy had camete.

    The boy was staggered at this, "But how could that be?! Sir, please understand that I had only camete for less than ten minutes. Please, I need the money."

    "No is a no, young man. You camete and I don''t approve that! Go and clean the ship and I might consider to give you half of your wage," answered the man to the younger boy who was shocked and baffled by this.

    The boy clenched his hands, bending his head down so he wouldn''t meet the man''s eyes and it wasn''t because he was scared but he didn''t want to re directly at the man which could only lead to angering him further more and causing him to get beaten up ck and blue yet again.

    With gritted teeth, the boy left the man and went to the ship. Hallow who was drawn by the young boy, followed from behind, avoiding his body to get stepped by the taller andrger people around the harbor.

    Hallow almost lost the boy as more people who carries the couriers around but as he was trying to find an empty spot for him to walk to, he unknowingly stopped right in front of the boy.

    "Shitty piece of shit," cursed the boy underneath his breaths. "It''s simply a ten minutete! No ship is there to wait for his couriers and no one is in haste! Fucking bullshit. The wage he gave me is only 5 shillings cut it to half and I can''t afford even a single bread!"

    Hallow didn''t expect such dirty words wille out of such a small boy. The chick then shook his head in response, "Poor boy, he should learn to speak with manner." Hallowmented as if he had never uttered the words the boy had said before.

    The boy continued toin and while other adults heard his words, they didn''t speak anything to the boy, ignoring the fact the boy was much younger than them, his dirty clothes that could barely be called as clothes, and how thin his body was.

    Watching the boy, Hallow understood that perhaps the boy had all his reason to speak all the dirtynguage he''d like.

    Hallow watched how the boy carriers the boxes which was much heavier than his own weight and how no one helped him much less pay attention to him. Despite all hisin, the boy continues to do all his works until he hadpleted it all and left with his wage that had been cut down to lesser than half by therger man.

    He continued with his mouthful of terrible curses for the man who had cut his wages as he took a path that wasn''t too far from the harbor.

    He stopped once he arrived at a small hut and quickly took off his tattered before entering the hut. Preparing himself, the boy fixed his hair and clothes that doesn''t do much considering how terrible his condition was. Regardless, he had put care to himself as though he was about to meet a person from a high esteemed background. But Hallow can only see how terrible the house condition was which also mean the person inside wouldn''t be less in situation as the house was.

    Turns out after following the boy, Hallow realized that his guess was true as the person who the boy was looking forward to meet was a small girl whose body was covered with a nket.

    Hallow knew this was perhaps in illusion considering how no one questioned his presence yet he could smell the deadly scent from the girl which states how less time she has left in the world.

    The boy walked silently after seeing how the girl was asleep and carefully thread his way out of the room so he won''t disturb her.

    "You are back," cheery voice spoke from behind despite how hoarse her throat was.

    The boy wasn''t smiling at first but sure he was now. The smile was wide but didn''t look forceful. "Hey," the boy quickly turned around and walked to the side of the bed. He sat carefully, stopping the girl from sitting on the bed. "No need. Stay there. Did you sleep well?"

    The girl nodded, "Mhm."

    "It was difficult for you to sleep in the morning, so you should sleep more now. Don''t worry about anything else," he said.

    "But brother, I think I should help around the house. You have done much by leaving the house and working on the harbor. It''s no easy feat and I know it would only be more burden for you as you need to take care around the house," the boy''s younger sister said.

    A clever and selfless girl, thought Hallow, who decided to climb the corner of the bed, for him to have a better look at the siblings.

    The boy was proud at his sister''s suggestion as it showed just how the girl posses a diamond heart, but it had also hurt his heart as her sister was weak and ill, yet all that was in her mind was to not be a burden to him.

    He reached out his hand, cing it on his sister''s arm carefully to say, "Linda, you are not a burden to me and taking care of you is my responsibility as your older brother. I have never thought you of a burden I wish to discard nor do I feel tired with the housework. Do you remember what I told you this morning?"

    "That a princess should take care of yourself?" Linda questioned which had her brother to widen his smile.

    "There you go. Remember that your healthe first," the boy said as he stood up from the bed.

    "Are you leaving now?" Linda worriedly questioned.

    "I have a simple work to do but I promise it won''t be for long," the boy rubbed his hand on the crown of Linda''s head. "I''lle back soon."

    Yet as he was about to leave, Linda caught his sleeve, halting his steps like a chicken who stumbled upon a rock.

    While the boy was marveled at the amount of energy his sister had despite being sick, thetter spoke, "But remember too, your health is also important."

    The boy''s smile warmed the way his heart was touched by the warmth that was caused by Linda''s words.

    "Of course, dear princess. Now go back to sleep and when you wake up, I will be there, back home."

    Hallow had known about many humans who had to strive through poverty. It was no where easy for the people such as this boy especially when it was all about money and illness that seemed to gue his sister.

    Regardless, the boy was a hard worker. Aftering back home not less than ten minutes, it had turned out he had only came to check on his younger sister before quickly leaving to the other side of the house, making his way there until he reached the mining cave.

    Like how it was in the harbor, not much adult cared about his presence in the cave which was considered dangerous. The boy also didn''t see this to be out of ce and moved on his work with instinct as he had done the same work over and over again each day until he learned the skill to his bone.

    Hallow didn''t understood why he was here, watching the boy and somewhat had forgotten the fear and concern he had as he was soon going to leave the mortal world and be reincarnated.

    The boy wasn''t paid handsomely despite his terrific job and although he had spewed mouthful ofins in the morning, he said nothing after receiving his wage and left the ce, continuing to his several other works that involve in physical activities that would make one wonder how such a small body was able toplete all the works he had done in the afternoon.

    When the next day came, the boy had done the same routine, walking toward the harbor where his first work started. Just as soon as he arrived, he could see therge man again and his lips pursed tightly. Even though the boy prove himself to be such a confident and fearless person by his words that he muttered underneath his breaths, he tried all his best not to be seen by the man and made his way to the side of the path which he thought would be far reach for the man''s eyes to notice.

    s, his n failed miserably as his arrival was always noticed by the adults due to how young he was amongst all the other workers in the harbor.

    "I will solve that," said the man to the other man standing beside him. Therge man, who the boy liked to call as Mr. Rumpygrumpygrimmy, looked at him up and down before nodding to say. "I believe he would be fine doing this job alone."

    The other man standing in front of therge man and the body seized his appearance from the end of his hair and the tip of his she''s.

    "I suppose but I don''t care who you want to bring, Mr. Ranold. All that I want is for my jobmission to be done as quick as possible. Whoever it is, who decided to help me or you, I don''t care," answered the man whose face was as strict as the lines on the white walls.

    "Of course, sire I would make sure your horses are safely transported and there should be no harm on the horses at all."

    "Prove me with words," the man said, huffing as he left.

    Both the boy and Hallow stared hard at the new guest who was speaking to the captain of the ship, wondering just how much money the new guest had on his shoulders as the captain will never bend other than for people who can profit him well on term of money.

    "Today, you would be leaving to ride the third ship," announced the coordinator who clearly dislikes to see the confusion on the boy''s face.

    "But I¡­ I had things to do."

    "How much can they pay anyway? I can tell it must be less than ten shillings. But I promise I can give you more if today, you can stay here and skillfully take care all of the money we has in his mind.

    Resignedly, the boy who was blinded by the amount of money the captain had promised which cause him to quickly agree in confirmation.

    A/N: sorry everyone for updating one chapters but it''s very difficult for me to fix my schedule. Do not worry, however, I will try updating two in weekends!

 Chapter 680: Difference of Lost Lives-I

    <h4>Chapter 680: Difference of Lost Lives-I</h4>

    The boy picked himself and quickly rushed out over the ship. In mere seconds, his day became busier as more courier came to the ship for him to carry despite the heavy loads, the boy didn''t let a qualm about how tired he was even though his entire posture had spoken volume of his tired body.

    Hallow wondered why the boy had to work this hard. He had seen the siblings'' circumstances but he didn''t see how their life wascking. Maybe the money for his sister''s medicine was what he needed? If that''s the case, then the boy should be working on the sole reason for his sister. What a noble goal but also a sorrowful one, assessed Hallow.

    Hallow didn''t know why watching the boy was fascinating to him. Regardless, he watched him like how he used to when he actively worked as a grim reaper.

    Hallow then heard shuffling behind him, noticing the other four men who looked at each other as they whispered in a hushed tone. Their eyes went back and forth from the boxes they held on their hands toward the boy once and over and over again.

    Hallow who got irked by the constant share of nce stood from the ce he had made for himself to the men, catching them speaking.

    "That''s the one?"

    "He won''t be able to withstand it¡­" whispered the other. "The head crew is very cruel. He is still young."

    "He had agreed. Foolishly agreed to the head crew''s proposal when knowing the man is full of bullshits," said the other man who looked away from the boy. "He should know his life is more precious than whatever money that bastard offer to him."

    "But does he know¡­?" The other man asked. "Does he truly knows where he is going?"

    Hallow frowned at this, as he could tell a danger was about toe to the boy he had been watching if he continue to stay in the ship. The men saw the head crewing back to the ship. Hisrge body and tall stature scared the rest of the crew who quickly dispersed from the ce, fleeing as they were scared of the daily work abuse where the head crew would mercilessly beat those who stand to oppose him.

    "Leave if you have nothing else to do here!" Shooed the head crew, stopping one of the men who was about to go toward the boy and warn him of the danger of riding the ship they were standing at.

    But with fear, the men left. It might be seen as a cruel act to others but to the people like them, they had no privilege to speak up as they could barely protect themselves.

    "If you are done, you should stay in this ship until we reach our destination. Once we arrive, you would be standing here and guiding the couriers we have on this ship," warned the man and the boy quickly straightened his back as if to answer that he understood.

    The man gruffly rubbed his jaw before walking away. The boy''s eyebrows furrowed when he saw the head crew had gotten off the ship even though the time was soon for them to leave the harbor.

    "You won''te, sir?" The boy questioned politely.

    The head crew frowned but showed the boy a quick narrowed gaze. "Whatever I do, you are in no position to demand answer from me."

    The boy nodded and quickly turned his face behind to roll his eyes.

    The ship moved after another ten minutes. The boy waited to see for the head crew toe back after he left the ship. But after the man walked down the stairs, he never came back.

    As the boy was ordered to stand on the body of the ship, standing on the open surface which was far from the captain''s room, he decided to enjoy his time by sitting at one of the wooden boxes. Hands crossed, he looked at his hand and a smile came upon him.

    Hallow knew the reason for the boy''s smile as it started when this afternoon the boy had went to the pharmacy. He found out that his sister''s illness was in fact a curable illness and she wouldn''t sumb to it if the right medicine was given to her.

    He was a bit down as he didn''t have enough money to buy the medicine consecutively for a better result, but with this small extra change, he was certain the medicine would soon be on his hands and his sister would once again be as lively as she always does before her illness forced her to rest on the bed.

    The boy stared at the sky when he noticed how quickly it had turned dark. Drops of water begin to drop down to the back of his palm for him to notice how rain had started.

    The rain, however, grew worse as if the entire sky was grumbling in anger, throwing tantrum just like a child would. Darker clouds forming on the sky was a sign of further and worse rain that was soon toe and a growling angering from the sky shakes the boy''s eardrums.

    This was no longer rain! It was a storm!

    The boy, in haste, quickly made his way out of the open surface. He knows for one, despite being an illiterate, that to ride a boat in a storm was dangerous as the possibility for the storm to sweep the ship and drown them to the bottom of the ocean was high.

    Finding the captain of the ship was the first thing that came to his mind, so he could express the danger and turn back to the harbor. They were far from the harbor but they would still make it out of the storm if they decided to turn around.

    Running to the captain''s room, the boy rushed inside when his expression turned to a stone. The wooden walls beside him was even more livelier inparison to his currently shocked expression.

    It was because on the front of the boat''s round wooden handle, there was no one standing before it. Instead, the boy watched how there was rope on the side of the handle as if it was to stop the handle from moving, making sure the boat would only move forward, in a straight line.

    "Forward¡­ to¡ª" the boy was at lost words as he looked at the front of the room''s window, seeing the storm that wasing nearer. No¡ª he wasing toward the storm.

    On the small house, his sister was sewing a doll, a small chicken doll which she had made as a passing time. Suddenly, she overheard a thunder from across her window, noticing the brief re of golden passing by the ground, "What a frightening thunder. I hope brother wille home soon."

    The boy was panicked and so was Hallow. He can''t help but scream, "Do something!"

    The boy couldn''t hear Hallow''s voice obviously but had said, "I have to do something!"

    "But what can I do?!" The boy yelled. He became confused on what he should act on, as he doesn''t know how tomand a ship, even more alone without anyone''s guidance.

    The boy kept thinking and thinking why the people would do this to him. He recalled himself to have a pretty well rtionship with the people around him.

    How did it goes to this?

    The boy didn''t know what to do and hastily cut the rope that had tied tightly the ship''s handle before catching hold of the wooden handle that spun out of control.

    Shocked, the boy held the handle with both hands tightly before using his entire body to stop it from spinning as he was no match for the handle''s strength.

    Like a baby, he was instead, handled by the ship''s handle, unable to push it to the left side or right side.

    The boy didn''t want to die here! He still cannot understand why had those people sacrificed him. He can''t understand the reason for them to sent him to his own death. The fact that he was alone here, directed to the storm had said and proved enough of how much the captain off the crew wanted to kill him.

    If he dies¡­ would that man be punished for his crime? Will someone find the truth of his death¡­?

    But of all, the boy was the most concerned about his dearest sister. She was alone, bedridden. What could she do without him?

    The thoughts of not wanting to die, became the boy''s strength. Using all his might, he turned the steer around. At that time, he was met with a steep cliff while the ship was marching at a horse''s speed to rush and m itself to the side of the cliff. Scared, the boy let go of the steer, fortunately saving himself as the ship moved to the opposite side.

    He was relieved for a good six minutes that was short as in the next second, he saw a whirlpool forming on the surface of the sea, the cavity in the middle of the whirlpool was akin to a beast''s teeth, wanting to chew him alive.

    *****

    A/N: I''m sorry everyone. I had wanted to make two chapters today but I am terribly sick after days withck of rest. I will try to update more until we reached the end of the book which won''t be too far from here. And also I will try to heal myself quickly. The chapters is rough for me to write so if there''s mistake, don''t hold back and point it out for me to fix.

    Although it''s a single chapter, i tried making it longer^^

 Chapter 681: Difference of Lost Lives-II

    <h4>Chapter 681: Difference of Lost Lives-II</h4>

    Thunder strike harder as the young girl Linda, walked down off her bed. The girl was shorter than average girls of her age and thinner than most of her peers, even thinnerpared to the girls who lives in poverty and it was all due to her illness that she caught four years ago.

    The girl waited for her brother to came down but until night, the boy had never came home.

    The head crew and the head of the town along with the rest of the town folks stood near the harbor. The head of the town, the magistrate, ced one hand over the head crew''s shoulders.

    "You did a good job. It''s said that to sacrifice lives to the sea to stop the storm that had been guing our sea is futile but look at that," the magistrate tipped his chin to the sky where the storm had passed. The silence of the sky show no trace of its previous howling cries, making it as if the storm had never urred before. "It is sometimes needed for nature to take lives in exchange for more lives to be saved."

    The head of the crew didn''t answer but crossed his arms. "Money," was his words after he opened his mouth.

    The magistrate smiled and pat the man''s shoulder thrice before ordering the man behind him to hand out the head crew thick and heavy pouch filled with the shiny coins.

    Meanwhile on the sea, Hallow tries his best to escape the danger of being swallowed by the whirlpool that urred on the surface of the wate, but s running away from the room wasn''t enough to save him away from the storm as the ship was pulled in by the whirlpool. The ship was at the mercy of the storm, unable to move away to escape the deadly danger.

    Hallow recalled thest thing which happened was the boy and him looking at the window with their eyes widened out of their socket as they watched the furious waves of watering toward them.

    Hallow who swam on the water, looked over to his left and right, fortunately noticing that he was near a small group of stones where he can use to let himself rest.

    Reaching there, he looked at his left and right, finding how the boy wasn''t anywhere near him.

    Hallow thought to scream the boy''s name but realized only until mow how he hadn''t heard the boy''s name at all. He didn''t know what to do to find the boy as the storm continue to rain harder.

    It was strange because while Hallow can smell death oozing from his sister, he didn''t noticed any sign of the boy going to meet his death soon. Then why had he died?

    As Hallow''s green eyes stared at the sea in front of him,prehending seriously the small chance for the boy toe out of the sea, alive, he can only guess that the boy had meet his end. Until¡­

    Hallow noticed ripples urred on a single spot around the sea where bubbles formed. Not long after he had stared, he noticed the head that popped out of the water. It was the boy!

    "Seems like killing you will take a lot more," chuckled Hallow to himself, feeling relieved but at the same time detached to the boy. Detached, because, Hallow had been taught the uselessness of having an emotion to humans who would die soon.

    The grim reapers had been brought up that way, thus, it was difficult for anyone to demand him a sudden sympathy to the boy.

    But that didn''t mean Hallow didn''t feel anything while seeing the hardship the boy had to face. He did felt an ache. He learned how important individual lives could be to the humans through Elise and also understood the fragility of the boy''s life.

    While some says hard work will be paid, most people are unlucky like the boy, who could possibly be dead before ever see the fruit of his hardbor.

    The boy reached to the heaps of stone that created a small version of a very steep cliff and climb up. When he finally get out of the water, his body slumped over the smooth surface of the stone.

    His lives seemed as if it had ran away from him. Who could me him especially after knowing how he had faced such a frighting storm alone.

    Relieved, and due to the side effect of the adrenaline rush, the boy sat back on the stone, nk out.

    His mind had a difficulty in understanding what urred.

    "Sacrificed¡­ I have been sacrificed¡­" whispered the boy to himself, his voice sounding painful and filled with heartache.

    He had always kept his rtionship to people of his surrounding to a position where there wouldn''t be any deep grudge that will cause one or the other to try and kill him.

    His life was peaceful and pitiful, nothing to envy about with how each day they have to frown thinking how they don''t have enough bread to fill their stomach.

    The head crew was rough toward him but never had he expect he would be sacrificed¡­ never did he expected he would be killed this way.

    "What did I do wrong¡­ god?" The boy weakly questioned the sky but unlike his chaotic heart and questions that he wished for answer, there was no replying from the sky.

    The boy stayed there until evening before finally pushing himself off the stones. He looked at thend that was far from him that he could only see them as shadows on his eyes and wondered how he could go back home.

    After what urred, he wished to never stepped into the town where one person had want to sacrifice him to the mouth of death. "Perhaps not only one," whispered the boy to himself that Hallow caught by ears. "The head crew won''t sacrifice me to simply boost his business¡­ the news about the storm had been creating ruckus for the past sixth months¡­ this is the doing of all of them. All of the town folks."

    Hallow who heard this was silent as it also passed to his mind that this wasn''t the doing of a single person. It was the doing of someone who controls thend, who want to feed him to storm to stop the continuous thunder that caused many boats and ship to sink.

    Regardless of the boy''s fear of meeting to see the town folks who would be shocked to see him alive and his concern of what the people would do to him again after knowing that he was still alive, he still had his younger sister alone in the town.

    Picking himself back up again, the boy marked the distance he needed to go to reach the harbor, deciding to go to the nearest shore which can''t be said near but would be less distancepared to the harbor itself.

    The boy tried to find pieces of wood from the broken ship, only able to acquire three broken nks that could barely help him to paddle across the sea to the nearestnd, but it was the only thing he could use for now.

    The boy wasn''t sure if he would ever be able to cross with such a small object of wood but he had no choice and had to bet his life on the woods.

    With his hardened will, the boy dived to the sea where his fate had brought him to. While the boy think this might be the end to his terrible day, Hallow didn''t agree with the thought. His feeling says that something terrible was about to ur. Something far terrible than the boy dying on the sea.

    The vige was in a ruckus, words filled the ears of those who passed by the street of the vige. More and more people begin to pour their concerns as the boy finally arrived back to his vige. It had taken him three whole day of trip to make it back to the town and as he walk nearer to his house, the wary he became.

    He looked left and right in worry of the head crew or those who wishes him dead woulde and find him but no one pays any attention to him as he dive toward the sea of people.

    "One of the siblings?" The woman asked that stopped the boy''s feet from moving. "I don''t get what happened. What do you mean by the girl died?"

    The boy hadpletely stopped walking and looked at the woman who had spoken with a nk look.

    "As you know her brother had died on the sea¡­ I heard it''s because he needed money that he had sacrificed himself to the stormy sea. After hearing this, his sister had taken her own life."

    The boy''s face grew more and more white as his mind slowly wrapped around who the people the women were talking about.

    "That is horrible but they don''t have a family¡­ I do understand that girl''s thoughts," answered the woman with an apathetic voice. In the end, it wasn''t their family for them to concern of pity for. Most people cares only those who dear to them or their own lives.

    Hallow was still standing, hearing the women talking when he realized the boy had left his side, rushing away from his spot to his house.

    More people stood there while some left. The boy saw the men bringing out a body that was wrapped in white fabric and his heart fell to the bottom of his stomach, the same way Hallow felt when he saw the white fabric slipped away and saw the face of the young girl whose eyes were close tightly.

 Chapter 682: Difference of Lost Lives-III

    <h4>Chapter 682: Difference of Lost Lives-III</h4>

    In a nk, Hallow watched the way a human''s life could go downhill. The boy''s life was rough but he remain happy as he continues to think a positive life along with his sister who acted as his mental support.

    Now, the girl, her sister had died and Hallow could see the despair on the boy''s eyes. Watching this, Hallow remember again the true reason why he had been watching the boy''s life.

    In the beginning, his purpose ofing was to pass to the abyss, finding a peace for his soul so he could retire from his position as the grim reaper.

    "Not wrong, that boy was you," came the voice from behind Hallow that shocked the little chick.

    Hallow had somewhat guessed it in his mind but can''t help to be surprised from hearing this. He turned to see the person standing beside him was none other than the same creature who had guided him to the current room he was staying at.

    Hallow pursed his lips and looked at the boy who had stopped moving as the vision had halt in movements. Slowly, he understood why he was fascinated with the boy as the boy was himself.

    "What happened after this?" Hallow questioned. Being a grim reaper, once his punishment was bestowed and turns into a grim reaper, his memories had been erased, causing him to forgot the sequence of his life story.b

    "While there are those who manage to avenge the unfair deaths of their family like those two children who you served before, there are more cases like you who wasn''t able to do anything in face of injustice," the creature stated, "As you know, I don''t think I have to describe you of what happened to you after your sister''s death, do I?"

    Hallow pursed his lips again, or more correctly, his beak. He stayed quiet before saying, "She died." It was hard to tell what he was feeling emotionally at the moment.

    Hallow felt a weariness in his heart but he cannot feel the exact sorrow that his past self had felt. Perhaps because being a grim reaper, his emotions had been erased; or perhaps because he didn''t share the same memories as his past self did. Regardless, he could feel the hollowness caving inside his heart, making him to realize how he once felt in the past when he was still alive was simr.

    "What is the purpose for me to see this?" Hallow then questioned when he felt the pain in his heart to be unbearable. The conflicting emotions he felt was overwhelming to him who had stopped having emotions once he had turned into a grim reaper.

    The creature crossed his arms, "Why do you ask me that?"

    Hallow rolled his eyes, "It''s hard to think that for me to reincarnate and to graduate from a grim reaper, I would only need to watch my past and my cause of death."

    "It could be that easily, after all, your punishment was to watch how life matter; how each lives weigh heavily on themselves and those around them," said the creature.

    "Perhaps that''s true but I can see that''s not all the reason why you had shown me this."

    The creature stared at the chick before finally nodding his head. "Right now as we speak, I have two souls with me," the creature took a walk and pull out both of his hands where a blue wisps floating over his palms. The right soul belong to the head of the crew who had sacrificed you and lied to you. Second soul is¡­"

    "Before that," Hallow raised his wing, "Where is my sister?"

    At the question, the creature only stared at him. Thinking that perhaps he wasn''t clear enough, Hallow said again, "If she died of the same reason as I did, she should be a grim reaper as well. Tell me¡­ I don''t mind if you reveal that she is a lower reaper. I will only wish to know her current condition, or if she had perhaps left the abyss before me."

    "No," the creature shook his head, receiving Hallow''s confusion. "Hear me, Hallow. You sister is not in abyss. She has never came to the abyss nor have she ever turned into a grim reaper. Only you."

    "What do you mean?" Hallow''s brows creased, a premonition lurked over his heart, causing a ball to form in his throat. "She had taken her own life¡­ how can she not¡­" realization struck Hallow whose green eyes stunned in shock. "She didn''t took her life?"

    "She never did," the creature answered.

    Hallow was confused, "Was it her illness?"

    "Neither that," the creature answered and swiped his hand across the sky, resulting for an image of his sister. "She died because on the stormy night, she had came to find you. Knowing how diligent you are to always meet her at promise time ande back home at time, she was worried an ident urred in the harbor. But the poor girl slipped from the slope."

    "But why¡­ did those people found her in our house?" Hallow continue to ask. His sister should have be a strange to his current self but his concern didn''t change like the time when he was still a human.

    "The magistrate knew that your disappearance will raise questions. He had came to check on your sister to give his poor excuse so others won''t found out his dirty deeds when he found her dead body. He feared that people would me him for killing your sister and to dirty his name."

    "He let her body stays in that house for days?" Hallow questioned. He was shocked, baffled, and at lost of words with anger.

    The creature decided it was best not to further add how in fact his sister hadn''t died when she fell from the slope. If the magistrate had chosen to help her instead of ignoring the ident, she would have stayed alive.

    "Coming back, Hallow. This soul on my left side belong to that head crew, Timmie Jerlson. The other one is¡ª" the creature didn''t have toplete as Hallow said,

    "The magistrate." At first, Hallow didn''t understood why he had been brought here but now he learned it wasn''t hard to know why.

    "Yes, I need you to make a choice, Hallow out of three." The creature exined.

    "Three?" Hallow could only see two choices presented in front of him.

    "Both souls is counted as two and as for the third one," the creature stepped aside, letting Hallow to look at the white snowy door which stood at behind the creature. The door was tall and wide. Golden framed and had a pattern of doves which as blinding to see with the magnificent purity of the color.

    "You can choose whether you want to destroy one of the two souls on my hands, or even both. While you can also choose to go that door, leaving this world and to leave this world for good."

    At some point, Hallow''s body had changed. The once chick had turned into a human; a boy of the young age whose eyes were brown inparison to his usual green eyes. He was shorter than most of the boys of his age due to the condition of his physical growth when he was once a human.

    Assuming his old body, Hallow who had became taller than when he was still a chick stared to the two souls longerpared to the door.

    He still didn''t have the same emotion as his past self felt. He didn''t know if he felt anger or rage; or wether it was regret. However, one thing was clear. Seeing the two souls his hands urge to take hold of the soul and clench his fist, flexing his muscle to destroy the souls to pieces.

    Before he knew it, his hands had hovered over the two souls. His eyes were still brown but a glimmer of anger had turned his eyes red.

    The creature who stared at this made no expression. He was forbidden to stop the grim reapers to make their decision or to change their mind by swaying their choice. Nevertheless, he felt it was quite a shame that Hallow who had the opportunity to leave the world would destroy the same opportunity.

    He can''t help but say, "When you choose to destroy this souls, however, you would never be able to go pass that door ever again."

    Hallow stopped but he didn''t remove his hands from hovering over the souls. He had seen the deaths of humans and he knew how most of deaths are painful rather than peaceful. His sister, whom he didn''t remember had died in one of the worse death possible. He doesn''t remember but the anger that raise in his heart was genuine.

    The creature could only found the answer of Hallow''s choice when his fingers touched the souls.

    "Wait a second," a voice came aloud from behind them and the door which wasn''t there in the beginning appeared all of a sudden. Ian entered in ease to the room which had been closed for use. "There''s an unfinished business that needs to be taken care before that chick could leave this world."

    The creature frowned when seeing Ian and Elise who followed behind him.

    "You two knew thating here is against the rules, don''t you?" The creature questioned and Elise offered the creature a smile.

    "Our birth was against the rule as well, what could be worse than that?" Ian questioned. One of his lips curl high while his eyes narrows.

 Chapter 683: Forty Eight Hours-I

    <h4>Chapter 683: Forty Eight Hours-I</h4>

    Ian had marched into the room as if it was one of the rooms in his castle. The abyss belong to no one but death and God, while the death angels are those who protect and organize the situation inside the abyss at the same time, choosing souls that could pass to the purgatory and those souls which would be a grim reaper

    The creature sighed, "Even if it is you two there will be consequences of entering to the abyss or this room."

    Ian raised his hand and from the thin air had pulled the rolled scroll to then threw it over the creature. Though the creature seemed very fragile with how his boney hands was covered in molds, to the point that it seems he could be broken at any minutes, he had took the scroll Ian threw in ease and precise time.

    The creature didn''t say anything and instead turned to scroll to his sight when he noticed the familiar signature.

    "It''s from Heaven, the one and only Heaven above hell," Ian exined to the creature who huffed. "Don''t worry it isn''t a fake. We are brave but not stupid to forge the Heaven''s order."

    The creature turned the scroll to read what was written.

    ''To Elise White and Ian White, the two people who has brought peace back to the world, defeating Apollyon and putting an end to his twisted goal in bravery, I will announce them a reward befitting to the glory they have brought. The reward states for the two to visit all the ce they wish to visit, whether it is Heaven, Hell, or the Abyss for forty eight hours."

    The creature looked down to see whose name was written, finding the shocking person who had agreed to the decree was the head of the angels, Michael himself.

    It was shocking for the creature, who was once an angel to see Michael''s name as he knew how the archangel had never passed a reward to the people near him, even the angels unless he see fits.

    The creature knew it was against the rule. But Heaven had spoken and no one including the creature of the abyss were able to oppose the rules and decree which had been given.

    "Take¡­ your time," the creature said resignedly but remain to stay at this position while holding the two souls for Hallow to choose.

    Elise walked from beside Ian and met his red eyes briefly. After giving her husband one nod, she made her way to stand behind the boy whom she had suspected as Hallow.

    "Hallow," Elise called and showed the boy a smile even though thetter didn''t turn his face despite hearing clearly his name being called by Elise.

    "You cannot change my mind," answered Hallow, guessing that Elise would stop him from his revenge which he could only see as beneficial to his eyes.

    Hallow''s eyes quickly shot up to look at the creature and asked, "Where do these two soul belongs to?" He wasn''t going to let it settle if the creature announced another ce other than Hell as that was the only ce for the two souls to reside at.

    The creature seemed to smile as he said, "They¡­ are about to continue the cycle of life, receiving the chance to live a second life in the mortal world."

    "What?" Hallow snapped, his voice lowered while his eyes were burning and fierce. "These people who had attempted on killing a child, letting a poor girl to continue bleed until her death, and God-knows whatever dirty deeds I am sure they have done every moment they breathe. You are saying this people will be receiving a second chance? Out of all people¡­ THEM?"

    "It¡­ isn''t my choice," the creature said before looking upward as pointing to the father of all creation.

    Elise squeezed her hands together when seeing Hallow who had acquired a new body; or maybe, it was his original body when he was once still a human.

    Much to Elise''s guess, Hallow was younger than her perhaps by a year or two. Before she had entered the room, Ian had given her a brief exnation of Hallow''s pasts. There she learned what urred to him and his younger sister.

    "I am not here to change your mind, Hallow," Elise spoke while looking at her friend even though thetter didn''t return the same action. "I have heard what happened to your past life. Your sister, and the twisted choice which these two people have taken that caused your death and your sister''s."

    "You are not here to change my mind?" Hallow shook his head. "That''s a lie."

    "I don''t lie," answered Elise. "I only came to give onest parting to my dear friend."

    Hallow who was deep in anger had his eyes slightly widening when hearing her words.

    Elise noticed the faint flinch that urred on Hallow''s hands and took it as a confirmation that Hallow could still hear her words.

    "Like you, I lost my brother. Our circumstances are different but as you had been beside me, I know you must have seen the amount of separation that urred until I could stop Apollyon. I understand you, Hallow. And I only wish to warn you."

    Hallow scoffed, "Won''t it be hypocritical for you to say that? You have seeded in avenging your mother''s death and those who was once close to you. The difference between us is that now, I am given a choice where I can directly kill these two people in exchange for my life while you have an honorable excuse to be a hero of the dark hours in the three realms."

    "You will avenge your sister and your past self then what about you?" Elise questioned which had Hallow to turn his head and looked at her in speechlessness. "Your sister, Hallow is somewhere in the mortal world. For two souls to be reincarnated again at the same ce, in the same family, and as a sibling is difficult but there''s a chance."

    "And you are throwing the chance away, dumb chick," Ian continued Elise''s words. "Would you rather kill those soul for pure satisfaction or would you use your head, deciding to go on that door and find yourself a new life and an opportunity to meet your sister again? I am sure there''s a lot of thing you wish to talk to her."

    Hallow looked at Ian. He only see the man as a demon, someone who he rarely associate himself with. Perhaps all this time, he had only seen Ian as a demon, not as the person himself which why now he noticed that humane expression that went across the ma''s mien. How when Ian advised him, it feels that Ian know it better than him as he had first-handedly experienced his situation.

    "Hallow looked once again at the two souls. But they are soon going to receive a second chance in their life as a soul, obtaining the resurrection. It''s unfair," Hallow shook his head. "What about my sister? What about¡­ what about me? All this time, had I became a grim reaper for nothing? Only to see people''s suffering and that''s all it is?"

    Hallow''s usual appearance made him appearededic as a chick and his speech didn''t give away his true age which was much younger than Elise had guessed. With his childlike face and the spec of innocent on his face, it only caused Elise to sympathize more to Hallow.

    The air was tense and stifling. Elise didn''t know what she should say or what was right to say. When someone had to shoulder a very heavy burden was it correct to tell them to persevere and hold on to that burden? It was a careless approach to Elise''s eyes by telling others to endure their misfortunes as no one deserve to endure and carry such heavy burden in life for long.

    Hallow didn''t deserve to be sacrificed without his knowing. He regretted on agreeing to the head crew''s offer as it had led to the death of his sister. As such, Elise couldn''t say anything about his misfortunes and the unfairness of his life.

    Hallow''s head was down when a heavy weighnded on the top of his head. He was rmed to see it was Ian who had settled his hand over his head.

    "I didn''t know you were a child, you speak like an adult and act like a grandpa. Maybe it''s because of your past life," Ian hummed. "No one has answer to why you have to suffer. Why those scumbag souls are allowed to reincarnate easily when their soul should be thrown to the ck Sea so it would never be found ever again. But who could we me for our misfortunes? God? And whates after ming? Anger, grudge, and envy? There''s no stopping on those negative emotions. Once you feel anger, you would feel grudging, and finally envious of other''s lives. What point I have to make is that questioning the events that ur in your life is futile. Unfairness is a part of the world and everyone must have experienced it once in their life. Take it as a part of life. Like how there''s joy in when you''re still alive, and hold that joyful memories in you."

    Hallow looked at the souls again before finally he stopped his fingers and looked at the creature, saying, "I will choose the door."

    The creature was unsatisfied as Ian and Elise had helped Hallow to change his mind for what''s better. However, choice had been made and the creature wasn''t one to stick unto the rules.

    "Fine," the creature stepped aside.

    Elise who walked passed by the creature then noticed the ck sparks surrounding the souls that surprises her.

    "You lied. Those souls¡ª," Elise uttered to the creature who then grinned and ced his boney finger over where his lips was located at.

    "You... didn''t y by the rule, don''t expect me to not do the same."

 Chapter 684: Forty Eight Hours-II

    <h4>Chapter 684: Forty Eight Hours-II</h4>

    Ian who heard this rolled his eyes and looked at Hallow once again, "Look, due to you being influenced by anger, you can see how that creature over there had fooled you. You really think a soul like that who had killed and doesn''t see his sin and a sin would ever be reincarnated? Those who wish for reincarnation need repentance, a long years or centuries of repentance."

    Hallow''s jaw fell ck and looked at the creature who looked at him as if he hadn''t done anything.

    Still confused Hallow asked, "Then those souls¡­?"

    "These two would be sent to the ck Sea, forever for eternity to never leave to either Heaven or Hell. It''s their punishment," answered the creature.

    "You fooled me!" Hallow angrily ran toward the creature but Ian had tugged the cor of his shirt, ignoring his screaming and his tantrum of wanting to kill the creature for fooling him.

    "Stop it, geez. I know now why he has been annoying," Ian scoffed, looking at Hallow''s entire appearance. "You are still young."

    "What does young have to do with this?!" Hallow pointed his hand toward the creature, "He had fooled me now I have to get even to him!"

    "And then you will once again release your chance have to pass that door," Ian reminded him which at once stopped Hallow on his feet.

    Hallow turned his head and narrowed his eyes, "Actually you''re correct. Please let me go."

    Ian raised one eyebrow after seeing how obedient Hallow was and released his finger from tugging the cor of Hallow''s shirt. Hallow fixed his clothes, appearing as if he had forgo his anger but then suddenly he sped up.

    Ian who had seen this was about to happen from long ago tugged the back of Hallow''s shirt once again. He then looked at Elise, "How did you managed to control this one?"

    "He''s usually not like this," Elise said, chuckling at how funny Hallow was. She made her way to walk over Hallow and thetter who sees Elise stopped his rampage of wanting to beat the creature.

    "I am sorry," Hallow said quickly when his eyes met Elise''s blue ones. "I¡­ was too hasty and said things I shouldn''t."

    "When a person is angry, I see that the words they said oftene from their anger. I don''t get hurt by your words, Hallow. I am only d that you manage to pass this test and will be able to reincarnate," Elise offered her word. Looking at Hallow, who was still much shorter than her but now he cannot be ced on her hands like before.

    She bent her knees and crouched in front of him.

    Hallow held his hand together, "I want to say goodbye. I didn''t want to say it earlier because I fear that you will be sad but I know in truth it was me who was scared to see you sad. You are a good friend Elise."

    "And you too, Hallow. You were a very good friend to me. You stayed when I was lonely and in need of someone to talk about and I have fun being with you," Elise recalled the times when Hallow would fall and slips, his action always made her chuckle to herself and watching his yellow figure had always bring her joy.

    Now, her dear friend would be leaving her side. Deep down Elise felt sad but more than sad, she also felt happy on Hallow''s behalf, as he would finally be moving forward of his past.

    Everyone needs to move on in time to get over their past for the betterment of their future. This was the case to Hallow and Elise can only feel supportive on her dearest friend new page in life.

    "When¡­ I have my body in the mortal world, can you find me?" Hallow questioned with a smile.

    He looked at Ian who had crossed his arm before looking back at Elise whose smile was as gentle as cotton, "Of course, I promise."

    Hallow walked forward slowly and reached out his hand toward Elise''s shoulder, pulling her for a small hug. His eyes glistened and he wondered if it was because he has stared at the torches on the wall for a long time, causing his eyes to be watery.

    Elise felt the hug she shared toward Hallow to remind her a little of William. Her hands patted his back naturally. Ian didn''t say anything but watch with a small smile on his lips.

    When Hallow pulled himself back, a wide smile spread on his lips. "Thank you for everything, and goodbye!"

    Though his parting was cheerful, Elise felt the sadness on his words. She answered Hallow with the same smile, "Take care, Hallow."

    Hallow waved his hand over the two people while making his way toward the door. Therge white door opened itself when he stood in front of it as if sensing his time or arrival.

    When it opened, Hallow can only see blinding light from the opposite of the door, not knowing what it is or where it would bring him to. He hardened his resolved, feeling his heart relieved and continue to walk toward the door.

    Elise can''t help the tears that wet her eyes as she watched Hallow moving away, disappearing toward the door which then closed off.

    She had lost a friend, but not in the way like how it happened in the past.

    "Don''t worry¡­ he would be growing in a good environment along with his sister," the creature said toward Elise.

    Ian smiled smugly, "So you do have a soft spot."

    "This is¡­ a repayment. For stopping Apollyon," said the creature who then turned his back at the two.

    Ian saw Elise wiping her tears and spread his arm. It was enough call for Elise to walk and run toward his embrace.

    "You did great," Ian said to her. "Don''t cry. We can visit him often in the mortal world. He might not know us and don''t remember us, however, we can still watch over him."

    Elise nodded in agreement but before she left she didn''t forgot to say, "Thank you," to the creature.

    The creature didn''t answer but he returned her greeting with a simple nod.

    As they left, Elise looked at the sky before lowering her chin to look over to Ian. "Where should we go next?"

    Ian seemed to already have a ce in mind, and Elise could tell who he want to meet first after receiving the decree from Michael.

    "We can go to meet your mother first, everything can go in order," Ian answered while holding her hands, kissing the the knuckle of her fair hand. "You won''t know how deeply grateful I am to meet you Elise. My life''s purpose was perhaps to meet you."

    Wide smile blossomed over Elise''s lips. "I wish to go to my mother but I also wish to see M. There''s an unfinished business that I want to end."

    "With our peaceful life ahead, why not? We have time but let''s not waste it solely on her."

    The ces where soul was kept in Hell differs ording to what kind of sins the soul had done when they were still alive.

    Part of the prison also include special cells, the prison for those who had gotten to the wrong side of Satan, the worse possible prison in Hell that one would wish to never leave a single scratch over the King''s coat.

    Elise made her way down the dungeon, walking over the steep spiraling staircase along side Ian who walked behind her. Malphas had taken the task to show them the way to the dungeon.

    While it was dark at the beginning of the stairs, descending down, Elise felt a searing heat surrounding her once she entered the lower level of the staircase.

    Ian had helped her using a magic to decrease the heat of the room, regardless, the heat she felt was unbearable if she was a human.

    "The King never opened the dungeon for anyone, which why weck the care to lower the heat. Usually this heat can only withstood by his majesty and a few others like Lord Ian," Malphas started with a bright voice, happy he can be of use as for the past week, his master had discarded him aside, leisurely strolling around Heaven. He continued, "What you feel currently is the heat that came from the fire sea which surrounds Hell, orva."

    Elise clenched her hands together as they came to the bottom of the staircase. She had prepared herself to finallye and meet M again but part of her wounded heart was uneasy.

    Amongst the prison where Elise and Ian had walked on, she saw the amount of people in each prison cells which was quite numerous.

    Amongst all, she heard Ian hummed when noticing someone amongst the prison cell. Elise followed his gaze only to find it was Ian''s step mother. The woman appeared at lost, staring at the ceiling with a dead look where her eyes appeared to be nk from any light,

    Ian only looked at the woman and turned around. Malphas can''t help but to ask, "Are you not going to do anything, young Lord?"

    "Why would I?" Ian raised one of his eyebrows. "I have forty eight hours I can spend with my mother. I won''t waste it here with that woman."

    Elise smiled in agreement. She saw that it was only right for the woman to suffer more from tortures in Hell for what she had done was a very twisted and horrid thing. But she believed that her grandfather knows better than her in the way how to make these sinned people regret all the things they did.

    Malphas was the first to stop once they had arrived at the prison cell. Elise didn''t need fire to see M sitting on the floor, covered with some burn wounds.

    M who saw Elise had her eyes snapped wide.

    "Have grandfather told everything to her?" Elise questioned to know the current situation as she hadn''t been in touch with M after she had killed the woman.

    "I believe not, your highness," answered Malphas.

    "I see," this exin the reason for the deep anger over M''s eyes. Elise walked nearer to the iron bars when M tried to reach out her hand to grab Elise.

    Ian noticed this faster than the woman and pressed his feet over the woman''s hand, stomping it on the floor.

    "You! How dare you have the audacity to still visit me here!" M looked enraged seeing Elise and Ian. She had killed Ian with her clever tactic! Howe the demon was still alive?!

    "Audacity?" Ian rolled his eyes. "I have never heard such absurd word before. Elise didn''te here to ask your forgiveness so don''t misunderstand either."

    "I came here only to ry the message of the two people who had spoken to me," Elise said to M. Calming herself, she clenched her hand together and looked up with her blue eyes gleaming clearly. "Those two souls have wondered around the mortal words for decades and it is only time to stop their misery."

 Chapter 685: Forty Eight Hours-III

    <h4>Chapter 685: Forty Eight Hours-III</h4>

    Elise didn''t bother or waste her emotion on M any longer. The woman had wronged her and she didn''t want to keep feeling hurt by hardening her heart.

    "It wasn''t a lie when I said you reminded me of my mother. You were once a mother figure to my eyes, but i have learned how different you are to her," said Elise while looking at M. "She will never hurt those people who are innocent."

    M scoffed and shook her head, "It''s because you are on his side that''s why you hadn''t seen the gravity of his action. You don''t know how much blood that he has on his hands. But deep down, I''m sure you know how bloodied that hands that you are holding right now."

    Elise shake her head at M, "If it''s about blood, I have blood on my hands and so are you."

    M who was frowning realized how her hands had been untied and quickly she tried to reach out toward Elise when she noticed clear glimmering red liquid dripping all over her hands. M''s first reaction was to gasp and push away her hands from her face, thinking it was her blood and preparing to feel pain when she realized how there wasn''t a single blood from her hands.

    When she lifted her face, she saw Elise had standing in front of her. Unlike M''s expression that was fulled with anger and now shock, Elise''s expression was calm but deep in her calm blue eyes was a hidden anger that slowly reced her calm gaze with a calm-before-storm gaze.

    "Don''t look away," Elise grabbed the woman by her hand and ced her hand over her eyes again. "This blood, do you see? It''s the blood of those whom you had assisted to kill. Not taking a life doesn''t mean you are not killing and you don''t share the guilt. You also participated in hurting these people."

    "I don''t care," M scoffed with a curling grin. "When he killed my family, does he ever think the effect of his action? He had what''sing for him. He deserve his death! My only regret is how I can''t kill him for eternity."

    Elise who couldn''t bear the sweet memories she had with M to be further destroyed by the woman''s misunderstanding and swiped her hands to her side. Jett appeared beside her as a ck blowback of shadow. "Show her," Elise ordered.

    Jett quickly ttened itself on the thin air, spreading its body to form a mirror-like substance beside Elise. "You have to know what mistake you did, M."

    M frowned at what Elise wanted to convey, expecting this to be another form of punishment that she had prepared for her but the woman, like the days she had spent in Hell, thought that she could withstand all tortures in Hell as she believe her action was just and correct.

    However, those ideas of her was quickly shown as false when the mirror showed the truth of what happened to the past. How, actually, Ian had came when the attack ended and that it wasn''t him who had killed her dearest husband and daughter.

    M appeared shaken to core while watching the truth unfolded before her eyes. "No¡­ No way¡­ you are lying to me again! Trying to sway my mind with your twisted fake illusions!"

    Elise narrowed her eyes while watching M who still defended her misunderstanding. "It was pitiful watching you to me, M. I know that deep down, somewhere deep in you, you are a kind person, perhaps a good mother. It could have continued to be so if not for how the wrong and right had been switched before your eyes. The true person who had killed your husband and daughter wasn''t Ian. It was instead the man whom you have been serving, M."

    M took her time toprehend what Elise said and once she had understood, her words were quick to say, "NO! YOU ARE LYING TO ME!"

    "Lying, lying, and lying," Ian waved his hand in annoyance. "You''re wasting our time, woman. True, I could forge an illusion to show you, but do you really think we have a reason to forge an illusion to you? So what? So you can believe in us? Do you know how much waste of time it is for me toe here and show you this? How is doing any of this beneficial for us?"

    Ian shook his head, "To think I was killed by such a foolish human being, tch."

    Elise watched how panic filled M slowly grasped her mistake. Strangely, unlike the time she had killed Apollyon and felt relieved, Elise could only feel an itch on her heart seeing how slowly M''s face grew pallid. There was no satisfaction but only pity but even that pity hurt Elise as it symbolizes the amount of care she still had to M.

    Elise released her grasp "I came here on behalf of your husband and daughter. He wishes to say goodbye to you. In his entire journey, all he did was refusing the grim reaper''s invitation to lead him to the afterworld. But it''s too unfair for him to continue stay in this world as there''s only a certain amount of time for soul to remain in the mortal world before they are force to disappear. If they disappear, the chance for them to go to Hell or Heaven is close to nonexistent."

    Ian held her hands as if to tell her to stop there which Elise did. Looking at M, Ian then said, "You''re pitiful, M. You got the wrong person to kill, killing the innocents, unable to kill the true murderer of your family, assisting him to kill me instead," Ian had unfolded his fists as he listed the amount of misdeed M had done. "Hm, that''s not all but you can get a gist of how much mistake you did, didn''t you? Elise had given her sentence to you. Now, forever, and ever, you will never be able to meet them. Not even when you are reincarnated again. Because you will never have that chance on your hand M."

    "This is not only my punishment," added Elise, "But also to calm down the wrath of the people whom you have killed when you were still alive."

    "No¡­no!" M shouted, trying to reach Elise''s dress but Elise didn''t turn back and keep striding forward as she had decided to not look back again.

    Elise still feel her heart weigh heavily but she didn''t let herself to be dragged down by the same emotion for hours as there was more things for her to look froward for. "Let''s meet your mother," Elise said to Ian who looked at her with a faint chuckle.

    "I don''t mind meeting your mother first," offered Ian. "As her son inw, I have to create a great impression to her. One that would make her instantly agree to our marriage."

    Elise chuckled, "But I wish to see Lady Lucy as well," she said. Last time she had seen Lady Lucy was the moment when the woman died. There was a lot of things Elise wished to share to the woman, and like Ian, she was over the moon with the chance for them to visit their mother.

    "If you insist, I would dly take this opportunity," Ian smoothly replied. He slid his hand underneath Elise''s and in a blink of an eye, they were flying on the sky, making a way to Heaven, a ce which would be Elise''s first time to see.

    When she was young, she wondered what was beyond the sky and clouds, it turned out, like most people''s belief, the top of the sky wasn''t the blue sky that she had always seen but it was clouds over clouds before a wide and tall golden gate that stood proudlye to appearance.

    Elise had used the help of Ian''s wings until they both stopped at the front of the golden gate. As they appeared, directly they were greeted with a hostile re from the angels who had been standing on guard near the gate.

    "A demon!" Shirked one of the guard. They were surprised because to their knowledge not many could cross the clouds ande to see Heaven. The procedure of arriving to Heaven, was in fact, take more than only crossing the clouds. It was only achievable by angels yet Ian had done it in first try without a hitch. Not to mention, Ian''s presence was no less than his uncle or his grandfather inw which threw Heaven into chaos instantly.

    They looked at him wearily and seeing his feathery wings, their eyes narrowed. The wings were undoubtedly the angel''s wings but the pitch ck color was far from the usual white wings of their own. It was like a ck swan amongst the groups white ones.

    "Lower your weapon," a gruff voicee from behind. Ian leaned his head to the side while Elise greeted the angel with a smile.

    "Lord Michael!" One of the angel opposed but when seeing Michael''s eyes narrowed, the angel wasn''t able to do anything and immediately lowered their weapon.

    "The effect of the reward are still ongoing. If your wish to go to meet anyone, you could do it now and visit for thest time again tomorrow," advised Michael kindly. Elise thought he would be the strictest angel among the others. But the truth was, he might be one of the very few flexible angel in all heaven.?"Come in," Michael clipped.

 Chapter 686: Peace By Your Side-I

    <h4>Chapter 686: Peace By Your Side-I</h4>

    Michael was quiet as he showed them the way to the inside of Heaven''s castle. Even without the need of looking around, Elise could feel the gazes of the people around her. Most angels looked at them with a wary gaze as they knew who Ian was and whose granddaughter she was.

    On the other hand, Elise paid no attention toward the people. Instead, she looked over the ce. After a while, her eyebrows knitted together, "I don''t see any humans soul here."

    Michael appeared to be one of the person who speak only when it was necessary and dislike entertaining small talk. However, at this point, he turned his head and looked at Elise.

    He answered, "In Heaven, what do you think is the most important for us, the angels, to protect?"

    Ian hummed at the question, "Your King?"

    Michael chuckled faintly before shaking his head. "Our king had ordered us to protect him thest. It is instead, the soul of those innocent humans, who have acquired the ticket to live in Heaven before then ourselves and him. Considering all that, will us put our most treasured people?outside the castle?"

    Elise shook her head in response, "There''s a separate ce for the humans."

    Michael nod only once, not putting any afterwords. They continue walking in silence until he finally spoke again, "One thing you two shouldn''t misunderstand. It wasn''t I who had suggest this reward to you two. It is rather the King himself."

    A slight grin appeared on Ian''s lips, "If he would like to thank us, I would ask him for an additional request."

    "If it is about Caleb, he has receive his own reward," Michael answered before turning back to look away from them and waving his hand to the guards who were standing at arge golden framed door. "God has never turn a blind eye to anyone''s pain. He is working to help us all, even though there are limits to the thing his majesty could do in order to protect the bnce of the world. Without bnce, the world will only be destroyed. Therefore he cannot favor one person over another."

    "Is this your way of saying forgive me?" Ian questioned while pulling the right corner of his lips into a tilted grin.

    "Yes," Michael answered. His straight reply was unexpected to both Elise and even Ian who was always able to guess a person''s reaction around him. "And also a way to thank you," Michael reached out his hand forward where a flower suddenly bloomed over his hands. The white flower had a short petals but abundant, looking soft and fluffy to the eyes. "You two shouldn''t go empty handed."

    Ian stared at the flower, realizing the same flower which his mother had always ced next to window of her room back when she was still alive.

    Taking the flower to his hands, Ian''s smile softened, "You can actually mellowed too by age, Michael. This is surprising."

    Elise also took the flower which Michael then offered her. But unlike the flower he had given to Ian, the flower she received was a yellow tulip. "It''s a flower which your mother liked."

    "How do you know?" Elise can''t help but ask as even her doesn''t know what kind of flower her mother would like.

    "My task in Heaven isn''t simply to guard the soul, but offer them the best possible amodation. It''s only right for me to remember by heart of what they like and dislike. Some of the humans who arrive here wasn''t in their best state. There are scars each of them suffer, both physically and mentally. I am here to help them ease their wounds," replied Michael who then looked at the humans who gathered at the small garden which was located inside Heaven. "Go on."

    Elise held Ian''s hand, and from where she stood she could see the brimming happiness on Ian''s face, making him almost like a child which was an extremely rare expression for her to see from him.

    She held his hands, sharing the same joy with Ian.

    "Mellowed, yes, you have be quite sweeter aren''t you?" Lucifer''s voice then appeared from behind Michael. While his appearance was sudden, Michael wasn''t surprised the least. Deep down, Michael had expected Lucifer''s appearance as the Duke of Hell would never fail to appear at the best time to annoy him.

    "Should I put more honey to your taste?" Michael answered before rolling his eyes.

    "Look at that sarcasm," Lucifer chuckled, not offended the least by his friend''s snippy tone, "Seems like I have influenced you well. You started from a burnt fish and now¡­ a salted fish¡­ still burnt though."

    Michael opened his lips, as though he wanted to refute Lucifer''s words before realizing how stupid it would be for him to continue replying Lucifer''s remarks as the man had million of words he could say to continue annoy his speaking opponent.

    Michael then asked, "What do youe here for? You''re not allowed inside Heaven again. I turn a blind eye today but this will be thest time. Speaking of which. I heard you haven''t been in Hell, what are you up to again?"

    "Me?" Lucifer raised both of his eyebrows to appear innocent. "Please, not everything I do is to make trouble. You see¡­ I was wondering about Apollyon''s soul. While I noticed his soul is not in any existent in the world anymore, I can feel a small wisp of soul left when my nephew and niece killed him. I suppose the soul is too weak to do anything but I would rmend you to look at it so nothing worse could repeat again."

    Michael heavily frowned at the news which could be bad. "I will do so. But the fact that you are here to tell me this means you need to know something in exchange, don''t you?"

    "You know why I love talking to you, Mickey? It''s because you always understand me," Lucifer raised his hand to pat Michael''s shoulder but thetter swiftly swatted his hand aside with his golden eyes glowering. "Okay, getting to this business. Not long ago, I saw something quite fascinating. It was a human, a female human. What makes this woman fascinating is I think I have smelled her scent somewhere in Hell before. I have been following her but all of a sudden she disappeared."

    "You want me to find her?" Michael asked with his frown still tied tightly. "I do not support your action to harm humans, Lucifer. Never."

    "That''s where you''re wrong. She fascinated me, Michael. Fascinating. It''s rare something or someone could catch my attention much less fascinating me. I will go there to protect her also to find more amusement," Lucifer reached out his hand toward Michael. "Come on. My information can protect your castle and your beloved souls and I can swear in God''s name I will not hurt that girl."

    "Do you know that swearing a person''s name would mean praying for a misfortune to befall on that person as well?" Michael chastised but stopped. "Fine. I will allow you meet Uriel and ask for his help. But remember a wound or scratch on that human and I will put you to the prison."

    Lucifer was undaunted by the warning, "Of course brother! I love you," exaggerated Lucifer who thenughed aloud seeing how disgusted Michael appeared on receiving a loving word from Lucifer.

    As Michael had only led them to the entrance of the human''s ce, he didn''tpletely show the way inside or the way to meet Lady Lucy. Elise could only guess that to find Lady Lucy would be up to themselves.

    Ian made his way across the garden confidently despite this being his first time in Heaven. "Do you know where she is?" Elise asked him as he appeared to have faith on where his feet brought him.

    "No," he replied, "But I do have a feeling on where she would be." Believing in Ian, she followed beside him, holding the flower on her hand.

    They had moved away from the crowded ce of people, and instead went to the only ce where it was the quietest amongst the garden. On the middle of the garden was arge tree. A lone woman stood near the tree, holding a watering can toward one of the flowers she grew there.

    There was no one beside her but the swan which came from the nearestke. Some of the swan stood beside her while the rest on theke and others sleeping underneath the tree as if they were all soothed by the presence of Lady Lucy near them.

    The swans were the first to notice their arrival as some made a fly away from the ce. Lady Lucy noticed how her friends left her side and looked over their side before she realized the appearance of someone close to her.

    Elise watched from the side how Lady Lucy''s bright ck eyes widened upon seeing Ian standing not too far from her. She looked at the smile that widened on Ian''s lips. There was joy as well as sorrow. Ian didn''t say a single word, and Elise released his hands to let him run toward his mother''s side, pulling the older woman into his warm embrace. The hug was for a short time and yet felt like an eternity of peace to the mother and son.

 Chapter 687: Peace By Your Side-II

    <h4>Chapter 687: Peace By Your Side-II</h4>

    Elise held her hands together seeing how Ian''s smile widened and how there was a slight trace of wetness over his red eyes. Lady Lucy didn''t hide her tears, hugging her son tightly to her embrace for all the years where they haven''t met each other.

    Lady Lucy pulled away and ced her hand on the side of Ian''s face and Ian chuckled, remembering how it reminded him of his past.

    "You have be so simr to your uncle," Lady Lucy said with a shake of her head. "I hope you don''t share the same temperament as him."

    "You should trust me that I am not as hot headed as him. He would stab the person who angered him but I won''t," Ian made a point, looking sincere with his words.

    "But you would break their bones," said Lady Lucy who knows her son''s behavior.

    Ian chuckled in response, not denying as it was the truth. Elise wanted to greet Lady Lucy as well but seeing the mother and son, talking, she thought to wait for their discussion to end. But Lady Lucy didn''t miss her presence. The elder woman quickly looked at her and made her way to cut their distance. Her hands reached out to pull Elise into her embrace.

    "It must be you," Lady Lucy ced both hands around Elise''s back and Elise realized how warm the woman''s hand which spread to her heart. "I finally meet you, Elise."

    Elise looked at Lady Lucy and showed her a smile. Seeing the woman closer, Elise could only express how beautiful Lady Lucy was and she still looked the same as the time when Elise saw her first in her memories.

    "I can''t thank you less for your actions, Elise. For helping me that night," Lady Lucy said, mentioning the night when she had died.

    Elise shook her head, "I wasn''t able to help you during that night, Lady Lucy."

    "No. You might think that you weren''t able to help me as I died on the stake. But, Elise, without you, that night I wouldn''t be the only victim of Camael, but also Ian. The cause for him to be here, and able to meet me is you," Lady Lucy took squeezed her hands together. "I am d that god gifted you to him."

    The words that Lady Lucy said was simple, but the depth of her sincerity meant a lot to Elise. Deep down, Elise felt guilty for not being able to save Lady Lucy during her trip to the past. But Lady Lucy was a lovelydy who wouldn''t me her for her death.

    "And I am d to finally meet you, Lady Lucy."

    Lady Lucy''s smile blossomed and her happiness affected both Ian and Elise who were delighted to see how over the moon Lady Lucy was.

    "Please don''t be too formal, Elise. Now you are my daughter, no less than Ian. I would be very d if you can call me¡­ mother," Lady Lucy hesitated and looked at her expression as if to make sure she hadn''t been too forward with her request.

    "Of course," Elise was more than happy to call Lady Lucy as her mother.

    "Now, now. I doubt you two can stay for long here, but we shouldn''t wait for our separation and enjoy the time we have together," Lady Lucy cheerfully pped her hands together before holding both Ian''s and Elise''s hand to lead them toward the seat that was hidden by the shades of the tree. "There are so many things I wish to hear form you two. Especially, your wedding. It must have been a very festive day!"

    Elise''s blue eyes stared at the elder woman''s hand that was thinner than her as Lady Lucy took her hand and Ian''s hand. She looked fragile, like the Lily flower that was pure at the same time so dear and despite all that, the woman was someone with a very strong and firm heart who would protect her own believe and stand for herself. She was someone who Elise aspire to be and admire.

    Time passed fast for people who seldom keep an eye on the clock or the movement of the Sun. For Elise and Ian, the time they spent with Lady Lucy was brief as there were too many stories which they want to tell to the woman. But s, time was difficult for anyone to control.

    After tireless time of talking, it was time for them to separate. Ian kept a smile on his lips but he can''t help his frown to knit over his eyebrows at the idea of how he should leave his mother here.

    Elise also felt the same even though she hadn''t met her mother, she had the same bitterness to the time os separation.

    Lady Lucy who was sensitive to the children''s emotions had a small sigh over her smiling lips. Her hands naturally cover Elise''s and Ian''s head. Despite them being taller than her when seated down, their height reminded her of when Ian was still younger.

    "We have a lot of time in our future. There is no need of sorrow as this is not our separation. Trust me," the woman winked one of her eyes, "Mother''s word is never wrong."

    Ian looked down at her mother and offered her a smile with the slight sadness tinting his lips.

    "I''m here to show them to their next decision," said the angel who had stood beside them. Both Elise and Ian didn''t notice the angel''s appearance, therefore was surprised to hear a voice behind them.

    Lady Lucy was the first to turn her face to the angel. "Oh, it''s you who would be leading them. Is this Michael''s doing?"

    "He looks cold in the outside, his speech, and his expression but he''s the softest in Heaven," said the angel. Elise looked behind, meeting the angel''s golden eyes and surprise came over her face.

    "Don''t worry for I am sure this isn''t thest chance for you two to meet Lucy again," the angel continued to say.

    Elise looked at the angel, realizing she had seen the angel before. "Grandfather," Elise called, seeing that the angel was none other than her mother''s father, Raziel.

    Raziel stared at Elise, noting her red hair and her blue eyes, her features that was a pea in a pod to his wife and daughter. "Yes, I am you grandfather, Elise."

 Chapter 688: Peace By Your Side-III

    <h4>Chapter 688: Peace By Your Side-III</h4>

    In Elise''s life, there was most of the time where she had lost everything dear to her, she found some along the way, people who became dearer to her, a friend she treasure, and those who support her.

    Today, there was separation in her life again, but it was different than the separation that pained her heart like in the past.

    There was also, new meeting in her life. Such as now, where she could finally meet her grandfather. Raziel reached out his hand toward her and whispered, "Let us let them have a time for themselves."

    Elise looked at Lady Lucy and took the first step to pull the woman to her embrace. "It was nice to meet you, mother."

    Lady Lucy chuckled. "I am d to have you in our family, Elise and I hope God would bless you two for a child soon," the woman beamed, causing Elise''s cheeks to turn red.

    "That''s thest case you should worry about, mother," Ian grinned and kissed Elise''s cheek before she left.

    Elise watched Ian and Lady Lucy as she walked away when she heard Raziel said, "I see you have chosen him."

    "Do you know Ian?" Elise questioned and Raziel shook his head.

    "However, I do know what kind of person he is. Lucy often told me about him. Some times about how he would get in fight with his step brother and make his entire family except her feeling ashamed in front of the guests who came to their house. But he was clever enough to appear innocent in the middle of all the fight," Raziel spoke.

    There were angels who stood not to far, watching Raziel gleefully speaking to people for along time, causing them to be surprised. If there was one archangel in Heaven who no one can approach it would be Raziel. Part of the reason for his hard to approach mien was how he rarely smile, and how rare for him to exchange discussion for more than three sentence.

    At the moment, however, to everyone''s surprise Raziel had actively talk to the granddaughter of Satan. If it wasn''t surprising earlier, it should be surprising now when Raziel chuckled in between his discussion.

    "I can imagine that," Elise chuckled. She wondered if when she had a son, their children would take Ian''s quality which wasn''t bad the least to her eyes as she could see so many good quality of her husband''s.

    "I wanted to congratte you, Elise. Apollyon was no easy enemy to be defeated. And while all of that was happening and when tragedy striking you, I am sorry that I wasn''t able to help you," Raziel, her grandfather expressed. The eyes he looked her with was full of gentleness and regret.

    Elise heard Raziel was the angel of wrath and yet now, seeing him, she couldn''t see how her grandfather was the angel of wrath. He was so different than Apollyon who was greedy and envious of all people around him.

    Raziel was a calm person but perhaps the same calmness was what made it fearsome when anger started to boil in his blood.

    Yet to Elise''s eyes, her grandfather appeared to be someone who would listen carefully to people on his surrounding and someone deeply loyal.

    "I heard, that you were in the prison and that you had to protect Heaven when I fought with Apollyon," answered Elise, without an ounce of ming. "I also knew that the reason why Ian''s wound healed quickly is due to you, grandfather. I sensed a trace of angel''s magic."

    Raziel was taken aback but replied with a proud smile. Like how one try to touch a bubble of soap, he carefully raised his hand and rubbed the crown of Elise''s head.

    "Yes, you are so simr to your mother. So different than you grandmother, however," Raziel reminisced.

    "Grandmother?" Elise curiously asked, "What kind of a person was she?"

    "Let''s see," Raziel hummed, "She was a very troublesome person. It was war time during Hell and Heaven. At the time, she was my enemy. Someone who belong to Hell."

    "Grandmother was a demon?" Elise asked, she had thought her maternal grandmother would be a demon and the demonic blood which run through her blood came from her father''s side.

    "Yes. She was the guard of the Hell''s gate, someone who was stubborn, fierce, and perhaps even more wrathful than me," Raziel looked at the sky in silence. "We started at the wrong foot. She stabbed me and I chased her. There is still a wound on my back that she carved."

    Elise blinked at the story, not knowing nor expecting the story of her grandfather and grandmother would started fierce.

    Regardless, she continued keeping an ear to her grandfather''s story. "Things happened and we ceased our fight. I can''t understand someone like her. In the begging she was no different to those demons filled with jealousy and envy of Heaven. But with the time I shared with her, I know more of her as her own person. I learned that her drive was to protect her own ce. It took time but perhaps not as well before I fell for her."

    Elise could see how her grandfather''s expression changing as she listened to his story. She learned his expression of pure joy, sadness, and regret all happening at once.

    "It''s a little frightening, something called love is. You never knew when it started, how it happened. But you do know that you love the other person the moment you have drowned in the sea of love. Our love was forbidden but we didn''t back down. For that, I hated Heaven and Hell, both at once."

    "But you are here now, protecting Heaven," Elise pointed out subtly.

    "Yes. Because even though I hated Heaven at the same time, I love Heaven and our King. So much that I can also give them my life like how I felt to her. She was a demon, but demons never meant evil and Angels never meant kindness and purity. We all have demons in us, and angels in us. Which why I support you Elise," Raziel stopped his step to look at her eyes. "You took the path you believe in, love the person your heart led you to, and I am proud to have you as my granddaughter."

    Elise knitted her brows together. Raziel smiled when suddenly he was taken by surprise as Elise had run to hug him.

    Though surprise, a hug from his granddaughter would never be something Raziel would ever reject. He reached his hand to hug her back. "Tell Adide that I am proud of her as my daughter as well."

    Ian, on the other hand, stood up from his seat when it was finally time for him to leave. He looked at his mother and decided to pour out the content of his heart. "I still hate father to this day, mother. I hated how he abandoned you, how he shamed you, and how despite all that he was desperate to lock you in his life."

    "I don''t me you for hating anyone," answered Lady Lucy. "You are your own person Ian. I don''t me you for anything."

    "Even for the fact how I have ever killed an innocent person and wasn''t able to help you?" Ian asked, his eyes holding a glistening veil.

    "Oh dear, why would I ever me you? In my life, perhaps everything wasn''t as happy as I wish but you know, there is one day to this day that never failed to make me happy," Lady Lucy smiled wider while looking at Ian, "It was the day when you were born. No matter what other said, Ian. You are my son, my dearest lovely son."

    Ian wasn''t one to cry but meeting his mother and to express the regret he had been holding in his heart break the wall of his heart.

    There were many method for people to cope with their sadness and loss. Ian was one to hardened his heart, being colder to others to not show any gap for people to hurt him. But those walls he put up on him break in front of his mother, the woman who had give birth to him, protect him, and raised him with love.

    Ian raised up to his seat after some more time. "I will see you again, mother." His hopeful words meant that this wasn''t theirst meeting.

    Lady Lucy answered with the same hope, "We will."

 Chapter 689: Your Warmth-I

    <h4>Chapter 689: Your Warmth-I</h4>

    Elise enjoyed her time talking to her grandfather. The man was humorous, kind with his words, and appeared to be very delighted with herpany that had Elise to be happy being with him as well.

    Ian came not soon after, his eyes often looking back in the beginning but it appeared clear as they left the side of the garden.

    Elise looked at his expression, finding how refreshed he appeared when his hand slide to her fingers. "I can''t wait to meet your mother."

    Elise replied to his words with a wider smile, "Me too."

    In Hell, Satan looked at Ariel''s painting. At first, he spent his time doing nothing but stare at her portrait. After some time he stared at the painting, he couldn''t help his hand to touch the canvas, furrowing his eyebrows when the sensation of the canvas turn out to be colder than his imagination.

    "We can drink together," a voice spoke from behind.

    Satan turned his head to look at his son. He had to say how Leviathan was a splitting image of him when he was younger; handsome and poised.

    Satan didn''t answer but neither did he ushered Leviathan outside the room. He looked at the bottle that Leviathan had on his hand and sat in front of him.

    Leviathan didn''t look at his father. He took it upon himself to open the bottle of the liquor, bursting open the cork of the wine with a loud pop. The bubble of the liquor seeped out as Leviathan poured the rest of the purple colored liquid inside the two ss he had brought with him.

    "You are not leaving?" Satan questioned and Leviathan''s golden eyes rolled to him. "Elise and her husband is granted a reward to meet the people who they want to meet, I believe you can tag along and meet them."

    There was no need for exnation of ''them'' whom Satan had mentioned as to Leviathan there was two people who he wished to meet.

    "The reward was given solely to the children, not me. Even Lucifer, who was able to go to Heaven as he wish still couldn''t meet his sister and Raziel cannot meet Adide. For me to meet her is close to impossible," Leviathan tipped his ss and drank the content of the ss at once before pouring more alcohol into the ss.

    "You can try. Even that snake Lucifer can find a way to meet his sister. He might be pretending to have no cards to use at the moment but that crafty snake will be able to do anything when he put his mind into it," Satan said and Leviathan stared at him in silence.

    To think that his father can praise a person¡­ although Satan''s words sounded like a mock, Leviathan could tell the hidden praise that his father had for the duke of Hell.

    "Try is good but¡­" Leviathan was suddenly at loss of words. "I don''t think it''s time for me to meet her yet and I do think she should reincarnated instead of staying in Heaven. Unlike me, she has all the chance to live her life once again." Turning around, he turned the question, "Why do you never try finding mother? You can, can''t you?"

    "For certain, I do," replied Satan firmly. After inhaling his breath sharply he continued, "But your mother prohibited me from visiting her. She prohibited me from finding her and resurrecting her¡­ The only single thing that she allowed me after years of pleading to her was this."

    Leviathan followed his father''s gaze, noting that he was pointing at the painting of his baby self who was around his mother arms.

    All those years, after his mother''s death, to Leviathan, his father was never the pleasant person to be around with. He would often appeared miffed. His expression that was dark with rage was simply too frightening for his childhood self. It had been so frightening to the point where Leviathan could never draw Satan''s face on a paper as he had never been able to gather the courage of seeing his father by his eyes.

    Years went and the anger that once blossomed in Leviathan''s heart then slowly changed into displeasure, before detest and hatred.

    As years go on, this was in fact their first time to sit alone, where both wasn''t upied by their anger and the other wasn''t upied by their past.

    Leviathan was reminded by Adide''s words when he once talked about his father. "In a book there would always be two way to look at the story. First, from the viin''s perspective and second from the hero''s perspective. Not all is wrong but not all is right. Perhaps it''s just that you haven''t learned everything about your father."

    How correct, Leviathan agreed now. He didn''t understand it back then but now, he learned that all this time, it wasn''t only his father who wasn''t looking at him but he as well.

    As his father had brushed him off, he had decided to treat him in a colder way. He never knew his father''s reason for keeping everything close to himself. He never knew to whom his father''s anger was directed to, silently thinking the anger was directed to himself.

    "Why would mother do that?"

    "I am at lost myself. But it''s the truth that I love her so deeply, I can give her everything even if it was my life. All of her wishes, her dreams, her needs, I would cover?everything for her. I love her but at the same time, I hated her on herst moment for prohibiting me to save her, and to myself who wasn''t able to lift a finger as her death came for her."

    On Satan''s face was simply the face of a desperate man, the expression he had as well when he lost the love of his life.

    "And the reason why all those years you ignored me¡­ why was it?"

    "Ignored?" Satan''s red eyes narrowed while looking at him, and one eyebrow of his raised. "I have never ignored you. Perhaps, yes, I was cold. But never has the idea for me to ignore you happened in my mind. I¡­ honestly. I didn''t know how to interact with you."

    Leviathan''s eyebrows both raised as he looked at his father nkly. "And your reason for chasing after me in the mortal''s world?"

    "I never wanted to chase for you or hunt you. I am no beast, I am your father," Satan set firm his reply. "Since you have rejected my offer to be the next heir of Hell, I only wished to offer you a home¡ª somewhere that is safe for you but I could never find where you are with how agile you escape my sight."

    The oue of their conversation was something that Leviathan never expected. His father was cold-hearted, a man who thinks of himself before others, someone who was a tyrant¡ª a King. Yet¡­ that King was also a father. A clumsy father who was simply too awkward to himself and his son.

    Leviathan''s expression that always seemed cool andposed cracked, showing a face of apletely baffled person.

    He exhaled a sudden sharp breath. His lips curled and a loudughter escaped from his mouth as he threw his head back.

    Satan looked at him with a full askew look, "Maybe the fight you had with Camael had caused you to loose your marbles."

    "Perhaps," Leviathan shrugged his shoulders and pulled his father''s ss when Satan was about to take a drink. "Drink more. The night has just begin. Maybe drinking will help you loosen yourself too."

    Satan raised his strong eyebrow and took the drink without an answer. As the father and son fix their drifted family hood, Elise stood in front of a different section in Heaven where the ce was guarded by fence of thorns.

    Raziel looked at the ce with a faint sigh. "She is here¡­ your mother."

 Chapter 690: Your Warmth-II

    <h4>Chapter 690: Your Warmth-II</h4>

    Her heartbeat''s pace quickened. To know that her mother was on the other side of the ce filled Elise''s heart with expectation. However, at the same time confusion wrapped her.

    "Why is mother here?" She asked. The garden was an extremely gorgeous ce for the souls to spent their time in. The ce which was now guarded by the thorns appeared to be as beautiful as the other ce, however, the way it was surrounded by thorn made it appear as if this ce was a prison rather than a garden.

    Raziel scrunched his eyebrows together, "This is the ce for innocent humans who had inevitably took a life by their hands."

    Suddenly, Raziel reached out his hand to touch the thorn. Warm blood covered Elise''s cheeks as she closed her eyes to flinch from the sudden stter of blood. Opening her eyes, she saw the burning wound on her grandfather''s hand.

    As she reached out her hands, Raziel stopped her and used his other hand to swipe his wounded skin where in the next second, the wound disappear.

    "You can heal yourself," amused Ian who saw this power with a look of interest.

    "No. The power to heal has never been blessed to me. All I have done was to return my time, to the time where there was no wounds on me," answered Raziel and he shook his head. "This thorn is extremely dangerous to be touched. As you see, it can hurt me, an archangel. But it can also hurt a demon, causing a deep wound that will never heal."

    "This is why you haven''t been able to meet mother," whispered Elise, her expression said how she pitied her grandfather. Raziel can''t help but smile at the lovable child.

    "I can''t meet her, but it put me in ease to know that on the opposite side of this thorn fence, she is living well, having a happy life of herself, far from danger."

    Raziel raised his hand to call the guard who was waiting next to the fence. After a few discussion, he then looked back at Elise. "You two can enter now."

    Elise smiled at her grandfather. As they were allowed to enter, the thorn fence begin to curl itself like a living vine, craving a path for them to enter.

    Before entering the gate, Elise''s eyes still lingered at her grandfather. She walked toward him, reaching out her hand to offer him a brief hug. "I will tell mother about you."

    Raziel looked at her nkly, as if he was reaching a state of a startle and happiness. "Thank you." His simple words added with his serene smile said enough to Elise of how deeply he treasured her and her mother.

    Elise separated with her grandfather and held Ian''s hand as they entered the other side of the thorny fence. There was no guards standing inside the space. And apart from the numerous amount of exotic birds that flew around them, Elise couldn''t sense the presence of other souls in the ce.

    Her eyes ventured around and seeing the expectation and eagerness that brimmed on her face, Ian helped her to find her mother.

    It should have been a difficult puzzle for Ian to find his mother inw. But the woman had Elise''s signature red hair which made it easy for him to spot the woman at once.

    Sitting on the field of green grass while looking at the blue sky was a woman who was dressed in white flowy dress. Surrounding her was butterflies. Sunlight passed through the butterflies'' ssy wings, causing hint of purple, blue, and pink to tint the older woman''s face.

    As if it was her mother instinct, Adide''s eyes suddenly open wide as she looked behind, finding Elise with her breaths cut short.

    There was no words they can share when their eyes met. Elise had dreamed day and night of what she wished to say to her mother. In her mind, she had reiterated the same scene of their first meeting over and over again, hoping to appear more mature andposed to ease her mother''s mind.

    She dreamed of reunion full of smile and she tried to smile but seeing her mother, all her memories of her childhood where her mother had died to protect her, broke the dam of her tears.

    Tears falling and the wind swept the droplets across as her mother''s hand gently covered her face, wrapping around her head and burying her face gently on her shoulder.

    Ian crossed his hands over his chest, watching Elise with a smile of his own.

    It took Elise a lot of time for her to organize herself and put a halt on her tears.

    "You''ve grown," Adide said, brushing her hands over Elise''s hair and face. "Oh dear, what should I do? Your father will be a little sad to know that you look nothing like him at all," the woman chuckled. "He might look mature andposed at all time, but trust me that no one is more bitter than he is. Though I trust that he must be very proud to have you as his daughter."

    Elise chuckled, brushing her finger under her eyes to wipe away her tears, leaving red streak under her eyes.

    "How are you mother?" Elise started with the simplest question she could find.

    "Hm, I''m a little bored but I have to say that in this ce, I always feel at peace. There''s something about the air in Heaven that calms me down. I wonder if this because my blood feel that this is my home," Adide hummed to herself. "What about you? Did you meet any trouble along the way to meet me?"

    Elise''s smile widened, "I am very happy to meet you and no, everything went smoothly. Along the way, I met grandfather, he was the one who had led me here."

    "Grandfather¡­ you mean, Raziel?" Adide apprehensively questioned.

    Elise nodded her head at once. "He wished to meet you but there are rules that caused him unable to meet you."

    "I see. I did felt that was the case." Adide said that being in Heaven caused her to feel at peace and by her answer, Elise could tell that her mother had made peace with her own pass.

    She kept looking at her mother, whose appearance remain the same to the time when she was young. She was just as beautiful as Elise recalled, her words that were both brave and gentle never changed.

    "And¡­ who is that gentleman over there?" Adide went closer to whisper.

    Elise''s cheeks reddened a little when her mother questioned her. "This is Ian, my husband."

    "Husband!" Gasped Adide with her eyes spread wide, "Oh my, congrattions!" Adide looked at Ian who had kept distance to give them a room. "I have to say, my daughter. You really do have a keen eye for a handsome man! Just like me." The womanughed. "Tell me more about yourself. I want to hear how your day is."

    Elise had a lot of events happening in her life but asked by her mother to tell her story, she kept the worse out of worse aside, deciding to tell all the happy time she spent in the mortal world.

    The entire time she talked, Elise watched her mother looking at her with a gentle look, keeping her smile the entire time without letting it down and chuckle from time to time.

    Elise told her all she wished to say, trying to hold her tears as she didn''t want to fill her meeting with sadness and tears to her mother and she can tell at times how her mother was doing the same thing.

    "How''s your father?" Adide then asked after a while, her eyes holding a certain expectation.

 Chapter 691: Your Warmth-III

    <h4>Chapter 691: Your Warmth-III</h4>

    Rmend song: Rosa La (only yesterday)

    Elise had a lot to say to her mother when ites to her father. She didn''t want to tell her mother all the sad time she had during her life, wanting to illustrate her only happiness.

    "Father missed you," Elise said. She can see it from her father''s eyes when talking about her mother, how deeply in love her father was to her mother and likewise.

    "I thought he would. I am d to see you and your husband to be alright," Adide then said, her eyebrows frowning a little as she talked.

    Elise tilted her head slightly. From what she knew was that her mother had spent most of her time isted in the thorny side of the garden. She didn''t seem bored nor stuffy as Heaven would make certain to supply all the amodation which the souls needed. Her mother didn''t know much about what urred outside the Heaven other than those which Elise had talked to her.

    Where did her worrye from then?

    "What do you mean?" Elise asked gently.

    Her mother took her hand, looking at her fingers before saying, "I have never said this to Levi. Because I know he would always be the first to bear guilt on his shoulder. I can only imagine how much pain and guilt he had when I had died away from him. I didn''t want it to happen¡­ but his curse, it is not something that I could control."

    "His curse?" Elise raised one eyebrow to her mother''s statement.

    "As you know, all demons have their own curse but the King and Prince of Hell had never found the truth of their own curse. I didn''t know what curse had gued Levi as well. But he appeared to be free of the curse''s restrain. At one point, I concluded that the King and Prince of Hell, my husband was the two only demons who weren''t cursed. It was all my wish, however," whispered Adide. Her red hair, like Elise glimmered in a slight orange tint as she sat underneath the sun.

    "What was father''s curse?" Elise questioned as she didn''t notice any curse dooming her father as well.

    Adide inhaled her breaths sharply, appearing to be shaken by her own thoughts as she said, "The King''s bloodline hold a curse. Where his direct descendants will suffer the same curse. The curse was for them to lose their¡­ first love."

    Surprised; Elise looked at her mother with her eyes wide. She could feel her heart dropping as her mother spoke, "I thought the same curse would be put on you but seeing your husband with you, I am sure somewhere along the line the curse had been broken and for those demons whose curse had been broken, their descendants will no longer suffer the same curse."

    Elise hadn''t told her mother about Ian''s death which why the woman wasn''t aware that the curse had once activated on Elise''s life. She looked at Ian''s face, finding his surprised look as well.

    "Does father know this?" Questioned Elise to her mother, replied with her mother shaking her head in response. "I didn''t know this either until an angel came and sat beside me. He talked about curses and told me about the curse that had harmed Levi. There were lots of things that I remember when I was still living, dearest, but also there are a lot more of things which I had forgotten. Even though Camael was free around Heaven, I had forgotten that he was the one who had killed me."

    "Heaven wished only to keep the happiest part of your life while you''re here," Elise said to her mother who nodded her head in response.

    "I don''t me their decision as every day, I live happily with the memory that we share together. You, me, and Levi, that happy time never change once in my mind and I am grateful Heaven didn''t erase those memories from me," Adide confessed. Elise watched her mother who she only imagined to have and never thought would meet again.

    Elise heard her mother talked about their past, when it was still time full of happiness; where Elise and her parents live together, share the same dream on one bed. Every day was happy and it wasn''t only her who had treasured those memories but her mother as well.

    Time passed as quickly as ever. Elise stood up when it was time for her to leave. Adide also stood from her chair, engulfing her daughter around her arms and patting her daughter''s back gently.

    "You did great, Elise."

    The single word caused Elise to want to cry again. But she sniffled her tears, showing her mother a wide smile. "Thanks to you, mother."

    Adide then looked at Ian, giving the man a pat on his shoulders.

    "Don''t you worry, Lady Adide. I am here for Elise, and I will forever be there to protect her," Ian gave her his words, the words which he wanted to state to Elise''s parents but unfortunately wasn''t able to until this day.

    "I trust my daughter''s eyes and where her heart bring her to. Take good care of them," Adide waved her hands as Elise and Ian made their way out of the garden.

    Elise couldn''t keep her eyes away from her mother until she had stepped out the garden. She then heard Ian humming with a small grin.

    "What''s wrong?" Elise asked curiously.

    Ian looked at Adide and said, "I am d to have such a great mother inw." And Elise''s smile was quick to blossom at his praise.

    "Them¡­" whispered Ian to himself while looking at Elise. Clearly Adide didn''t mention them to Elise as a single person¡­ but rather plural.

    In Elise''s journey, she learned through many hardships a lesson. Her life didn''t start smoothly and there were too many loss and betrayal that urred from her surroundings, but Elise never regretted any of the choices she had made.

    The best present that God had given to her was Ian, her husband, her dearest husband, who had stayed with her despite all the harms they went through together. There were tears, both sad and happy tears. But now, the fact that they could walk to Heaven, meeting their mothers and looking over to the blue sky from the Kingdom of God, tells the fruit of their hard work.

    "Ian¡­" Elise whispered when they walked out of Heaven''s gate. Along the way, she recollect her past that brought her to this day.

    "Hm?" Ian gently questioned her. His eyes that looked at her had always focus solely on her, caring her, loving her, and Elise loved his gaze and his pure love he had for her.

    "Do you know what your name means?" Elise held his hand tighter.

    Ian tipped his chin slightly and shook his head, "Not that I am aware of. I didn''t asked my mother what''s the meaning beside my name. Do you know it?"

    Elise nodded softly, "Your name means, gift from God. It''s correct, you are a gift God had given to me. My lovely gift."

    Ian was taken back to the time when his mother had told him where in the future, God would gift him someone who would stand by his side forever.

    His smile that always seemed mischievous now turned to a fulfilled smile, "And you are the gift of my life."

    Elise chuckled at his words, holding his hand tighter, enjoying to bask on his warmth. She heard him then said, "It''s time for us to leave; your hand, my love."

    Elise gently wrapped her hands around his neck while Ian had picked her waist and the back of her knees. "I was afraid to fly at first," Elise confessed before they fly.

    Ian''s wings spread behind him, the majestic ck feathers spread wide across the sky. "And you are not scared now? Getting used to it, aren''t you?"

    "I was afraid at first but I trust that no matter what happen during our flight, you would always be there to catch me," said Elise, receiving a kiss from Ian''s lips that pressed down gently.

    "And you are not wrong. I would always be here for you."

    Elise never felt so much happiness in her life. When they took off from the ground, soaring on the sky, she looked away to see how the Sun felt so near to them. Oddly, it wasn''t as hot as Elise had thought, rather it felt warm and good. The freshness of the air brushed gently on her skin.

    She remembered the time when they had fly together in the beginning and realizing so much thing that had changed.

    "Let''s go home," Ian said, the person who had given her a ce to call home and protect.

    Elise nodded her head, closing her eyes as she leaned her face toward his chest, hearing his soft heartbeat, cooing herself for their peaceful life that lies ahead of them.

 Chapter 692: Esther and Beelzebub-I

    <h4>Chapter 692: Esther and Beelzebub-I</h4>

    Months passed peacefully in Warine. Not so peacefully, in truth as along the way, Ian had exposed and sentenced two people to death by the rule of the Church.

    Who was those two people? It was none other than the Lord of Runalia, Garfon. Ian had made sure the inhumane man who had allowed very in hisnd to meet his demise on the cold de, along with the man who had hated him so much, Oliver. Ian didn''t forgot to bring Oliver''s soul to Heaven for the man was a corrupted angel for the Angels in Heaven to take care of.

    Elise sat on the carriage, watching from the window people passing by, crowding the town''s square. Her hands that felt cold couldn''t help but brush her stomach which had gotten bigger than before.

    Ian held her hands when he noticed this. Sitting beside Elise, he never missed even one sign of ufortable on her face and kissed her hands with his lips.

    "Cold?" He asked her.

    Elise nodded, "A little. Did Cynthia said when she would being to visit the castle?"

    Ian curled his lips, "After her marriage, she decided it was better to live in a house of their own but look at those silly lovebirds, they did make a house, but I didn''t expect them to ask permission to make it anywhere near mine."

    Elise''s smile widened. It was a wonderful news to her to know that Cynthia had settled down. After the death of Apollyon and Ernest, she could see the relief washing down the woman''s face but also emptiness as the hatred she had been holding in her heart disappear all of a sudden.

    Thankfully, there was Austin who was there by her side, bringing her back to her feet, thought Elise to herself.

    "I can''t wait to meet her children," she whispered.

    "Twins they said. Double the trouble if they turned out to be simr to their mother and father," he hummed before cing his hand gently on the side of her head, "But if our child turns out to be like us, I trust they would be amazing. A mix of you and me, I can tell when they grew older they could be the strongest being in this world."

    "I would like them to be wise, kind, and courageous," answered Elise to Ian who nodded to show his agreement.

    "I don''t think you need to wish for that, dearie. Our child will surely possess all those qualities from us."

    The carriage stopped when they reached by the castle. Cynthia and Austin could be seen first standing in front of the gate while they were both holding a baby on their hands.

    Cynthia turned to look and Austin, starting a small fight when she crossed her hands together and huffed. When she noticed from the corner of her eyes the presence of the red carriageing toward them. Unhesitatingly, Cynthia raised her hand and waved toward the carriage.

    Walking down from the carriage, Elise was greeted by Cynthia''s hug which she dly returned back.

    "Oh, Elly! How are you?"?Cynthia kissed the sides of her cheeks.

    "I''m great, Cynthia. You look so beautiful. How are you and the children?" Elise questioned, noticing Cynthia smacking Austin side by her elbow.

    "She''s beautiful of course, mdy. I made sure to make her sleep for eight hours every day at the cost of my own sleep of course, this two little rascals seem to know when it''s time for their sibling to sleep so they could keep me awake all day." Austin pointed out his under eye as if to show his eye again that had turned dark from theck of sleep.

    "That''s what husband and wife has to do in a family, Austin. They need to help and support each other when raising their children so the other won''t get sick," Ian answered, tipping his chin slightly as if he was advising his junior.

    Austin wrinkled his lips, "Milord, forgive me but in this case I feel that you are a newbie in the term of raising children."

    "Oh?" Ian raised his eyebrows and Austin who had raised his hand as he spoke slowly raised it down again. "My nine hundred years of live seem to be a "newbie" in your eyes, Austin. Want me to put you on the same nine hundred years worth of living?"

    Austin raised one of his hand while still holding to his children to defend himself by instinct, "Oh no no no no! Oh milord, only you can do that, I would rather spent a nice short life rather than a long mundane and full of pain one."

    Elise can''t help but chuckle at the exchange that reminded her so much of her childhood. She remembered seeing the three adult bickering amongst each other the way such as now.

    Cynthia held her hand to gain her attention which sess and asked, "How was your mornings, Elly? The worse part about being pregnant is the morning. I remember feeling so nauseous that seeing Austin''s smile annoyed me to the core. Of course, I had kicked him out of my room to make me happier although I feel bad about that, but seeing how much he was eager in the morning while I was feeling under the weather had been so annoying to me."

    Elise shook her head in response, "I might be luckier. I have never felt any nauseous feeling in the morning. As for now, I also eat well. Lucifer, my father, and my grandfather have been feeding me a lot as well; although I don''t think I can eat as much as they want me too."

    "They must be too delighted to hear the news of your pregnancy," chuckled Cynthia, imagining how the King of Hell, the Duke, and the Prince of Hell rejoice on the new addition in their family.

    Elise was taken back to the time she had told her father about her pregnancy. She remembered seeing his tears, and his happiness which was the same exact expression that Ian had when the physician they went to stated her pregnancy. They both were overjoyed to the point of tears that only made Elise happier.

    "And," Elise looked at the small baby that was wrapped in fluffy coats, "This must be the younger twin?"

    "Yes, the younger one is named Sabrina, a girl. The other one with Austin is Samuel, a boy," exined Cynthia. Elise smiled at the baby only to receive a wider adorable smile from the baby which filled her heart with warmth.

    When she tried to reach her hand and rub the baby''s cheeks, her expression suddenly stunned. The change of her expression wasn''t noticed by Cynthia or Austin but was not missed of notice by Ian.

    "Let''s get inside," Austin then suggested, "The weather is getting colder and as they both have mixed blood, they are very sensitive to lower temperature."

    "Maroon," Ian called for the butler toe out like a ghost but beside him was his wife, Lilith that made his presence more felt and less gloomy than before.

    "I will show you two the way to your rooms," Maroon skillfully ushered the two guests toward the castle while Ian and Elise remain outside.

    "What''s wrong?" Ian asked her,ing to her side naturally as that was the ce he belong in.

    "It''s Hallow and his sister¡­" whispered Elise. The blue eyes quickly look at Ian''s red ones. "Each babies had both Hallow''s and his sister''s soul."

    Ian''s eyes widened slightly and his smile quickly form, "Seems like your grandfather''s friends are putting their kindness into action rather than simple words now."

    Elise smiled looking at the door where Cynthia and Austin used to get inside the castle. "I''m happy and thankful for Gabriel and Michael. I will write a letter for them soon, but do you know a way to send them?"

    "You mean you need a pigeon who can send you letter?" Ian''s grin widened as one person came in his mind. "For certain I do, my love. Just give me the envelope once you''re ready. But don''t stamp them yet. I also have words I want to put on that letter."

    "You two," Esther who was standing at the door came out and spoke up.

    Elise looked at her aunt, noting how her aunt was frowning and appeared to be in trouble. Apprehensively, Esther said, "Do you hear any news about Beelzebub?"

    "News?" Elise questioned in reply. It had been roughly a year after the death of Apollyon and she wasn''t sure what kind of news about Mr. Beel that her aunt wish to hear about.

    Ian creased his eyebrows in a thought then asking, "Do you mean that Beelzebub hasn''t contact you at all?"

    Esther stayed quiet, "We met once. But I haven''t heard anything from him again and today¡­ I received this on my window."

    Ian looked at the silver bracelet and taking it to his hand, he indeed smelled traces of Beelzebub''s demonic energy. "It seems like Beelzebub is in trouble."

    Not expecting this, Esther was taken aback. Her blue eyes spread wide where her eyebrows raised to the crown of her face.

    "In trouble?" She repeated with her voice sparse.

    ******

    A/N: As Ian''s and Elise''s story ends aroundst chapter, now we will be delving into Esther''s and Beelzebub''s story. Thank you so much for the support everyone!?I will try update twice at weekend and write more than 1600 words in the workday. Thank you for your understanding^^

 Chapter 693: Esther and Beelzebub-II

    <h4>Chapter 693: Esther and Beelzebub-II</h4>

    Esther remembered the day, roughly a year ago when she ran out of Hell''s castle, sprinting in full speed. After learning that Lucifer had nned on everything and they weren''t in danger, she quickly wanted to check on Beelzebub''s condition as she had pushed him and teleportated him away from the castle.

    There was only one ce she had in mind when ites to the safest ce and she had rushed her way into the cave where she had once lived in while serving Leviathan as his servant; the ce where Adide had met Leviathan first as well.

    When she had came there, she heard a sting loud noise that rang on her ears, causing her to frown severely.

    "But this ce should be the safest," whispered Esther to herself, thinking that Beelzebub might have attracted some kind of danger and was fighting at the moment.

    The moment she entered, she was met with a pair of bright red eyes, glowering deadly toward her. Chills rides Esther''s skin and he looked at the demon who looked at her grimly.

    "Beel¡­?" Esther didn''t notice how her voice had cracked as she sensed the deadly presence from Beelzebub and his intention to kill her.

    Beelzebub stared at her nkly for a good seven minutes and that time felt long and short at the same time to Esther. She felt a bubbling feeling swollen on her throat, feeling like a prey being stared by a predator.

    "It''s you," Beelzebub said after a long time of staring at her. "How''s the castle?"

    Esther forgot that she had came here to warn Beelzebub of the castle''s current condition, finding herself washed by a cold sensation. "The castle¡­ yeah." Esther closed and opened her mouth to find a better word to say, thening to state, "The castle is safe. The person earlier wasn''t Michael but Lucifer who had disguised himself as him."

    "I knew it. He smelled different. Yet you pushed me away," Beelzebub stated hisst sentence with a deep bitterness.

    Esther sighed, "That wasn''t my intention and you know it as well. I was trying to protect you."

    "Protect me?" Beelzebub''s eyes narrowed when all of a sudden a loud p rang inside the cave. Esther flinched when she saw Beelzebub had pped his own cheeks. A small whisper left his lips before he looked back at her.

    "You should know your limit, Esther. Without me you will only be at more risk of danger and death," Beelzebub stressed his words, "You need me."

    "Need you?" Esther repeated his words, finding his eyes widening.

    He touched his head and Esther carefully took a step forward, "Are you alright. You are looking very¡ª"

    Beelzebub retracted his steps and raised his hand over her. "No. Don''te closer to me. You are really¡­ a trouble," said Beelzebub with his eyes narrowing, appearing to be angry at her which left Esther confused.

    In the end, they had gone back to the castle and defeated both Apollyon and Ernest. It should be a great victory to be celebrated by them, however, Esther was busy finding Beelzebub who had disappeared right after the war.

    Esther found Beelzebub as he was about to leave. She had spotted him on the way toward the garden, noticing him who was standing on the entrance of the garden and sped up to chase after him when she noticed how his bat wings were spread up.

    "Hey! Wait!" She chased after him, seeing Beelzebub who was ready to fly to stop when noticing her.

    Beelzebub seemed to be frowning, trying to control his anger to Esther''s eyes which pained her heart for some reason.

    "What is it?" Beelzebub''s tone was cold to her. It caused Esther to be confused how their rtionship could turn for the worse.

    "I haven''t thanked you for saving me," Esther started her words with a smile, "I know we started at the wrong foot and about me pushing you, it was my mistake."

    As she talked, she looked down, somewhat having the need to look at the grasses which color she couldn''t tell as darkness envelope the entirend and with theck of light, she was grateful as it had hid the expression that colored her face. But she didn''t know that by looking down and with the darkness, she too, didn''t know how Beelzebub kept on frowning. One of his hand covered the side of his head as if he was trying to hold his head together so his skull wouldn''t blow up to pieces.

    Upon Esther''s voice, his eyes turned dizzy and it was difficult for him to focus. Yet all of a sudden; his expression which once was filled with pain cleared out as if a storm had passed. His eyes turned brighter and livelier, but at the same time holding a hint of more cruelty.

    He raised his hand again and tilted his head, "You pushed me to save me, why do you have to apologize?"

    But you were bitter about it, answered Esther in her mind, deciding to keep her thoughts to herself.

    Esther didn''t noticed it at first how a smile had yed slowly on Beelzebub''s full lips. His eyes which were at the same hue of blood squint as he pulled the corner of his lips into a wider smile.

    "Anyway, Esther," Beelzebub showed her a gentle smile, "I had been thinking about something which only I know you can answer and no one else."

    "Only me?" What kind of question will it be? Surely when ites about knowledge she wasn''t the ocean of knowledge to be consulted for an answer.

    "Feel this," Beelzebub said as he slipped his hand to Esther''s hand. She was confused at first, wondering what she need to feel when the man in front of her had ced his hand over his chest.

    Startled, Esther pulled her hand away only for Beelzebub to press her five fingers deeper to where his heart was positioned at.

    "Can you feel it?" Beelzebub asked her with his yful eyes. She didn''t noticed before, but now in the position where their lips could brush if she had stand on the tip of her toes, Esther didn''t miss the sudden change in Beelzebub. She noticed his clever eyes turning slyer and though his hand was warm, his eyes were chilling.

    "Are you sick?" That was the logical conclusion Esther coulde up with.

    "Do I look like an ill patient? I am not saying about my heart changes, Esther. But feel it. My heartbeat and how it specially beat faster in a different tempo when I am near you," when Beel took one step forward, Esther''s heartbeat raced inside her chest and she felt the same happening on Beel''s heart which only affected her to be more nervous.

    "It''s a funny joke," Esther forced a chuckle to lessen the tension of the room. "You should attempt saying those words to thedies. I am certain they would fancy you in a blink of an eye simply of those words."

    "Was my question not clear enough to you, Esther? There are manydies on the city. Those who are extremely beautiful, extremely powerful, and extremely clever. But my heart choose you."

 Chapter 694: Esther and Beelzebub-III

    <h4>Chapter 694: Esther and Beelzebub-III</h4>

    Esther was stunned. The air wasn''t cold around them as the inferno river continue to flow around the castle where the heat wasn''t to far from them and yet she could feel how the air turn cold when brushing her cheeks as her body heat raises along with her heartbeat.

    It was loud, Esther could hear how her heartbeat grew louder. She could haveughed before but now, she was too stunned to be able to do anything.

    Beelzebub suddenly narrow his eyes as if he was angry and mmed his fist to his own head. Loud p rang across Esther''s ears as she had just witnessed Beelzebub hitting himself across his head to the point where blood trailed down his mouth.

    Beelzebub whispered a curse under his breaths while Esther watched his quick transition from being seducing to angry once again with eyes full of confusion. Beelzebub then spit out blood to the green grass and looked at her with his eyes narrowed.

    "Tell me, Esther. You have always been annoyed at my presence before and yet youe for me. Mind telling me what reason you have to do this?" Beelzebub''s question seemed restrain, as though he was saying the words with his teeth clenched tightly.

    Esther stayed silent. The question Beelzebub asked lingered in her mind. Why did he followed him? Even she, didn''t know the answer.

    When they were still living under the roof, Beelzebub was akin to a moth who would always snapped his wings next to her ears, remaining beside her ears persistently to the point where she wanted to end his life.

    He had been annoying but also when she was in danger, it was Beelzebub who had came first to save her. Was the reason for her to run after him was gratitude?

    Yes.

    But also not.

    Esther pursed her lips together. She had thanked Beelzebub before and it wasn''t like her to keep expressing her gratitude when she had done it once and when her sincereness had been conveyed.

    But when she had seen Beelzebub ready to spread his wings and leave, there was an urgentpulsion in her heart that drive her to chase after him.

    Beelzebub released her hand that had touched his arm which Esther had only noticed after he removed her hand from him.

    "See? You don''t have any reason to stop me." Bitterness could be heard from Beelzebub''s words but Esther felt like a baby who was told to walk, awkward and clueless.

    "Where are you going now?" Esther quickly asked, feeling the urge to ask him his next destination.

    "I don''t know but I want to go somewhere far," and his eyes stared deeply to her eyes as he said, "Somewhere far from¡­ her..e."

    "Why?" Esther asked, "You can stay in the castle now."

    "It''s not my home and neither is yours, isn''t it? I''m going to my own journey now and you should do the same. Hell is peaceful and you don''t belong here."

    "Don''t belong here?" Esther repeated the words that had caused her to feel a sharp pang on her heart as it felt that Beelzebub was saying she has no right to be in hell. Esther frowned, feeling angry at herself who had turned into a sudden sensitive person.

    "Well," she spoke again once she had calmed herself, regaining herposure. "I don''t belong here and I don''t have a ce I could properly called home as it was destroyed many decades ago, however, I as, your friend, am very curious about where are you going next."

    Beelzebub smiled, "We are friend? Since when?"

    Esther gripped her hand into a fist, ring at his eyes. Raising her feet, she stomped down to Beelzebub''s feet but the man who towered in front of her received the stomp regardless how he could have avoided it.

    Seeing how Beelzebub was barely bothered by her little attack only vexed Esther more.

    "You don''t have to be mean about it!" Esther turned herself and walked away, "Fine, if I''m not your friend. I will just leave you and find someone else who I can call as a friend," she angrily yelled in a fit of anger.

    Beelzebub then caught her by her arm, "What about you? Where will you be staying now?"

    "And who was it that called me wasn''t his friend? Why are you curious of where I will be living in?" Esther spitefully replied but decided to be the bigger person, "I will be staying in White''s Mansion. It''s the only ce in which I could stay at now."

    "I see," Beelzebub stared at her hands as he released her. "Take care."

    Take care? Esther frowned. ording to Beelzebub, they weren''t friend; then what were they? Partners in crime?

    Their rtionship can''t be describe with other words if it''s not friend and somewhere it shocked Esther how easily their rtionship could break.

    Was this the end? She won''t be able to meet him again?

    Slowly, Esther realized the true reason why she had chased for Beelzebub was because she feared the sudden separation. She couldn''t tell what other reason they would meet again now that mastermind of the war was dead.

    Beelzebub seemed to be first to make the choice, turning away without looking at her. His wings spread behind him marked his departure. Esther jerked out her hand to hold Beelzebub''s hand.

    "Can we meet again?" Her words blurted faster than her thoughts, but Esther didn''t regret her question.

    Beelzebub''s red eyes glimmered in purple for a very brief moment where Esther who had been staring at his eyes didn''t even noticed the change.

    "If fates allow us," Beelzebub released her hand once again, in act to push her away and Esther felt a missing sensation on the part of her skin that he had touched. "Don''t ever be in any more danger as you can only protect yourself in this world."

    Esther watched Beelzebub left the garden, staring at his majestic wings pping across the sky and how his figure turning smaller and darker as he reached the higher part of the sky until he disappeared.

    There, Esther stood in silence, feeling a hollowness in her heart that grew wider.

    Esther snapped back to reality, looking at Ian who had a frowned on his forehead and said, "This bracelet is indeed Beelzebub''s and I think it''s his servant who had left this on your window. The meaning of this bracelet is ''help me''. I think we can safely assume he is in danger right now."

 Chapter 695: Finding You-I

    <h4>Chapter 695: Finding You-I</h4>

    Esther gasped but she was quick to pull herself together. Looking at Ian, she then asked, "Can you help him?"

    "I have so many things I have to protect here in the mortal world and not to forget," Ian ced one hand over Elise''s back, "I have to protect my family who is here with me."

    Esther pulled her eyebrows together as Elise opened her lips when Ian put his finger to pinch her lips together.

    "Then where is he currently?" Esther questioned. Her blue eyes lifted to look at Ian who had retracted his hand to his sides.

    "I am not sure but I do know a person who can tell you the exact location where Beelzebub is. Good luck, aunt inw."

    Esther was determined to find Beelzebub. When the woman left, Elise stood before the window of Ian''s study room. One of her hand on the window as she looked at her aunt who disappeared all of a sudden leaving small trace of teleportation magic at the ce she stayed earlier.

    "What was that about?" Elise questioned when Ian snuggled his body and arms over her. "I think you would be able to help Mr. Beel freely. I would be alright alone. No danger shoulde to us anymore."

    "Danger won''te for us for certain, my love," Ian released his hand and turned his chair, then spreading his arm toward Elise. She took this as a cue toe closer when Ian had instead wrapped his hand and pulled her to sit on hisps.

    "But see here. When you have friend, don''t you want to root for them and wish the best for their life?" Ian asked her.

    Elise didn''t know what the question mean as and why it sprang up but she nodded, "Of course that would be delightful."

    "That''s what this is, Elise. I am helping."

    Elise took a minute to understand what Ian had said and looked at him in shock. "You lied to Aunt Esther?"

    Ian clicked his tongue and shook his head. "Not exactly lying, I would say. I am only creating ripples. When the two are too quiet, one is fearing to face his own feeling and the other is still confused with her own feeling, it gives me the urge to y with¡­ I mean to root for them, don''t you understand?"

    Elise somewhat understand that Ian was trying to give the push on the back for Esther and Beelzebub. After Mr. Beel disappeared, Elise noticed how her aunt became less talkative.

    She found her on some days where she would be staring at the garden as if waiting for something or someone and when she asked Esther what she was waiting for, Esther only gave a smile and veered the conversation away.

    Elise might not understand what kind of bond Esther and Beelzebub had but she do understand that the yearning that crossed her aunt''s face once in a while was caused by none other than Mr. Beel.

    "But where did you bring Aunt Esther too?" Ian had lied and Elise wondered if the next person Esther would meet will be able to continue the lie. If they do, then the push on the back would be possible but if they don''t, the lies would be revealed, therefore destroying their n.

    "No worries. This one guy is¡­ annoying and stupid to the core. This would be fun," Ian pulled his grin wider in reply.

    Hell was still and never changing nor never ending. Like the night sky of Hell that was always pitch ck, nothing changed in Hell as per Esther''s memories.

    She can see from her walk starting from the gate of Hell and the vige, she saw people who was suffering, the contrast to the lively and vivacious environment back in the mortal world.

    In Hell, one can see how there were more people who appeared as if they were standing on the border of death and living, and could die at any second. Their clothes was tattered and the humans would have called the street she passed by as the slum. But this condition of living spread not only at the current vige but most of the ces in Hell.

    It was a horrid ce where the jungle rule applies. Only the strong would be able to survive and the weak would die. It was indeed a cruel ce where human would see as Hell.

    Esther didn''te to reminiscences her past nor did she want to stay in Hell and to recollect the pieces of memories she spent while staying in Hell. The ce held simply too many bad memories and nightmare for her to remember. If possible she wouldn''t want toe to this ce again but today, she had a reason. A firm reason to be here.

    She looked at the smaller torn parchment, the sharp handwriting Ian had done to scribble the paper, writing a certain address that only those who reside in Hell to know the meaning.

    "Crimson feet," whispered Esther when she stopped at a certain building. She had left the vige, entering the town. As one would say the darkest ce to be the most dangerous, Esther had walked across the back alley of the town that was said to be more dangerous but by the time she arrived, she found herself standing at a luxurious door. Two statue was built next to the door where it was two women holding jar of water.

    The water that dripped out of the jaw was red in color, looking so simr to blood.

    Ignoring it, Esther entered inside the door when a man came beside her. He was dressed poshly and in manner asked, "Wee, Madame to our gambling house. Would you wish to sit in a new table?"

    Esther looked around the ce, finding private room that was covered by red curtain. Tables were ced in the middle of the room where on the tables there were one man dressed simr to the person who had attended her. Blue sk flew across the demons who sat in front of the table, the purple color wisp that were inside the sk was none other than the souls of humans that was often used as means of exchange and trade in Hell.

    "No," Esther realized she was inside a gambling house. "I am here to meet Asmodeus."

    At the mention of the demon''s name, the room that was once filled with soft calming music and chatters of people where even hearing the person beside you talking to be difficult at once turn gravely silent. The red eyes that stared at Esther now increased numerously.

    The demon in front of her narrowed his eyes. His polite smile was gone.

    "Lord Asmodeus you mean, Madame? It would be extremely difficult for you to meet him if you haven''t promise to meet."

 Chapter 696: Finding You-II

    <h4>Chapter 696: Finding You-II</h4>

    The demons all looked at her askew. Their judging eyes seized Esther''s entire figure, wondering which demon was daring enough to call a high demon to ask for their audience.

    "Invitation?" Esther frowned, thinking she didn''t have that. "I was only told by Ian that I shoulde here to meet him."

    The entire room once again fell silent, deadly silent.

    When someone who was stunned knocked the ss from the corner of the table, causing a loud crash, the bubble of silence finally finally burst.

    "I¡­ I will call the Lord here soon, mdy. Please take a seat at one of the private room. Laviene," the person who had attended to her need then called for another servant to assist her.

    As Esther walked across the room, she could feel the loud silence. Everyone looking at her curiously and she wondered if calling out Asmodeus''s name along with Ian''s name was a wrong move here as people immediately looked at her as if she had two heads.

    Without looking at her own path, Esther had bumped into something hard that caused her to frown. She looked up to see a man covered in ck cloak.

    "Oh, pardon me," Esther whispered when thetter man rushed out of the ce in haste without receiving her apologies.

    "This is the ce, Madame," said the servant who was told to attend her, earning Esther''s attention.

    Esther followed the servant to be led into a luxurious room. Arge table was ced in front of her. Food covered the entire surface of the red ssy table, leaving no space for anyone to put even a fork between the te.

    Esther raised her hand to the servant, stopping her from leaving, "I''m sorry but I don''t need this. I only came to see?Asmodeus for a question."

    "It is a tradition for the guest of the Lord to be seated here, Madame," answered the servant who was troubled by her request and immediately fled the ce as if scared of her.

    Esther sighed at her situation. She didn''t have time to stand around, waiting when Beelzebub''s was in a trouble and ask for her help.

    She waited for Asmodeus toe only for the man to bete for twenty minutes. Esther had been staring at the clock, entertained by the ticking noise that slowly get on her nerves as she was in hurry.

    Standing from her seat, she was ready to bring out Asmodeus when a shadow of a person appeared from behind the curtain and a person slowly entered the room she was in.

    The ck hair stood out amongst the red curtain, apanied by his deep red eyes and a look of grin covered the demon''s face.

    "It''s been a long time since someone had used Ian''s name toe here," the demon said, "I am Asmodeus and who might you be?"

    Esther looked at the demon who had came. For a human''s eyes, he was handsome and even for the demons as Asmodeus was known for his affairs with women that spread across Hell. Esther could tell by his smile of how ustomed he is to handling his conversation with women and it could be seen by his confident smile.

    While Esther was the servant of Leviathan, she had served him for a very brief while. Not many people knew about her and even if they did, in Hell, demons won''t notice other demon unless they are on par on them or stronger. Esther was known for her weak demon blood line.

    Even though Esther had met Asmodeus before, thetter didn''t seem like he remembered her at all.

    "I''m Esther and I''m here because Ian told me that you can help me to find someone," Esther said directly watching how Asmodeus make his way to seat at the chair parallel to hers.

    "Find someone¡­" Asmodeus set his chin on his arm over the table. His eyes curving as he chuckled, "I know that it was Ian who had mentioned you toe here. But I also hope that he had told you my service isn''t as free as people think it is, don''t you?"

    "Isn''t free?" Esther replied with the same smile. In Hell it was eat or to be eaten. One should never show their weakness or to turn meek in front people. "I thought to ask for you to read our future is not free but I have never heard asking for help to search for people which use less than a quarter of your irvoyant power would require you apensation."

    Asmodeus only smiled wider. "In the end it is my power and I don''t want to waste it on things that doesn''t benefit me. Tell me, Madame Esther. Do you think you can give me anything that would satisfy me? If you could, then I would think of helping you."

    "I came here with Elise''s help. The princess," Esther didn''t care if she was misusing her position as Elise''s aunt to get what she wanted as she didn''t see how it would hurt her niece. And she was more aware than anyone how she had nothing topensate in exchange for Asmodeus''s help.

    "True, I would have rethink and ept the help if it was the princess who asked me for help. The merit to be on the good side of the royals is too good for me to reject and ignore but you are not the princess," Asmodeus tly rejected her offer. "Don''t worry, Madame Esther, I''m not someone who would ask for the impossible. You have what I want and I am sure even without that thing you have with you now, you would still be living perfectly well."

    "And how sessful would you be able to search for Beelzebub?"

    "My power has never failed me, Madame. I have read the King''s future and it was correct," coaxed Asmodeus whose eyes keenly stare at her like an eagle who in front of its prey.

    Esther didn''t reply as she couldn''t trust Asmodeus''s clever words and his wide sly grin.

    "I can even not take anything from you, madame. But in exchange, I wish you to apany in a small game," Asmodeus crossed his legs, cing his hands over his knees, "This must be easier for you; what do you think?"

    While Esther contemte on her choice, the person who was cloaked in ck, the same person who had bumped into her earlier time stared at the curtain of her room, his eyes narrowing as he stood around to eavesdrop on Asmodeus''s offer.

 Chapter 697: Finding You-III

    <h4>Chapter 697: Finding You-III</h4>

    Esther couldn''t guess what kind of game which Asmodeus ying about but she had no time to think further on her choices when Asmodeus was the only key of Beelzebub''s whereabout.

    "Fine," Esther shrugged her shoulder. "What game?

    Asmodeus''s grin curled chillingly. "It''s easy. I was quite bored this days. As you see I have a gambling house but as the owner of this gambling house, I have almost no one who could be a good opponent for me to y with. I am actually happy to see an opportunity for someone to help me."

    "That sounds lonely but you could have step out of your gambling house and find a worthy opponent. There''s numerous amount of people outside the gambling house; some must be worthy of to be your match." Esther pointed out, not realizing how Asmodeus''s eyes narrowing as when she lifted her chin, the man had gained back his smile.

    Without replying to her statement, he said, "We will y three round of game. I know you don''t have time. But three game should be short enough for you, don''t you agree?"

    Esther didn''t know how much time Beelzebub had but she had no room to negotiate, "Okay. What kind of game?" Was it the usual card game? Or was it something simr to bloody chest? Wondered Esther.

    "It''s a game famous in Hell, or should I say as the one who poprized this game as the speciality of this gambling house," she heard Asmodeus speak and saw him raising his hand to cue his servant who stepped out from the door and pped his hand for a few humans to step inside their room.

    Esther narrowed her eyes at this and when she stood up, Asmodeus swipe his hand to push the table toward the wall in a loud crash. The food on the table fell on the ground, crashing and making a nasty mess.

    Esther saw how quickly the wily grin of Asmodeus disappearing at once and a look of hatred covered his face. "I would suggest you not to stop the game onesidedly, Madame Esther. I hate it the most when people stopped the game I''m ying in."

    "Did I offend you?" Esther asked at once. She knew she couldn''t afford to anger anyone not a high demon who was much stronger and powerfulpared to her.

    "You just met me, how could you offend me, madame?" Asmodeus returned her question yet his face was still filled with anger.

    "Maybe not I who had offend you but someone else?" It was clear that he is angry, that''s for sure, thought Esther to herself.

    Asmodeus chuckled, "I am amused to see how smart you are, Madame Esther. Correct."

    "Who was it? Beelzebub?" Esther recalled there were only two name who had brought her here. "No, Ian, was it?"

    Asmodeus''s hand that was holding to the edge of the table cracked, causing him to break the red crystal table to pieces. The table slide down after loosing one side of its leg, creating more ruckus and Esther noticed the fear that crossed the faces of humans who came to the room.

    "That fucker," cursed Asmodeus.

    Well, it turns out someone can call Ian as a fucker too, thought Esther in the midst of seeing the anger slowly shimmering over Asmodeus''s head.

    "You asked me why I couldn''t just step out of the gambling house and find a worthy opponent? It''s because that fucker dared to cheat on the game he won and sealed me here!" Roared Asmodeus; his scream causing all the fragile things made out of ss to quiver where a touch could destroy them to dusts.

    "That''s not me," Esther reminded. "I came here on my own behalf and not his."

    "I don''t care. The fact that Ian had sent you here means that you and him has a certain rtionship in where he would help you by telling my location," said Asmodeus spitefully. "Which also mean if I take your life here it would be a great loss for him."

    Does that nephew inw of her have to create grudge everywhere he go? And did Ian sent her here while being aware of the deep hatred Asmodeus had against him?

    "Once again I''m yed by the demons," cursed Esther underneath her breaths. "Fine. Bring it on. What game are you ying about? If it is taking humans'' life I''m not in."

    "No that''s not the kind of sport we practice here. They are here as our ''pawns''," Asmodeus seemed to regain somewhat of hisposure but now there was cruel glint on his eyes. He made his way slowly to one of the human, standing in front of the child who was barely tall enough to reach Asmodeus''s hips.

    The child cowered in front of the demon''s presence and Asmodeus took the twisted amusement in the fear that the humans showed. Taking a crown from his servant, he then ced it toward the child.

    "This will be your King, Madame," Asmodeus smiled. "The game we y will be nothing more than our old beloved game of chess."

    Esther cut in, "But instead of inanimate pawns you want a human as pawns on the chests." It was a game that Esther have seen before, apletely twisted game which she could never agree to much less to enjoy them.

    "Correct," Asmodeus then walked between the other line of the humans, choosing people when he stopped by thergest and tallest person in the room. The man was filled with scars all over his body, appearing like a warrior¡ª a fallen warrior as the fact he was here means he had died.

    Asmodeus''s grin widened, "This would be the king for me."

    Esther''s eyes narrowed, "This isn''t a fair game then."

    "Because your king as a child and mine is an adult? Or because that kide from a small and peaceful vige while mine came from the colosseum?" Asmodeus questioned obliviously.

    "Both," replied Esther.

    "No worries, madame. I''m not heartless. If I have an upper hand you will also have one in this. I will allow you to enter the chessboard but only a single time in each turn. The rules remain unchanged as a normal chess game."

    Esther thought about the traps that wasid. Obviously it was Asmodeus''s goal to win and the sweeter the temptation of his game, the deadlier the consequences for her to lose the game.

    "Okay," Esther, who had nothing to negotiate, agreed. She could see the clear ecstatic from Asmodeus''s face who seemed to look as if he could see the vision of his triumph.

    "Follow me, mdy. I will show you the way to the board."

    Esther followed Asmodeus who made his way out of the room, walking away as they had to change into another room. More eyes stared at Esther as the loud crash earlier had caused a small ruckus between the guests who expected for Esther and Asmodeus to fight.

    The man who stood in front of the room had disappeared by the time Esther had stepped out of the room. As they walked Esther took her time to observe her surrounding that wasn''t for long as they arrived in the room.

    The door opened for Asmodeus toe in and the humans who were brought earlier was now standing on each of their perspective boxes. Instead of ck and white checkered floor, the tiles where a mix of red and ck, a typical chessboard for the demons to y.

    "The game ends when I conquer your King or when you surrender¡ª" Asmodeus''s words cut off when Esther spoke.

    "But this is still an unfair game. Lets not forget your ability to see the future which could also mean you''ll be able to predict my next move," Esther pointed out.

    Asmodeus''s head lifted up and down, "I have to say you''re right but you''re wrong. I can''t use my power as to my liking as to what others would want to believe. I need a surface to reflect the vision I received from my power. Which mean I need this," Asmodeus flick his hand for a crystal ball to appeared over his hand. "This is one of my finest creation. The crystal ball which would give me my clearest vision. And to respect the rule of this game, I won''t be using my power at all. Any other question?"

    "We haven''t discuss the consequences of loosing and winning this game," Esther reminded him to which Asmodeus pped his hand.

    "True! I almost forgot about it."

    "Because you think I won''t win," whispered Esther.

    "Let''s see," Asmodeus walked to the second floor of the room where rather could have a better ce to see the chessboard of humans below them. "It''s clear that if you win, you would receive Beelzebub''s location. As a demon, I promised you, to tell you his location honestly. But if I win¡­ yeah. I would like to have you help me on my revenge against Ian."

    "Revenge? You mean kill," Esther helped to fix his words, causing him to chuckle.

    "I don''t wish to anger the King. I think harming him enough is enough for me. Yeah¡­ I want a deep scar for him to remember his whole life." Asmodeus crushed the railing of the stair case again out of anger.

 Chapter 698: Finding You-IV

    <h4>Chapter 698: Finding You-IV</h4>

    Esther was certain even if she had warned Asmodeus that Ian won''t care about her death other than Elise, the demon wouldn''t care. His eyes was clear in stating his deep hatred against Ian. No matter how small her life was in front of Ian''s eyes, and how petty it would look to Asmodeus, the demon would still do it out of spite.

    This was how demons were. Selfish, greedy, and petty to the core, thought Esther to herself before curling her lips close.

    Esther pulled herself together. In the end nothing would matter if she win. Asmodeus had promised and demons could never go back against their own promise made by their rule.

    She left Asmodeus side, walking toward the opposite side of the demon. Once she arrived, her eyes fell to the cushioned red seat that was ce near the railing. Asmodeus had sat on his own chair which was colored in ck, the opposite color of their perspective pawns.

    "If you are ready, you should take a seat, mdy."

    Esther was disgusted with the politeness and took a seat with a hmph. When she sat down, almost immediately her hands were pulled to the armrest and a ck leather strap appeared to bound her wrist to the wooden log at once. The same was done to her leg, surprising Esther.

    "You¡ª!"

    "Chill down," Asmodeus shushed her as he ced his hand to the armrest for a ck leather strap to cover and bound his wrist as well. "This is a measure for neither of use to interrupt the pawn''s movement when the chances is up."

    It was fishy, thought Esther. Asmodeus had given her too much handicap which was too nice to be true. She could only guess that half of the advantage she gained was due to the demon''s overconfidence.

    "You can move your pawn first, mdy," offered Asmodeus and Esther stared back at him with her eyebrows furrowed.

    Her eyes then fell to the humans who were ced like a real pawn. Each of them held and worn staff or hats to symbolize their speciality in the chessboard.

    Compared to Asmodeus''s pawns where almost all of them appeared like a fallen warrior, her pawns were mostly consisted of old men and women, even children who was her king.

    "F4," started Esther. She wasn''t well versed in game of a chess to make her feel confident like Asmodeus but she wasn''t the worse at the game as well. Considering Asmodeus was a veteran in gambling, however, Esther wasn''t certain if she woulde out of the door alive.

    "F3," continued Asmodeus with a smile.

    The beginning of the game started slow and even serene. Neither of them began the attack as most of the time in the game of chessboard. The first few minutes were onlyying ground work.

    "I am curious, however, Lady Esther. I want to know why you are searching of Beelzebub," said Asmodeus. "Don''t vibe wary. The only demon I hope to kill is Asmodeus and I don''t have any interest on Beelzebub much less harming him. You can speak to me peacefully."

    "I came only to finish and unfinished business with him," replied Esther which wasn''t a full lie but it wasn''t the truth as well.

    "Unfinished business?" Asmodeus poked an interest which Esther didn''t want to fill in. Seeing this, the demon smiled, "Well, if your unfinished business is simr to the one I have with Ian, I think you don''t need to find him, mdy."

    "E8," Esther''s eyes then looked up with a frown. "What do you mean that I don''t have to find him?"

    Asmodeus watched the pawns on the chest. His eyes were unlike Esther, watching the humans as a mere object, without bothering to go on defense to protect his own pawn.

    "He is sumbing," answered Asmodeus. "His curse is currently eating him alive. It''s also the reason why he hadn''t been seen for a long time now. He''s secluding himself for his own sake."

    Esther felt her heart submerging into a cold icy water. "Sumbing? His curse eating him alive? What are you saying?"

    "Oh? You don''t look happy. Maybe you don''t want to kill him? If not it''s still toote. You know how curse affect each demons in Hell, don''t you?" Asmodeus started with the basic.

    Esther nodded her head as she needed the answer from Asmodeus.

    "There are many cases of this curse causing deaths to the demons but around three fourths of the deaths caused by the curse is when they sumb to their own curses. There are many examples to this case but most famous is Veriousis."

    "Who''s that?" Esther asked. She was away from Hell for decades, not knowing some of the most famous history that urred in Hell during her absence.

    Asmodeus tapped his chair with a silent smile. "She is a high demon, a fallen one. Most known for her beauty and her fondness of taking married human men for her amusement. Behind all her wild and notorious fame, however, she was also known for her deadly curse. She was cursed to be in love with herself."

    "It doesn''t seem like a terrible curse," Esther replied.

    "Perhaps not but our curses are evolving. Deep inside, these curse affecting us are growing an an amount which differ for different demons. Some demons have their curse growing and an unprecedented rate, some are rather slow. Veriousis''s curse affected her so much that she was head over heels for herself."

    "What happened to her? How could her curse eat her?" Esther couldn''t understand how such a curse can kill the demon. What could excessive love of oneself bring?

    "Of course it doesn''t sound bad. It didn''t until it reached to the point where she wanted to have herself for her own self. In the end, that intense love caused her to torn herself into two," as Asmodeus spoke, Esther felt a chill crossing her back.

    "You mean to say that Beelzebub''s curse is affecting him at the same rate as Veriousis?"

    "Correct," Asmodeus snapped his finger. "His curse is to be greedy. While Veriousis was in mad love to herself, I am very intrigued to know who or what Beelzebub is greedy for. It could be power and it could also be¡­ a person."

    Esther went into a deep thought of the help which Beelzebub might be needing at the moment was about the curse. She wondered if he was now in a state where he was suffering to the point of unable to move. Thinking that, caused her heart to ache.

    "It seems I have taken one of your pawn," then came Asmodeus''s voice and Esther snapped out from her brief daze.

    She nodded her head, thinking that the human who resemble the pawn in the chessboard would be ced outside the checkered floor now that she lost one of her pawn when red crossed her eyes.

    Esther''s gazes widened when she found the human who was standing on the floor was cut into halves by Asmodeus''s pawn.

    "I forgot to mention," added Asmodeus after a while. Esther was still in state of momentarily shock where she stared at the body that now sprawled on the ground, unrecognizable from how they appeared before. "When your pawn dies, the human reflecting them will lose their life as well."

    Esther''s guard went down the moment Asmodeus spoke about Beelzebub that she had forgotten she was in the middle of a deadly game. The death awoke her in a way where she felt her heart jump.

    Esther''s hand on the armrest slowly tightened. She remembered once again the truth about demons, their heartlessness toward humans who they perceive as a being lower than them.

    It was true humans were much weaker, powerless, and stupid inparison to demons who had umted years of knowledge due to their long lives.

    "Angry,dy Esther?" Asmodeus asked, his smile remaining the same, wretched even to Esther''s eyes no matter how handsome he appeared to people''s eyes.

    "Continue," she demanded. The lives of the humans on the chessboard could be felt weighing heavily on her shoulder.

    In a quick twisted turn, the game that started without blood now had rivers of red lines on the chessboard. Esther tried to control herself with more losses of people from her side.

    When she had taken a few pawns from Asmodeus''s side, she could see how the warrior was scared for their impending death. The woman in front of him was given a sword to cut down the warrior in front of her but the woman was too scared to take life.

    The warrior wasn''t one to stay low on the face of death and rushed forward to escape when the statue that stood next to the floor had minced the human into cubes.

    The sight chilled everyone''s blood, Esther was no exception.

    "Don''t worry, mdy. I y my game fair," stated Asmodeus.

    "Fair? I can be more than certain you are blind," replied Esther, gritting her teeth.

    While they were on their chessboard game, the man with the ck cloak had taken the consciousness of the demon guards standing in front of the door''s room.

 Chapter 699: Glittering Tears-I

    <h4>Chapter 699: Glittering Tears-I</h4>

    Song rmendation" Vanic X Ze Days¡ªHypnotic

    .

    Esther prioritize to not loses her pawns as a single pawn could also mean losing the life of a human on the floor. The blood smeared more on the floor, deepening the red color of the crimson tiles.

    One of the human couldn''t handle anymore of the fear, running away from the tiles. Esther gasped, "No¡ª" her warning couldn''t be heard as the same human who had ran away had his head cut into halves.

    Esther winced, her hand tightening on the chair.

    "That''s, mdy. Is alright. You shouldn''t worry as I will provide you with another chess piece. As they had ran away on their own ord, this will not be count as your loss."

    But that was far from the true problem, thought Esther. It was the blood and lives that were spilled and lost was what bothered her. To lose her pawn was even more scarier than the idea of losing to the entire match.

    Esther gritted her teeth. The match continues with her trying to prevent live lost. She could see some of the humans begging for help toward her but she wasn''t able to do anything against the rules that were set up.

    Losing the fight her will kill her. Losing her pawn will kill the human. But being restrain to prevent the lives from being lost caused only another drawback where she could lose the game.

    "Oh no," Asmodeus hummed, "It seems that we are now on our perspectivest four moves,dy Esther."

    Esther gritted her teeth, seeing the possibility of her king to be taken by Asmodeus which mark the end of their chess board.

    But that wasn''t the only problem.

    Esther could see her losing stance but she can also see the possibility for her to win.

    However if she wish to win in the game, she would have to sacrifice one of her pawn which was her own queen.

    "What''s wrong, mdy?" Asmodeus questioned, feeling intrigued.

    Esther red at the demon as she knew the demon was sure she wouldn''t be able to fight against Asmodeus as she feared to cause more death. The demon was enjoying the only two choices that she had, the twisted choice where she could kill people.

    Esther then spoke, "You said I could go down to the chessboard."

    "For certain," Asmodeus confirmed, his eyes narrowing in wonder at Esther''s words, wondering what she had in mind.

    Esther felt the bound on her wrist loosened the moment Asmodeus snapped his finger.

    "D7," Esther announced before jumping down to the chessboard.

    She saw the knighting toward her King and quickly, she held the other person''s hand, throwing him out of the chess board.

    This wasn''t a choice Esther wanted to make. She didn''t use her card the entire time because she knew if she was able to stop the other pawn on the chess, she would inevitably kill the warriors of Asmodeus''s pawn.

    Asmodeus watched this with a smile. He was close to losing but it appears that losing the match didn''t interest him again as now, he was more interested in watching Esther suffering on choosing whose life she would take as all choices were right on her hands.

    The thought of sullying a human''s hands with blood delighted the demonic side inside of him.

    Esther didn''t hesitate to pick the sword from the child who was her king to cut clean the warrior''s neck, defeating the knight.

    Blood flowed down, causing scream from the women behind her.

    "You''re a murderer!!" Shouted the woman.

    Esther''s eyes narrowed at the woman but she didn''t take offense. To humans'' eyes she was no less than a monster like Asmodeus when in truth she had killed the Knight as dying painlessly was better than being chopped to pieces.

    Esther went back to her seat after wiping the rest of her blood. She red hatefully toward Asmodeus, "Continue," she demanded.

    Asmodeus grinned widely. His mouth slowly opened to announce his next move when all of a sudden the door of the room mmed open.

    "Sir!" Shouted a servant who took care of the gambling house. He had only entered when from behind a hand had appeared to chop the servant on the back of his neck, causing him to lose consciousness.

    Asmodeus frowned seeing the new addition the room. His hand was bound and so was his power. Knowing this, the man had taken the chance to walk over Esther and touched her.

    "Stop!" Roared Asmodeus who could tell what the man was trying to do.

    The man pay no heed to his shout and touched Esther''s shoulder for both of them to disappear from the ce, leaving only but a ck thick smoke all over the ces.

    Asmodeus tore the strap binding his wrist and dashed toward the smoke. His hand reached inside to pull only nothing.

    "Shit!" Bellowed Asmodeus in fury.

    Esther opened her eyes, finding her head dizzy as her vision tilting. When she looked up again, she saw the tall trees surrounding her before she realized the warmth of hand grasping her wrist.

    She pushed the man away from her, quickly pulling up her guard.

    "Who are you?!" She shouted, trying to form her magic on her hand, realizing she wasn''t able to do anything for some unknown reason.

    "Calm down," the voice answered. "I''m not an enemy, Lady Esther."

    "After kidnapping me?" Esther huffed. "Yeah, of course, I trust you and your empty words which is not back up by any evidence. A man in a ck cloak came and took me away and you expect me to say yes i trust you?"

    "No. I think you might remember me," slowly the man pulled down the hood which covered his face, revealing his bright brown eyes. His hair that once looked kept now was unkept, unruly, and untidy. Only a year had passed but the man was not even half of his past self. His appearance made him appear older and mature. Despite being a human, now he looked nothing like one, seemingly to have acquainted himself to the environments in Hell.

    Esther blinked when she looked at the man. He didn''t appear simr to his own self before. His beard that had grown almost had Esther to mistake him as someone else.

    "You are¡­ Dalton Lone," said Esther with her frown tying into a knot. "Where have you been? Elise and Ian had been searching for you."

    She remembered what happened and when was thest time she had seen Dalton. It was when the human man fell unconscious and was brought to Hell to have his injuries tended.

    Esther at the time had a brief fight toward Beelzebub and around that same time, Dalton woke up from her unconscious state, walking away from the castle and was announced missing after the death of Ernest and Apollyon.

    "I know," answered Dalton while looking down to the ground. "I have seen the posters around Hell where my face was posted on it. I also know that Lady Elise and Lord Ian had sent the request to find me as they are worried about me. But I cannot ever be at peace without finding my brother."

    Esther pursed her lips tightly. "I don''t think you know this yet, Dalton but Ernest¡­ he had died."

    Dalton nodded his head, "I know. I do not mean finding him in a sense physically which why I had stayed here in Hell instead of finding a method on leaving Hell by meeting Lady Elise or Lord Ian. I wish to meet him¡­ as a soul, I just wish to talk with him once again."

    Esther stared at Dalton. The man had shown his determination to meet his brother again that he didn''t care of the danger in living in Hell.

    Esther recalled how Elise describe Dalton as a kind and gentle soul which she could see to be true. Suddenly Esther sighed, "Then did you came earlier to help me?"

    "Of course, Lady Esther," answered Dalton without sparing a second thought.

    "No, I am thankful that you wished to help me. But I had to win that match earlier to find the location of¡ª"

    "Mr. Beelzebub?" Dalton asked that had Esther to raise one of her eyebrows. "Pardon me, mdy. But I overheard a little of the conversation in which you and Asmodeus had. I know that it is your top priority to find the location of Mr. Beelzebub but I also knew that if you had yed that chess board, you would never win."

    "I will never win?" Esther questioned his certainty in his reply.

    "I have seen in his gambling house and how his matches work, mdy. Most of the games he yed always ended up with him winning and this is achievable because there are two bloodline power in him. One ''irvoyant'' and second being ''Victory''. The power of victory would always make him win no matter what game he yed or at disadvantage he was put in."

    Esther raised her hand, "But he had promised not to use his power."

    "His power means his magic. irvoyant can only be achievable when he use his magic but his Victory powere from his bloodline. He didn''t have to activate it for it to take effect," replied Dalton, seemingly like an open book.

    "Then. Do you have any idea how I should find Beelzebub? He is in danger. In exchange," Esther quickly said, "I will also help you to gain an audience to meet your brother''s soul. If we could find it."

    Dalton''s eyes quickly brightened as he looked at Esther with excitement and eagerness. "I don''t need to be repaid, mdy but I will be d if you can help me to find Ernest. And as for Mr. Beelzebub, I do have an idea on where he might be."

    Far away from the forest where Esther and Dalton stand in, Beelzebub stood inside his castle where his hands were covered by blood of his own which continue to pour from his arm.

 Chapter 700: Glittering Tears-II

    <h4>Chapter 700: Glittering Tears-II</h4>

    Esther followed where Dalton bring her to. She looked left and right of the barren forest where the treesck of leaves to give a life into it. Red wold flowers grew over the dry path underneath her shoes.

    "Where are we going to?" Esther questioned, wondering how Dalton could find Beelzebub.

    Worse than her, Dalton is a human, someone much weakerpared to the rest of demons living in Hell. Yet miraculously he managed to spend one year in Hell without losing a single limb from his body.

    This was a puzzle to Esther and she could only guess the witch that Dalton talk about dearly treasured Dalton enough to help him.

    Not to mention, he was able to escape from the gambling house despite the ce being crowded by demons and demonic servants.

    "I met a person who had helped me through the span on one year which I spent here in Hell. You might be confused, mdy, but I assure you to trust me," Dalton promised.

    "Was the object of teleportation and the smoke earlier was made by the same person you are speaking of?" Esther questioned, finding Dalton nodding his head.

    "She is a witch, they said," Dalton exined.

    "A witch?" In Hell? Confused Esther wondered in her mind. "I trust you, Dalton because I can see by my own eyes what kind of person you are but I do not trust this person whom you are calling as a witch. In Hell, nothing is free."

    Dalton didn''t go against Esther''s words, instead agreeing, "Yes, mdy. I have seen how in Hell nothing is free. One help for even a drop of a water, require a payment in change. I have seen how things work here and I have also learned that using my personal belief as a human would never work against this ce, where demons live and strive in. She was the one who told me this as well."

    "She as in the witch," Esther made it clear and Dalton nodded his head once again at her exnation.

    "It''s that, in a turn of fortunate event when she was in need of help, I was somewhere near her and was fortunate to help her from a danger that could have taken her life. She was almost kidnapped by a soul trafficking demons. It is because half of her soul is a human''s, the soul trafficking demons tried to capture her to sell her soul," Dalton exined in details.

    "And in repayment for helping her, she promised to help you?" Esther questioned for Dalton to confirm.

    "Yes, mdy. I couldn''t refuse her as I am also aware that the chances for me to remain alive in Hell is close to zero," Dalton pointed out a point which Esther agreed to.

    "I don''t think she would be please to know you bring me to her location," Esther whispered.

    "I am sure not. The witch is a very kind person, mdy," Dalton stepped deeper to the forest instead of leaving the forest. Esther thought the location of the witch would be hidden somewhere inside the forest but instead, the made a stop in the mouth of arge cavity over the foot of a burning mountain.

    "A cave?" Esther asked.

    "We are yet to be there, mdy. Please follow me," Dalton made his way inside the eerie looking cave without an ounce of fear.

    Esther felt unsettled at the cave as the ce was narrow and dark. When Beelzebub''s facee to her mind, however, Esther''s fear left her and what was left was determination for her to find him. Find him and help him. Also this time, she swore to let out the words she wasn''t able to say to himst time.

    While she was in a deep thought, Esther didn''t notice how Dalton suddenly disappeared from in front of her. Esther only noticed it when her eyes that had been looking at her own shoes noticed the dead end of a wall in front of her.

    Her chin lifted up, confused as she couldn''t find Dalton.

    "Oh shit," cursed Esther to herself when all of a sudden a hand appeared from the wall she was standing before. The hand at once pulled her inside, causing Esther''s heart to jump.

    She stifled her scream, almost falling forward when another hand had caught her shoulder, helping her to regain her stability.

    She looked up, finding it was Dalton.

    "The wall¡­" Esther said in startle.

    Dalton smiled, "It is an illusion, mdy. The entire mountain is not here but a mere illusion."

    Esther realized what Dalton meant by illusion when she looked around her, witnessing that she was suddenly inside a luxurious interior of a room.

    The fluffy red carpet on her shoes was clean to the point that it held no dust. The floor around her was squeaky clean, sparkling as if it was a gem. The chandelier silently brought light to the room.

    Her venture using her sight ended when she heard a toned cough.

    "Dalton. I did say you can do what you like to do but bringing a demon inside my home is not what I would like you to do," said the woman. Her dress was pitch ck in color. A frown on her fair forehead and her paleplexion made her appear chilling.

    The contrast of her long blonde hair and her red eyes also made an impact to Esther.

    "No," the witch hummed, "You are not a demon but not a human. You are¡­ someone like me."

    "Pardon?" Esther tilted her head, "Someone like you?"

    Dalton politely bent his body forward, "I apologize for not notifying you beforehand, Lady Venervy. It was urgent and this person is someone who I am acquainted with. She was in a bind and I am not able to turn a blind eye into the need of help the person I know."

    Venervy raised her hand, "That''s not the problem. You. Who are you exactly?"

    Esther replied the woman''s question with a smirk, "I wonder who you are as well? It''s inappropriate for you to ask my name without introducing yourself."

    The woman narrowed her eyes, "I would feel that we can be a friend if not for that smart mouth of yours. You are not a demon but not a human either. Am I correct?"

    "And so are you, I suspect," replied Esther while staring back at the woman''s eyes.

    "Lady Venervy, she wishes to help me to meet Ernest again and I would like if you can help Lady Esther to find the location of the demon, Beelzebub," cut Dalton. She could see how the woman had started at the wrong foot and didn''t want them to fight.

    "Beel? You want to meet Beel?" Venervy questioned with her eyes brushing up and down on Esther''s entire figure. "You must be one of his lovers. Coming for revenge? I advised you not to."

    "L¡­ Lovers?" Esther almost choked on her words as she repeated the word. With her eyes wide she shook her head, "No that''s not how it is."

    "Don''t be shy. I know it because once I have shared that kind of rtionship with him. What can one expect. He is a high demon, famous all over Hell, young, and handsome," Venervy exined. "Though I doubt with the amount of women he slept around he would even remember me."

    Esther felt as though waves had hit her. There were many things for her to process, but it was more difficult for her to process the sharp pain that stung her heart when Venervy retold her past rtionship toward her.

    "You were in a rtionship with Beel?" Esther could feel how her voice break and hated the way her own voice waver as she asked the question.

    "It was a casual rtionship," Venervy shrugged her shoulders but narrow her eyes in a smile when she noticed the stormy expression which Esther had on her face. "But he did whispers lots of sweet words to me."

    "I see," Esther looked away. Why should she be in pain hearing this? Beelzebub live as long as her, perhaps she was even older than him, but no demon would keep their chastity like her did. It wasn''t that Esther want to keep her pure until her marriage. She didn''t care about such things but because she didn''t want to give her body to a person she can''t trust and in her entire life, she could only trust herself.

    The opinion hadn''t change and she couldn''t expect Beelzebub to have the same mindset as her. After all, demons chase for the amusement of the world, to satisfy their lusts, greed, and pride.

    It should be normal for him to sleep around.

    It should be normal for her to listen to this.

    But the pain that stab and squeeze her heart was not normal.

    "I didn''t came there to meet him for such reason as you said," Esther firmed herself. She had to build walls to protect herself and somewhere Beelzebub had melted the sides of the wall only for her wall to harden again now. "I came here only to help him. I don''t care what rtionship you had with Beel but I have to say this to you that it is embarrassing to see and adult woman trying to prove their better than the other. But yes, you are still a child, what can I expect."

    Venervy looked at Esther with a deep frown as her hand that held the railing of the staircase tighten. Sparks seemed to sizzle when Esther''s blue eyes met her red ones.

 Chapter 701: Glittering Tears-III

    <h4>Chapter 701: Glittering Tears-III</h4>

    Esther clenched her hands when Dalton cleared his throat. "It won''t take much time to find Mr. Beelzebub with your power, I believe, Venervy. Will you help us?"

    "Us? I would help you but not this irritating woman. But since if I refuse to help her you will not meet that brother of yours, I have no choice but to agree," Venervy said with a humph, looking at Esther before smirking. "I would just think this as helping a lost dog."

    Esther waved her hand to the woman. It would be very childish for her to even try and retort Venervy who clearly doesn''t know the basic of being polite.

    Venervy clenched her hand seeing Esther''s attitude and quickly walked away.

    "Is she always like that? Rude?" Esther questioned Dalton with a frown. She came only to find and help Beelzebub but unexpectedly met Dalton again and now had to face the woman called Venervy who almost railed her anger.

    "She was polite to me, however," Dalton pursed his lips and Esther snapped her finger.

    "But she would show her fangs to women, is that it?" Esther made up a guess that had Dalton to nod his head in answer.

    "But I trust she is not a bad woman, mdy. You can be at ease."

    Of course Esther''s least of worry was if Venervy attacked her. The woman seemed to have many tricks under her sleeve but inparison to power and experienced, Esther was far more superior to fight the woman on her own.

    It was the fact that Venervy''sment made her blood boil. Why do she had to hear her history with Beelzebub from her mouth? Was it something to be boasted around when you slept with someone?

    But when Esther think Beelzebub uttering this to her, she felt her heart sinking even deeper to her stomach, hurting her and angering her.

    "We should follow her," Esther said. If there was one thing she always do it was not to trust people easily especially Venervy who seemed to be one who love to hold grudge to her heart till her death. The type of petty woman.

    Dalton showed her the way to the upper floor and was led to arge room filled with books. When entering, Esther noticed the scattering amount of liquids put into ss tubes across the tables. Certain amount of pages were spread on the surface, scattered as the owner didn''t have the time nor will to tidy the parchments.

    Esther walked over the room as if it was her own and went toward where Venervy had stood, keeping herself poise before arge cauldron which held a clear liquid in it.

    Venervy narrowed her eyes when Esther came nearer. "You called me a child but see who is better at using their own power?"

    "Unlike you, I was busy with many things that I don''t have to create cheat magic papers such as this to boost my magic and infuse them to the cauldron," replied Esther, pulling one small parchment that wasid on the table. "I thought I was a person with the least demonic magic but it appears you have them lesser than me."

    Venervy quickly grabbed the paper that Esther held and grumbled as she continued with her boiled liquid. "My mother was a demon and my father was a demon."

    Esther heard Venervy''s words with a faint nod, "It was the opposite for me."

    "Opposite? I think you don''t know how lucky you are, Esther. My mother gave birth to me alone as she had taken advantage of my father. She was one hell of a bitch, a whore, who loves to force married men into making love with her," Venervy said as she red at the liquid on the cauldron, possibly looking hatefully at her own reflection, thought Esther.

    Maybe because his appearance reminded her of someone she hate the most which was her mother.

    "Is that why you hate women around you?" Esther questioned and Venervy''s eyebrows raised as she was confused how Esther could know this. "You said that I don''t know how lucky I am but what a fool you are. Your life is still a hundred times better than mine."

    "As if you have gone through something worse than me," Venervy said which caused Esther to frown.

    "I don''t see what I shouldpete here, Venervy. People''s life has their own hurdles, their own difficulties, and no one can say one have a more difficult life than the other but if you say that my life is better than yours, then I''m d," Esther didn''t know what Venervy wanted topete and while she didn''t want to fight with the woman, she couldn''t help but to see Venervy like a child who was seeking validation.

    Venervy gritted her teeth. It appears that she wouldn''t be satisfied unless she won over Esther. Seeing this, Esther sighed, deciding to stay low so the woman''s pride wouldn''t be crushed.

    "Beelzebub; what kind of person he is in Hell?" Esther changed the questioned. She didn''t like to ask Beelzebub from Venervy, but seeing the woman had slept with him once, perhaps she knows more about Beelzebub that she didn''t know.

    "And I thought you liked him?" Venervy questioned and Esther didn''t reply. "He is famous in Hell. One of the most handsome demons in Hell, powerful, and he is someone no one would want to mess with."

    Esther felt pricking sensation all over her heart. She wondered if the Beelzebub she knew was all the side there is to him and she was sure that she had only seen one side of his true self. "Have you heard about his curse?"

    "Of course. His curse is well known after Diablo''s curse, a curse that made him greedy. I remember that this curse affected worse to the previous holder of Beelzebub''s title."

    "The previous holder?" The person who was named Beelzebub before the current him?

    "His curse was one of the fastest one to worsen. I remember his greed was toward a certain woman," Venervy begin to take a dagger from the table, slowly brushing her hand to the carved handle of the dagger while Esther listened closely to her words. "The woman was the greed of Beelzebub. He loved her so much but that love didn''t make him settled. His greed caused him to want so much more of the woman and in the end¡ª"

    As Venervy stopped her words, Esther looked at her with raised eyebrows, "In the end?"

    "He killed her. Cut her to pieces, rip her heart out to drink her blood, and devour her entirely," Venervy had spoken casually but the depth of her words caused one to shiver in chill.

    "That was his greed affecting him?" Esther saw Venervy nodding her head before using the de of the dagger to create wound on her palm, letting blood to fall down toward the cauldron.

    Esther, on the other hand, mulled over the fact she found. Slowly, she could now understand Beelzebub''s curse. His curse did not corrode him physically but mentally. The greed enhance his absolute need to a certain thing that took his interest, causing him to turn mad in his own greed to have the object to himself¡ª or maybe a person as well.

    "I found him," came Venervy voice that broke the thoughts that ran across Esther''s mind.

    "Where is he?" Esther readily prepared herself on the move.

    "He is in the mortal world," replied Venervy, "In and called Warine."

    "In Warine?" Esther was surprised to hear this as she had just been staying in Warine, at the White''s Mansion. This means he was much nearer to her without her notice.

    "I wille back soon to help you, Dalton," Esther said quickly, moving in haste as she now received the location to where Beelzebub is and she didn''t want to waste any more time.

    "Wait," Venervy stopped Esther from taking more steps away. "I wille with you," the woman said.

    Esther raised her eyebrows again, "I think I am the only one who has a business with him?"

    "I think I do as well. Why? Are you scared that I will steal him, missy Esther?" Venervy smirked on her own questioned.

    "Why would I?" Retorted Esther and she stepped away, "Fine if you want toe. Do you want toe as well, Dalton?"

    Dalton thought about how he would rather stay in Hell as Ernest''s soul was also somewhere in Hell but seeing the friction between Esther and Venervy, he was certain that they need someone who could stop them when a fight begin to shimmer over.

    "I would like to help you as well, Lady Esther."

    "Fine," Esther then pulled Venervy forward. "Go on, show the way and teleport us to the mortal world."

    Venervy didn''t like the tone that Esther used which was bossing her around. "You can do it as well, I am sure. Go on and make your own portal. Unless you are dumb enough that you need to learn from me for hundred of times until you finally understand how the magic works?"

    "Oh," Esther''s smile widened, "Yes. As you say, I am weak and dumb. But no worries! You are here to help me, aren''t you? Now, you beautiful, strong, and smart witch. Open a portal for me like a good girl, would you?"

    Venervy red at Esther for her n to mock her fail miserably and Dalton quickly said, "If you don''t mind, I would do it for you."

    "No," Venervy stopped him without looking at his face, still ring at Esther. "Fine. Today, I will learn how to be a bigger person for this weak and dumb woman."

    Esther didn''t feel the least offended when she said, "Oh thank you. Strong, powerful, and smart witch." Her words sounded kind but Venervy could tell her raw and bitter sarcasm.

 Chapter 702: Lies, Liars-I

    <h4>Chapter 702: Lies, Liars-I</h4>

    Venervy stomped her feet as she went to take a device that would help them to teleport to the mortal world without needing too much time. The device waspact and was in a seize of her hand, there was magical spell written in it.

    While Venervy angrily activated the device by inserting her magic inside it, Esther watched the device with curiosity when she noticed the red marking lines that weren''t written using demonguage but something else.

    "I hope your weak self won''t throw up after a simple one trip," Venervy remarked, walking toward the mists that appeared suddenly in front of them after the device was activated.

    Esther didn''t know where the confidence came for Venervy to believe that she was some kind of a powerful being when all her magics were avable to many demons for practice.

    But Esther did wonder. How despite Venervy''s weak power and her basic and limited knowledge to the magic spells, she knew how to easily locate a high demon like Beelzebub which should be difficult as the stronger the demon are, the more difficult it is to find their location.

    Not to mention, it should be difficult for her to protect herself but she had offered her help toward Dalton. Esther could only find more questions as she looked into Venervy.

    Regardless of the questions, she followed the woman, entering the portal and was transported away from the ce. When she opened her eyes, she found herself in a small town, hidden on the back alley of the houses.

    Dalton came after her, stepping out from the wall. He looked around the ce and stared for long at the sky above him.

    "It''s been a long time since you came to the mortal world, doesn''t the air feel lighter and fresher here?" Esther remarked.

    Dalton pursed his lips. He saw the people walking buy and a heavy expression covered his face. "Yes," he replied after a while.

    "You shouldn''t waste the time longing around. I didn''t came here to do your chore," uttered Venervy, breaking off Esther''s conversation with Dalton.

    At this point, Esther was tired of Venervy and decide to silently follow the woman. "Where''s the exact location?"

    Venervy didn''t reply and this annoyed Esther. She knew that they weren''t in a good rtionship and nor did she want to try founding a better one, knowing Venervy''s proud attitude would never allow this to happen. But to not answer her on a whim was beyond childish.

    She turned with a frown only to see Venervy''s deeper frown.

    "What?" Esther asked.

    Venervy''s eyes looked around, "I can only predict his location is near here as to where he is precisely, you need to do it yourself. What? Why are you looking me like that? Do you think I would want to do everything for you? You have eyes and legs, go and find him yourself. My help is not free."

    Said someone who showered Dalton with a lot of help, thought Esther as she rolled her eyes.

    Ignoring Venervy, she turned to Dalton. "You two can stay here or go back. I will be searching for him."

    "Do you have an idea on where he might be?" Dalton questioned as Esther looked rather confident being alone.

    "No, but I can ask and search. This town is small and I believe it won''t take much time for me to find him," Esther then turned away. If only she was more stronger, she believed she could have found Beelzebub more efficiently.

    Dalton then offered, "Then let us split into two groups. I will help you, mdy."

    Esther was not one to act hesitant and she nodded quickly, "Thank you."

    Ites without a saying that Venervy wouldn''t want to choose to be with her, therefore, Esther was prepared to go alone when Venervy followed her from behind.

    She looked at the woman who said, "I only want to see what you can do. Seeing that you were almost in danger and was in need of help by Dalton earlier, I am afraid you would die before you could properlyplete the promise you made with him."

    "Whatever," Esther shrugged her shoulder and left the alley this all happened while Venervy crossed her arm, smirking as she stared at Esther.

    Esther first looked into the inns in the town while describing the appearance Beelzebub had to the people she met in hope one of them had seen him. Unfortunately for her in half of her journey, it turns out that no one had seen anyone whom she described.

    Perhaps Beelzebub had changed his appearance? It was possible considering he was a high demon. And for demons it was an extremely easy task to change their appearance as they like.

    "Seems like no sess,"mented Venervy who hadn''t done anything but tagging behind her.

    Esther still mulled over the ce where Beelzebub could be staying in. Considering that Venervy had predicted Beelzebub was in the town, it shouldn''t be extremely difficult to find Beelzebub but here she is, after venturing to half of the town, she found no traces of him at all.

    "How correct are you when ites to locating people?" Esther questioned, ignoring the previous remark which Venervy made.

    "You don''t believe me? I can even locate anyone else you know, tell their name if you don''t believe me," urged Venervy. Her confidence was truly something to apud.

    "Fine. The princess''s location," Esther said, her eyes studying Venervy who pursed her lips. "You can''t?"

    "I can''t locate those who have the royal blood. But you can ask me of someone else," Venervy veered the conversation.

    "If you can''t find the princess, what about her husband? The third generation of Diablo," Esther was once again faced with silence from Venervy and she sighed, "You said you can locate people?"

    "I can! I can, understand?" Venervy refuse to acknowledge theck of her power. "The problem is those two people who you spoke of is beyond my limit to locate. The princess bear the royal''s blood and the third generation of diablo is the nephew of Lucifer. He has the Angelic''s blood that intercede my ability."

    Esther hummed, "Is that so? Well then tell me something else. Do you understand demonguage?"

    "I am born in Hell, it''s for certain I will remember my ownnguage. While my mother was a bitch she still teach me enough so I won''t be illiterate."

    "Ancient demonguage as well?" Esther made her way to another building as they walked on the side of the street, passing the iron fences beside the pathway.

    "Not ancientnguage. What do you want to brag you understand the ancientnguage?" Venervy questioned with her eyes rolling.

    "I don''t understand ancient demonguage either," Esther confessed, the sun above them was oddly too sunny for her to focus on her walk.

    "Then why did you asked that?" Venervy raised one of her eyebrows, continuing to stick behind Esther by walking three steps behind her.

    "That teleportation device wasn''t made by you, isn''t it?" Esther then questioned her which caused Venervy''s back to straighten in startle.

    "Of course, I was the one who had made them. No one else want to befriend me and as someone who is a mix blood, don''t you know this as well? How there are many demons who avoid us out of disgust," Venervy bitterly remarked.

    Esther had walked into another back alley. It was more precisely to be called as a street but as it was made in between of tworge house, people rarely used the street unless they were in a hurry. It was still morning in the town, time for people to enjoy their time without the need to be in haste, causing the street to be grimly silent.

    The sun that was dizzily intense earlier suddenly lost its shine as if it was engulf by arge monster. She looked up to see the clouds had indeed eaten the sun away, making it hidden underneath.

    She didn''t see Venervy''s expression and had stopped looking back but put and end to her steps as she could feel Venervy''s footsteps had stopped as well.

    "You don''t know ancientnguage, your power is too low for someone who can create such magnificent illusion. The devices that you use is very ancient in design as well. Do you know what I think, Venervy?"

    "What?" Venervy was now on her guard if earlier she wasn''t

    "I realized that there is only two possibilities. First either you are trying to hide your true power, and to show your meek self so people will wrongly judge you, or¡­" Esther drawled until Venervy who was impatient asked.

    "Or what?" Venervy urged.

    "Or that there''s someone else who had created all those things on your house. The illusions, those devices, those parchment of magic spells. It''s all something I know but not something you will know. Which mean there will be someone else who had created everything you had on your house."

    Venervy''s breaths hitched and Esther still spoke without looking back.

    "Why did Beelzebub sent you here to meet me?"

 Chapter 703: Lies, Liars-II

    <h4>Chapter 703: Lies, Liars-II</h4>

    Esther turned her body to face Venervy. Her shocked face, colored with panic was enough answer for Esther to know that her guess was correct.

    "That device, the hallucination location, and Dalton''s sudden arrival in Asmodeus''s gambling house. All of them, wasn''t it connected?" Esther asked while staring at Venervy''s eyes.

    She traced back with her mind, following her first routes until she arrived here. Knowing Ian, her niece''s husband, he wasn''t one to make a move without a n.

    And to add, her death will affect his rtionship with Elise and the man had slowly changed to respect lives more and the weight of souls.

    Then why did he told her to meet Asmodeus who he knew bore a deep hatred against him?

    It''s because somewhere Ian knew that Beelzebub would be in Asmodeus''s gambling house, if not he would be keeping an eye there to know her sudden appearance.

    At first, Esther thought the possibility that Dalton was in fact Beelzebub''s disguise, but she realized after talking to the human man, he was himself and not Beelzebub.

    "How did you know?" Venervy questioned, gulping as she couldn''t keep up more pretentious act.

    "The house you live in. Although it was faint, I could feel the great presence of a high demon. Also I asked Dalton why he decided to visit Asmodeus''s gambling house which is considered to be one of the most dangerous ce in Hell," Esther crossed her arms, "He told me that you needed a herbs that was specially sold by one of the gambler."

    Venervy mped her lips. "I don''t see where''s the w."

    "The w is that Dalton is a human," Esther pointed out "You promised to help him therefore there should be no reason for you to shove him into the mouth of danger. The devices, your high illusion magic, and the way you are not scared in front of high demon''s threat when Dalton had to save you from danger of being attacked by a lesser demons."

    "If that was all you found, I don''t see how I can be rted to Beelzebub," Venervy still hold her ground even though most of her lies had been exposed.

    "Perhaps but other than Leviathan, Ian White, there will be no demon who would risk their lives for nothing to go against Asmodeus," Esther then pointed her finger at Venervy. "But there''s one more after them. It''s Beelzebub. Where is he? This game is not fun."

    Venervy maintained her re at Esther but gave up as she knew she couldn''t keep her lies any longer. "I don''t know," she looked at Esther and frowned, "I said I don''t know, alright?! Lord Beel only told me that I should help you change your mind from trying to find him."

    "He needs my help and now he''s saying he wants to change my mind from seeing him? Is he a child with unstable temperament?" Esther clenched her hands.

    "This is the second time," she spoke through her clenched jaw. "It is his second time to push me away. Do you know what I am thinking, Venervy?"

    Venervy could see the red glint across Esther''s eyes when she looked down, feeling goosebumps as anger shimmers all over Esther.

    "Not only once. Not even twice. This is over the third time he tried to push me away. Not a friend?" Esther felt her anger raising when she recalled the hurtful words which Beelzebub had said. The pain turn into a deeper anger and she clenched her hands. "Where is that bastard."

    Her tone was pressed and stressed.

    Venervy could feel herself cornered when she had enough spaces around her to escape.

    "I remember you said you wanted to help Lord Beelzebub¡­" but her current expression look theplete opposite, told Venervy to her own mind.

    "Help?" Esther smirked. "He said he didn''t need any help and he went so far as to hurt my feelings. It seems what he need of help with is his brain."

    "I think you have to calm down," Venervy gulped when seeing how Esther''s hand had turned into a fist and the way it trembled as if it was trying to contain her deep anger from spilling out like a volcanic eruption.

    "Calm?" Esther stepped forward and Venervy urged herself to run when Esther had pulled her by her wrist. "Answer. me. now. Where. is. he!"

    Away from Esther, the room where Beelzebub stood at had been trashed and destroyed. The only thing that left was a canvas that was covered by a thick fabric to prevent dusts from sticking to the wet surface.

    Beelzebub had only stared for long at the mess around him. His hand that was holding tight to the ss shard bleed profusely as he kept on tightening his grip on the sharp edges.

    "Why are you afraid?" A voice came around him when he closed his eyes, as though he was trying to lock himself away.

    "You do know, don''t you, Beelzebub? Nothing is eternal. Remember Ian White. What was the reason for you to stick with him?" The voice asked and chuckled. "So you can be friend? Don''t tell those lies to me. I know you better than anyone. You didn''te to meet him only to befriend him. You are curious of his secret to his immortality. Remember back your disappointment when knowing he died."

    "It wasn''t disappointment," Beelzebub cut the man off. "I wasn''t disappointed at his death!"

    "You mean you felt sad for him? Guilty? Mourning? Beel, oh, Beel. You grew up like an innocent puppy and I thought by now, you have grown but you are not. Your innocence can''t be changed it seem,"ughed the man in mockery. "Since the beginning, you don''t care Ian White''s life. You didn''t care the trouble he is facing. The only thing you cared of was his secret. You weren''t mourning for his death. You were disappointed that the eternity that you wanted was proven to be wrong by his death."

    "Shut up!" Beelzebub yelled. His howls caused the nearby sses to break into pieces and when he opened his eyes to look down, he was met with his own eyes which was reflected on the broken shards of ss.

    His mouth wasn''t moving yet his voice seemed to have spoken beside his ears. "You should hurry, Beel. You don''t want to die, do you?"

    Beelzebub raised his hand which was holding the ss shards toward his eyes when he suddenly stopped. The noise around him was gone all of a sudden as if storm had passed.

    The mess of his room was no less than his own life. Seeing the luxurious interior of his room, he recalled of his child self dream of having a beautiful house, being stronger than anyone, but who was he fooling.

    He had indeed became stronger but with a price.

    Beelzebub''s eyes snapped open when he heard a knock from the other side of his door. "What?" His hoarse voice demanded.

    "Milord, it seemed we failed."

    Beelzebub need no exnation and at once he mmed open his door, meeting the old demon whose hair and beard was in the color of white.

    "What do you mean by fail? I have told Venervy and warned her enough to protect Esther. What happened?" Beelzebub demanded. The red eyes that looked at his servant moved faster.

    "No, milord! Lady Esther should be safe for now. However, it appears that she had found out Venervy is one of yours, Lord Beelzebub." The servant exined before his eyes slowly seeing the blood that continuously poured down from Beelzebub''s hand. "We should treat your wounds¡ª"

    Beelzebub cut the man off by raising his hand and pressed his fingers to his forehead. "She knew? How? Venervy was once an actress in the mortal''s world, her act should be hard to perceive."

    "I do not know how myself but I have heard that woman had strong instinct with them, milord. It could be that Lady Esther was better to pick up signs from others."

    "Why can''t she just stay away?!" Beelzebub roared, mming his fist to the frame of his door. "I tried so hard so she would leave me but she is too persistent. I¡ª can''t she once care for her own life?!"

    The demon servant didn''t reply but looking at Beelzebub. He could see how angry and frustrated his Lord was but at the same time, he could also see the happiness that once caused Beelzebub''s eyes to brighten at the mention of Esther''s name.

    "I cannot be in contact with Venervy, milord. But thest I heard is Lady Esther threatening her."

    "Knowing that persistent in her blood, I can tell she will find her way here soon," Beelzebub left the door, walking toward the mess without caring how his skin was torn and ripped when he walked over the sharp broken objects.

    "Should I try to stop them?" The servant offered.

    "No. Venervy can''t do it neither can you," Beelzebub suck his own breaths and released it after a long while. "Forget it. Even if she knew my location now, I doubt there would be anything she could do. With our location, sooner orter, I know she will give up. No. She has to."

    His servant raised his voice when Beelzebub had crushed his ss again and decided to retreat silently.

    In his mind, he wondered who Esther was. Never has he seen Beelzebub''s emotion to be read easily like an open book such as now. Only with the mention of the name Esther, Beelzebub''s expression was like an open window for anyone to read the weather of his heart.

    Beelzebub made his way to the window, ring at afar and whispered, "Don''te. Esther."

 Chapter 704: Lie, Liars-III

    <h4>Chapter 704: Lie, Liars-III</h4>

    Beelzebub when he was younger once dreamed to be the strongest demon in Hell. Like how heroes started as a normal civilian, Beelzebub once had a childhood like no others.

    Inparison to many demons in Hell, he had a once peaceful life with his family.

    "Your boots," his mother voice echoed when Beelzebub ran across the hallway of their house. The house was located somewhere in Hell, at one of the safestnd where war rarely urred.

    His mother and father was a high demon, their bloodline allowed them to leave with enough amodation and Beelzebub grew up with no worries in his mind.

    He stopped when his mother spoke and tottered toward him. "Mother I am older now! You don''t have to chase after me like this."

    "And your boots?" His mother questioned. Her long blonde hair was tied to the side as she held one hand on her hip and the other holding out the shoes for Beelzebub to use.

    "I don''t need the boots now. I will only be visiting the garden," said Beelzebub. He imed himself to be older even though her height barely could even his mother''s waist.

    "Garden again?" His mother sighed. "Have you forgotten that your father forbid you from going there?"

    "But¡ª"

    "If it is about your pet again, I am certain he is fed well," his mother looked down on him who had puckered his lips in dissatisfaction. Finally she sighed and said, "But I suppose you can meet him if you miss him."

    "What about father?" Beelzebub asked. His red eyes turning brightly.

    "Today will be our secret," his mother''s smile softened. "But remember if you don''t listen to your father again. I wouldn''t be able to allow you like today again."

    "But I simply told him that I wished to visit the mortal world," Beelzebub presented his hand, "I don''t understand why he despised that idea so much and what was my mistake that could have angered him."

    His mother held one hand over her cheek, looking hesitant when she said, "Your father, darling, doesn''t like humans."

    "He doesn''t? Why?" Beelzebub was on the age where he was curious of anything and everything surrounding him. His curiosity had nimbly brought him into finding about the mortal world which was fascinating to his eyes as it was filled with numerous of things that he won''t be able to find in Hell.

    "Humans," His mother red eyes looked over the window under his watch. "They are greedy and selfish. Their welfare came to first for themselves. Regardless if it gives disadvantages to others or if it would out others on a risk. That''s the way they are."

    "But demons are like that as well. We put ourselves before others," Beelzebub raised his question.

    The question had his mother to smile. "Perhaps yes and perhaps not. See, if I were in danger, will youe and help me despite anything, honey?"

    "Of course!" Beelzebub answered. "Do humans don''t do that?"

    "I am not sure. But for the humans whom I have seen, most of them are simr to the ones I have described to you. Without caring, they could sacrifices their dearest one for their own gains. Even though we are suppose to be demons, they are no less crueler than us, some times even worse."

    "I don''t understand," Beelzebub drew his eyebrows, causing a frown on his small forehead. "If they practice the same idea of us and believe that putting themselves before others to be correct, why do father disagree with them? I thought they could live alongside us with our believes on the same line."

    His mother looked to be in bind with the question he raised. She bent down to her knees and ced her hand on Beelzebub''s golden hair. "I think this is something that you cannot understand yet, honey. I don''t understand it either and your father will disagree if you leave to the mortal world to find their existence. But one day, I believe there will be an option for you to find out more about them and see their life with your own eyes."

    "What about you mother?" His mother looked down with her eyes filled with questions. "Do you hate humans?"

    "I have to agree with your father. I don''t like humans at all. They were beings made by God, loved by God, yet all they do is going against god yet they disagree with our way of living, making us evil when they are no different than us. That?Frankly, I found them disgusting and pathetic."

    Beelzebub who had received his mother''s permission to leave the house, was in a deep thought as he scoured the garden. He wondered what kind of life human had in mortal world. As humans were looked terrible in Hell, there was little to no record of them. This only fueled more questions in Beelzebub and intrigued his childish curiosity.

    Beelzebub pushed away his thoughts of trying to visit the mortal world as to him, his father was an extremely frightening person who he would never want to go against.

    At the time when Beelzebub made his way to the greenhouse, he heard a hoarse sigh not far from the ce he stood at.

    "Who''s there!" Beelzebub demanded at once.

    Beelzebub''s family was known as one of the most prominent families in Hell. Therefore, their garden and house was kept with the extreme security. Their garden was one of the ces with strictest security due to his father''s fondness to the garden where even servants were unable to enter.

    Yet from the scent where Beelzebub could smell, he could notice the traces of iron, the overwhelming of blood that caused him to frown.

    Beelzebub heard the sound of movements but the other person refused to reply. "Come out or you will regret it!"

    Beelzebub was still young but taught by his father whose temperament was no less than a volcano, he held the proud attitude that caused the other person to flinch in fear.

    Beelzebub noticed the shadow moving away from the back of the tree on his left and rushed to chase after the person. Being a demon, even though he was still a child, in ease, Beelzebub could chase after thetter person, grabbing them by their shoulder and mming them down to the ground.

    Beelzebub''s red eyes glowered when he red at the other person. "Who are you!"

    The other person screamed but Beelzebub who noticed the woman''s brown eyes quickly raised his hand to cover the woman''s mouth, stopping her from speaking.

    "You are a human."

    The woman seemed to be startled as well when she saw the person who had dragged her down to the floor was in fact a boy, a younger child who was much smaller than her.

    "Don''t scream. Someone wille if you do," warned Beelzebub as he continue to look at the person. All this time he had been curious of humans and finally finding one that could serve some answer to him, Beelzebub couldn''t help but wanting to gain more knowledge on them through the woman.

    His grin widened that was far from a child''s smile as it was filled with a trace of cruelty.

    "You don''t want to be cut to halves, do you?" Beelzebub questioned. The woman doubted the boy could do anything but was worried if the boy screamed for people toe and kill her.

    She couldn''t help but nod as it was the only option for her to escape danger while Beelzebub smiled in mischievousness.

    Silently, he dragged the woman nimbly toward the green house. Ordinarily, no one could enter or have a chance to see the greenhouse of his family but using the same reason that people won''t recklessly enter the greenhouse, Beelzebub had brought the woman there to avoid gaining the servant''s attention or his parents as it would put a stop to his n.

    The woman sat in fear as she sat down on the floor while Beelzebub stared her continually.

    "You are a human, aren''t you?" He asked again for confirmation. By how the woman was scentless and not to forget her eyes that held no trace of red color, he guesses the woman to be a human but he was unsure if he was correct. He once had heard about scentless demons and even a demon with odd eye colors. The woman could be one, thought Beelzebub.

    "If I say I am not human, what will you do?" The woman asked in fear.

    "I will hand you to my father''s hands. Honestly, I do not care about your life," Beelzebub uttered.

    "You will hand me to your father if I am not a human?" The woman was puzzled by her reply. "But humans should be the reason why you would hand me over to the authorities."

    "Maybe to others yes but I am curious of humans, therefore I will not do such a dumb thing as giving my experiment to the hands of my father," Beelzebub crossed his legs as he sat on the edge of his chair.

    "But¡­ even if I tell you I am a human or not, will you believe me?" The woman apprehensively questioned.

    "No," Beelzebub simply replied, "But I can confirm that with my eyes soon. Remember, lying is not good,dy."

 Chapter 705: Lies,Liars-IV

    <h4>Chapter 705: Lies,Liars-IV</h4>

    The woman gulped. She rejoiced when she saw it was a child that had found her, believing that like the children in humans'' world, it would be easy to trick him and escape. But the children of Hell was much different from the ones she knew.

    Beelzebub was definitely young in her eyes but he was sly, much crueler, and also hold a twisted morale which humans couldn''tprehend due to their humanely beliefs.

    "But it won''t be fair if only I who receive the answer to my questions. I can offer you a help, miss," he offered.

    The woman was wary with what offer Beelzebub prepared in his mind but regardless, she nodded her head.

    "If you manage to amuse me for this one week, I promise to show you the way out of this house without telling anyone," Beelzebub could see the woman''s eyes instantly brightened. "But remember I only want to know things that are interesting in the human world. Imagine you have a hundred score, and the more you give me things that bore me, I will slowly decrease your score."

    "When it hits zero," whispered the woman as she shuddered.

    "I will have no more use of you," Beelzebub replied honestly. "You seem to be bleeding. Better patch it up as I can''t talk with beings that have no more soul."

    The next morning, thedy of the house came back to the mansion after an evening party. Slowly taking off her scarf and cing it aside, she looked toward the housekeeper servant who had a protruding horn from his forehead.

    "Where''s my naughty son? Is he doing another mischievous act of his?" Thedy questioned to find her son, Beelzebub.

    The servant looked troubled, "The young master had been in his room since the morning."

    "He had been in his room?" His mother asked with a look of disbelief. "Are you sure about that? That child will either be on the roof of this house or under the water well."

    "Yes, yourdy ship. The young master had been in his room after breakfast and had never came out since," the servant replied, looking as confused as thedy of the house.

    From the corner of the house to the small animals that lives between the cracks of the walls, everyone knew the endless mischief that Beelzebub always done but that one day particrly, he had been doing nothing but stay in his house which should be impossible.

    "I will go and check him," thedy quickly spoke, worried that something might have happened to her son as this had never urred before, not even once in a blue moon.

    As she rushed up to his room, thedy opened the door without a knock. Her red eyes then falling to Beelzebub who was reading a book while his body hung upside down on the curtain hanger which he had modified to be a ce for him to rest himself in a bat-like position.

    Beelzebub''s eyes widened and at once he closed his book to look at his mother. "Mother?"

    Thedy looked at the book he read. It wasn''t unusual for Beelzebub to read book as the boy was a one curious being who would want to know about everything and anything around him. However, he would usually sacrifice his sleep to do so while spending all the hours in the morning and afternoon to his strange and questionable antics.

    "I heard you have been in your room the entire day?" Thedy questioned, moving to sit on her son''s bed.

    Beelzebub smirked, "I don''t usually run around either, mother."

    "Maybe but you will also spend your time doing questionable actions which you im to be experiments," his mother''s eyes sharply looked at him and Beelzebub would be honest to say how his mother''s eyes made him nervous as it feel as though she could see through him.

    "I feel that I should stop doing that," Beelzebub lied and his mother seemed to caught up on it and he added, "For now. I am quite bored of teasing the servants and there''s nothing that I can experiment inside the house."

    "Hm," his mother sang, "Now I understand you are not doing anything at this moment but there is indeed something you are hiding underneath your sleeve, don''t you? Is this your way of requesting to leave the house?"

    "I can''t?" Beelzebub questioned with one eyebrow raised. His golden hair hanging down looked like spikes as he continue to stay on his upside down position.

    "There had been problem in the abyss and as you know the greater the problem in the abyss it would echo to Hell. In either a good way or a bad way," his mother exined.

    Beelzebub jumped down and walked to sit next to his mother. "A problem in the abyss? What kind? Father''s work also circles around the abyss is this the reason why he had been absent from home?"

    "Yes. There was a soul who left abyss and stole something they shouldn''t have. The death angels are furious and their anger is affecting the location of abyss in which your father is overseeing," his mother exined.

    Beelzebub frowned, "What kind of item did that soul stole? Are they a demon?"

    "They weren''t a demon and what they stole was, the key to the afterlife book. The afterlife book is the book which hold the name of souls which would be reincarnated to the mortal world again as a reward for their previous life''s action or pity from the misfortunes they have to suffer in their previous life."

    "That doesn''t make sense," Beelzebub interrupted. "Why do the death angels and the abyss would be in a chaos? It''s only a key but the book which is important should still be within them."

    His mother shook her head, her blonde hair glowing, "Without the key, we wouldn''t be able to open the book. It is simr to having a house but no key."

    "And they do not have anyone to forge another key?"

    "As the key was given by God it would be impossible. It appears that soul is also a human but was able to take life of a death angels and other demons who were guarding the border of abyss. They are extremely dangerous; therefore, your father would like it if you stay at home."

    Beelzebub frowned and flop down to the bed, "That''s not fun! I have been staying at home for three months. I cannot handle staying here again. I might have to n for a new idea to stay in this home."

    "But you have been avoiding to be bad," his mother pointed out.

    "That has changed. Father haven''t lifted up my punishment to visit the garden every time and I don''t have enough ce to be free. Therefore, I have to n for something that could keep me far from boredom."

    "The garden?" His mother recalled the time when Beelzebub had caused the mischief from one that was only silly and naughty to the ones that could have done damage to a person''s life. Slowly, the pace of his mischievousness raise the older he became.

    Recalling how hisst action caused the servants to be hanging on thread of almost falling into a livingva river, the woman gave up. "I will persuade your father to lift his punishment."

    "You would?!" Beelzebub''s eyes brightened widely.

    "But remember to not cause any troubles for this whole month. Only this whole month, do you understand? Remember that if your father hear of your excellent behavior, I am certain he would give you a better reward."

    "I will!" Beelzebub jumped down from his bed. "So I can leave to the garden now?"

    "Be careful when handling Fiona, even though she is our pet if she is angered, you know she wouldn''t let it away by a simple bite," his mother warned but Beelzebub had ran away from the room, making his way quickly to the door.

    "I will!"

    When Beelzebub had left, his mother walked and stopped when she saw the housekeeper. "It seemed his interest is now revolving in the garden. I am not certain if he would be creating another mischief, keep an eye whenever he left the garden and try to find out his reason to be intrigued by the garden."

    "Madame, I heard that children would slowly became mature and it is extremely faster to the children of Hell. Perhaps he has slowly understand how to fill his curiosity without hurting or bothering anyone near him."

    "I hope that is the case," thedy then made her way to the window, sighing, "The weather is still terrible. Send me a letter to my husband now."

    Beelzebub, on the other hand, dashed toward the garden. When he saw the greenhouse, his smile widened. Opening the door, he could sense the human woman flinch in fear.

    Her clothes now that he looked at it was stained by blood and it seemed that since his absent she had been tending her wound across her stomach and leg. With her leg wounded, she wasn''t able to run when he chased her the other day but even without her legs being wounded, she would still be slow, thought Beelzebub to himself.

    "Do you have plenty of rest?" Beelzebub questioned. "I don''t want you to die unnned."

 Chapter 706: A Fearsome Father-I

    <h4>Chapter 706: A Fearsome Father-I</h4>

    The woman looked at him in fear like the rest of the days since they first met. Beelzebub walked over her, tilting his head, "It still smells like blood."

    "The wounds I took will take a month or more to heal," the woman replied and Beelzebub hummed.

    "Seemed like that is one of the drawbacks of being a human. For now you will be safe if you decide to not be stupid and left this greenhouse. It is the only ce that could take you in and I am certain for you it is your safest ce, don''t you?" Beelzebub asked and the woman clenched her hands.

    "You are not the head of this house aren''t you? If you are, you would have let me inside the house. Won''t your father or mother turn livid if they knew you keep me here?"

    "No don''t do this, human. I know what you are doing and I dare you to stop the idea in your mind by thinking your can threaten me and turn the table around because it won''t happen," Beelzebub narrowed his eyes in threat, "Who do you think my parents would sided with? You or me? If they knew you are here there would be one thing that I am definitely certain they would do before anything and that is to kill you."

    The woman pursed her lips, "There are people chasing after me and if they know you kept me here, you would regret it¡ª"

    "Death angels," Beelzebub interrupted, causing the woman to look at him with wide eyes and shock. "Those are the ones who are chasing after you, am I wrong?"

    "How do you know?" The woman gasped as she thought her identity was hidden well.

    Beelzebub rolled his eyes. "It would be stupid if I don''t. The death angels are at ill rest because of a certain someone who had stolen their precious key. They came searching for that soul but wasn''t able to and here you are, appearing before me while drenched with blood. Perfect coincidence? I think not."

    "I thought demons are supposed to be scared of death angels," yet Beelzebub spoke about the death angels as if they were nothing that confused the woman.

    "You mean lesser demons but I''m not," Beelzebub spoke with his shoulders raised. "Why did you do it?"

    The woman didn''t see the chance for her to refuse to answer and with pursed lips she said, "I wanted to leave the abyss."

    "Are you that sure you are going to face your punishments in Hell?" Beelzebub questioned. The only reason for human to ran away from Beelzebub is because they fear they would be sent to Hell, more specific the torture side of Hell.

    "I killed people when I was still alive. Many people," the woman confessed.

    Beelzebub kicked his legs around and made his way to sit on the edge of the bench. "But if you wanted to run, you could have just left without taking the key. That key in your hands are only a burden to your escape n. There''s only two reason for you to decided and steal the key from what I can see. First; you want to avenge your anger to the death angels out of spite or two: you wanted to take the resurrection book but only got they key. I bet on the second one. Am I right?"

    The woman continue to stare at his red eyes and after a while she finally sighed, resting her back that once was tense to the back if the tree which she had been leaning at. "You are far from being a child. Are you really a child or did you shape shift?"

    "I haven''t learn how to shape shift and I am a child, at least by the demons'' term but in term of humans, I am much older than you, human," said Beelzebub with a grin. "Why do you want to steal the resurrection book? To write your name there?"

    He saw the woman shaking her head in response. "I honestly have no concern of my own resurrection. I deserve death and I don''t n to live a hellish life again as a human."

    "Then?" Beelzebub was intrigued. His mother had said to him of how humans prioritize themselves above anything yet this woman had stolen the resurrection key not for herself? He was curious to know whom she had stolen the key for.

    "My son," the woman answered after a while. "I wanted him toe back to life again. No matter what price I have to pay. If I have to die on the death angel''s hands, so be it. I wanted to meet him again and for him to have a second chance in life with a different mother. Someone who is a realm apartpared to me. A warm, a kind, and a loving mother."

    Beelzebub who heard this had his eyes glimmered. He didn''t know what feeling came onto him and if asked now, he would say he didn''t know. Maybe it was sympathy. When he was younger, Beelzebub believed himself to be more mature than his peers, someone with a good head and look on his shoulders; but in the end, he was still naive.

    However, he reminded himself that he was a demon. The emotion called sympathizing to human was hard to believe to be true. Perhaps it was that his interest was caught by the human woman''s story that he created a soft spot for her.

    Since that day, Beelzebub visited the greenhouse every day he could. He would spent his time listening to the description of the mortal world from her.

    He learned how trees were green, how the rivers were blue and filled with glistening water, and how the sky would be divided into two section called night and morning where in the morning there will be an object called sun flying above the sky to shed bright light toward the world.

    Through her discussion, he learned that humans tried to help each other but not most of the time. "That''s simr to us demons," he said and the woman raised her brows. Her wound had been healed and she appeared like a sister who decided to express a story to her younger brother.

    "What do you mean simr?"

    "That humans helped each other but not most of the time. Demons do helped each other in contradictory to many beliefs humans held against us. We care about people, we can love them, and we can also give care to them. But we can also remain still over someone''s death who doesn''t matter to us. Humans, aren''t they the same?"

    The woman went silent. "Yes, perhaps, humans and demons are the same creature with one bearing horns and wings while the other not."

    Beelzebub then stood after their session end. The woman looked to see the rain dripping down the side of the green house ss.

    "Then I will leave-" a soft cover then settled over his head when Beelzebub spoken and he pulled what had covered him to say that it was a piece of nket which he had previously given toward the woman. "What''s this for."

    "It''s raining, this should give you more coverage from the rain."

    "You do know I am a demon and rain will not make me catch a cold or illness like you said humans would, do you?" Beelzebub felt somewhat insulted that the woman thought he had a weak body but she chuckled, shaking her head.

    "It''s just that I remember I always did the same to my son, and to see you leaving the greenhouse without any cover over your head put me at concern," the woman confessed. Beelzebub found the woman''s brown eyes softening. The fear she had at the beginning to him had disappeared and now they felt more like friends rather than a captor and a captive.

    Beelzebub honestly didn''t know what he felt about the rtionship improving. Should he be angered that the woman could think that in their position she was at the same level of him? Or should he be happy that now he had found a friend?

    "I''m not sure how I will be happy to know that I have beenpared to a human child," Beelzebub made his way quickly toward the door with his cheeks still puffed with air, "But I will take this back and once you have given this to me, you cannot ask it back." And he waited for the woman to regret loosing her precious nket to add moreyer to warm herself in the night inside the greenhouse but she didn''t that only had him frown.

    Beelzebub hummed, wondering about his interaction with the human. Strangely enough, even though it had been four weeks since her appearance in the garden, Beelzebub felt somewhat close to the woman now and likewise.

    But he wasn''t sure if a friendship with a human was a good thing or a bad one.

    "I have been waiting for you. Where have you gone for five hours?" A strict voice that never failed to send chill to Beelzebub''s body rang from behind him.

    Slowly, Beelzebub turned his head to meet his father''s darker red eyes, somewhere hearing the tolling bell next to his ears as he did so.

 Chapter 707: A Fearsome Father-II

    <h4>Chapter 707: A Fearsome Father-II</h4>

    A word hadn''t been shared between them when his father had raised his hand and pped Beelzebub across the cheeks. Their height difference was overwhelming and so was the presence that he bears.

    Beelzebub''s smaller body staggered over and he almost fell on the floor but he refused to do so. His body was small but that didn''t mean his pride was as small as his body. He wouldn''t allow himself to cower or show fear to his father whom he both respect, fear, and also smeared by a little hatred.

    "Do you know what mistake you have done?"

    The question his father asked could onlye with two oues. First, if he told him he doesn''t, he will be faced with another p across his cheeks once again. Beelzebub wanted to do so but then he didn''t know what wronging he did. His eyes instinctively went to look at the greenhouse but stopped as he remembered how perceptive his father was.

    If he knew where he was looking, his father would find out the human woman in the greenhouse. Worse, he will kill her.

    "I apologize father," Beelzebub answered, bending his body forward.

    "I heard that from your mother you have stopped behaving terribly but do you know what you did wrong? While I have been outside, I saw many children who are able to manipte their magic on their will. Was the teachers I gave you not enough?" His father''s tone was demanding and authortive.

    Beelzebub once again remembered how his father loved to have the perfect son. Well, he could never be one as his father''s perfect figure of a son was someone else and could never be him.

    "No father," Beelzebub learned to ept his father''s words rather than objecting or disagreeing. It was difficult for him to do so seeing the threatening power his father had on his hand.

    "Then can I expect that you would be able to give me the same results as those children did?" Beelzebub wasn''t able to answer and his father''s red eyes burned on him. "Should I punish the teachers who had taught you nothing?"

    Beelzebub clenched his hand and looked at his father but wasn''t able to look back at his gaze out of fear. "No, father."

    "Then can I expect you on this party you would be able to conduct yourself well and be able to show me improvement on your magic? I do not tolerate any failure."

    "Yes father," Beelzebub appeared tame with his words but his eyes were trying all its best not to show the deep anger he had for his father. He then looked behind his father, finding his mother who had been standing there, watching them in silent.

    When his mother came, Beelzebub removed her hand that approach his cheek, "I am alright. Are you going to let father ps me every time hees home? I am not a daily object for him to hit."

    "Honey," his mother sighed relentlessly and saw him walking away with a defeated sigh.

    Beelzebub was miffed at what urred but during dinner, he had to restrain his anger as he didn''t want to worsen his father''s mood. When the dinner ended and he left, he stood before the door overhearing his father who had talked in turn to his mother.

    "The human who stole the key, have you find them yet?" His mother questioned and his father shook his head.

    "This is my work, Belizabeth, you do not have to know about anything," his father cut off his mother from her question, preventing her from questioning more.

    "I am worried, you know that the death angels are relentless not to mention your brother. If he knew what urred, he would me it to be your slip up and will use this as an advantage to push you away from being the head of our family," his mother expressed. "I can see how his greedy eyes looking at us every time we meet him."

    "I will not fail what my father had inherited to me," his father said.

    Beelzebub recalled his uncle and agreed to what his mother said. Even with the eyes of a child, his uncle always looked like an opportunist who would love to take every chances to sweep his advantage.

    Beelzebub left the ce when his mother sighed and ced one hand over her husband''s hands, "He is still young. I know that you are trying to be tough to him and teach him how the life outside our house is extremely difficult and hellish, but to p him that way, I don''t agree with what you do. A child will get scars from the action of their parents or siblings, you know that too."

    Belizabeth moved to see the wound across her husband''s cheeks which was caused by his own brother who had attacked him out of jealousy.

    The wound might have healed but the scar in her husband''s heart didn''t.

    "And you fear to have another child simply because you don''t want what urred to you to happen to him too but trust me, we can do this together."

    "I know, Belly, but I cannot help it. Soon, he would have to take my position, he is my son and that would happen definitely. But what if I am not beside him when that urred or what if they don''t have both of us to be with him? His uncle is an extremely disgusting person who would harm him simply for this position that I have, I do not want him to lose to his uncle."

    "Everyday, you always live in fear," Belizabeth said, "I know that because, whenever you speak about your brother, you would be scared, but in you there will be strength he cannot posses. It is why despite you being younger, your father had chosen you. It will be hard to mend what urred between you and our dearest son, but I am certain he would understand soon. Be kind to him, love him. He is your son, you don''t have to fear to get close to him."

    "I¡­ will try."

    Beelzebub spend his time in the greenhouse again. One side of his cheeks was marred with a red mark after his father had pped his cheek which the human woman then noticed.

    "That looks painful."

    Beelzebub huffed, "Do you ever hit your children?"

    "Me?" The woman looked taken aback. "I did."

    Beelzebub was more interested in knowing why than his own wound that stings when air brushes his cheeks. "When did it happen?"

    The woman was stitching her torn dress with whatever item she had and a thread she asked from Beelzebub. Her eyes felt as if it had turn bleak, "Before he died. I regretted it if only I knew how that would be ourst meeting."

    "What did he do?" They say sometimes a child''s curiosity are cruel which was true as Beelzebub didn''t know how his question had stung the woman''s heart, rendering her to remember her past, both the good and the terrible loss she still nurse in her heart.

    "He said a hurtful words which I wasn''t able to ept as a mother. Perhaps because I was shocked but I still do not condone the action I took on by hurting him," said the woman.

    "And what word is that?"

    The woman''s brown eyes looked straight on his eyes, "I wish you weren''t my mother; that was what he said. No parents could ept in this world to be said those words."

    "And children wouldn''t want to hear that either," Beelzebub was about to leave when he noticed shadows moving behind me from the woman who had sneaked up behind him.

    Beelzebub didn''t move nor dodge but his hand was preparing on the side for the woman to attack. She raised her hand and cold sting touched Beelzebub''s cheeks, making him flinch.

    He looked at the woman with his eyebrows furrowed. "It''s cold."

    "Ice suppose to be cold," replied the woman. "Was it your father or mother? I guessed it is your father?"

    "He is temperamental."

    "I can see you inherited that," when Beelzebub opened his mouth, the woman pulled his hand and pressed it over the ice that she ced on his cheeks. "Calm yourself down for once. It won''t hurt you."

    "I can''t do that. Unlike your son, I was not taught to stand behind my parents but to stand forward even on the face of danger," Beelzebub then clutched to the ice, "What did you do? How did you receive the ice?"

    The outside ce of the garden was filled with greenery and inside the greenhouse was locked for the woman to not escape the greenhouse.

    It was surprising to see how the woman managed to use ice without stepping out of the building.

    "I know some magic. Else how will I ever escape the abyss? I am what the humans will call as a sorceress."

    "Hm, you do have magic but not impressive. However, it isn''t bad either. In two days there will be a party held in the main building. I would rmend you to stay low here unless you wish to die on the hand of herd of humans."

    The woman answered with a smile, "I will keep that in my mind." She watched Beelzebub disappearing and then looked down on her hand that was now holding to one thread of Beelzebub''s blonde hair before she pulled out the key she had with her this entire time and stared at it.

    "Four days. Only four more days."

    ***

    Oh god, sorry everyone for releasing the wrong chapter!

 Chapter 708: A Fearsome Father-III

    <h4>Chapter 708: A Fearsome Father-III</h4>

    Large red ribbon tied across Beelzebub''s white cor. He looked at his mother who entered the room. Seeing how his eyes still looked away from her, she raised her to cue the rest of the servant to leave before quickly walking toward her dearest son.

    "Honey, are you still angry?" His mother asked.

    Beelzebub didn''t looked at his mother and pulled his white socks in silence. It was not only anger that he felt for being pped across the cheeks but also disappointment to his mother who had only watched from afar without helping him or stopping his father.

    As always, his father was the King, the person who ruled the house on his decisions. It was difficult to go against his choice as he would have to face consequences. His mother, being the queen of the house should be able to provide him some protection but she didn''t.

    Beelzebub looked at her and looked away again.

    "I''m sorry. I promised to your father that I wouldn''t get in his method of teaching. I tried to convince him with my own way but he didn''t want. However, this will be thest time. Nothing like yesterday should ever happen again," his mother bent on the fluffy carpet, cing her hands over his shoulders as she spoke.

    Beelzebub who had been looking away not to meet her eyes to further express his anger turned and finally met gazes.

    "I don''t trust that," he honestly replied. "And magic is not my forte. He would punish me again if I should never meet his expectation, isn''t that right?"

    "Darling, who said you will not meet his expectation?" Beelizabeth questioned and her pink lips smiled, "You are my son and I know what quality you have in you more than anyone else."

    "Father''s expectation is a perfect son and I could never be one," Beelzebub replied. "It would be more exact to say that as long as he wished for a perfect son like other''s child, I would never be such a person. His expectation in me is something I would never be able to fulfill."

    "It won''t happen," his mother raised her hand and took both of his hand together, "You are my proudest son, no matter what happened, what choice you take, you are perfect to my eyes and so is to your father. He is simply an awkward person. To thaw his stubborn mind is hard but not impossible and while his mind is stubborn, his heart for you are always soft. He regretted raising his hand on you."

    "He did?" Beelzebub looked at his mother, trying to sense her lies but he realized her mother wasn''t lying and was at once rendered speechless.

    "Now," his mother pushed herself from the ground, "Today the party will be held for all types of demons and most of them are high demons. You simply need to be at your best attitude. Making an acquaintance with people around you is never anything bad."

    "Okay." Beelzebub replied, still shock at his mother''s words and confession.

    The sky remain unchanging as the party began. Beelzebub saw his mother left but remain in his room and peeked over the curtain of the window to see the hell horses parked before the gates, the red carriages and purple horses was organized in a single line.

    Then came out the guests from the carriage, appearing posh with their unique clothing, essories, and their natural appearance with horns and wings.

    Beelzebub then saw amongst the crowds the guests suddenly stopping at a spot, everyone who once continuously whispering toward each other then became silent.

    Curious, he tried to find out what happened on the ground, seeing his uncle''s carriage about to stop that put him on immediate guard.

    "You''re here," his father walked out of the house. Stopping himself on his way to greet the rest of the people as he looked at the guests, finding his brother.

    Beelzebub considered his father the scariest but in front of his uncle, his father appeared even smaller. His uncle was a man with a terriblyrge build. His arms and legs were all made up of chunky muscles that protrude even as he wore a coat. His red eyes looked at his father was sharp and there was the mocking grin that Beelzebub always dislike from seeing as it feel condescending.

    "You are holding suchrge party. To cover your slip ups?" His uncle spoke but Beelzebub couldn''t hear it as he was on the second floor of the house, watching his father talking from afar.

    "Slip ups? It''s the death angels who made the mistake. To be me are for them and not me. And as for what celebration it is, do you not know it brother?"

    His father red at his uncle who red back in response. "I don''t see what kind of important day today is."

    "It''s father''s birthday. I doubt you remember it next year even if I tell you now," a certain anger raise on Beelzebub''s uncle when their father was mentioned.

    "Is not that I don''t remember but I don''t see the importance of celebrating the birthday of a person who has died. They won''t taste the cake that we have in the feast, anyway."

    "Celebrating a dead person''s birthday is not for the dead''s happiness but for the living to constantly remember their presence even after they passed. Most of all, this was father''sst wish. You don''t remember it do you?" His father appeared to look at his uncle with disdain from afar.

    "I never remember everything but not for you, father''s beloved and only son," the words were far from praise, smeared with only nothing but jealousy.

    Beelzebub could see his father''s eyes filled withplex emotion as he watched his brother leaving. Beelzebub went to the party hall not long after. He thought this would be the perfect chance for the woman to leave but if she was smart, she would know it herself that escaping now is her worse choice.

    Beelzebub felt his head hit a hard wall and looked up to flinch when he saw it was his uncle standing before him. He had been looking away without minding the path he took, which why he didn''t notice his uncle''s presence. The man noticed he would crash into a person soon and chose to be that person.

    "Is there a fun thing in the garden, my nephew?" His uncle asked him, immediately putting him on edge.

    It was his family blood line to be able to differentiate what was lie and truth. In some cases, they could even manipte people into following the orders that they gave.

    If he lies here, his uncle will know. "My pet."

    "The dog you mean?" His uncle asked to him, looking disappointed to find out that it was only a mere pet.

    "It was a cat, uncle. Did you forgot?" Beelzebub questioned and he could see his words somewhat prick the sore wound of his uncle that caused him to look down with his eyes narrowing.

    "Perhaps I did. Your father had justmented that I have a history of bad memories. You are simr like your father really and it is¡­"

    "Annoying?" Beelzebub maintained his smile. He was small but he was also a demon, a being with guts and someone who doesn''t fear anything.

    His uncle raised his hand, the way it moved as if it was reaching to his neck.

    "Yeah. You are small yet you seem to know everything. Is this a child''s intuition."

    "Uncle, you are not one who like to hide your emotion. Mother called you an open book," Beelzebub only showed one smile before walking away. He always felt ufortable with his uncle and would rather be far away than being with him.

    His uncle huffed while looking at him walking away. "Fucking brat. Just like his father. Both of them think they are the smartest, the best. How very very annoying."

    The man stood around, watching Beelzebub when he quickly turned into the way of the garden which he noticed his nephew had been staring at. Slowly, he inched toward the hallway to retreat from the party hall and disappeared toward the garden.

    The human woman sat on the bench, continuing to sew her torn clothes. A cold air brushed her neck, warning her of the new guest that had appeared in the greenhouse. She pushed herself from the ground, and raised her hand.

    "Who''s there!" She demanded. She knew it wasn''t Beelzebub as the child won''t bother hiding himself like the current person who had sneaked into the green house.

    "I was thinking that the boy was a bad liar. To think he is good but also a bad one," A man''s voice echoed all over the greenhouse. "I am Gertrude, and a human like you. I see now. I have never found a w from that perfect younger brother of mine but finally, I seem to have found one now."

    The human woman backed down as Gertrude made his way to the middle of the garden for her to look at the frightening creature who had appeared uninvited to the greenhouse.

 Chapter 709: Building Anger-I

    <h4>Chapter 709: Building Anger-I</h4>

    Beelzebub was forced to greet the people whom he doesn''t remember nor know. With his father standing right beside him, he wasn''t able toin much less let his smile falling from his lips. To look like the good boy wasn''t exactly difficult as he had to act the same everyday when meeting his father.

    More guestsing and Beelzebub felt extremely fed up with the guests who keeps praising him for no context.

    Curious, Beelzebub then looked around from his mother amd father''s side to find his uncle, when he realized how his uncle was gone from the ballroom.

    His blood rushed and almost immediately, Beelzebub had ran away to the greenhouse, ignoring his father who was shocked calling for his name.

    Once he arrived, Beelzebub mmed the door open, entering to see the human woman sitting on the ground, dazing at her clothes which she had been sewing.

    "Did anyone came here?" Beelzebub questioned and as the woman didn''t reply, he came closer and repeat the question but with a louder voice, "Did anyonee here?"

    The human woman snapped her eyes and met his eyes to shake her head. "No one cane here, ording to you."

    "Yes but there are certainly some people who ignore the rules and go by their own pace, entering people''s territory as they wish," Beelzebub clicked his tongue and looked around the greenhouse. "My uncle is here and he isn''t a great person, I think you should hide in the furthest corner of the greenhouse to avoid his uselessly sharp senses."

    "Your uncle?"

    "Like anyone I do have an uncle," Beelzebub replied while looking at the woman who looked shocked when he mentioned his uncle, and he thought the woman was shocked to know he had other family member outside his father and mother. "He is a very greedy person. I know because I have overheard father''s and mother''s discussion before. He is someone who prioritize himself above everything."

    "It sounds like you hate him a lot," hummed the human woman in response.

    "When I was young, I have a cousin. I should say I had, however. During the time, the rock dragon that my uncle fought with berserk around his house, destroying his house. My cousin was there as well, crying for her father which was him but do you know what he did?" Beelzebub questioned, his red eyes looking sharp when he asked his question.

    The human woman shook her head as speaking felt hard for her at this moment.

    Beelzebub said, "The rock dragon was aroused to anger because my uncle had tried to forcefully moved it out of its habitat. Ironically, instead of fighting the rock dragon, he had sacrificed his daughter to be eaten by the dragon instead of protecting her. Simply because he knew that to calm a dragon''s anger, one have to feed a child into its mouth."

    "He did that?" The human woman frowned severely, showing the same anger and disgust as any mother in the world who was blessed with children. To think a father could abandoned his own daughter was not only a surprising news but also one that was extremely disgusting and loathsome.

    "That is why you should be careful. My uncle and father are not at their best attitude toward one another. If he knew you are here¡­" Beelzebub hummed, "He will kill you before cing his wronging to my father''s side. Therefore, remember, avoid him."

    Beelzebub couldn''t stay for long and as he made his way out, the human woman took caught of his hand, and quickly said, "My name is Flora."

    Beelzebub looked at the woman only to realize it until now that they haven''t introduced each other despite how they met in the garden house turns out to be longer than he expected.

    A friend was never bad, thought Beelzebub and he smiled whispering his name.

    To think that to make friends was a fun thing to do, Beelzebub''s smile grew wider. He looked at the woman in exchange, "And your name?"

    "Welyn," The human woman looked at him to say, "That''s my real name. Nice to meet you."

    "And you too." Beelzebub slowly understand why humans could enjoy their short and counted life even though there was dangers around them that could take their life at any second. It was because even though their life was extremely short, they knows what to do to enjoy their life, even if it was short, they have friends and families to befriend with unlike in Hell where neighbors are their enemies in any second possible.

    Beelzebub felt himself somewhat excited now that they have exchange their names together. His eyes then suddenly snapped wide as he recalled that he had dashed away from the party hall without notifying his strict father.

    "I will go now, Welyn," Beelzebub quickly ran away from the greenhouse, his small legs running fasterpared to the pace of a human adult.

    Welyn continue to stare at Beelzebub''s back before her lips pursed tightly.

    By the time he arrived, Beelzebub could see the anger filled eyes of his father ring at him with almost something he would describe as hatred.

    His father warned him to stand beside him using only his re and Beelzebub who understood the mean of his grim re, silently followed his father behind.

    Was it toote for him to apologize now? Wondered Beelzebub in silence. His father continues to ignore him and to his eyes, he could see his mother hadn''t known that he had rushed away from the guests without properly excusing myself.

    His father''s anger didn''t stop even when finally the party ended. As people left, Beelzebub became anxious. It was only a few days ago that his father had pped his cheeks but now, Beel was scared that his father would hurt him again.

    Seeing his father''s face didn''t help him to calm down as there was only but mere anger on his father''s face that he could never try to read.

    The guests took off when his father finally made onest view to the room to make sure that they were alone.

    "Was it difficult for you to simply stand in your ce and smile?" His father questioned; that caused Beelzebub, who already angry and fearful of his father''s disappointing actionst time, to frown when looking at his eyes.

    "I had an urgent business I needed to attend," he gave an excuse which wasn''t aplete lie.

    "Urgent business? How is this important business of yours is far more important than the job which I have given you?"

    "I''m sorry father," Beelzebub bent his head forward so he wouldn''t stare back at his father''s ring red eyes and instead offend him. Beelzebub couldn''t afford his cheeks to be pped likest time nice again.

    "Sorry? An apology? Again? How old are you now? And do every time I have to constantly reminds you that what you did is wrong? That you have to properly attend the party and leave only when you need it?"

    Beelzebub couldn''t help but looked out to meet his father''s ring eyes. His anger was reflected clearly on his eyes and he wasn''t able to help but say, "And what? You do not want me to apologize. What else do you want me to say?"

    His father''s anger spike on his reply. While Beelzebub always had a word he held in his mouth to retort his father, this was the first time he had rebuke his father''s words, causing the demon to be surprised and also angered.

    He raised his hand and Beelzebub at once closed his eyes at the same time his mother had entered the room, finding her son falling across the ground and staggering with blood dripping from his mouth.

    "No!" Belizabeth screamed. "What are you doing? Have you gone crazy? Do you remembered what you promised to me?"

    Beelzebub could not feel anything as his cheeks turned numb and he could only hear the ringing noise beside his ears that his mother''s words and his father blended into the background.

    He could see his mother''s anger before seeing his father''s anger. Raising his hand, he then touched his lips where blood was and stared at the red liquid in silence.

    Beelzebub only stand after a while. No anger was on his eyes anymore but tears that he had always suppressed.

    Disappointment mixed on his tears as he squeezed his eyes, trying to not let tears defeated him. "I hate you!" Beelzebub''s voice cracked as he yelled the simple three words to his father.

    "You only wanted a perfect son, someone obedient enough to listen to whatever rule you make to yourself. But you know what? I will never be that son for you and I would never try to be one!" Beelzebub clenched his hands together into a fists. "Mother said that humans are greedy that they could harm their own children and you are no different with those humans!"

    To be ce at the same position as those punny demons was a very offensive statement for his father whose eyes res with anger again but he only clenched his hands together and yelled. "You should never leave your room for this entire week. Until tomorrow if you do not apologize, there will be no food serve for you!"

    "Camuel!" Belizabeth screamed, running over her husband as she opposed the very idea of the punishment her husband had given.

    But Beelzebub didn''t bother to argue. He simply went to his room and slumped on the bed, wiping his tears roughly as he didn''t want to shed his tears for his father due to his pride. However when he thought about his father''s action, he couldn''t help but let the tears to stream more over his cheeks.

 Chapter 710: Building Anger-II

    <h4>Chapter 710: Building Anger-II</h4>

    Beelzebub was locked at his room for the rest of the days when around afternoon, the door of his room which had been closed tightly as the servants feared his father, finally opened.

    His mother''s blonde hair was first to shine over his eyes. "He is a liar. He doesn''t protect his own promise."

    His mother sighed hearing this. Her husband was extremely stubborn but so was her son who inherited many of her husband''s qualities, both good and bad.

    "Honey," Belizabeth spoke but Beelzebub shook his head in answer.

    "No. If you are here to persuade me that he is a good person deep inside then I don''t need it. Why do I have to endure all the anger he poured on me?" Beelzebub frowned, hisrge eyes showing his extreme disappointment. "I am his son."

    His mother silentlye closer to him and when she was two steps before him, her fair hands quickly pulled him for a hug. "I know, honey. I think he was on the edge yesterday due to your uncle but that''s not a reason nor excuse he could use to harm you. I have thoroughly give him an earful of what he did."

    Beelzebub looked unconvinced. "Only an earful?"

    "I made him to promise that whenever he got angry to you, he should leave his position and go back to his room for a reflection. When he was young, your father was forced to keep all his emotions to himself until where he hits the boiling point. Yesterday was his heating point and though I understand him, I do not condone what he did."

    Beelzebub felt his mother''s hand slipped over his cheeks gently, "Tell me, how is my dearest son? Is your cheeks alright? Did you cut the insides of your mouth?"

    Beelzebub in reply shook his head with a smile. "But I will still be locked here, aren''t I?"

    "About that, of course you would not. I havee to a conclusion to him that you are a growing child and we shouldn''t continue putting you into a punishment like a child," His mother uttered. "I saw you with your uncle. Did he said anything to you?"

    Beelzebub shook his head, "Is there something wrong with what he could have said to me?"

    "Nothing, however, yesterday he went home pretty early with a very wide smile on his lips, I can''t help but think he is hiding something¡­" his mother drawled.

    During the evening, Beelzebub visited the greenhouse again, finding the woman asleep and tottered beside her to look at what she was holding so tightly even when she was sleeping.

    "The key?" Whispered Beelzebub to himself. He came closer to see that it wasn''t key the woman held, it was something smaller, morepact, that could fit in a person''s palm.

    Beelzebub was curious and his hand slowly inched forward but remembering how rude it would be, he stopped, making his way to the bench at the same time when Wn woke up, after sensing a person''s presence near her.

    "You came early today. In a good mood?" She teased but when she saw the red and bluish hand mark on his cheeks, she turned rmed. "What happened to your face?"

    "Nothing," Beelzebub wasn''t a child who constantly need praise and he grew up with less praises than other children as his father had never once tried to do so. But to be given care and concern from his mother and Welyn was something he didn''t dislike.

    "Ice¡ª"

    "My mother had put ice on my cheeks, more ice and my skin will turn numb," answered Beelzebub with a chuckle, not noticing the slight startle from Welyn''s face.

    "Your mother," she whispered, "Yes your mother."

    "Are you okay?" Beelzebub for the first time showed his concern when he saw the confused look on Welyn''s face.

    Welyn looked at him and heard head moved left and right like a bell, "Yes, I was having a slight headache fromck of sleep but it should be alright. What did you cone here for this early?"

    "Hm, nothing. I just wanted to ask you, do you think it is possible to force your son''s name into the reincarnation book?" Beelzebub asked her out of curiosity and was responded by Welyn''s silence.

    "I don''t know," she replied sincerely. "All I know is that I have a chance in front of me with this useless life of mine and I am determined to see through this n."

    "I see¡­" Beelzebub hummed. As he concluded from his observation, humans do care about the people around them, including their beloved child and the rest of their family members. Such as Welyn who still held to the faint chance of her being able to reincarnate her son. Yet she didn''t care of how thin that possibility was and still remain on her hope.

    Compared to demons, humans were filled with emotions, some emotions that could strengthen them and those other emotions that could destroy them wholly.

    "I have decided," Beelzebub crossed his hands on his back and his smile widened, showing his gleaming with teeth across his childish giggle. "Since I think I have learned enough about humans that I wished to know about; once your injuries had been healed, you can leave any time from this greenhouse."

    "I can?" Welyn questioned him with a visible confusion. "This is not a trap is it?"

    "In the beginning, I have given the thought to depose you away from my parents sight, but you have provided me with important information of what I wanted as a reward, you can leave the greenhouse safe and sound. I will also make sure that no one will notice you while you leave."

    Beelzebub held lie in his words but not all. In truth, he had released Welyn without taking her life was not only because the woman had given him informations which he had been wishing to know.

    But along their constant meeting, Beelzebub felt that he had formed some kind of bond and attachment to the human, thinking that to kill her now would be a waste for him.

    Shock on Welyn''s face was sincere as she had never been expecting that there would be a chance for her to leave unscathed. She remembered clearly the cruelty that Beelzebub had shown and never expected for the demon boy to even consider the thought of letting her leave the greenhouse alive.

    "Thank you," Welyn quickly said to him. "You do not understand but you have helped me a lot by doing this."

    "Strange for you to thank your own captor. Although it was you who broke the rules first by attempting to enter my house. I suggest you leave by next week. My parents are terribly perceptive and I think they would know your existence in a mere five days. I don''t want to get scolded," Beelzebub raised his two fingers while the rest was folded. "And i think it would be a shame if you wouldn''t make it after what you have done. It''s just a simple reward."

    Welyn had no words left to say. She hastened and circled her hands around Beelzebub, whispering slowly, "Thank you. Thank you."

    Beelzebub didn''t know what weight the simple word of gratitude could bring. Being thanked made him happy and his smile to blossom.

    "You should thank me a lot because I am the only person in Hell who would do such a thing. When do you think you are going to leave?" Beelzebub then questioned, his eyes waiting for Welyn to reply.

    "I think in another two days. That should be enough time for me to recover. Why do you ask?"

    Beelzebub kept an idea on his own mind and grinned, "Nothing. Take more rest so you can recover better!"

    Feeling cherry, Beelzebub skipped steps as he walked outside of the greenhouse. Although he was still miffed by his father''s action, his heart felt somewhat light to him, enabling him to enjoy his day much betterpared to the early morning.

    When he saw his mother, he quickly waved his hand and ran toward her. Meanwhile, Welyn who was still inside the greenhouse looked at the scene from afar while her hands continue to shuffle the object she held tightly inside her palms.

    At night, Beelzebub was apanied by his mother to sleep. It wasn''t because he was scared of ghosts, not definitely. It was that, he could tell his father and mother had a fight and his mother would rather spend her time with him than his stubborn father.

    Belizabeth continues to tell him stories that she knew, slowly allowing him to depart into her sweet dreams. When Belizabeth noticed her son sleeping peacefully, she leaned forward and nted a sweet kiss on his forehead.

    Beelzebub could feel the soft kiss and giggled. His eyes quickly bring him away from the reality when all of a sudden he woke up at a loud sting noise.

    His heartbeat went awry and immediately he sat up on his bed. He thought it had just been a second ago when he had closed his eyes but he knew he had been sleeping for at least more than three hours. His eyes quickly searched for his mother who had disappeared from the side of his bed.

    A premonition washed his blood with icy water. He could feel goosebumps brushing on the back of his neck while he refuse to acknowledge the idea on the back of his mind that something dangerous was happening inside his house.

    Beelzebub bravely opened the door of his room which was dark only to see how the hallway was darker than his room for once. There was no light, not even one glimmer of light to help him regain his sight.

    Amongst the darkness, however, there was one thing he could sense the most.

    The iron scent; the thickness of the fragrance to the point where it made him stifled, he could tell from the smell that it was blood that had spread all over the house.

    Someone was here.

    Someone who attacked his family.

 Chapter 711: Building Anger-III

    <h4>Chapter 711: Building Anger-III</h4>

    Beelzebub felt something in him shattering and quivering. It was his hands but also something else intangible to him. The house was silent and the fact that he had slept without noticing anyone attacked it could only mean the other person had took control of almost everywhere in the house.

    His instinct tells him to run. Beelzebub didn''t follow his instinct as he knew that if he run now, he would regret this moment his entire life.

    His first thought was to visit his parent''s room as they were the two person to organize the house and to protect them.

    His small legs brings him up to the staircase where he noticed blood along the way. Oddly enough, there was no body that he could find despite the amount of blood that he saw coloring the tiles around him.

    Beelzebub''s breathing became hazy. His head was dizzy as well and he tried to focus while feeling how his blood turning cold. He ran as quickly as he could upstairs, finding the smell of blood only bing stronger.

    When he rushed and mmed the door of his parent''s room, what he saw first was the blood that turned his socks wet.

    "You are always too perceptive. You should be asleep by now," said the person whose face covered by darkness.

    Even on the state he was in, Beelzebub could tell whose voice that had spoken to him. He didn''t need light but the person had brought a fire to light up a candle, lightning the room, giving light to the person who had shadow covering him as well.

    "Uncle," Beelzebub whispered. It takes one second before his eyes turned deadly. Anger immersed him and he didn''t hesitate to run with the nearest dagger he saw lying on the floor to stab his uncle.

    But s, he was still young. He wasn''t able to do anything in front of his uncle who was older and powerfulpared to him.?His uncle held back his shoulders, rendering him unmoving at once

    "Heh, so much anger in you, my nephew." His uncle''s voice was mocking, full of satisfaction which only angered Beelzebub even more.

    "You! Why?" Beelzebub knew killing doesn''t mean anything to demons or his uncle who was a high demon. To them taking a life was no different than plucking flowers on the garden¡ª all out of a single whim.

    His uncle looked down at him in pure anger. "Your father was much younger than me. We were brothers by blood but every time your grandfather would always put him before anything. Put him before me! I am the older one yet he stole everything from me!"

    Beelzebub''s eyes shook as he looked to his left, seeing his father''s body amongst the blood while tightly hugging his mother. Their eyes were lifeless. The way it bleakly rolled up looking at him weighed his shoulder with a heavy rush of guilt.

    He could hear his uncle screaming toward him. The demon in front of him med his father for what he had lost, med him for taking the attention of his grandfather, and for the chance to be the head of the family when he was clearly unfit to be one.

    "One day your father disappeared from the house and you know what that caused me?" Even though it had been five minutes since Beelzebub found his parent''s lifeless body and confront his uncle, the demon didn''t stop to express his deep hatred for his father.

    Beelzebub watched the man pulled his hair, showing arge scar that crossed the side of his forehead.

    "It was his decision to leave the house without any warning and yet the person who was punished for that was me. Why? Simply because I was older!"

    Beelzebub can''t help but chuckle, "If you are incapable of protecting one person, that shows just how much you are worth to be the head of this family, don''t you?"

    His uncle''s eyes red up with anger as it seemed his words had dug out his sore spot. The man at once crossed his hand across Beelzebub''s cheeks, causing him to fall forward.

    But taking the momentum, Beelzebub took hold of the knife that fell on the ground and held it together to his hand to thrust the de toward his uncle''s chest.

    The demon didn''t expect such movement from his nephew and quickly raised his hand to protect himself. He managed to stop the de from piercing any vital area around his upper body but at the same time cost his hand.

    Blood streamed out across Beelzebub''s face. His childish smile and his cheeky gaze had disappeared, leaving only the look of desperation and wrath. His uncle screamed, trying to push him away along with the dagger but Beelzebub was stubborn.

    He won''t allow his uncle to win without losing anything at this moment.

    Holding the de, Beelzebub pulled it upward with all his might. Blood dripped from his hands with how tight he had gripped the dagger.

    His de managed to cut his uncle''s hands into halves, and the edge of the de went even higher to sh one of his greedy red eyes that Beelzebub had always hated.

    His uncle screamed, his ugly voice sounded piercing to Beelzebub''s ears but he wasn''t satisfied.

    He need to kill this man. The person who had killed his parents!

    "DIE!" Beelzebub swung down his dagger when his uncle had kicked him across the floor,unching him to the wall.

    Beelzebub coughed out blood when he tried to stand up. Even with how battered he was, regardless how his ribs were broken, and how sad he was, Beelzebub continue to march forward with only the intention to kill crosses his mind.

    But all of a sudden, someone had pulled him away at the same time when smoke filled the entire room. Beelzebub angrily scuffled with the person who had dragged him away, thinking it was one of his uncles'' men when he felt the oddly easy to notice scent.

    He turned his head back when he met with the brown eyes of the person who he guessed was the one to take him away.

    "Welyn!"

    "Shush!" Welyn caught his mouth and pressed her back quickly on the wall.

    "What happened. Why are you here?!" Beelzebub didn''t expect for Welyn to be here as he thought¡­ as he thought the woman would have left once she noticed the disturbance inside the house.

    "Why am I here? It''s because I can''t see you dying," Welyn answered to him, her eyebrows furrowed as she looked all over Beelzebub. "You seem to be fine without loosing a single piece of limb. We don''t have time. It''s your turn to take off."

    "Take off?" Beelzebub looked at her with his eyes filled of confusion. "What do you mean? And how do you¡­ how did you enter the house?"

    "Through the door?" Welyn raised one eyebrows in question.

    "NO! You are lying! The house rejects outsider. It would never allow people who aren''t known by the house."

    "Yet that man was able to enter the house," replied Welyn, taking a step back as she replied to his words.

    Beelzebub held his head that felt aching. In fact, his whole body was aching to the point where he didn''t know what part of him was hurting.

    "He shouldn''t be able to do that. There''s no way the house would ept him. There should be a magic that he used to enter the house. But I don''t know what magic he used."

    "Stop thinking already. You have to leave," warned Welyn who pulled him by his shoulder. I will send you somewhere far away. Leave and gather yourself together. If you are still alive there will be second chance for you but no more second chances when you are dead."

    "No. What about you?" Beelzebub questioned as from the tone which Welyn had used, it seemed as if she will note back again.

    "I¡­ will be alright. You should leave and I will be alright."

    "No, what do you mean?" Beelzebub shook his head. He was both taken aback and surprised by the decision which Welyn had chosen. "You still have a son whom you want to bring back alive. You said that you wanted¡ª"

    "He can never be brought back to life," Welyn cut him off. "The key, the book, and whatever the hell it is that the rumors said could bring back people to life through reincarnation was bullshits."

    "You are saying that, the book wasn''t real?"

    "No there was indeed a book. The book that exined on the human''s sins. It was the book that became the key on deciding whether this person have to go to Hell or Heaven."

    Which also mean¡­ that book was useless.

    Beelzebub could see and imagine the disappointment that Welyn must have had when she realized how useless the book which she had bet her life on was.

    "Then why did you stole the key? You could have left and hide. The death angels will still try to chase for you, but they wouldn''t try their hardest to chase you like how you stole the key," Beelzebub exined, still confused.

    "I was spiteful. To god, the death angels, and those who made the false rumors," replied Welyn with a smile. "I know you are angry and I can see that but you should leave now in case you want to avenge your parents."

    Remembering his parents, Beelzebub squeezed his eyes together. "Nevertheless, I cannot leave you here. Come with me."

    "Come with me? I see how soft you have be Beelzebub. That you wanted to bring the woman who had caused half of your parents deaths with you," came the voice in their space.

    Beelzebub''s rage coursed to his skin when he saw his uncle appearing. His eyes one was shut tight with blood dripping across his face but Beelzebub was in shock.

    He looked at Welyn slowly, "What do you mean?"

 Chapter 712: A Kiss In The Dark-I

    <h4>Chapter 712: A Kiss In The Dark-I</h4>

    Welyn didn''t respond which was only a worse oue for Beelzebub. He had just seen his parents killed. His mind was a mess and so was his nerves. Every little things around him angered him and the only idea in his mind was to end his uncle''s life right at this moment.

    He knew his uncle was a scum who waited at an opportunity that could benefit him. He also knew the terrible brotherhood between his uncle and father but never did he expected the man to kill his own brother.

    It wasn''t rare in Hell but in the end, Beelzebub was still a child; someone who only dreamed of a happy tomorrow without expecting such incident to hit him like a storm.

    He waited for Welyn to convince him that she wasn''t the one who had allowed his uncle to enter the house. But the quieter she became, the silence that stayed on his ears were ringing.

    "Welyn," Beelzebub called for her name.

    "Do you trust me?" Was all the question Welyn asked to him in reply.

    Beelzebub didn''t know what to reply. They had started their friendship on the wrong foot with one trying to capture the other for their amusement and Beelzebub also knew how he wasn''t the exact kind person toward Welyn.

    At the end they had bonded and became friends. But did they?

    His uncle can kill his father who was his family. They were blood rted and yet they can hurt the other. Can he trust Welyn?

    "Heh, funny what is there too act any longer for, Welyn?" Beelzebub''s eyes widened when he heard his uncle saying aloud Welyn''s name. "We''re killing this boy and I will help you escape Hell. That was our agreement wasn''t it?"

    "Shut up! Don''t make up any bullshit demon!" Welyn raised her voice and stared quickly toward Beelzebub, warning him, "Don''t trust him. You remember that he had killed your parents! His words are not to be trusted!"

    "Acting tough,but my nephew isn''t that stupid. Let''s drop this act and kill him already, Welyn," his uncle continue to speak and Beelzebub watched Welyn who grind his teeth together.

    Welyn looked at Beelzebub, "I swear it on my son''s name. He had came to me once but I refused him. Trust me and leave this ce now!"

    Beelzebub looked at his uncle who grinned widely. The amount of smugness that the man held thoroughly annoyed him to the point he wanted to dug his nails on the man''s heart and ripping him halves.

    He looked at Welyn after a while, "I trust you."

    Welyn smiled as he made his way toward the woman. While her hands were spread out, her other hand was holding a dagger and the de only came glistening over Beelzebub''s eyes when he had shortened their distance.

    Beelzebub felt his heart stopped beating, watching Welyn raising her dagger before tasting the red liquid that warmly dripped over his face.

    "Until the end you are stubborn!"

    Beelzebub realized this wasn''t his blood as he had prepared to feel. It was Welyn''s. The woman hadn''t raised her dagger to attack him but rather to attack his uncle who had came behind them.

    With her hand raised, the woman fend herself from therger man, stabbing his arm with her dagger.

    "I gave you an offer and yet I can''t see why you would want to abandoned your son''s soul in exchange for this one. If you had listened to me, you wouldn''t die."

    "But my son had died," Welyn replied. Her son''s death was a deep wound on her heart and it had even torn her soul but her voice was grimly calm when she spoke against the demon, "But he is still alive."

    Those was the simple reason that Welyn prepared. With no more words exchanged, she pushed him away to the wall where he had created a portal for Beelzebub to disappear at once.

    "NO!" Beelzebub pushed himself from the couch he had been sleeping on. His head was filled with ache caused by his over drinking yesterday night.

    His room had been cleaned and he had noticed this as the servants came to clean his room, making it proper to the point that there was no trace of his destruction.

    "Lord Beelzebub," the butler''s voice rang on him, annoying him who was trying to be left alone.

    "What is it again? If it is a sessor I would choose itter when I see one that fits. I am not going to die in mere hours," he warned as the butler had kept reminding him to find another person who could inherit the Beelzebub''s title.

    The older demon kept silence. He had been the demon servant for the previous Beelzebub and it had been his duty to take care of all demons bearing the name Beelzebub. Although he was worried about the sessor being to no existence, he didn''t see the point of urging Beelzebub who seemed to be still quite well in his head.

    "The party that will be held annually in the castle, should I cancel it?" The butler questioned. Considering how haggard and grim Beelzebub appeared now, it would be best to stop holding suchrge party in the castle.

    "The party. No," Beelzebub pushed himself from the couch. His brown leather shoes hitting the floor with crisp sound brought him to the desk near the catch.

    When one strand of his golden hair feel, he pushed his fingers through the golden locks,bing them to back of his head.

    He still appeared tired due to theck of sleep but still remain calm and firm when making his decision, "The party is held as an annual celebration for the demons who hold the title Beelzebub. If I do not start the party, it would only acknowledging those foolish rumors that said I have died and have given my title to some other demon."

    The servant watched Beelzebub pulling his cigar from his mouth which he had lightened and blew out the gray smokes.

    "But you are ill."

    "Mentally," replied Beelzebub. He was looking messy with his shirt button opened but his handsomeness remain unchanging. "When I die I will stop but I haven''t. Go away already. I feel tired."

    The servant nodded his head and as he was about to excuse himself, he recollect his other purpose ofing to meet Beelzebub and said, "I have ced the Cecilia flowers. Do you still wish for more?"

    "Have you ced ten?" Beelzebub asked.

    "I did."

    "Then it''s enough. She requested ten and more or less will only upset her," Beelzebub let the smoke out from his lips again and closed his eyes.

    Esther opened her blue eyes as it was still filled with deep anger and annoyance. Her steps crushed the dry leaves under her heels while from behind, Dalton looked confused.

    When he left earlier, Esther wasn''t as angry as she was now. Yet the moment he came back, he could only see rage inside the woman''s blue eyes.

    "What happened?" Dalton whispered to Venervy who had also stayed silent since he came back to group up.

    "What can I say?" Venervy looked at Dalton and shook her head. "See when there are couple fighting, thest thing you want to happen to you is to be in the middle of their fight or else you would be squashed t like pumpkins."

    "Couple?" Dalton innocently questioned.

    "Venervy I wish I could rip your mouth now," Esther snapped and she turned to look at the witch who cowered and hid behind Dalton at once.

    "W- Why are you angry to me?!" Venervy objected. "You do remember that I am only Lord Beelzebub''s servants, don''t you? I can''t do anything if he instruct me to do them! Even saying that I slept with him¡­ I¡ª"

    Esther''s eyes flickered, "You are telling me you didn''t sleep with him?"

    "I am a servant, how can I sleep with the lord?" Venervy questioned as if it was taboo when in the human world Esther thought this was normal and an everyday urrence to many household.

    A sudden lightness quickly covered Esther''s heart in a fluffy and joyful clouds over hearing Venervy''s strong rejection to sleeping with Beelzebub.

    Realizing what she felt, Esther clicked her tongue for rejoicing; and hating the fact that she did cared about who Beelzebub was sleeping with.

    "Lord Beelzebub said ''made her to disappear far away from me''," Venervy uttered lightly, not knowing how her words turn into a sharp dagger that at once wounded Esther''s poor heart. "I thought you were one of those women who kept chasing for the Lord so maybe if I had uttered such thing you would leave angrily¡­ I don''t know you were being truthful about wanting to help the lord."

    "Lord," whispered Esther underneath her breaths, repeating the word which Venervy had casually spoken. It was funny but only until now do Esther realize she doesn''t know anything about Beelzebub.

    To hear him being called as the Lord felt foreign to her ears and she felt unsettled when she thought about how she had only seen one side of Beelzebub.

    This feeling inside her was absurd. Esther couldn''t exin it in a word. However she knew that whatever Beelzebub do or the talks about him can easily changed her once happy heart into an angry one but also the opposite.

    It was as though she became someone else, someone who was sensitive to a fault that she was even disgusted by herself.

    "What is he like?" Esther then asked. Venervy didn''t expect for Esther to asked but with a wide smile she at once answered her question.

    "The lord you mean? He is very smart! Handsome, well-known to thedies for being a heartthrob and also¡­"

    Esther raised one of her eyebrows toward Venervy, "Also?"

    "I am not sure if I could say this but¡­ the Lord sometimes seems lonely. He is never short of people to apany him but I always found him staring far away, like he was staring at the moon and blue sky when Hell doesn''t have those."

    Esther noticed the same thing and nodded her head.

    "But when he met that person, he was always smiling!" Venervy beamed.

    "That person?" Esther inquired.

    "The demon who had killed Caleb! The one who had married the princess of Hell, Lord Diablo, Ian White. When beside Lord White, I have seen Lord Beelzebub smiling from his heart. People says our lord are sly and selfish but he treasurepanies."

    Esther hummed, "I''m not sure about that. He pushed me away."

    Venervy raised her hand and opened her mouth when she saw Esther''s hand that was holding to the tree crushed it to fine pieces.

    "I don''t care what he is doing but he is clearly making one mistake. I hate it when people push me away. Especially when they were the one who had approached me first. Those hurtful words he said to me. I will make him feel the pain."

 Chapter 713: A Kiss In The Dark-II

    <h4>Chapter 713: A Kiss In The Dark-II</h4>

    Esther then sharply inhale her breaths, "Then tell me, how would we be able to enter his house? You know the consequences if you don''t help me, do you?"

    Venervy shake her hands as a way to show her surrender. "NO! Of course I would help you. While the lord warned me to not bring you to his presence, he also warned me to protect you. And the second warning is more important than the first."

    As much as Esther wanted to say she is strong enough to protect herself, her couldn''t help but throb at the concern that Beelzebub shown for her. He pushed her away yet he still concerned about him. Why?

    "How?" Esther then asked, her blue eyes filled with determination.

    Late at night, Beelzebub gazed at the white moon on the ck sky, his handsome face was covered by a red mask as a the dress code of party requires for a mask to cover their identity. Beelzebub had chosen this for people to not bother him who currently at an ill mind.

    His golden hair was not a rare color for him to hide but he could see the thirsty eyes of the demons who was searching for him for their own gains and therefore chose to hide his golden hair color into a tame brown color.

    "The Lord should be on his death bed by now, what are you searching him for?" One demon asked the woman who was beside him, both of them had a bull''s mask to cover their identity without knowing the person of their conversation was standing right beside them.

    "At the least I won''t mind apanying him on his death bed," replied the woman, her hourss body was fully emphasized by the gown she wore.

    "Since when had you decided to be a benevolent person?" The man chuckled in response.

    "Oh please, I do not wish to be a benevolent person but if I am on his death bed, being the only person who still stay with him despite him tip-toeing around death, it would impress him enough to let me have some of his wealth, don''t you think?"

    Greed, thought Beelzebub. Each demons have their greed, some weak, some harmless, and some obsessive like his own greed and curse that affected him.

    He should be angered by the people around him who want to use his name for their advantage but Beelzebub had enough history of people like them to be bothered by it anymore.

    To think that he finally found a person who wouldn''t want to use him¡­ and that person was Esther.

    He recalled the time he tried to seduced Esther to gain information for who she was working for. His question was sinfully attractive when he asked her, "I can grant all the wish that you have, whatever your greed wants you, if you agree to be my partner in crime, I can promise your wish to be fulfilled."

    Even with eyes closed, Beelzebub recall freshly the sharp gaze that Esther directed toward him. Her beautiful ce made her re even more intense.

    "I don''t need your help," her stubborn words were firm and that side of her piqued Beelzebub''s interest. "If I wish for something, I would be the one to fulfill it myself. I do not need anyone''s help as I trust no one. Can you give me a reason on why I can trust you?"

    "Why did she attract you into such level? You were never this interested in person before."

    "She was simr to a cat," answered Beelzebub with his eyes still in a daze staring at the moon. "It was curiosity that pulls me into her but as I know her strong side, her weak side, along the way, she had turned into someone more meaningful than a simple cat¡ª"

    Realizing that the person who asked him was not his mind but a person who had leaned on the marble railing.

    "You," Beelzebub met the man''s red eyes to immediately recognize who the person was. Immediately, Beelzebub raised his hand to caught the man''s cor but the other had casually pushed him by his shoulder before twisting his arm and pushing him to the floor.

    "Rude. Mannerless, Beelzebub," the man''s voice was distinct enough for Beelzebub to confirm his guess.

    "Ian!" Beelzebub struggled to get up, feeling the pain on his shoulder and he could sense his shoulder bone was fractured by the light push Ian had delivered.

    Since Ian came back to life, instead of being weaker, it was theplete opposite as Ian became stronger than he should be.

    "You should be with your child,"mented Beelzebub. "And not here in Hell."

    "My wife wished for me to bring her to meeting her family in Hell. How can I refuse? And before that wish, she exceptionally expressed to me her wish to help her aunt. By aunt, it''s Esther," the moment Ian dropped Esther''s name, it was as though he had also dropped an explosive that shook Beelzebub''s eyes.

    He red at Ian at once. "So much for your pure name. Your wife wished for you to protect her aunt but how dare you sent her to Asmodeus? Were you in right mind? You should know that he loathe you the most."

    "Ah, that?" Ian chuckled faintly. "I know of course how much that Asmodeus hated me even though I won fairly on the duel that he proposed. What a crybaby."

    "Then why did you bring her there? He would kill her!" Beelzebub''s eyes turned deeper in color and his horns slowly protrude from the side of his head.

    His anger was visible and Ian couldn''t help but grin at the way his friend was transparent now.

    "I did a small trick that I did when I was young, putting honey to attract bee. I just had a brilliant idea when I thought if I put Esther on a dangerous situation, a certain someone woulde to rescue her like a knight with white horse," Ian snapped his finger and raised his shoulders to prove his point. "Although I do have to mention, I was disappointed to see that the knight only sent his horse to safe his beloved instead ofing to safe her personally. Such a coward you are."

    "Don''t y fool, Ian. You know why I am doing this. I am pushing her away but you keep pulling her back to me. It''s difficult for me to stand around her," Beelzebub clicked his tongue to express his frustration. "I do not want to have anything to do with me. Not again."

    Ian''s eyes moved to behind me where he saw shadow moving away. "You thought I was the one who had pulled her to you? You are wrong there, Beelzebub. It wasn''t I who had pulled her back to you but you. If from the beginning you don''t want her, why did you try keep her away? Why now? Be a man and see through what you have started."

    Ian turned away as if to leave but Beelzebub was not done. "You know that if I pursue her what will happen is a terrible oue. I am doing this to protect her!"

    "Well currently you are hurting the said person you wish to protect. Talk. You have mouth, use it. And think of a solution using that pretty head of yours. I will leave now before my wife be worried. Unlike you, I have achieved what I call a happiness."

    Beelzebub ruffled his hair when Ian left. If someone had pulled the same trick under his nose as Ian did, he would have killed the person but he couldn''t when it''s Ian.

    ''Why can''t you?'' The question that he heard wasn''t said by anyone animated but the reflection of his own face on the colored ss pane. ''Because he is your friend? You should cast him away now. He is useless on your n. He wasn''t able to achieve his immortality and died. Remember, you only befriended him

    Beelzebub''s hand immediately mmed on the surface of the ss, creating arge crack and with his tightened jaw he cursed. "Can''t you shut up just for once?"

    More guests arrived in the party hall but Beelzebub could only feel his mood starting to plummet at the thought of Esther. He left, disappearing to his room and letting only one candle to light his room dimly.

    When he closed his eyes, he could drift into the darkness after days of not sleeping but it didn''t take him a minute before he was woken up again but a soft voice calling for his name.

    Beelzebub opened his eyes to meet the bright,rge blue eyes of the woman who stood in front of his chair. "Dream," whispered Beelzebub, not the least surprised by Esther''s appearance as it wasn''t the first time for him to meet Esther in his dream.

    His memories was quite exceptional, praised Beelzebub to himself.

    Seeing Esther''s face up close, he could see the small two moles on her cheeks, her lips that were glossy and her eyshes that was longer below than the upper one.

    Her long ck hair fell softly from the side of her shoulder, and Beelzebub had only sat while staring at her in awe, as if his soul was taken away from the mesmerizing view in front of him.

    "I don''t want you to be here," Beelzebub whispered while looking at her, still in a daze.

    "Because you hate me that much?" Asked Esther who he thought to be a fragment of his imagination.

    "Hate you? How?" Beelzebub questioned. Pushing himself from the chair he cut the distance between them in two short steps. Hisrge hand touched her chin before sliding down to her neck, feeling her beating nerves. "My memories seem to be in perfect shape today. You appear no different from the real you. You''re beautiful to the point¡ª"

    "Point?" Esther urged his words to continue.

    Beelzebub slide his fingers across her skin. The paleness of her skin urged the desire to turn it to crimson with his lips, "To the point it is killing me."

    Esther''s lips opened to speak when she felt her face raised with Beelzebub who was holding her lower chin. In a moment of inaction, Esther felt his lips wrapping hers. The warmth of his mouth spread all over her lips, startling her.

 Chapter 714: A Kiss In The Dark-III

    <h4>Chapter 714: A Kiss In The Dark-III</h4>

    The taste of his lips were fresh to Esther. It wasn''t her first time to kiss a person but it was her first time to know Beelzebub''s lips.

    His kiss started slow but as though a person who had tasted water after being years on a dessert, his lips began to devour her.

    Esther tried to push him away at once but Beelzebub was much quicker than her when he grasp her hands and pushed them over her head. His tongue licked her lower lips which tried to glue itself together.

    "Why are you nervous?" Beelzebub asked, kissing the side of her cheeks gently but the wildness of his eyes warned Esther that this was only a way for him to coax her into his trap.

    Esther thought to speak but if she does, she could feel his sharp teeth would take a delicious bite on her lips.

    "It''s not our first time, isn''t it?" Beelzebub''s red eyes admired the woman standing in front of him. Even if it was in his dream, Esther appeared to be as beautiful as ever.

    The way her blue eyes tried to be strong despite the faint traces of fear that she couldn''t let go from her human''s side, and the way her chest heaving up and down as she breaths, all of it was delicate to his eyes.

    His fingers slowly traced on her neck, the fragile neck that seemed so thin for him to snap and break but if he does that, the Esther he wants would disappear.

    But the thought then came to him; What kind of Esther does he wants?

    Esther was a strong woman, someone who wants to depend on herself because she know she couldn''t trust her life on other''s hands.

    It was endearing to watch her firm back and it was what had intrigued him. But at the same time, Beelzebub felt a growing distance between him and Esther. She was right beside him yet unlike him who could only loves her, Esther had a lot of option other than him. She was a flower but he wasn''t her sun.

    Esther was also a smart woman who knows his ws. Compared to the other men around her, of course he wouldn''te first. He was broken, thought Beelzebub. Esther didn''t deserve a broken man, someone with issues on his head, but at the same time the thought of letting her leave to another man''s embrace raise his anger to a boiling point.

    Greed slowly came to him¡ª the greed of wanting to posses Esther''s being entirely and he knew he shouldn''t encourage such thoughts.

    Beelzebub stared at her, enchanted and unable to tear his eyes away from her, "How do I feel so much attraction to you yet at the same time so much anger to myself?"

    Esther was confused with the state Beelzebub was in. He looked distraught and while he had kissed her, she could see that he wasn''t in his right mind when does so.

    It felt as if he was still in a daze after waking up from asleep.

    Then who was he kissing? He mentioned about the kiss being not their first time. Was he speaking of a woman he slept before?

    Esther''s heart felt as if it was stabbed and bleed but she couldn''t see any blood around her chest. At once she pushed him away.

    Beelzebub looked startled but before he could do anything or take another step forward, Esther raised her hand and delivered a sharp p across his cheeks.

    "I don''t know who you mistaken me as. But to kiss me when you are not thinking straight even when I warned you not to is intolerable!" Esther''s hand felt hot and stung but the pain on her heart for being mistaken and to p Beelzebub hurts more than the aching pain on her palms.

    Beelzebub''s eyes at once widened as he realized this was no dream of his where he would always meet Esther. He stumbled back, unable to process his mind while his whole focus centered around Esther.

    "How are you here?" Beelzebub stressed toward Venervy the importance for Esther to note to his house and yet here she is, in his house, in a ce which belonged to him without knowing how he had the full advantage to lock her inside his house as his greed urged him to do.

    Esther''s blue eyes were clear due to the faint glitter of water that remain in her eyes after the kiss. "Before that shouldn''t there be anything for you to say to me now?"

    Beelzebub shook his head, "You should leave."

    Esther''s eyes red. She raised her hand in attempt to ''wake'' Beelzebub again when the man had caught her by her hand.

    "Did you know what you did to me? You forced and kissed me!"

    Beelzebub was taken aback by her words and blinked his eyes in disbelief. "I did that?"

    "Yeah. Did you think I was some woman that you call to be with you tonight? Well shame to ruin your n but I am here," Esther answered spitefully.

    "In that case you should leave now," Beelzebub released his hand from her wrist and took one step back to stand aside, crafting a path for her. "Go. Leave."

    The cold attitude that Beelzebub showed was akin to an icy icicle to pierce Esther''s heart. She held back the outburst of her feeling and tried to forget her pain that made it even worse when she met eyes with Beelzebub who was firm on his demand for her to leave.

    Her lips felt heavy as she tries to force it to move and speak, "Are you telling me to leave because you have someone whom you are waiting for?"

    Beelzebub could see this was a good chance for him to say yes. It would create a misunderstanding between them but on his mind, he only wanted for Esther to leave him, who was at ill condition alone.

    Yet he couldn''t.

    His mind tells him to possess Esther by all means but his heart warned him not to as the consequences will end up with Esther dying on his own hands. The greed he possess would never be satisfied with simply having Esther beside him.

    If there was a bottom for the Sea, then his greed doesn''t. The fondness he had for Esther had changed into love along the way but the love didn''t only bring him happiness, it also enhance his terrible greed for her.

    Beelzebub envision his joyful future if only he was a simple demon, or perhaps if he was a normal human. He would have taken Esther as his wife, he would have tried all his best to pull her to him instead of pushing her away.

    But he wasn''t a normal demon, he wasn''t a human either. He was a demon, a high demon, a Beelzebub.

    His greed made him obsessed to Esther and he who had seen the demise of the previous holder of Beelzebub knows that the only way for his greed to end is for him to take Esther''s life.

    And killing Esther wasn''t a choice to him.

    "Leave, Esther. It''s for your own goodness," Beelzebub''s voice softened. He was the one telling her to leave and yet his voice that Esther heard was filled with pleadings.

    Esther clenched her fist. She didn''t want to leave. It wasn''t only her being a stubborn person she is. She didn''t want to leave because she could tell if she step out of the room now, she would be in a terrible regret for the rest of her life.

    "You are always like this, Beelzebub," Esther took one step forward and Beelzebub retreat his steps. His action hurt her but Esther didn''t want to keep thinking about her pain that had been hurting her this entire time. "You pulled me. You came to me. You were the one who continue to pursue me when I refused you. Was it fun?"

    Beelzebub''s eyes narrowed at her question. "What was fun?" He asked.

    Esther bite her lower lips, restraining her voice from shaking. "Was it fun to y with my emotions, Beelzebub? What do you want? To find an amusement like you did when you watch an animal eat and behave around you?"

    Beelzebub remain silent which only upset Esther even more.

    "All this time. Was it truly a game that you wanted to y? Was it only my reaction that you wanted to see?" Esther couldn''t take his silence any longer and raised her hand to catch his arm. "Look at me! What did you want from me? I don''t understand you, Beelzebub. I thought you were someone I can consider as a friend but you easily brush me off, reject me, and ignore me."

    "You should have left me then. When I pushed you away. Why do you still decide toe to me?" Beelzebub asked. It was hard for him not to pull her hand back, mming her somewhere to the corner of the room to do what his wild urges tell him to do. When he looked at her face, Esther didn''t know how much she had temped him to devour her. "Or do you fall for me now after I decide not to care for you? Was a sadistic man your preference, darling? Then I don''t mind. I can try that."

 Chapter 715: Guilt Tripping-I

    <h4>Chapter 715: Guilt Tripping-I</h4>

    Esther had no words to reply. Not because she did not want to but because she couldn''t. There was storm of emotions inside her that thunder all over her feeling, causing a lump to form on the back of her throat.

    "And why did you came to me if you wanted to pull me away?" Esther asked. "And why after all that hard work you did to push me away¡ª" she pulled the bracelet from her pocket and threw it across his chest. Beelzebub caught it by time, "¡ªIf you are going to ask me for help?!"

    "For help?" Beelzebub whispered before he looked down on the silver bracelet on his hands. It took him a while to realize the bracelet that was on his hand, "Where did you got this?"

    Esther frowned, "You were the one who had ced that on my window."

    "This bracelet?" Beelzebub inquired, taking one step forward to urge her answer. "You found this bracelet on the window of your room?"

    Esther was confused at his bewilderedness. "Yes?" And she realized that it was not Beelzebub who had ced the bracelet in front of her window. "What''s wrong?" She asked him.

    "This bracelet belong to my mother," Beelzebub''s red eyes quickly turned fierce when he ensured the bracelet indeed belong to his beloved mother who died at the hand of his uncle.

    "It belongs to your mother?" Esther never asked Beelzebub about his parents but she silently knew that somewhere his parents had died. Looking at Beelzebub now, she was certain that indeed his mother had died long ago.

    "How did this arrive in my room then? If it wasn''t you, who else have ess on your mother''s bracelet?" Esther asked. She was angered a moment ago but with the new puzzle in front of her, she pushed aside her feelings.

    "No one else. Even I don''t have ess to her belongings. It was burned to ashes before I could retrieve them for my memory," Beelzebub''s voice fell into whisper as he neared the end of his words.

    "Who burned them? It''s possible that the person were the one to bring the bracelet to me," Esther suggested only for her to see Beelzebub shaking his head once again.

    "That won''t ever happen. I killed him, the person responsible to burning my mother''s belonging. It was my uncle. After he had killed my parents, he burned whatever we had in our house to show his triumph," Beelzebub reminiscences his younger self who are devastated when he came across his house which was burning on fire.

    He could never forget the disgusting victorious smile of his uncle when watching his house burning.

    Esther didn''t expect to be given a shade of light to Beelzebub''s past which she thought she would never know with how secretive Beelzebub was.

    All this time, Esther had guessed Beelzebub was holding a pain of his own, pain that came from losing someone dear to him. Now she knew, like her who had lost his beloved mother to illness, Beelzebub had lost his parents to the hands of his uncle.

    "Which means that there are someone who had retrieved your mother''s belonging before it was destroyed, or¡ª" your uncle is still alive, was the words which Esther wanted to say but after seeing the trace of pain on Beelzebub''s face, Esther didn''t dare to continue her words, letting Beelzebub to fill the words on his own.

    She then spoke up when remembering another information, "Ian stated that the person who had given me the bracelet is in need of help."

    "In need of help?" Beelzebub whispered. Ian must have known the bracelet was rted to him due to the family crest which was embedded on the jewel of the bracelet.

    His family crest could never be found in Hell and no one except those few including Ian know of the crest. And only Ian knew he once belonged to the family of the crest.

    Although the man, Ian, who was here earlier, had tricked him, Beelzebub trusted Ian''s keen instinct and knowledge. He wasn''t someone who would put a lie that could danger Esther casually for no reason.

    "A person in need of help, mother''s bracelet," whispered Beelzebub to himself. He had taken the life of his uncle, making sure to rip the man''s head from the body and he was certain of his uncle''s death.

    But Esther''s small remark of someone else who had possible retrieve his mother''s belonging before it was destroyed, there was only one person thate to his mind.

    But that was impossible. Welyn died.

    "Judging from your face, you know who it is, don''t you?" Esther asked.

    Beelzebub didn''t deny as Esther was correct. Looking at her eyes, he made his determination firm and said, "You should go back home now."

    Esther saw his body turned as he went toward the door. In instance, she was reminded to the time when Beelzebub had left her on the garden. She recalled how it took her a year of boredom, thinking of him to finally be able to meet him again.

    When she wondered about the possibility of their second meeting being close to nothing, Esther''s hand had grabbed his strong arm without her own notice.

    Beelzebub couldn''t swat her hands away, he didn''t have it in him to reject Esther when he know it would hurt her.

    "I wille with you," Esther uttered. "Whoever asked for my help must know me as well and I want to meet that person."

    "You don''t have to do it. This person might only have business with me," Beelzebub brushed her words. "I think you know by now, Esther but I don''t want you near me."

    Esther pursed her lips, ring at him as his words hurt her. "I don''t care. I will go," she stubbornly answered.

    "It''s dangerous," warned Beelzebub again, his eyes tried to show intimidation but it could never work to Esther who didn''t once tear her gaze away from him.

    Esther didn''t know if she had mistaken it but she noticed despite Beelzebub''s cold words to push her away, she could feel his deep concern for her.

    Esther refuse to believe Beelzebub had decided to cut whatever good rtionship they had before only because he had gotten bored of her. And it won''t be her to back down when the person close to her seemed to be affected by an illness that she couldn''t see.

    Even though she had found out that the person in need of help wasn''t Beelzebub, Esther recall Ian''s words. ''He might be in need of help''

    Esther looked at Beelzebub who sighed at her stubbornness but she remained still on her decision.

    "Do whatever you want," Beelzebub knew if he had only rejected Esther, it will end up with her doing her own investigation that would put her to more danger. It was better to keep her close to his sight, decided Beelzebub.

    He wanted to push Esther away, to protect her from him who slowly corroded into a monster of his greed. But Esther didn''t know this and he prefer if she doesn''t. Knowing Esther and despite her rough words, deep down, she was but a soft person with apassionate heart and Beelzebub didn''t want her pity that could only put her to more danger.

    "I will call my servant to give you a room. If you want to help me I only have one warning to you," Beelzebub stressed his word to emphasize the importance. "I need for you to never leave this house without notifying anyone especially me. I don''t want casualty that could anger the princess."

    Beelzebub saw Esther silent agreement as she simply reply by a nod of her head. He continue to admire her for a few more second, watching how the light hits her red lips, making him to want and taste her lips again.

    Once wasn''t enough. Simply on the lips wasn''t what he wanted. He needed more. He wanted to caress his fingertips over her skin, feeling the curve of her waist down to her smooth hips.

    With his eyes, he could tell all the things he wished to do on her. He didn''t want to admit it but he was falling too deeply for her that her ws were none existent to her and even if there was a w, it would only look lovely to Beelzebub.

    Everything about her was lovely. So lovely like rose that urge him to pluck her but like roses, he feared that his action would only shorten her life, causing her to wilt.

    Troublesome, thought Beelzebub and he would have discarded all the things that was bothersome to him but not Esther.

    Beelzebub turned away his eyes hatefully, thinking to better give the room to Esther when he felt Esther''s hand had pulled him by his arm again.

    Esther pushed him toward the nearest desk, making him to crash, lunging all the things on the desk to the floor. Beelzebub frowned when his eyes widened as a soft and plump sensation had pressed to his lips.

    Esther''s warm tongue coaxed his lips to open and he wasn''t able to resist closing his eyes when the person he had been wanting had given him the deep, long kiss that he had been dreaming of.

    As if it was his first time kissing which was not, Beelzebub couldn''t stop himself from returning her kiss. He expand his knowledge of her mouth, how she tasted and how her voice sounded breathy when he had licked the roof of her mouth.

    Beelzebub parted his lips from hers, his warm breaths caused Esther to shudder and her fingers curl over his shirt.

    "What are you trying to do?" Beelzebub tried to keep his mind straight but before he could receive his answer, Esther kissed him again, this time fiercer before she left his lips with a lingering stare of heat.

 Chapter 716: Guilt Trippingâ€”II

    <h4>Chapter 716: Guilt Tripping¡ªII</h4>

    The kiss was lingering and felt eternal but all thingse to end at a point Beelzebub felt Esther''s hold on his arm fading away as she pushed her body backward.

    Her heart beat fast like never before and she also knew Beelzebub''s heart was beating quickly as hers as she felt his heartbeat''s pace when her hand was pressed on his chest before.

    She stared at him who looked baffled. "It''s not pleasant to have someone kissing you without your notice, doesn''t it? Especially when they are mistaken as someone else."

    Beelzebub didn''t have enough opportunity to inquire Esther what her kiss meant as she had walked away from him and outside of the room swiftly, leaving him to only lick his tongue to preserve the warmth of her kiss he had felt earlier.

    Esther came across Venervy when she ran out off the corridor and the witch who saw her appeared confused when looking at her face.

    "Your face is so red! You have turned into a boiled prawn, are you sure you are alright?" She inquired.

    Esther felt the back of her ears heating up in embarrassment when she screamed, "I have never been better than today!" She didn''t even want to remember the reckless action she took when kissing back Beelzebub forcefully. Her body moved when she thought about having to leave Beelzebub. Deep down she was angry toward him but at the same time, she wasn''t able to hold herself back.

    She didn''t want to realize and she didn''t want to admit it but she knew.

    She knew that she had fallen for Beelzebub. Her heartbeat that drum against her ears were not her illusion as she wished it to be.

    To think that love finallye around for her. Should she be happy? But when she recall Beelzebub''s cold shoulder attitude, she couldn''t help but endure the sharp pain in her heart.

    Ignoring her pain so she wouldn''t only focus on it, Esther turned to say at Venervy, "Your lord said that it would be alright to stay here." The witch nodded her head quickly and she turned to the tall human man who stood beside Venervy. "And sorry, Dalton. I will continue to protect my promise to you and bring you to meet your brother''s soul but for now, I have another urgent case I have to take care."

    "That''s not a problem," Dalton replied as if he knew this would happen. "Can I ask one thing, Miss Esther?"

    Esther tilted her head and nodded, "What is it?"

    "Is there a church in Hell?"

    The next morning, Esther apanied Dalton to the only church in Hell. One might question why there would be a church in Hell but considering Satan''s wife was an angel, it shouldn''t be a far fetched thing for Hell to have one single church at itsnd.

    Esther wasn''t exactly sure why Dalton wanted to be in the Church and the man exined that he needed to put his mind at ease in a ce that''s also located in the mortal''s world.

    It should be a simple trip for Esther until Beelzebub decided toe along.

    Standing before the carriage Esther looked questionably at Beelzebub who had came with his hands crossed.

    "Why are you here?" She questioned. Last night, as she wasn''t able to sleep after kissing Beelzebub, Esther stared at the ceiling while thinking if she would be able to speak normally toward Beelzebub again now that she had realized her feelings for him.

    Unexpectedly to her worries, she could talk finely toward Beelzebub. The only problem being her heart that was too loud for her to focus. She keep her eyes to only look at the scene are around her as the moment she put her guard down, her gaze would immediately attracted to admired Beelzebub''s handsome face.

    She stared at his hands at a time, realizing howrge it was and how prominent was his green veins that colored his arm in lines with his muscles.

    She didn''t had time to think of it before but deep down she had known Beelzebub was such a handsome man who could steal the breaths of those women around him and including her. Before she could notice, she had been staring more than necessary and quickly, Esther looked away to not meet his eyes.

    Yet even without looking at him, her mind was filled with nothing but him in his thought to the point where she hated it.

    Esther then wondered. Ifst night he pushed her to his bed, would things have changed then? Will she resist the temptation of feeling more of his body warmth?

    "I''m here to visit the church," said Beelzebub, an obvious lie that Esther could see even with her eyes closed.

    Esther sighed and shook her head, thinking this was the extent of their conversation which turned out to be false when Beelzebub asked, "And why are you going to the church alone with Dalton?"

    There was a faint emphasis on the word alone when Beelzebub spoke but Esther was busy with trying to pull a cool face that she failed to notice it.

    "I promised him," she replied simply.

    "Promise to stay with him to the church?" Beelzebub inquired and Esther rolled her eyes.

    "He promised to help me and I promise to do the same. I don''t know if you are thinking Dalton in untrustworthy because of Ernest but I find him to be a man with a high responsibility sense and unlike someone," Esther''s eyes sharply looked up and down at him, "His manner is very gentle as well.

    Beelzebub''s eyes narrowed chillingly but Esther had looked away when this ur. She then turned to find for Dalton who was still inside the house. "Maybe you wish to pray for that woman you mistaken me as?"

    "What woman?" Beelzebub had wanted to question this since yesterday when Esther burst out of his room, saying that he had mistaken her as someone else.

    Esther bite the insides of her cheeks, "Yesterday night you said, it wasn''t our first time. I expect it wasn''t your first time with the woman you wanted to kiss, didn''t you? What a shame that I came."

    Beelzebub''s eyes widened. A shame? He questioned in his mind. Esther didn''t know how every night he had been dreaming of her endlessly. How at every seconds when he rx, her delicate face would appear on his mind.

    He had dreamt kissing her multiple times thatst night he wasn''t able to tell which was his dream and which was the reality. Even though he was in a daze when kissing her, he didn''t forget how soft her lips was and how sweet her breathy voice gasp for breaths beside his ears.

    "And what a shame for you to kiss me out of spite," Beelzebub can''t help but retort, meeting Esther''s wide eyes. "You are really a stubborn person, aren''t you? Did you give kisses to just anyone?"

    "Do I look like such a person?" Esther retorted too quickly before her head could process before realizing how close she was to admitting she had kissed him because of her feeling.

    "Exactly. Do you help people every time? And if it is to help them will you kiss them?" Beelzebub''s question intensify when he walked closer to her, causing her to press her back toward the carriage as he continue to shorten their distance.

    "Although from what I know and your kiss yesterday, you are terrible at it and it is your first time," Beelzebub raised his hand only to stop them. His greed was urging him to hold Esther, to touch her, and to possess her¡ª

    When his thought became dangerous, Beelzebub pulled away from her. She was too much temptation to him, simply just a lot more than he could handle.

    "You should protect yourself, Esther and don''t carelessly kiss people simply out of spite or to help them. You don''t know what a kiss can lead to."

    Esther was left speechless when Beelzebub entered the carriage, gulping her saliva to moist her throat that felt dry at once.

    Dalton came not long after. As he entered he saw Esther making her ce on one side of the seat and Beelzebub sitting on the only other side, they were seated in front of each other but none of them look at the other as if they were avoiding to do so.

    Torn between which seat he had to choose Dalton made his way to Esther''s side as he thought sitting next to Beelzebub would only put him on danger but before he could sit, Beelzebub pulled him by the back of his cor, saying coolly, "There''s enough space here. Sit."

    Esther seeing this only shake her head in response silently.

 Chapter 717: Guilt Tripping-III

    <h4>Chapter 717: Guilt Tripping-III</h4>

    Beelzebub kept his eyes away from Esther throughout the carriage ride that was only whenever her eyes looked anywhere near him. Both of them didn''t exchange their gazes but they could feel the attraction of one another''s gaze where they keep stealing nces while avoiding to lock sight.

    Dalton was the only one watching it and felt awkward. Even though he couldn''t see it, he could feel the burning tension in the carriage.

    When they got down from the carriage, Esther''s eyes locked with Beelzebub who raised his hand as if to offer her to go down before her.

    Don''t be gentle, thought Esther to herself. The gentler Beelzebub was to her, she could feel her heart stung more in pain.

    Esther remain silent as she left the carriage but her pained expression wasn''t missed by both Beelzebub and Dalton. As Venervy wasn''t with them, the path they took to the church was extremely silent.

    When they entered the Church, much to Esther''s imagination, she witness the tall building of the church. It''s beauty was clearly preserved as she could see there was no crack on the painted wall, making it look fresh to her eyes.

    The flowers surrounding the church was also kept well, growing in colorful blooms. Esther was in a daze as she stared at the ce around her. The beauty sucks her focus that she didn''t notice Beelzebub who stared at her, having the same expression as his center of attention centered around Esther and her only.

    "There''s too many things that I regretted,"Dalton who was standing beside him spoke, causing Beelzebub to move his sharp red eyes and look at the man. "The reason why I came here, Miss Esther didn''t ask and nor did you."

    "You are praying to your God, I have no discrimination against that," Beelzebub shrugged his shoulders. Unlike most of the demons who loathed heaven, he found himself to be a person on the neutral side.

    "I¡ª" Dalton sighed, "I believe in God since I was a child and now, but I also am aware that what my brother did could never be forgiven. Even God who had so much kindness in them won''t be able to forgive him. I had seen the casualties of his action. I was the one to see and witness everything with my own eyes when people were killed by the dark sorcerers. I regretted¡­"

    "Regretted in having him as your brother?" Beelzebub asked him, as he was good at twisting words, he didn''t?fail to bring out Dalton''s surprised eyes which he wanted to see.

    "When I was still in the church, I learned that not all victim are one. Some victim became a victim because they were a viin. There was one woman who had been abused by her mother inw. In the end, she couldn''t take the abuse and push her mother inw from the stares. The victim was the mother inw but the viin to my eyes was also the mother inw."

    Beelzebub hummed at Dalton thorough expression, agreeing at his words. "Which mean your brother was a viin but also a victim?"

    "Yes but the mistakes that he did, I do not tolerate them," Dalton was firm at his answer that somewhere made Beelzebub to envy him.

    "Miss Esther is a strong and lovely woman. I heard because she has a blood of demon in her, she doesn''t grow old as others humans does, but she does have a lifespan," warned Dalton.

    Beelzebub''s eyes narrow in distaste, "Giving me a lesson?"

    Dalton offered Beelzebub a gentle and polite smile which he always showed to the people around him. In calm and collected manner he said, "If I were you I won''t make her wait."

    Beelzebub wasn''t able to utter a single word in retort or put his hand on Dalton''s neck for his impudence as Dalton had escaped and made his way to stand beside Esther.

    From afar, Beelzebub watched the short distance between Esther and Dalton. When Dalton had said something, Esther softly smiled, causing Beelzebub to clench his hand out of anger.

    On the way home, Esther watched Beelzebub''s sour mood. What happened to him? Was the question Esther wanted to ask to people who might know the insides of Beelzebub''s head but she decided to keep quiet.

    They left the carriage as soon as they arrived back to Beelzebub''s house. Venervy who seemed as if she had been waiting for them for hours noticed their appearance and rushed to the carriage.

    "Lord Beelzebub!" Venervy yelled, huffing for breaths.

    "What?" Beelzebub clipped question came

    Esther turned her head and tilted it slightly, hearing Venervy''s words patiently. "It is about your uncle, Lord Beelzebub. A report came in, saying that they saw someone who looked extremely simr to him."

    Esther was taken aback by the news as she had heard it from Beelzebub''s own mouth that he had killed his uncle as a revenge. She was wondering what look would appear on Beelzebub''s face when she felt chill running down her spine.

    A raw thousands thorns stabbed Esther''s back, making her shudder from the brimming anger she could feeling from Beelzebub''s side.

    "Where?" Beelzebub''s voice was rigid and icy when he asked.

    Esther''s breaths turned rasped and she saw Dalton who also had the terrible time of breathing as he was stifled by Beelzebub''s anger as well.

    Venervy was shaking on her feet even though she was well aware the anger Beelzebub directed wasn''t toward them and rather to his uncle who was said alive.

    "Around the south part of Travenlinia," Venervy replied, still shaking in fear.

    "Stay at the house and notify me when someonees," warned Beelzebub who then made a sharp turn away from Esther''s left side, surprising her.

    With Beelzebub being a high demon, his anger could affect many people around him especially the humans and the lower demons. His anger had reached to the point it made Esther, Dalton, and Venervy to stand still, unable to move.

    Yet Beelzebub felt a hard grip on his sleeve the moment he passed by Esther''s side.

    Esther''s blue eyes was filled with fear but Beelzebub knows how stubborn she was. Despite her pale fingers quivering every so slightly, her eyes was fixed on him firmly. "I wille with you."

    Her words dissolved the fear of the other two people around them.

    "If I told you not to, will you note with me?" Beelzebub asked her. His tone was still demanding and fearsome but Esther didn''t back down.

    "I will try my own means," she answered in all honesty.

    Beelzebub''s jaw ticked when he ruffled his hair and she could see his green veins on his neck trembling in frustration. "Do what you wish."

    Esther breathed out in relief when she could sense Beelzebub toning down his anger.

    "I wille as well," Dalton said, still unable to regain his breaths but had made his mind.

    His appearance caused Beelzebub to frown further.

    "No Venervy," warned Beelzebub when the witch tried to add herself into the group as Dalton did.

    Venervy wanted toin but feared she would only worsen Beelzebub''s mood and decided to remain quiet.

    "Suit yourself," Beelzebub uttered toward Esther and disappeared through a magic portal he had created using a magic spell.

    Esther quickly followed him by three steps. After entering the portal, her vision ckened out. She opened her eyes again to find herself surrounded by red sky.

    She looked behind to see Dalton when she witness the portal was closed behind them.

    Esther questioningly stare at Beelzebub, "You forgot someone."

    "If he wish to dig his own grave, I would prefer him to find someone else to apany him," Beelzebub then walked away, causing Esther to rush after him. But as she ran, Beelzebub stopped his steps. He waited until she arrived two steps closer to himpared to before before continuing his walk but slower this time.

    Esther couldn''t miss the small endearing action that Beelzebub did with her in mind. She smiled, also sighing at herself who was easily pleased by the simple gesture that barely meant anything.

    "Can I ask you something?" Esther spoke from behind.

    Beelzebub looked at her once before turning his gaze forward again without replying anything.

    Esther bravely took this as his silent agreement, "Beelzebub isn''t your real name, is it?"

 Chapter 718: Under The Sheet-I

    <h4>Chapter 718: Under The Sheet-I</h4>

    The sky didn''t shift but to those the residents of Hell, they?could feel the new morning has arrived. But new morning never means new changes as Esther felt her rtionship with Beelzebub was hanging on a thin thread, not improving but was on a chance where it could worsen.

    Beelzebub didn''t know what to feel of Esther''s interest to him. Should he be d?

    He sheepishly sighed, "It isn''t. Why? Do you want to know my true name? But you should know knowing my real name will also mean I''m giving you a control of my whole self."

    "No," Esther looked away and when he started walking, she fastened her pace to stand beside him, "I was wondering if there was a name that I can call you with. Something other than Beelzebub. The previous Beelzebub was also known as Beelzebub, and calling you with the same name, makes it difficult for me to differentiate you two."

    Esther stopped when Beelzebub stopped his feet. He turned and his eyes stared deeply to the corner of her eyes, "Whatever my name is, I am Beelzebub. And the previous Beelzebub has already died. Is there any need for you to differentiate between us?"

    That''s not it, thought Esther in her mind. Truthfully, she had asked Beelzebub of his name not because she wanted to differentiate him and the previous holder of the name.

    It was because she realized that after parting with Beelzebub, there was nothing that she knows about him which saddened her.

    Now that she realized she love Beelzebub, Esther also realize the pain thate with it. She decided to ask him of his name so she could find a thing or two about him.

    Beelzebub saw her reluctance in answering and looked away, "And is Esther your real name?"

    Esther nodded her head, "It was a name my mother given to me. ording to Hell''s tradition, the father has to name the child, but my father had no little interest to me."

    Beelzebub silently looked at her, "Your father must be someone great seeing he could bring a human to Hell."

    As though her past shed before her eyes all at once, Esther chuckled spitefully, "Far from it. He brought my mother simply because he thought he could discard her at any time. He was someone who can sell his wife and his daughter. I was d to see him die before my eyes."

    Hearing this, Beelzebub frowned. He wondered if he could find the name of Esther''s father and have a short "visit" for himself.

    "How certain are you of your uncle''s death?" Esther then asked, hoping she could lend help to Beelzebub''s current problem.

    Beelzebub didn''t tear his eyes away from her while she was looking at the road she took, being careful as their surrounding was dark to make out anything.

    "I took his life by my own hands and burned the rest of his remains. Everything happened with my own two eyes," Beelzebub replied to her question.

    By the time Esther looked up to meet his eyes, she saw him already looking away, "Do you think it''s possible someone had impersonated him?"

    "Unless they have been needing death by my hands, I doubt that," Beelzebub answered with a hint of anger.

    "Did Venervy said where they found him at¡ª" Esther who spoke was suddenly quiet. Her blue eyes now was peeled to stare at Beelzebub''s red eyes as his face was only an inch away from her face.

    His hand felt soft when it wrapped her mouth and she couldn''t help but smell his earthy scent that caused her throat to gulp involuntarily.

    "Someone is here," whispered Beelzebub.

    "Is someone supposed not to be here?" Esther questioned with her mouth muffled, her words slurring a little as his hand was pressed on her lips.

    Beelzebub stared at her for a good one second, embarking on his wild side that felt attracted to the view of Esther with her mouth wrapped by his hand and his other hand that was around her waist.

    The way her blue eyes dewily looked at him tingled his heart and forcibly he looked away from her.

    "It''s my territory. Someone shouldn''t be here," Beelzebub narrowed his eyes when he heard gigglesing nearer from the person who had came uninvited.

    "Yet someone is here," an ambush? Wondered Esther who slowly pressed her back to the bark of the tree to have a better view on the person who had arrived when she saw a man and a woman pressing their bodies together at the edge of arge rock, hidden between the trees.

    Seeing it, Esther almost cursed but at the same time her heart beat faster as she realized she was also pressing her front over Beelzebub''s body.

    When their eyes met, she had never felt so embarrassed on her life like she felt now, and she feels as though she had been dropped into a pot of boiling water, heat spreads all over her body, turning her into an amber.

    Beelzebub''s features seemed to be glowing even when they were surrounded by the darkness and his red eyes that looked at her was burning in desire. So much that it caused Esther to shiver.

    "Those fuckers," Beelzebub was the first to curse. He snapped his finger for blue fire to burn the trees around the couple, surprising them to run and scream for help.

    Beelzebub kept looking at her while Esther questioned his gaze, "You are the one holding to me if you still remember," he said.

    Esther realized that all this time she was the one holding to his arm and quickly released her hand, almost falling in exchange. Beelzebub moved faster to catch the back of her head before she fell.

    His eyebrows knitted tightly and he said, "You drank no alcohol yet you seemed as if you are tipsy from one."

    Esther pulled herself together so she could stand properly. Her heart was too noisy to her ears, causing her to beat herself for the noisiness. She scolded herself for loosing her cool and looking like a fool.

    "Is this ce famous for things like those?" She tried to veer their discussion, to lessen the awkwardness that she felt on her fingertips but realized how dumb her question was and closed her eyes tightly.

    Stupid! Stupid! You stupid Esther! She cursed under her breaths.

    "Who knows but perhaps the thrill was what they are searching for. Seems like they forgot who this ce belong to. They will meet a fitting punishment soon." Esther nodded her head. If now someone asked to use her belonging, perhaps she would give the same reaction due to her head being in scatter.

    "If you are alright, we should be going now," Beelzebub strictly said.

    "Y-yes," Esther answered.

    Beelzebub couldn''t help but find her scattered self to be adorable. A faint smile appeared on his lips, "For someone who can kiss easily seems like doing the ''deed'' was too much even for you."

    Esther bite her lips, unable to help herself from retorting as well, "Unlike a certain ''someone'' I won''t dare to call myself to be experienced."

    Beelzebub didn''t have anything to retort as he knew she was talking about him and she was correct about it. He sighed and looked away, "We have to climb a mountain to arrive to the location Venervy said. If you want to turn back¡ª"

    "It isn''t an option and I have climbed a lot of mountains that you shouldn''t worry about meining at all," Esther took five steps before Beelzebub to stop and looked at him, "Let''s go."

    During their walk, they had no discussion. Both was mindful of each other but even as they walk there was a silent intensity between them that only the two could feel.

    Climbing the mountain was the least concern for Esther. The problem ur when night fade in and it was time for them to take rest.

    "There''s a vige near here," Beelzebub stated to her.

    Esther looked at him who appeared far from tired, "I am alright. We can continue the walk. It would be a headache if that person manage to escape while looking like your uncle."

    "He won''t run and," Beelzebub looked up to the sky, "I have been smelling the scent of rain since hour ago."

    By the time Beelzebub finished his words, rain began to drizzle over Esther''s head. She didn''t have time to react when all of a sudden a harsh pour streamed down on them.

    Quickly, Beelzebub took off his coat to ce it over her head. Esther looked at his face by lifting her head to the taller Beelzebub, feeling her cheeks heating up as they rushed to the nearby town. Finding an inn, they spent no time to rush inside.

    The innkeeper who was sleepy at first was startled by the sudden appearance of a young handsome man and woman who had appeared to his inn in the veryte night.

    "Oh! Wee, a room for one?" The man assumed the two to be together and immediately pulled the key from behind them.

    "No," Beelzebub quickly refused. Being inside a locked roomte at night with Esther? He didn''t know what to call that other than pure torture.

    Esther felt a sting on her pain as she pursed her lips together at the blunt rejection that Beelzebub showed to be in a room with her.

    "Two room, separate," Beelzebub ordered, cing a bag of money to the surprise of the demon innkeeper. The demon took out the heavy pocket, seeing the glimmering crystal which was use as a currency in hell.

    "Well, your generous guests, I would love to do what you ask me to. However, there''s simply only one room for you two to stay. To ask for two room is¡ª"

    Beelzebub clicked his tongue and snatched the money bag before the innkeeper when Esther mmed down his hand along with the money back to the table.

    "One room," Esther said and stared at Beelzebub with her eyes burning. "You should be fine in a single room if you''re with a woman you''re not interested in, don''t you?"

 Chapter 719: Under The Sheet-II

    <h4>Chapter 719: Under The Sheet-II</h4>

    When there were two stubborn people in a single room, only a single taunt was enough to provoke the other to agree on the other''s taunt. Which was what happened to Beelzebub who smiled in response to held back his frustration of being unable to reject Esther, "All men are wolves and you would be better not in a room with a wolf."

    "Thank you for your concern," Esther snatched the key from the innkeeper''s hand. "But I only see a toothless dog that could only bark in front of me."

    Inside the room, Esther sat on one side of the bed while Beelzebub sitting on the other side. None of them want to stay out off the bed and sleep on the couch out of spite.

    While Beelzebub wanted to show by his action he has no interest in her to stop Esther for her own good, Esther wanted to test Beelzebub as she could feel the burning emotions from him. She refused to believe the affection he showed in his eyes to her was only an illusion.

    "It''ste," Beelzebub said and heid down on the bed after taking off his coat, pulling the nket even though the room was warm for him.

    Esther alsoid down on the bed, holding back her sigh as every breathing she made seemed to echoes around the room. She could feel herself flinching every time the bed sheet crumple. The anticipation for Beelzebub to move from his side of the bed put her on the edge of her seat.

    Esther pulled the nket when Beelzebub snapped his hand to extinguish the fire around them, leaving only but a single candle on Esther''s side.

    Esther was surprised by the lights, noticing this was Beelzebub''s consideration for her again as she was ufortable in the darkness.

    "When you were locked on the dark boxst time, did your past haunt you?" Beelzebub then asked. He had been wanting to ask this to her but didn''t had the chance to. Considering this would be theirst time on a journey together, he decided to fill up his curiosity of her to move forward from his greed on having Esther.

    Esther wanted to answer with a nod which she was certain Beelzebub won''t be able to see as he had turned his body to the opposite side of her, "It was an old memory. I am ufortable by the night as it always bring me anxiety of what is about toe. Not knowing what is about toe makes me scared."

    Beelzebub didn''t answer but kept her answer in his mind.

    Unable to sleep, Esther decided that being stubborn wasn''t enough to bring Beelzebub''s real heart and thoughts.

    "Are you afraid?" Esther asked him.

    The question surprised Beelzebub because no one had ever asked him the same question she had uttered.

    "I have killed what makes me scared, nothing else can make me cower in fear and run away again," Beelzebub replied to her. "Have you ever seen me scared?"

    "Never," Esther admitted. "When you fought, you were gant. Whenever danger was in front of you, I can find you looking at the danger with intrigue, just like a child who had found his treasure box. But at the same time you were a coward."

    Beelzebub''s red eyes narrowed when he heard a sudden action beside his ears as Esther had sat up from the bed. Before Beelzebub could look beside him to see what Esther was doing, she had pulled his arm and climbed on top of him.

    There was no moment for Beelzebub to act as Esther had taken him by surprise. But he was stunned only on Esther''s daring behavior but also how she looked on top of him.

    Her long ck hair scattered over her shoulder while one strap of her nightgown has slipped over her shoulder, subtly enhancing the upper curve of her breast. The way the dim light deepened the mood of that night makes it even more difficult for Beelzebub to stay unattracted by her.

    But out of everything that had turned him on, it was Esther''s eyes on him that aroused him further.

    His attention was drawn back when her lips moved and she spoke, "I have been watching you. My eyes followed you more than I can control myself with. I noticed that at first you were active in approaching me. Was there really nothing that you feel toward me, Beelzebub?"

    Beelzebub''s red eyes looked away from her. Esther didn''t know how difficult it was for him to hold on to his sanity. The very thought of having her near her almost drives him mad and now with her on top of him, straddling on his stomach, how can he keep a straight mind?

    ''Push her down then?'' His own voice yed on his head. It was his greed that spoke to him again. ''You will regret it if you don''t''

    He knew he would regret it!

    He knew how pushing away Esther would make him regret his entire life for letting her go. But he also knows how bottomless his greed was. If he had agreed to his greed''s wish, in exchange his greed would want more, he would want more of Esther. He would want to possess her, make her for his own and his obsession won''t end until he possess her entirely deep down to her soul.

    For that, he would. Kill her.

    He had seen the previous Beelzebub''s greed and what the greed had resulted in.

    He cannot afford to lose Esther.

    Esther''s eyes looking at him hoping for the word she wish to hear hurt him too. He had to hardened his heart, "No. I approached you because you were interesting. I have seen what I wanted to see and my interest goes until there."

    Esther frowned at his words. She felt a desperate need to find his traces of lies. But Beelzebub was such a good liar that she wasn''t able to find anything.

    Beelzebub sighed, "You got your answer can you move now?"

    Esther bite down her lips. Was all this time she was yed by her own emotions?

    Esther''s eyes sank at once while Beelzebub was battling his inner greed that beckoned him to push Esther down.

    "I guess I was the only one who had felt it," Esther leaned forward to look deeper into Beelzebub''s eyes, "I was dumb for allowing myself to open to you."

    Beelzebub watched Esther as she pushed herself off him. Her defeated back slumped as she walked out from the room, pulling her coat with her.

    Beelzebub pushed himself from the bed. After looking down at the area of his legs, he then mmed his fist to the bed. "You should die, Beelzebub," he cursed to himself.

    Esther took a fresh air outside of the inn. She could feel the area around her eyes burning but she didn''t cry. She had forgotten when was herst time crying and stopped shedding tears to strengthen her resolve.

    She closed herself from people to protect herself and thought it was okay to let Beelzebub into her world. He managed to break into her heart and she wondered why she had epted him so readily.

    "Such a fool," Esther said to herself. If she had known that the interest Beelzebub showed to her in the beginning would disappear the moment he found out about her true self, she would rather to never let him in.

    But regretting now was futile. It was true that she loved him. The painful ache that squeezed her heart spoke true about her love for him and being rejected coldly by Beelzebub didn''t stop the love at all, it only made it worse.

    "What a fool, Esther," she whispered, hugging her knees to her chest and bending her head to bury her face over her knees.

    When morning came, Beelzebub walked out of the room. In fact, he hadn''t been sleeping, waiting for Esther and finding her entering the room again not long after. However, she had decided to sleep on the couch rather than to stay beside him.

    Esther had woken up first and Beelzebub purposely walk out off the room after her to not make the situation awkward.

    The only table that was opened for him to sit was in front of Esther and he reluctantly took a seat.

    Esther silently spread the butter over her bread. Beelzebub took a nce on her drinking the red tea when Esther said, "You don''t have to pretend you are asleep or wake up after me again. I won''t ask for the unreasonable thing nor will I force you to ept or understand my feeling to you."

    Beelzebub was stunned at her words. He looked to see her eyes red but there was no trace of tears in her eyes. The sight caused him to be angry¡ª angry to his foolish self.

    "It was my mistake to have allowed you yed with my feelings and although I wish to have nothing to do with you now, I have promised to help you and will continue to do so until this journey ends," Esther continued. She forcefully suck in her breaths that hitch. "I will try to keep a distance between you and me. Rest easy."

    Beelzebub saw Esther ate thest piece of the bread before pushing herself from the chair and walked up to the room.

    Seeing her pained expression, Beelzebub could fathom that her expression would burn in his mind forever to the end of his life.

 Chapter 720: Under The Sheet-III

    <h4>Chapter 720: Under The Sheet-III</h4>

    Esther and Beelzebub took off after that. The silence was killing them but Esther didn''t want to give another second thought about Beelzebub. The simple thought about him could swing her mood, making her to feel dumb for letting herself swayed every second.

    His action pulled string to her emotions but Beelzebub had made it clear to her that he wasn''t interested in her.

    Esther wasn''t someone shameless enough or foolish enough to let herself be swayed by a man who had rejected her.

    Her heart was still stinging in pain whenever she thought about Beelzebub''s disinterest on her which only prove to her how her love can''t simply disappear in a single night. Ironically, Beelzebub lost his interest on her in a faint second of days.

    Esther had been walking while ignoring her tired legs. When she climbed over the taller hills, her legs lose its energy all of a sudden, causing her to slip and almost fall.

    Beelzebub who was behind her quickly race his hand and pulled her by her waist.

    Esther was taken aback by the fall but was even more startled when she saw Beelzebub''s face so close to her. For seconds, Esther was lost on the red eyes, her focus and her entire thought were wiped away and her center of attention settled only on his crimson eyes that was always so clear with its emotions.

    Beelzebub lips open for his frown to tightened, "Sigh," he whispered, exasperatedly huffing out his breaths with a a tired expression.

    Esther was ted at first but?her feelings was quickly washed away when her ears caught his tired sigh deeply from his heart. The way he sighed, pierce another thorn to her heart.

    Did Beelzebub felt tired of her? Now that she thought about it, she could only think of how bothersome her presence was near him. In the beggining, she was here to help him but she hadn''t showed anything that could help him. Worse, she had forced him to spew out his true emotion with her action that might seem clingy.

    It wasn''t strange for Beelzebub to feel tired of her who would seem like a great deal of bother at the moment. But it was inevitable for her heart to be shattered as well.

    "I slipped, sorry and thank you," whispered Esther quickly. She felt her throat getting drier but something seemed to well up on her eyes. Yet no matter how many ssyyers her eyes created, she won''t cry. She refused to cry.

    Beelzebub watched her as she pulled herself together, climbing toward the hills without his help and clenched his fists together, hardening his heart yet again. If he could, he wanted to kill himself for being vulnerable but this was the only method to protect Esther from her to his eyes.

    When they arrived at the building which where his uncle was said to be witness in, Beelzebub entered first. Esther was now made up of gloomy clouds but she didn''t let her sadness hinder her from focusing on their main agenda.

    Beelzebub kicked the door. His mood wasn''t at the best and once he entered the lower demons who sensed the presence of a higher demon quickly mped their mouth and the once rowdy store became dead silent.

    The shopkeeper looked at Beelzebub cautiously. He still didn''t forget the time in which a higher demon came to his shop, making a mess which he have to cover the expanse of cleaning everything on his own.

    Regardless, he was a simple lesser demon. s in front of a higher demon, he turned meek, "Is there anything you need, sire?"

    Semi-ignoring the man, Beelzebub looked left and right. Based on the description Venervy gave him, there should be a man sitting on one of the table with the face of his uncle. He carefully looked into their faces but found none.

    "You can''t find him?" Esther asked, her voice still turn dry as she tried to talk with Beelzebub but she tried to not let it shown.

    "He''s not here," Beelzebub replied. When his deep red eyes which always held authority moved over the shopkeeper who flinched in response, he picked out the money bag from his pocket, tossing it to the counter. "A man,te thirties, tall but not taller than me. A bit on the heavy side, white hair, deep red eyes, and a high demon. There should be a scar on his neck that looked deep enough as if his head was cut before."

    At first, the shopkeeper was confused by the description. His eyes, however, glimmered at the sight of money and at once, he understood what he had to do.

    "Yes! Yes! I remember that person. There''s not many high demons visiting this ce as you see our shop is located on the bad side of the towns even if we¡ª" the man stopped when Beelzebub hit the table twice, warning him to stop drifting away from the main question. The man cleared his throat and spoke again, "However, I remember the man not having the scar you describe. His features was strong and he did looked slightly simr to you."

    Beelzebub''s eyes widened. Out of anger he mmed his fist to the counter, breaking it to halves. The shopkeeper flew away to the walls, as if he was trying to be one with it.

    On the other hand, Esther was also shocked at his outburst of anger. She can''t help but ce a hand to his shoulder.

    "Calm down. Don''t let your emotion handles you," she said gently.

    Beelzebub looked at her while everyone in the shop hide from Beelzebub''s sight, watching how there was only a single person who still manage to converse with the high demon when everyone was scared of his wrath.

    "It''s that bastard. There''s no mistaken it," Beelzebub said. "I tried to sense him around here. Although I can''t sense him, I can feel the faint traces of him here."

    Esther acted fast, she shifted her gaze to the shopkeeper who still press his back on the wall. "How many times have he came here and do you know where he is staying at?"

    "I- He came here for a single time every week. It''s around tomorrow evening. As for where he is staying I am not sure. But he would often sit on the back of the room, rarely talking to people or making contact with anyone," The shopkeeper gulped when he met Beelzebub''s eyes, fear crawling under his skin. "If you wait here tomorrow, I am sure he woulde!"

    Esther nodded her head. Thinking fast, she said, "We should wait for tomorrow on a nearby inn. If he''s here, we shouldn''t waste our time and confront your uncle."

    Beelzebub closed his eyes tightly before swishing away. Esther looked at the money pouch before taking it to her hands and pluck a few crystals before cing it back to the broken counter. Realizing there was no ce for her to put the money bag, she decided to ce it on the floor, in front of the shopkeeper.

    "There should be enough for you to fix the broken counter by tomorrow and don''t act strange or odd in front of that man," Esther looked at the man who nodded her head vigorously. The shopkeeper took the initiative to take the money bag when Esther stepped over it with the back of her heels. "Remember, if our task failed because of you, I will make sure you''re fed to the demon wolves. Coincidentally that man from earlier own a few of them."

    The man gulped in reply and nodded his head again in silence. Esther saw his threaten seem to have worked and took off from the shop.

    She searched for Beelzebub once she stepped out off the shop when from behind someone had held her by her wrist. Startled, Esther immediately reached out her hand to the person''s neck when she realized it was Beelzebub who had pulled her by her hands.

    His eyes glimmered when looking at her and his smile yed slowly on his lips in a mischievous and sinful way. Even though it was only for a split of second, she could see the sudden difference from Beelzebub. If before he appeared serious, at the moment those seriousness seemed as though it had disappeared.

    His current self looked gentle, too gentle even though he had gave her an icy cold shoulder during the entire journey.

    The way he smiled also changed as his focus on her appeared tender.

    "Good girl," Beelzebub whispered, his deep voice tickled her. "Thank you for helping me straightened up that dumb demon."

    "I only don''t want us to stuck in a loop without an answer," Esther answered, keeping her reply in a calm tone but Beelzebub had noticed her ears that had gotten red.

    He leaned forward, taking in her sweet scent before his fangs showing from the corner of his lips when he took a delicious bite over Esther''s ears.

    The people who saw them quickly scattered away, fearing the high demon who appeared to be feeding on a poor human woman.

    It was true that Beelzebub had eat her, but not in the way her flesh would be torn apart for him to eat. Instead, she was bitten!

    "W- What are you doing?!" Esther pushed him away. Her hands that were pressed between their body tried to force him away from her but Beelzebub didn''t budge.

    He wistfully chuckled. Hisrge hand taking over her hand and cing it on the side of his face, stealing her attention to look at him and him alone.

    He pressed her hand over his cheeks again, his lips slowly moving nearer to her palm, give her anticipation that he would kiss her hand.

    "You''re warm. Why is that?" Beelzebub asked. "Is it your blood that is warm or your body heat, Esther?"

 Chapter 721: Other Beelzebub-I

    <h4>Chapter 721: Other Beelzebub-I</h4>

    This again, thought Esther. Treating her sweetly then pushing her away. Giving gentleness to her, showing only his tender attitude, but when shees to confront him about his feelings, he refused her coldly.

    Angered by his attitude that caused her heart to skip, Esther raised her other hand to p across his cheeks, thinking it would bring Beelzebub back sober.

    But knowing this, Beelzebub caught her hand, cing it over her lips and kissed her knuckles gently.

    "Stop it!" Esther yelled but her words were akin to pouring oil on fire, it seemed she had only fueled for Beelzebub to nt more kisses on her fingers.

    "Beelzebub!" Esther called his name to stop him.

    Beelzebub chuckled, "What is it?" He looked at her with a grin. "Don''t call me Beelzebub, it makes me feel like a stranger to you."

    "Your name is Beelzebub, isn''t it?" Esther asked, she found something strange to the current Beelzebub who seemed to be so needy and clingy to her. There was something odd to him that she couldn''t figure out.

    "Yes but not as well," Beelzebub stared at her eyes and chuckled.

    "What are youughing at?" Questioned Esther to see him smiling even wider.

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that when I look at you, I feel hungry. You appear very delicious to me right now and I can''t help but wanting to eat take a bite on you," Beelzebub''s words smoothly dropped from his lips.

    Esther became more confused but his eyes that looked at her caused her to shudder. She could feel his kindness slithering around her like a snake''s body waiting to choke her neck.

    Even though Beelzebub acted kinder now, she felt the undeying menace hidden beneath his smile. Her instinct warned her to run from him but she knew she couldn''t leave him be as well.

    "You are not going to let go of my hands?" Esther asked, her eyes narrowing.

    "No. If I do let go of your hands, what will I get? I may consider letting your hands go if your offer suits me," Beelzebub negotiated. Even though this was her hands that shouldn''t be negotiated he insisted to hold her. She noticed it wasn''t because he found her hand adorable but because he knows doing this would irate Esther.

    "I don''t have anything to offer," Esther watched the smile on Beelzebub''s face widened, "But I would hate it if I have to continue stay here when there''s so many things that we have to do at this moment."

    Beelzebub''s smile slowly fell. His eyebrows knitted together and it only grew tighter as he processed her words.

    Casually he dropped her hands, letting it to fall over her side.

    "We should get moving then," his reply was brief and although Esther thought the usual Beelzebub had came back, she noticed that she was wrong as he remain holding her hands as they walked away from the shop.

    Away from where Esther and Beelzebub were, Elise looked over the window with a frown. Her hand softlynded on her stomach that had gotten bigger by time.

    Ian softly came behind her and when she noticed his presence, she smiled. "You''re back."

    Walking closer to her, Ian ced his hand on the back of her head, bringing her forehead for a kiss before bending down to kiss her stomach as his daily routine.

    His smile softened when he gently rubbed her stomach, causing Elise''s smile to bloom.

    "I had toe home quickly after all. With my child and you here, I don''t want to needlessly go out leaving my precious treasures somewhere far from my sight," Ian pushed himself from the floor by his feet and pulled the chair near him to have Elise sit there. "Also it isn''t my business to take care of. I only help as you asked me to."

    "You didn''t y any mischievous trick to them, did you?" Elise knew what kind of person Ian was. Even if she was the one who had asked him to help her aunt, he was someone who would be bored if he had simply helped them in a normal way and would do something to spices things as he will.

    Ian''s eyes glimmered and his smirk widened, "Surely not anything dangerous enough for you to be worried of. I simply pour oil into fire."

    "Oil into fire?" Elise blinked twice, hoping he would change his answer but he replied by staring back at her with a smile. "Won''t that make the problem worse?"

    "See, my love. Sometimes when a problem can''t be solved, we have to make it worse. So the two sides would have an outburst and for them to finally face their own self and vi, the problem is solved," Ian winked at her and his bright idea.

    Elise however begin to hold a second thoughts, "But both aunt Esther and Mr. Beel are stubborn."

    "Exactly. Unless they crash on each other, I doubt they would be able to solve anything. Not even if they acquire the second chance of living their lives again," Ian carefully touched her hands, pulling it so her attention would fall only to him. "We shall now stopped talking about them and focus on your day."

    "But I can''t help to keep thinking about it," sighed Elise. "Do you think they would be alright?"

    Ian looked over the sky with his meaningful smile, "I am certain they would be more than perfect."

    Back to Esther and Beelzebub; Esther couldn''t help but frown as Beelzebub keep holding to her hands without letting it go.

    After some further studies, she realized that it was indeed a different part of Beelzebub that she had met, reminding her that one time in the garden when Beelzebub had treated her so gently and so sweetly before suddenly pushing her away.

    Does that mean someone had possessed him? It was highly unlikely, thought Esther. She had left the shop together with Beelzebub and although she had kept her eyes away from him for a few seconds, she had felt his presence that didn''t disappear at all.

    Not to mention the possibility of him being kidnapped would be more impossible without any sign of struggle or fight.

    This was truly Beelzebub but a different version of him. How?

    "Beelzebub, my hands hurt," Esther said, still frowning.

    Beelzebub sighed and released her hands.

    Seems like that did a work, thought Esther.

    "Your uncle woulde tomorrow we should find a ce to rest on. Do you know any nearby inn?" She asked. Although confused, she decided to stick more near Beelzebub to really find out what was happening to him and the cause of his sudden change of attitude.

    "No, but we should be able to find a single room that could host both of us," Beelzebub replied casually, making his walk away from her as if to lead her which then Esther quickly stopped him.

    "A single room?" Esther shook her head. She had plenty of bad memory being in a single room with Beelzebub and would rather not go the experience again. "I think two is what needed for us. Not a single one."

    "We can share. We went through one single night without any trouble," Beelzebub answered as if they had never fought that night in the first ce.

    "I don''t care if you wish to brush away the fight that we had again or dismiss what happened between us as if it had never been there in the beginning. But if you want to prove that you have no care, concern, or attraction toward me, I wish you will stop. I understand it now that you don''t like me. Isn''t that enough?"

    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes and his head tilted. "No attraction? Did I say that to you?"

    "You didn''t say it but you made it clear that I am not interesting to you anymore and I¡ª" Esther''s words fell short when Beelzebub had pulled her hand and pressed her fingers over his chest.

    Beelzebub''s voice fell ice cold, his eyes growing darker in time as his smile stopped appearing. He whispered, "You don''t know anything, Esther. When you climb on top of me, straddling over my body. Do you know what I was thinking?"

    Esther felt her breaths hitching. "What?" She asked, more like a taunt rather than a question is she was to be honest.

    "If I had the privilege to do it, I would have pushed you on the bed and have my way on you," Beelzebub''s eyes flickered as he spoke. "Even if you scream, I would make sure you stay on that bed. But I hate your tears; which why I hadn''t done anything to you Esther. Exactly because I don''t want to hurt you."

 Chapter 722: Other Beelzebub-II

    <h4>Chapter 722: Other Beelzebub-II</h4>

    Esther couldn''t hold it back anymore. With her eyes ming in blue color, she raised her hand too deliver a p across Beelzebub''s cheeks sharply. He could have avoided it but he didn''t and Esther was d he didn''t as he truly deserve a p on the cheek.

    "Should I be happy? Happy that you feel sexual attraction to me?" Esther held herself together. No tears! She reminded herself. It was annoying how tears could fall from her eyes but then again, she didn''t remember when thest time she had cried, her tears had somewhat dried on her that she could never cry no matter how painful the ache on her heart was.

    "Beelzebub, is it fun for you?" Esther was faced with silence from Beelzebub who continue to stare at her. Somewhere the mischievous glint on his eyes slowly disappeared as if he regained his normal self. But Esther had to say what needed to be said. "Tell me was it fun?!"

    Beelzebub frowned while looking at her, "What was fun?"

    "ying with me!" Esther mmed her fist on his broad chest. Even if she was to try hitting him as hard as she could, she know she wouldn''t be able to do so. First he was stronger than and second, she didn''t have it in her to harm Beelzebub.

    "You don''t like me the way I do to you. I haven''t explicitly told you about my feelings toward you but I won''t let you im you don''t know with what emotion I am looking at you. Yet¡ª" Esther ruffled her ck hair, "¡ªYou treat me kindly at times, so sweet and tempting. Other than wanting to see my reactions as your source of amusement, I can''t see why you would still tease me."

    Beelzebub found how the rim of her eyes were slightly red. His hand reached out before his thought but Esther had swatted his hand harshly.

    "Don''t be kind to me," she stressed her words, meeting Beelzebub''s eyes with a ring me. "It''s painful and I hope you would still spare me some heartache by not being kind to me."

    "Esther," Beelzebub called when thetter had left the ce, leaving away from Beelzebub''s side.

    Beelzebub cursed at his own action and mmed the nearby window. As the ss shattered, he could see his own reflection who was holding a wide smile on his face.

    ''Why the anger? I helped you, didn''t I?'' His reflection spoke, only pouring more oil into the fire.

    "Helped?! You ruined everything!" Beelzebub gritted his teeth. Usually his ''greed'' would take over his body. This wasn''t the first time. While other people''s greed remain in their heart, his curse had enhanced his greed so much that it could manifest into another personality in him.

    Beelzebub had tried to keep down his ''greed'' by being in less contact with things that could interest him as his greed would turn obsessed with it. He thought he had been careful this whole time and indeed, his greed rarely manifested as another self of his.

    But being with Esther, the source of his endless greed and obsession it became more and more difficult for him to tame his greed, causing it to even act on its own using his body.

    ''What did I ruined exactly?'' Chuckled his greed. ''I simply had given her your real thoughts which you feltst night. What a shame. If she had asked me and confessed her love to me; unlike you I would have agreed. My Esther.''

    Beelzebub quickly snapped his finger for blue fire to ate thest pieces of the ss shards, grinding them all to dusts.

    "I am protecting her from you," Beelzebub knew what his greed tried to do earlier to Esther when his hand hovered around her neck. Thinking what he might have done when his greed took over his body send both anger and chill over his body. "Protecting her, from me."

    Estherposed herself and pulled herself together. Once she did, she realized the one thing which she noticed was off in Beelzebub was not her illusion.

    Indeed, there was another side in Beelzebub in which he had tried to hide. Does that mean the kind and sweet self of Beelzebub was one side of him and the usual Beelzebub who given her a cold shoulder was the real Beelzebub?

    But she remember the way kind Beelzebub''s eyes looked at her which was fierce and fearsome regardless of his kindness toward her.

    Esther decided that being separated with Beelzebub was a wrong idea. If her guess was correct about Beelzebub having two personalities, it was better to keep him near her sight. To add, being together was much safer, she thought.

    Though her legs felt heavy when she forced herself to meet Beelzebub again, she didn''t want to feel awkward after the fight but then, she did have the right to stop Beelzebub who had gone too far on ying with her heart.

    Esther went back to the ce in which she had left Beelzebub at when she saw blood on the ground. Her eyes widened at once and in haste, she searched for Beelzebub.

    She wouldn''t be so worried if the blood which she had seen was simply a small drop. But what she found was stream of red blood filling the ground, turning it deeper in the curling crimson color.

    Even though Esther was able to differentiate demons from the scent of their blood, she could only tell whether or not they are high demon. From the scent, the blood didn''te from a high demon but she could see the sight of fight here.

    Esther dashed when she found a man who cowered behind the wall. She stopped near the man, "Did you see what happened here?"

    The man didn''t answer her. His body was curled at the corner of the wall and his hand shielding his face as if to protect himself. She could see how he appeared to be so much in fear that he couldn''t hear her.

    Esther didn''t have time to be kind. She pulled the man by his cor; her blue eyes shining when she demanded, "Did you see a blonde demon fight here?"

    The man flinched in fear but he was scared of saying no and denying the truth. His head quickly nodded up and down in response. "T¡­ there!" The man pointed one side of the street that led to the forest which she had passed earlier with Beelzebub before arriving to the town.

    Esther released the man and followed the path that she had been told to. Her mind frantically searched for where Beelzebub was. What if due to his two personalities, a part of him was affected therefore weakening him? Esther asked to herself, unable to stop from thinking of the side effect of his two personalities.

    When she ran she heard a low and chilling growl near her. Esther stopped her track at once. It sounded like a wolf. If there was a wolf in Hell, there is.

    She had called the forest to be one when in truth in the barrennd of Hell there was barely any tree to make up half a forest that human had. It was called forest because the wild life lived there.

    The wild life she meant was, the demonic animals. The demonic animals was far fierce and deadly in Hell. They won''t only eat humans as their food but they are so smart such away where they would y with their prey until they were satisfied with it.

    Esther knew the growl wasn''t directed to her. It was too far to be directed at her but their hiss and growl only meant there was another person near there.

    Without sparing another second in thinking, she had rushed to find where the source of the sounds came from.

    Following the noise, as she expected she found Beelzebub standing with blood on his hands. Bodies of demons and the wild demonic animals were near him, scattered in pieces while most of them was burnt to ashes.

    "Are you okay?" Esther asked quickly once she arrived. She noticed that Beelzebub was standing at the edge of a cliff.

    "Nothing too terrible. Seems like they have been following us since we enter the city," Beelzebub kicked one of the demon''s head.

    "Perhaps they came only to steal from us," Esther said. It wasn''t a rare urrence for thievery and robbery in Hell.

    "No," Beelzebub objected. "They wouldn''t be so dumb as to steal from a high demon. There''s only one reason. They must havee after being offered with some money. We should leave this ce. The demonic animals enjoy the smell of blood and they woulde soon here."

    Esther nodded in agreement. She followed him from behind, walking only two steps away from him when all of a sudden she felt her feet was pulled back.

    Esther''s view tilted as she fell down off the cliff, realizing that the hand that had pulled her ankle came from one of the demon whose should have died with the amount of blood they lost.

    Esther didn''t have time to scream when she felt her heart stopped as she begin to free fall. Beelzebub noticed her falling a bitte.

    "Esther!" He shouted, reaching out his hand to grab for Esther''s as she fell backward.

 Chapter 723: Other Beelzebub-III

    <h4>Chapter 723: Other Beelzebub-III</h4>

    Beelzebub unhesitatingly jumped down the cliff. He saw that it was one of the demon whom he thought he had killed by falling off the cliff. He found out the person was hanging on thread by gripping his hand on the edge of the cliff and after pulling Esther down, he also fell free on the bottom of the cliff, disappearing in the darkness.

    Beelzebub didn''t have time to care for an unnecessary person and grabbed Esther''s head close to his chest, his wings spread wide to bring them soar upward when all of a sudden an arrow was shot toward his wings.

    Beelzebub cursed underneath his breaths. Even as he fell and tried to wreck his mind on protecting Esther before herself while looking upward when he saw the shadow of the same person who had hid and shot him.

    Beelzebub continue to fly using his wings regardless of the pain he had endured with his wings wounded. As flying upward to the sky was difficult, he decided to dampened the fall.

    The world was spinning above them and death was close to their door; regardless, Beelzebub pulled his arm to bring Esther closer to him.

    "It''s okay," Esther heard him whispering. When their eyes met, she found him smiling sincerely from the bottom of his heart. It was a sweet smile¡ª a smile which Esther first ever saw.

    Esther wrapped her arms around him, feeling the wind rushing toward her body before closing her eyes.

    There was still many things that she wanted to know about him, thought Esther. But perhaps they won''t have such time again. If she had known better, she wouldn''t have been stubborn.

    She should have been nervous in such a moment where death was close to her; but when Esther felt the warmth of Beelzebub''s body, all those nervous flew from her as though it had never been there in the first ce.

    The silence grew as they fell into the ck abyss.

    Time passed and when Esther opened her eyes again, she found herself in the middle of a barnnd full of cracked rocks.

    After falling free from the cliff, everything rushed in her head. She questioned where she was before recalling how she had fallen off the cliff with Beelzebub. She noticed she was inside a cave.

    Esther pushed herself from the ground, rushing to find where Beelzebub was. Her head turn dizzy as her view tilt before her eyes with the sudden action she took. As she was about to fall, Esther managed to hold a grip of herself by holding to therge rock beside her.

    "So feisty when you just woke up," spoke Beelzebub. His voice quickly snapped Esther awake.

    She rushed to find him with her eyes and when she did, her blue eyes showed traces of water. Beelzebub was leaning on the back of arger rock inside the cave, holding one of his knees while burning a campfire in front of him.

    Esther rushed next to him and sat two steps away from him. Looking closely at Beelzebub, she asked, "Are you alright?" She saw there was no trace on him but she couldn''t still be at ease. "You are not bleeding anywhere are you? Did you hurt yourself anywhere?"

    Beelzebub shielded her as they were about to fall down from the cliff. She could feel some part of her body aching from the fall but to Beelzebub who had guarded her from the fall, he should be suffering from more painpared to her.

    Beelzebub smiled while looking at her, causing Esther to tilt her head. "What''s funny?"

    "Nothing," Beelzebub answered. "I just realized how dumb I was."

    Esther still couldn''tprehend his words when he added, "I am alright but you might be in a little pain. When we fell, the branches from the tree on the sides of the cliff reduced our falling impact but I wasn''t able to protect you from the scratches of the branches."

    "I am fine," Esther brushed away. "There might be bruises here and there but it''s nothing dangerous. You are alright, aren''t you?" She asked to make sure.

    "Never better," Beelzebub stared at her, "Cold?"

    Esther awkwardly pushes herself backward when she realized how close she had gotten next to him. "No, I''m good. Did you see who had shot the arrow?"

    "No," Beelzebub responded, his eyes narrowing as he tries to recall the face that he had seen. "It was too dark for me to see anything and we were almost halfway to the bottom of the cliff when they attacked us."

    "I see," whispered Esther. When silence came between them, she fiddled her hands together.

    How did they talk when they were alone? She had never been so conscious of what she had to say so she won''t offend or poke a wound on Beelzebub''s heart, making her confused on what the right conversation to speak about.

    In the first ce, wasn''t she supposed to be angry to him?

    Yet how can she ever be angry toward him when he had saved her?

    "In my life, my parents were important to me," Beelzebub suddenly spoke, surprising Esther. She kept a close ears to his words as he continues, "Then came someone who I consider as a friend, an aunt, someone who I can share secret with. But when I lost them all, I stopped keeping treasures. I stopped making people to be important to me."

    "Is this about earlier?" Esther confronted.

    "I lied to you," confessed Beelzebub. The light that shines on him turn golden to her eyes. "I approached you indeed because I was curious about you but I can promise you I don''t approach anything that piqued my curiosity. I told you, I don''t keep anything as my treasure. I don''t approach things knowing that they can be a treasure to me. But you¡ª"

    Esther gulped down while staring at him.

    "¡ªI can''t help but toe to you despite in my mind I know the consequence that can happen between us."

    "You are back to being sweet again," Esther replied with a frown between her eyebrows. She didn''t want to hurt herself again or let herself to be hurt once again. She had been rejected not only once but twice or maybe thrice.

    Beelzebub looked at her. He didn''t move but reached out his hand toward her face. He could have touched her if he had moved a little closer but he didn''t; as though he was stuck to the cave wall.

    "Haven''t you realized, Esther? I am nice only to you. No one would describe me with the same word you had used because never once have I been sweet to anyone around me."

    "I can''t trust you. When you are sweet to me, once again you will push me away¡ª" Esther hadn''tpleted her words when Beelzebub had pulled her by her hand, bringing her close to his embrace. Her head lifted up to meet his eyes when he grabbed her by her chin to look into her eyes.

    "It was my foolishness to make you lose your trust in me, but I learned my mistake. When we fell together to the abyss, I understood how fearsome regret is more than greed."

    Esther couldn''t reply to his words when his lips wrapped around her. He kissed her slowly with light kisses before prying her mouth opened. Esther wanted to resist due to her overwhelming emotions but s in front of her love, she wasn''t one to refuse the passionate kiss.

    His tongue was warm to her lips. Perhaps because her body turn cold from the air inside the cave or perhaps because Beelzebub had a higher body warmthpared to her.

    Beelzebub continue to stare at her who had closed her eyes as they kissed. When he tried licking her front lips and brushed the back of her ears at the same time, he was responded with a sweet sigh from her lips, urging him to elicit more of such noise from his beloved Esther.

    His hand couldn''t help but go lower from her chin, sliding toward her neck.

    Esther responded to his kisses well, biting his lips in response when his naughty hands tried to go lower over her corbone.

    Her tongue licked her lower lips when she pulled for a brief moment to regain her breaths. But the small break took only five seconds before they continue to kiss again. Esther pushed herself forward, catching his lips, and licking his tongue that tickled and aroused her.

 Chapter 724: Unwanted Hatred-I

    <h4>Chapter 724: Unwanted Hatred-I</h4>

    Without rejectioning from Esther''s side, their kiss only escted. Beelzebub''s long and strong finger caressed down her neck, slipping in gently inside the cor of her dress.

    Esther didn''t notice any of his sneaky movements with his delicious the kiss felt to her. She felt as though her body had turned into a warm bottle where a warmth sourcing from her lips and her heart spread all over her body.

    Beelzebub pulled away to look at Esther''s face. He shivered with a grin when finding her face melting in pleasure.

    "While I thought you would be experienced, you seem to be far from it," he whispered and Esther watched the way he licked his lower lips as if to reim the trace of her lips, appearing as if he didn''t have enough of her.

    Beelzebub leaned forward for Esther to close her eyes but instead of a kiss, she heard his shuddered sigh.

    Her eyes opened to see him chuckling and leaning his back to the wall.

    Esther felt her heart dropped at his sigh and chuckle, "Are you teasing me again?"

    Beelzebub''s red eyes looked at her with one eyebrow raised, "Surely you don''t think the man you love is such a bastard? Why would I be teasing you in such an evil way, Esther? Think about it, have I ever hurt you?"

    Esther with her eyes narrowed spitefully answered, "You did."

    Beelzebub chuckled, remembering that Esther meant of theirst conversation where he had deliberately pushed her away. "That was inevitable, darling. I didn''t want you to be my precious because I know once you did became a precious person to me, you will be nothing lesspared to my own heart. I was afraid."

    Looking at Beelzebub''s face, Esther could tell his sincerity. Before she thought Beelzebub to be a person who is difficult to read but now, between the darkness inside the cave, she learned that he wasn''t as difficult to see through.

    He was a man who had his own fear. Even though he was a high demon and known to be a person without a fear due to his carefree attitude, in fact, he pushed people away from him and put them on arm''s length simply because he was afraid to lose his treasured person again.

    Beelzebub slide his hand over her face and Esther didn''t swat his hands again, causing him to smile. "However, I don''t me you for being angry toward me. I deserve for I waited that reaction from you."

    Esther''s heart moved. She was filled with a lot of overwhelming emotions, making her to wonder what she should say when she Beelzebub winced.

    "Are you alright?" Esther asked, suspicions filled her eyes when Beelzebub didn''t reply her by words and rather a smile.

    "Beel?" Esther questioned. She hurriedly saw how his hand settled over his stomach and pulled his arm away to uncover what he had been hiding.

    Beelzebub didn''t put a fight when Esther hold his hand. Finding the red color all over the shirt, Esther''s heart dropped to the bottom of her stomach.

    "When did this happen?" She didn''t noticed it. Unlike other demons, she was lesser than them when ites to sensing scents of blood or the fellow demons.

    It was until now that she saw his wounds that she realized he had been wounded. "Did this happen when you try to protect me?"

    Beelzebub pushed aside her hands gently, "It''s alright. This is nothing to me."

    "How is this nothing to you?!" Esther shook her head in response. "You know that unlike Ian if you''re critically wounded you could die."

    Worries smeared her face and Beelzebub felt bad for causing such a wounded expression on her face. At the same time, he can''t help but enjoy the concern and care she showed to him.

    "This wounds are nothing to me," he tried to convince her but s with his paleplexion and the amount of blood that oozes out off his wounds were clearly dangerous.

    Esther spoke and Beelzebub felt as though he heard her sobbing but his conscious was slowly fading away. "Don''t cry," he whispered when all of his sight turned ck in second.

    "Beel? Beel?!" Esther tried to wake him up. Seeing how he waspletely out of light, Esther tore his shirt to look at the wound on his stomach, realizing that when they had fallen earlier, Beelzebub must had fallen on the end of a sharp stone or branch to protect her.

    Esther wasted no second to study the wound before leaving the ce to bring water using a seashell she found near to clean the wound.

    Sweat beaded her fair forehead. Her hands might be trembling, Esther didn''t know as she couldn''t bother with her anxiousness and nervousness when Beelzebub''s life was on the line and his fate lies on her.

    "Stay with me," Esther grasped on one of his hand as she poured her magic to heal his wounds. "Don''t die on me right after you confessed! I won''t forgive you if you did," she said between her breaths, saying whatever she could to bind Beelzebub from parting away from this world.

    While Esther kept calling on his name to make sure he stay conscious, Beelzebub''s consciousness had faded into the other side of his dream.

    He opened his eyes to see a blurred face of a person sitting next to him. A melodic voice slipped from her mouth, making him feel all peaceful in his heart.

    Even though he wasn''tpletely awake, Beelzebub knew who this person was. It was his mother and this was once again his dream.

    Since he lost his parents there never been a day where he didn''t see them in her dream. Part of the reason was perhaps guilt. He felt guilty for being the only person to stay alive when his parents died. If there was another emotions he had to add, it would be sadness and loneliness.

    He wondered if in the past his childhood self knew about the danger that came on his parent''s life, would he enjoy the time he had more. Perhaps he wouldn''t be wasting his time arguing with his father, he could try being the gentle and polite son that his mother wants, and maybe instead of pressuring and taunting Welyn, he could slowly study about her, bing friends faster before their times run out.

    Beelzebub at first could only see his mother spoke before finally her voice became clearer to his ears.

    "Did you sleep well?" His mother asked him.

    Beelzebub gently nodded his head and smiled.

    His mother seemed to return his smile. He couldn''t be so certain as her face was blurry to his eyes but he didn''t fail to notice how the corner of her lips lifting upward.

    "Then it''s time for you to wake up, honey."

    Beelzebub snapped his eyes opened, waking up from his dream when he saw his hand clutching tightly to Esther''s neck, pinning her on the surface of the bed as she struggles to get away.

    "Beel!" Esther shouted for his name and he noticed this wasn''t the first time she had screamed for his name to wake him up based on her voice that became hoarse.

    As if he was struck by thunder, Beelzebub jerk his hand away from her neck. His red eyes went still at the red hand mark around Esther''s neck.

    "Did I do that to you?" He asked. Even though he knew the answer, he still asked. Not because he wanted to look away from the reality but because he couldn''t believe on his own action that had almost taken Esther''s life.

    "Beel," Esther pushed herself from the bed and Beelzebub shook his head, backing away from her as far as possible.

    "Don''t. Don''te close to me now," Beelzebub held one hand over his head. It was his greed! "You asked me Esther. Why did I keep on hurting you with my words and why did I pushed you away. It was exactly because of this. I wish to not hurt you or worse take your life."

    Esther''s blue eyes was affixed while looking at him and Beelzebub could see the slight fear on her face.

    "Exactly because I want to keep you alive, protecting you from the other danger around you which include myself. Can you leave me for a second?"

    Esther didn''t know what to say. She was also shocked and confused, deciding to leave as both of them weren''t on a stable condition to speak to each other.

 Chapter 725: Unwanted Hatred-II

    <h4>Chapter 725: Unwanted Hatred-II</h4>

    Walking out from the small hut Esther silently took a seat at the run-downed bench. With her hands covered on her face, Esther tried toprehend and wrap her heads around what had urred.

    Back a few hours ago when they were in the cave, Esther had to pour all her demonic magic to heal Beelzebub but the wounds were too deep for her heals to close the wounds properly. Esther decided to heal his critical wound, putting it as her top priority before trying to heal his woundspletely.

    Once she managed to stop the bleeding and heal his inner wounds, she pushed herself from the ground. To heal the rest of his wounds, she realized she needed a few items to close his wound manually. But the old cave wasn''t the best ce to treat Beelzebub''s wound considering the dirty surrounding and theck of clean water and other objects that she needed.

    "I need to move," Esther whispered underneath her breaths.

    Esther looked at Beelzebub''s condition. After making sure his condition had gotten stable, she wrapped his hands around her neck to carry him out of the cave.

    She wasn''t sure if there would be a good ce for her to treat Beelzebub as they had fallen from the cliff into an abyss. There would usually be no house located on the bottom of the abyss. For them to be alive was already a miracle after such a deep fall.

    Esther shook her head and tried to think positive. Though the walk from the cave was short, the walk to find a sign of life inside the abyss was difficult.

    Esther spent hours to treat Beelzebub and at the same time carrying him around to find the perfect location in treating him. There was no time for her to rest and even though Beelzebub had protected her from the fall, he didn''t managed to stop some impact of the fall to affect her as well. Her left ankle was fractured but Esther didn''t notice this until she arrived at a small abandoned hut which was located on the entrance of the abyss.

    Esther''s blinked her eyes thrice to make sure she didn''t hallucinate. Once she made sure the hut was not a part of her imagination, Esther spent no time to bring Beelzebub with him toward the abyss.

    When she arrived, Esther saw an old woman sitting with a smoking pipe on her hand. The old woman sat in front of the hut, clearly appearing as the owner of the hut.

    Though Esther didn''t stand too near the woman, the elder woman''s head turned to her as if he she noticed her appearance. The woman smiled while looking at the two.

    "I was waiting for a guests. Unexpectedly while my guest failed to appear, another guest seem to have arrived."

    Esther couldn''tprehend the woman''s words but that was the least of her priority. "Can you lend me a clean space to treat him and a water if possible. I will pay you."

    The elder woman pulled the smoking pipe away from her lips and knocked them to the edge of her bench. She sat up and tilt her chin, cueing Esther to go inside the house.

    Esther offered the woman a brief bow by bending her neck before rushing inside the hut. She found the clear space and assisted by the elder woman who was quick to help her tending Beelzebub''s wounds.

    "He seems special to you," said the elder woman.

    Esther briefly wiped the sweat that covered her cheeks and answered without looking at the woman''s face, "He is."

    When she was done tending his wound, Beelzebub''s shirtless upper body was covered with bandage and Esther could only look at his state with worries in her eyes. She was worried that all of a sudden his condition would turn for the worse, therefore, Esther didn''t spend a time away from Beelzebub, continuing to study his condition while sitting beside him.

    It took hours when atst, Esther saw the movement sign from Beelzebub''s fingers.

    "Beel?" Esther called for his name, hoping that her voice can be a thread of light to bring him conscious. "Beel? Have you woken up?"

    Over Beelzebub''s upper half face where his blonde hair stayed at, Esther noticed the faint movement from underneath his closed eyes. Slowly with more times, his eyes opened to look back at her.

    "You woke up," Esther whispered with a sigh of relieve. She couldn''t express how thankful she was to see Beelzebub conscious.

    While she rejoiced that Beelzebub''s condition turns to be much better than she thought, she didn''t notice the shadow that covered his eyes and with what fierceness did he looked at her.

    "Morning, princess," he whispered, a grin twisting the corners of his lips.

    Esther didn''t know how someone could feel very relieved to hear a person''s voice before but now she does. To hear Beelzebub speaking to her again as if nothing had happened appease her anxiety which umted during the time when he was unconscious.

    "Do you feel any ufortableness anywhere?" Esther questioned, putting hisfort to the first. "You shouldn''t move too much. While my healing ability can close your inner wound, there should still besting pain from your wound. Do you need a drink¡ª"

    Esther''s lips was quickly sealed when Beelzebub''s hand cupped the side of her chin. She felt his gentleness that could rarely be seening from his strong hands. The lines of his veins moved when Beelzebub bring her face forward.

    Esther recalled how both of them had confessed their emotions to one another inside the cave. Recalling the passionate kiss they exchanged made her heart drummed around her chest, causing her cheeks to flush.

    Her nerves went errant when she saw his devilish lips inching closer toward her and all sparks seemed to light up and spread all over her body when their lips touched.

    Beelzebub brushed his finger on the back of her neck while leaving his other hand at the right position of her neck''s vital nerve. Beelzebub didn''t close his eyes, sucking and kissing her tongue before ravishing the inside of her mouth.

    Esther''s breaths hitched when his hand moved from her ears to her waist, climbing upward toward her breasts. The kiss had turned her head cloudy and build the heat to settle around her stomach.

    Her toes curled when his cold fingers slipped underneath her dress. The different temperature on her skin gave her shivers on her skin but not in a way she dislike. Instead, if Esther had to be honest, it was pleasureful.

    As she enjoyed the rapture of his kiss, Esther felt something off as the silence continue from Beelzebub''s side. His kiss was as fervent as the time when they were in the cave but this time, it was wilder.

    Esther at first thought it was normal until Beelzebub had bitten her lower lips to the point where he draw blood. She winced at the pain, squinting her eyes and catching the sight of a chilling smirk from his face.

    Now that Esther noticed the bizarre smileing from Beelzebub, she noticed more strange urrence happening. Even though Beelzebub would usually speaks in all situation, now, he was so quiet to the point it was strange.

    Esther held his hand that caressed her soft stomach to stop him but he didn''t budge.

    Realizing something was off, Esther pulled her face away from him, her eyes narrowing when she looked at Beelzebub''s bleak gaze.

    His smile curled when he noticed that Esther was able to differentiate the usual Beelzebub and him.

    "Who are you?" Esther questioned. She gasped when ''Beelzebub''s'' hands tightened around her neck.

    "Who else? I am Beelzebub, darling," said the demon whose eyes curve when he showed her an overly sweet smile and words.

    The grip on her neck tightened and Esther''s eyebrows knit together tightly. "You are not him!"

    Beelzebub kept his smile for a good four seconds before itpletely disappear in a grim second.

    "Ah," Beelzebub sighed, his eyes rolling in irate. "I thought you would be foolish. They did say that a person can be easily blinded with love that they won''t notice when danger lurks around them. Yes, it''s what currently happening to your beloved Beelzebub. I concur to the idea and thought you would be in a blinded state just like him. But you''re useless perceptive aren''t you? That''s not fun."

    Esther noticed the striking difference from the Beelzebub she knew and the demon in front of her who was embarking in a pleasure of twisted amusement.

    "This is not fun at all. However, I think I know something fun to y with you."

 Chapter 726: Unwanted Hatred-III

    <h4>Chapter 726: Unwanted Hatred-III</h4>

    Esther''s body chilled when she understood there was indeed two different person inside Beelzebub. This person, he wasn''t Beelzebub!

    Esther''s fingers w on Beelzebub''s hands. She felt bad for wounding him but that was the only attempt she could do in order to stop the man from strangling her to death.

    "Who are you?!" She yelled, "How did you enter Beelzebub''s body?"

    "Oh dearie," ''Beelzebub'' tilted his head to the side, making his eerie smile to appear darker as shadownded on the side of his face.

    "There''s a misunderstanding it seem. You are using me of something which I didn''t do. I am not entering this body. But this body is indeed mine," said the demon.

    His ambiguous words didn''t help Esther to understand how there could be a second person in Beelzebub.

    "Yours?" Esther questioned, "What bullshit are you spewing?!"

    "Aw, that dirty mouth of yours is very uncouth even though your face is very beautiful. Can''t you tame your mouth a little, darling?" Beelzebub tightened his grip, causing Esther''s eyes to roll. In between her desperate action to inhale breaths, she could see the excited expression glimmering over ''Beelzebub''s'' red eyes.

    It wasn''t only her body that grew numb but also her heart that stung in ache.

    All of a sudden, ''Beelzebub'' loosened his grip on her neck. Esther''s heart jumped along with her body. She leaned to the side, curling her body as she coughed for air while her hand rub the red finger marks on her neck, trying to soothe the pain of almost having her throat crushed.

    She wasn''t given the leisure of breathing for even a second as ''Beelzebub'' catch hold of her neck again. "You see. This poor Beelzebub, he lost his parents when he had the idea to take over the title of a high demon. Any demon would have been alright. He only wanted the throne, the position, and the power of being a high demon which as you would expect to be enormous."

    Esther felt dizzy. Regardless, she focus on the story spoken by the demon. To see Beelzebub holding such a frightening expression unlike his usual one, scare her but she was even more scared to lose him into the other ''Beelzebub''

    "At that time, any demon would have been alright for him but unfortunately he had chosen to take position of the previous Beelzebub without knowing the side effect of his own title."

    "Greed," whispered Esther with her hoarse voice.

    The ''Beelzebub'' smiled in a way that Esther shudder to. "Correct. Now you know who I am, don''t you? That greed you spoke of, is none other than me. You could say I am his inner voice, his desire, another word would be his demon."

    Esther took a few minutes toprehend the new input of information. Her blue eyes widened while her lips gape.

    All this time, was Beelzebub battling himself?

    She took herself to the memory of her past conversation with Beelzebub. She remembered how kind he could be and sometimes how cold he could turn. There was even time when he would injure himself as if to keep his conscious sober.

    Those signs, Esther didn''t notice it until now where it all finally make sense to her.

    Beelzebub didn''t reject her because of his lost interest to her. He didn''t push her away because he didn''t love her.

    Seeing Greed, Esther realize that Beelzebub had been wanting to protect her from him. From his greed!

    A tighter gripnded on her neck again. Esther who was unguarded could feel the pain more than before. Her fingers dug into the bedsheet as she struggle to push Beelzebub away from her.

    She heard a faint sigh from Greed who then said, "You are with me and yet your focus is somewhere else. I don''t like this."

    "Fuck you," Esther cursed underneath her breaths. "Move away from me!"

    While provoking Greed would be a terrible action for her to take at this moment, she studied that while Greed choke her without controlling his power, he doesn''t seem to be nning on taking her life.

    Nevertheless, it wasn''t a harmless trickery which Greed had done.

    Esther wed her hand deeper to Beelzebub''s arm which Greed only stared at in a twisted amusement, as though he was watching a kitten sharpening its w on him.

    But all of a sudden, Esther noticed how Beelzebub''s red eyes widened. Shock washed over his face when his upper eyelids went upward.

    "Leave," was the word that Beelzebub told her before she walked out of the house.

    Back to the present, Esther sighed out of frustration.

    "Sighing would shorten ten years of your life, don''t you know that?" The elderly woman, the owner of the house, came back to the house, stopping next to Esther when finding the girl alone.

    "I don''t think anyone would trust that kind of suppositions," Esther offered the woman a smile.

    The elderly woman chuckled and looked inside her house without entering, "You''re not staying beside him again? For hours since you came to my house, you didn''t do anything other than being beside him. Don''t tell me you gave up on him?"

    "I am not," Esther chuckled faintly when her smile slowly turn dull. "I''m only in a bit of a lost."

    "Lost? What kind?" The elderly woman made her way to sit beside Esther. Seeing the hesitation on Esther''s blue eyes, the woman added, "I am simply an old woman whom you won''t meet again when you leave this ce. I think speaking to me is not dangerous and you shouldn''t be cautious about it. People don''t need words to make them feel better. Sometimes it''s only the ears of others that they need."

    Esther sighed, "That''s not the problem. I don''t know where to begin with. Granny, if there is a person who you love but that person has danger around them that could hurt you; will you still stay with them? Even though that person pushes you away to protect you?"

    The elder woman raised both of her eyebrows at the same time. "Are you worried to dismiss their effort to protect you by pushing you away? Or do you fear the danger around him?"

    Esther clenched her hands at the elderly woman''s question. She wondered in her mind. What was she scared of? What was it that make her here, contemting on her choices?

    Beelzebub had been showing her his relentless effort to protect her. How can her heart not moved by those silent actions he took for her?

    It was true that Esther didn''t want to dismiss his hard work to protect her from his Greed. Facing head on with Beelzebub''s greed, she also understand just how dangerous it is when Beelzebub is incapable of controlling him.

    But¡­ would that mean due to his greed, she would have to leave him?

    "Are you prepared to leave him?" The elderly woman then asked, snapping Esther from her muddled state.

    Esther shook her head as hew answer. "He has been trying to protect me but if I have to leave him, I would rather stay beside him despite the danger."

    "There you go," the elderly woman chuckled. "It seems that you have found out the answer for yourself. Can I ask you to draw some water from the river bank? It''s not too far but with my back, it would be difficult to bring them back and forward."

    Esther pushed herself from the bench, "Of course."

    The elderly woman watched Esther as she left before making her way inside the house. Standing in front of the room she had lend to Beelzebub, the woman knocked the door. When she received no answer, the woman took it upon herself to open the door.

    Beelzebub had been sitting in silent while staring at he floor in front of him with aplex mien. "Where is she?" Beelzebub first ask of Esther''s condition.

    "She left. I do think she got tired of you," answered the elderly woman, watching the high demon who was now in her house.

    "I see," Beelzebub whispered softly.

    "You sound as if you expect this," the elderly woman narrowed her eyes. "Were you waiting for her to leave?"

    "It''s for her own safety," Beelzebub replied. Yet he couldn''t lie to his own heart and his disappointment resurfaced now that Esther had left him.

    "She didn''t left for good, silly boy. She went to bring me water from the river," the elderly woman sighed at the couple''s behavior. it was clear both of them love each other and yet they were holding back at each other''s expanse as if to protect them. "Do you honestly think that she won''t be able to protect herself? She brought you here from a walk that takes hours without a rest. She tended to your wounds at the expanse of her magic regardless of how tired she was. When she came here. Instead of resting, she prioritized your safety. Such a wonderful girl and a strong one. Do you honestly believe she won''t be able to protect herself?"

 Chapter 727: Once and For All-I

    <h4>Chapter 727: Once and For All-I</h4>

    Perhaps if it was someone else, Beelzebub would have used his ws to silence the elderly woman''s noisy mouth. He wasn''t in a mood to hear scolding when he had done the same to himself for hours. At the same time, he wasn''t in the mood to kill the elderly woman.

    A slow smile that was a tad spiteful appeared on his lips, "I know her strength better than anyone but I know better of the danger thates with staying with me. You too, old hag. If you wish to spend more hours in your life. Don''t associate yourself. Don''te close to me."

    "It''s not my position to say anything between you and here. But I can remind you of one thing. That girl loves you. A lot even. It''s difficult for you to ever find someone who would love you, much less a person who would love you selflessly. If you don''t want to lose her, then stay close to her and swear inside your heart to protect her. That is if you truly love her and want to stop running away from her."

    Beelzebub''s jaw clenched. The elderly woman sighed as she knew this was the extent she could add her opinion in. cing the new jar of water on the small drawer beside the bed, she then sighed, speaking to herself albeit aloud enough for Beelzebub to hear without the means of eavesdropping.

    "You really do remind me of that one man," the elderly woman shifted the objects on her table while she spoke. "He was stubborn like you. Very brash and a brute. Not to add, he did look a bit simr to you in appearance."

    Beelzebub''s eyebrows knitted together, "Look like me?"

    "Yes, blonde hair, and like all of us, demons, red eyes. But he was certainly much older than you. Also! He has a strange scar on his face," the elderly woman tapped a single spot on her face, the location in which she had seen the wound appearing on the man''s face.

    Beelzebub''s eyes immediately widened. "When did hee here?"

    "Not long ago. Like you two, he seemed to have fallen off the cliff. He depart right a day ago before you two came. I was thinking to discard the bandages as I need none of them who would have guessed I would need them this soo¡ª" the woman''s words fell into a clipped silence when Beelzebub caught her by her shoulders.

    "Did he told you where he would go now?"

    By the time Esther came back, she heard noises from the insides of the house. Curious and concerned, Esther rushed inside the house only to find the elderly woman trying to stop Beelzebub from leaving by catching tightly to his arm and pulling him backward.

    "You are still ill!! Where do you think you are going?" The elderly woman snapped her eyes when she found Esther standing near the door and at once, she raised her voice. "Help me! Stop the insanity of this man right now! He may not want death but my poor nerves are affected terribly seeing him walking around with that deep wound on his stomach!"

    "What are you doing?!" Esther questioned with a gasp between her words. "You should be resting right now not moving! Do you need to fall from another cliff again to understand this?!"

    Beelzebub didn''t answer. Therefore, Esther''s only help was the elderly woman who had been in the house with him the entire time, knowing what urred to Beelzebub without her presence.

    "He asked about the man which came the other day before your arrival. I told and describe how that man looked and now all of a sudden he wanted to move away!!"

    Esther took a few time to understand before her eyes widened, "Is it your uncle?" She asked Beelzebub who nodded his head firmly. Her eyes darted back to the elderly woman, "Do you know how long that man stayed here or where did he go? Did he gave you any bits of information regarding himself?"

    The elderly woman sighed, "I don''t know anything about where he would be going. After all, I was only helping them. I didn''t know there would be an opportunity where you woulde. Is this person important to you?"

    "We came to kill that fucker," Beelzebub was the one to reply. He looked at Esther, "I don''t need your help, I am certain I would be alright. There''s nothing wrong with a wound or two. This isn''t my first¡ª"

    SLAP

    Beelzebub''s eyes were stunned. His face turned to the other side but his gaze remained on trained on Esther who had raised her hand across his cheeks.

    "Your life isn''t yours alone now," Esther woke him up from his daze. It appeared that he thought him dying would be alright and fine but she wasn''t one to ept that kind of thought from Beelzebub. "I saved you. Therefore half or more of that life you have right now that enable you to move is mine. You have no right to push yourself to a near-death situation like this again."

    After rying what she needed to say, Esther then walk away, her hands clenching together.

    The elderly woman stared at the high demon who appeared to be still. He was still surprised that Esther would p him, as though he never expected such action before, ever.

    "That''s what you get when you anger a woman. Now, it would do you good to rest unless you wish to cause further damage on you, her, and both your rtionship."

    When the night came, Esther had picked the water basin she borrowed from the elderly woman, bringing warm water which she then ced on the basin.

    The elderly woman stood not far from her as she bring her hand to hover over the water surface of the water basin before whispering a spell between her lips.

    Once she was done, Esther pushed herself from her seat with aplex expression. The elderly woman curiously questioned, "What did you do? Love potion?"

    "There''s no such thing as love potion. Even if there does, i can only imagine the effect of that love potion will kill the affected," Esther bring her hand over her chin, "I was trying to see who had attacked Beelzebub by seeing back to my own memory using that spell."

    "And?"

    "There''s nothing," Esther said with a frown. "There was a few men who attacked Beelzebub and even stubbornly caused men to fall with him. Not to forget another addition to the group of a man who had shot an arrow precisely on Beel''s wings as if knowing this was the only method to bring him down with their power difference."

    "I think it would be better if you talked directly to that man of yours rather than staying idle here," the elderly woman suggested.

    Esther agreed to her words and although she felt awkward and a bit nervous of the reaction Beelzebub would give to her as she had pped him earlier. Too harsh even, thought Esther.

    While she doesn''t retract the action she did, she can''t help but worry. It wouldn''t hurt if I pped him less painful than earlier, scolded Esther to herself.

    She tried to walk slowly but then there was no escape from her. By the time she left the kitchen, she had somehow arrived in front of his room in less than thirty seconds.

    Raising her hand, she knocked on the floor, "Can we talk, Beel?"

    There was no running away for her but Esther didn''t want to run away either. The problem they had between them, it was time to clear them once and for all.

    "It won''t take a long time," she added nervously, thinking Beelzebub''s silence as a tacit disagreement but all of those worries drew when the door was opened.

    Beelzebub being taller than Esther, easily tower her with his height. His red eyes looking at her held so many expressions.

    "Ready to p me again?" Beelzebub said as a joke but his expression was devoid ofughter.

    "I tried to find who the people that pushed us from the cliff earlier¡ª" Esther saw Beelzebub walking behind and letting Esther to enter with his hand spread. Esther entered the room in silence and continued, "But I wasn''t able to find them."

    She wasn''t able toplete her words when all of a sudden, Beelzebub pushed her to the wall. He caught her arms and pushed her to the wall, pinning her against him and the wall with both his arms on the side of her face.

    "I don''t think we can run away again. Let''s find a solution to this together," suggested Beelzebub and he watched how surprise sparkled over Esther''s eyes.

 Chapter 728: Once and For All-II

    <h4>Chapter 728: Once and For All-II</h4>

    Esther blinked. What was with the sudden change, she thought when Beelzebub said, "What''s with the sudden change?¡ª is that what''s running in your mind right now?"

    Used to denying to protect herself, Esther can''t help but say, "No, it isn''t."

    "Liar. You didn''t forget that I can detect lies, don''t you?" Beelzebub reminded, causing Esther''s cheeks to flush.

    She cleared her throat as if it would distract Beelzebub''s attention from her earlier mistake. "I will sit."

    "Sitting or not there won''t be any problem with talking. We can do it this way," continued Beelzebub when his hands were still around her sides as if to lock her there so she wouldn''t run away.

    Esther dislike the fact that she could hate and love being this close to Beelzebub. At one hand, she hated it as it makes her nervous but on the other hand, she could never hate the closure they have now.

    She won''t lie and her heart won''t say falsehood either. Loving Beelzebub taught her what it means to want a person so ardently that even in the face of danger, she wouldn''t cower. Instead, she would stand and go against the danger simply for the love.

    Esther missed to hear his voice that was gentle but not too gentle. The cocky side of Beelzebub once caused her to be irritated but not now as she missed those qualities from him whenever Beelzebub was away.

    Truth to be said, Esther didn''t know what to feel about love. Love caused her heart to be overfilled with rush of emotions that could hurt her heart at the same time. All her emotions was easily swayed by one single action from him, causing her to oftentimes feel like a fool.

    "What will we be talking about?" Esther asked after she had pulled herself together.

    "So formal?" Beelzebub looked at her lovely face, saying, "You do know what I wish to talk with you about, don''t you?"

    "Your ''Greed'', isn''t it?" She asked, seeing Beelzebub slowly nodding his head,

    He said, "Wrong and correct. Since you know that it was my Greed whom you met before, does that mean you also know why I don''t want you toe anywhere closer near me?"

    Esther nodded her head slowly, "But¡ª" she begin when she stopped the second after as Beelzebub ced his palm over her lips.

    "My Greed came to me since I acquire Beelzebub''s title. While it was a curse, it was indeed my power as well. Due to my greed, I have stopped at nothing on my journey to fulfill my goal. I sessfully killed my uncle due to it. At one time, I recognize my greed as my friend but I wasn''t aware of my greed''s side effect until now."

    Esther listened to his words with a silent nod. She felt her throat sore and is she spoke, her voice would tremble. Therefore, she chose to answer it by her expression and the movement of her head nodding up and down.

    Beelzebub''s hand removed itself from the wall and moved to caress her cheeks, "I didn''t know what the effect of my greed could bring to the people dearest to me until I found you."

    Esther''s heart moved. The little confession pour a bundle of joy into her. She felt her tears welling up but refuse to cry as she didn''t want to ruin the joy she felt.

    It was a blizzard emotion that rush to her.

    "I love you," Beelzebub confessed, watching how Esther''s flushed cheeks turned redder at her words. She looked down and away from Beelzebub''s eyes. When he noticed her tears a smile appeared on his lips.

    "You are someone who is loud when you''re angry but in fact you are a very quiet crier, aren''t you?"

    "I''m not crying," Esther imed as she bite down her lips.

    "Shush, no one would judge you for crying or shedding tears. I won''t do so and I will ruin those who do otherwise," Beelzebub said while brushing his finger over her lower lips to stop her from drawing blood off her full lips.

    "Can I take this as my confession epted and our love united?" Beelzebub joked and chuckled when he was taken by surprise as Esther raised her hand, wrapping her arms around his shoulders and pulling the him forward.

    His lips curled into a smile while Esther kissed him gently. Being one to not hold back, Beelzebub felt as if his leash had been released. He caught Esther by her chin, melting her with his soft kisses as if to coax her while wiping away the faint tears that stream down over her cheeks.

    Tingles ran down across Esther''s body as she tries to keep her back straight by pushing herself to the wall. Esther thanked the aid of the wall which was pressed on her back, helping her from falling down the floor due to her knees that had gone weak.

    Beelzebub''s eyes flickered. Unlike Esther who had closed her eyes during the kiss, Beelzebub kept his gaze locked on Esther''s expression. He couldn''t keep his eyes away from her flushed cheeks. Her fair, milky skin turning red and tears that covered her eyes were all so delightful to him.

    While he promised not to make Esther shed tears, Beelzebub couldn''t deny how her tears could turn him on, drive him wild.

    With one swift and quick movement, Beelzebub wrapped his hand around Esther''s hips and carry her over his body by holding to her bottom.

    Esther, surprised yelped but her voice died down quickly as Beelzebub continue to kiss her, bringing her to the bed as if it was their only destination inside the room.

    Unlike some men, Beelzebub didn''t see why he shouldn''t move to the next step, climbing the stairs of their rtionship. His finger run across her neck, moving down to unbutton the first two button of her dress and ced his lips over her neck, sucking the part of the skin to create a wonderful red mark.

    "Why the sudden change?" Whispered Esther. She shuddered when looking at Beelzebub''s eyes that were filled with desires. A bubble of heat boiled from the core of her stomach and she could feel as their lips kiss in a lewder technique, a part of her was tightening in expectation.

    "What sudden change?" Beelzebub asked her.

    "For you to confess. I thought you were going to run away," sighed Esther when Beelzebub''s cold finger seek warmth from underneath her clothes.

    "It''s simple," he said, "I thought to protect you, I need to push you away. But slowly I realize, I was wrong. I want to keep you off from any pain or suffering, I don''t want to see you cry from pain and if possible I would only want to show you the wonderful part of this hellish world we are living in."

    "And?" Esther urged him to continue.

    Beelzebub couldn''t help but grin. He waste to confess but for Esther to still ept him despite his cowardice made him grateful that it was her who he fell for.

    He continued, "But if pushing you away hurts you and keeping you with me hurts you, I would rather have you with me than for you to be away from me."

 Chapter 729: Once and For All-III

    <h4>Chapter 729: Once and For All-III</h4>

    In a way how an ice cube ced over the sun would melt, Esther felt both her knees and heart had gotten weak over Beelzebub''s words. She wasn''t sure she was a romantic person and worried once about it in the past knowing how she would be having a family or a lover.

    Somewhere along the path of her life, she had given up the thought of having a family knowing how cold she was and how she find both human and demons as distrustful.

    Yet now, Beelzebub had given her trust and although he might have pushed her away, she could be at ease in all time knowing that somewhere if anything were to happen, she has him beside her.

    Beelzebub''s finger became warmer under her clothes. Her lips that taste so delicious to him, aroused the wild side out of him.

    He wanted to push her down as quickly as now, making love to her as if there was no more time for them. He knew he was quite on the rough side but to Esther, he didn''t want to hurt her.

    There was to side to him that wanted to do this. One side that wish to be rough and the other to be so sweet to her until the sweetness felt unbearable.

    He took off her dress''s button from her back. Brushing his finger to her neck, he could hear her delightful shiver, and noted mentally that her neck was a part of her weakness.

    "You''re moving uh," Esther sighed when hisrge fingers wrapped her waist swiftly, "You''re moving too fast," sheined.

    Was this normal for couple in love? To have sex right after their confession?

    Esther didn''t mind it at all. His touches and kisses all over her body felt good, and she could feel her core tightening in expectation. But everything happened too fast that her poor heart had been drumming too fast and too loud that her body start to feel numb.

    "Fast?" Beelzebub let out a small and low chuckle that caused her heart to thump louder with his joyful chuckle. His lips was beside hers, breathing out warmth as he said, "But I''m not yet anywhere in you, Esther. How would you know if I am moving too fast?"

    Esther''s cheeks turn redder and redder when she felt his hand cupping her entire bottom, squeezing his finger together to feel the plumpness of her full buttocks. Esther''s toes were pressed to the cushion of the bed as his finger pressed on her flesh.

    Sliding away her dress, Beelzebub enjoyed the moment he has, staring at Esther''s wless skin.

    "I can see your experience," she clicked her tongue when another embarrassing voice that she thought she would never make slipped from her mouth.

    "Oh dear, I thought I was the only one greedy for you but it seems that feeling is shared between us?" Beelzebub at ease pulled her undergarment that covered her breast while he spoke, deciding to stop at nothing even if Hell turn loose. "Don''t worry. While I am quite experienced in it myself, I do not entertain on rtionship that include love. Those love making session I had in the ce was merely to satisfy my sexual needs but now with you, it''s different."

    Esther narrowed her eyes, raising one eyebrow at him archly, "You''re being too sweet. Are you really not greed?"

    Beelzebub stared at her nkly. "I see that you actually love the rough side of mine? Should I be a bit more wild on you, Esther?"

    Esther wasn''t able to reply when Beelzebub had opened his mouth wide, taking a delicious deep bite on her shoulder, causing her to wince but along the pain, she could feel a pleasure she never knew it would exist before.

    "What was that for?!" She asked, gasping for breaths as the bite took her by surprise.

    "I thought you would have loved it," Beelzebub smiled when seeing her flushed face. His bite mark caused to draw a bit of blood but he had made sure that it would hurt even lesserpared to an ant''s bite. "I don''t see that I am too far off from my guess, however."

    Out of spite, Esther pushed him by the shoulder, making him tumble to the bed. Although the bed wasn''t too old, it was still quite aged. The loud creak of the beding from the spring aided in the fall impact.

    Beelzebub knew that he would be pushed down and had no resistance against it, letting her to do what she wished to do and enjoy the view of her body as she straddles over him.

    He could remember how they shared the bedst time which didn''t end too well. While he tried to push her away, Esther relentlessly approached him, even sitting on top of him. At that time what crossed in his mind was to push her down the bed in the way that she did, tie her hands together with his arms and kiss him.

    If their love was on the same page and requited, he didn''t see why he should hold back but at the time he had to protect her from his greed.

    But now that his mind change, he has nothing stopping him.

    Esther hook her fingers on the strip that bind his shirt, pulling it before tucking her finger over his shirt and pushing it upward to undress him.

    Like an obedient wolf, Beelzebub raised his arm and took off the rest of his shirt from his arm. Esther''s relished Beelzebub''s body.

    Her eyes couldn''t help but longingly stared at the line of his stomach muscle. His strong arm and shoulder, his broad chest that had always been covered by the shirt now appeared so much more manlier than she had ever imagined.

    Her fingers didn''t resist to touch his skin and when al her inhibition was gone, she bent down, peppering kisses to his body, hearing his delightful smile and hoarse groan.

    Esther didn''t let him off easy for what he had done to her earlier and spitefully took a bite on his nape, causing the same bite mark that drew a little blood.

    Her heart felt burning as she watched his smile widening. It was the usual cocky smile from him but now wrapped in more desire and arousal.

    "You don''t seem to hate it either," she whispered.

    **

    i''m sorry fort update. I feel very under the weather right now. After the exams i think i might have overworked myself a little. But no worries I will try update faster and more consistent when I get better ^^!!

 Chapter 730: Severing Ties-I

    <h4>Chapter 730: Severing Ties-I</h4>

    Beelzebub liked this disobedient side of Esther. He pulled her wrist just enough to tug them without pulling her down to copse over his chest.

    Pulling her hand, he ced her palms over his chest, "I don''t think I can dislike anythinging from you. However, unlike how I appear I love it if you could be gentle to me."

    Esther''s eyes narrowed and she looked at him archly. "I trust that in this position that should be my word."

    "Don''t worry," he winked, "Unlike you, I know how to hold back quite well."

    The oilmp in the room flickered when the wind blew through the gaps and cracks of the small hut. The shadows of the couple flickered across the wall next to them.

    Esther''s undergarments have slipped from her body, and the warmth they shared now was shared across each other by the touch of their skin contact.

    Esther''s breaths turn rough on Beelzebub''s ears when his finger slipped into her inner thighs. Now that Esther was on top of him, he could kiss her upper body as he loved, doing what he had been wanting to do to satisfy his need for her.

    Beelzebub didn''t know he was quite fond of Esther''s fair skin until now. As Esther often wore a long sleeve dress, this was the first time for Beelzebub to admire her in the absence of her clothes.

    When his lips settled on one part of her skin, he couldn''t resist the urge for him to bite on her skin, peppering kissing and sucking her skin until it turned brighter in the red color.

    Beelzebub then pulled away, loving the moment he had to watch her basking in her sighs and cries of pleasure. Before he realized it, his fingers had moved to enter her, causing an unbridled sharp cry to slip from her lips.

    The overwhelming simtion caused Esther''s body to shake on his arms. Her body went forward and her head settled on his shoulders, sighing as she could feel more waves of pleasure surging on each thrust.

    She couldn''t resist to curl her body but Beelzebub was quick to pull her back onto his embrace, kissing her lips again and again.

    "Don''t run," he whispered, nibbling her lower lips before pulling away. "The night is still long what should I do if you ran away now?"

    Esther''s eyes shut close as she shuddered, trying to hold back on the pleasure that build up from her insides. "Who says I''m running away?" Esther''s finger ran through the heavy locks of his blonde hair, subtly tugging so his head could lift up to meet her eyes.

    A smile yed on her lips, "While this is my first time, I am not innocent, Beelzebub."

    Beelzebub''s eyes quickly spark with desire and the way his cheeks and eyes flushed in a red color had Esther in a state of euphoria.

    "That''s not it," Beelzebub told her, "You can call by my name."

    Esther couldn''t focus as he had spoken at the same time his hard member rubbed her core. While she relished on the wicked rapture, Beelzebub bent forward to whisper over her ears, "Noe."

    Esther''s eyes that were closed opened to meet his gaze. While there was wild desires all over his face, she could also see the satisfied smile on his lips.

    "My name is Noe," Beelzebub whispered again to make sure she had heard him well, "It''s a name that can control me and bind me to you."

    Esther had heard how demon''s name was important to them, especially their truest name. For how dangerous the ability of their name could control their life down to their own souls, it was an extremely rare case where demons tell their true name to others, even if it was their spouses.

    There was only one exception when a demon and those high demons would share their name to others. In a case where they truly trusts the other person and would have no regret if their name were to use for their own demise.

    It was a simple name, thought Esther. But the weigh of the responsibilities and trusts given by Beelzebub moved her heart.

    "I don''t have those," Esther said, "A true name is only for those with the noblesse blood. But I would treat your name like my own, a name which I would protect and not control. I promise this to you."

    Beelzebub''s eyes turned simr to a crescent moon when his lips curved. A boyish smile, or perhaps a smile that made him looked more humanely appeared on his face.

    "It''s a name that only you can call," Beelzebub kissed her chest, burying half of his face to her heartbeat which rxed him. "For this night and forever, call my name."

    Beelzebub positioned himself and watched Esther''s break on his arms. Her body trembled at the intrusion that entered her. It was hot. The temperature of the room caused sweat to bead all over her forehead. But instead of shying away from the fever, Esther only desire for more.

    Beelzebub ced her gently on her bed, watching her expression and enjoying everyst minutes of her cries. He loved how when he rocked his hips, Esther would elicit a soft cry of joy which she didn''t even realizes.

    Esther softly cried for his name, arousing him evermore. He pleased her body, doing whatever she loved him to do and felt how her core tightening around him as if to respond on pleasuring him.

    In the beginning Esther had inhibitions. She wasn''t shy but wasn''t bold like Beelzebub who didn''t hide his skill to make here and melt on the bed. But s all was gone as the hours grew where they would mix their bodies together.

    Beelzebub scrunched his brows when he felt he was near and he could also sense Esther''s cries bing more and more irresistible as they both reached to climax.

    Unable to withstand the pleasure, Esther''s fingers grasp tighter to his arms, allowing hand prints to cover his skin. Her legs that wrapped on his hips quivered and shook. The pleasure was unending to her and even as Beelzebub pulled himself out from her, she could feel it humming unceasingly.

    She felt filled, fulfilled on both her heart and her physical needs. Wondering if the lovemaking session was as pleasureful to Beelzebub as she felt, Esther curiously find his expression.

    Her heart only thump louder when she saw his red tongue sneaked out from his mouth, brushing over his lips.

    There he was, continuing to look at her with an intoxicated expression on his face; causing Esther''s body to shudder again simr in a way when he had rubbed the deepest spot in her body that she needed earlier.

    A low sigh emerge from the same devilish lips, "Not enough," he uttered. His eyes flickered in a deep crimson color and for a moment, Esther could see him fighting with his greed.

    Beelzebub seemed to have made up his mind when he pushed his hair that covered his eyes. The sweat drenched his hair, making it easier to stay on the back of his head.

    He bent down and while Esther wanted to share her qualms of how tired she was, Beelzebub picked her body and helped her rest for the better on the pillow before pulling the nket to cover her.

    "That''s enough for today," kissing the temple of her head, he showed her a gentle smile, "You should rest.

    "I''m d you know I can''t keep up anymore," whispered Esther. She could tell how the entire session wasn''t enough for Beelzebub and she questioned if it was normal for a man tost for four hours? Because she can''t. She could tell if they were to continue, she would lose her mind and consciousness on the pleasure he had taught her.

    "It wouldn''t be fun if I am the only one enjoying this. Unlike how I treat others, I would never treat you unfairly. It''s the privilege of having me as your lover," Beelzebub winked his eyes once and Esther giggled at his words.

    "I should be grateful then," she observed the ceiling above them. "When this all ends, let''s return to your house. There might be dangers around us and we might fight again but I won''t leave you until we are able to solve every problem together and grow for the betterment of ours."

    Beelzebub pushed away the hair that stuck to her nose, "Before that, we should hold a marriage party and I should call you my wife."

 Chapter 731: Severing Ties-II

    <h4>Chapter 731: Severing Ties-II</h4>

    Beelzebub watched Esther as she fell asleep. He pushed himself then from the bed, making his way out of the room without waking Esther. As she was tired, she wasn''t able to notice the disappearance of Beelzebub from her bed.

    He left the house, stopping when he saw the elderly woman who seemed to have spent all her time sitting in front of the house, staring at the sky above the abyss longingly.

    "You are waiting for someone, aren''t you?" Beelzebub started the conversation. The elderly woman didn''t reply as a respond to the tacit confirmation.

    "How could a soul stay here? Did you also escape the abyss''s clutches?" Beelzebub asked again. He could tell by the first time he had seen the elderly woman that she wasn''t a demoness. If she was, she wouldn''t be here, hiding in the abyss which was avoided by many demons due to its terrible solitary condition.

    With another few asion, he could tell further more that the woman was simply a soul that could cease to exist soon.

    "Also?" The elderly woman raised one eyebrow while looking at him. "Have you met someone else who had escaped the abyss?"

    "I did," Beelzebub used a past tense on his words. "I thought when I was younger that it is impossible for humans to escape the abyss. I even thought it was strange. Why would they try to burden themselves with an impossible mission to leave the most secured ce in Hell like abyss? Then I learned, when there is a person who matters the most to you, whatever it is even if the ce you are leaving to is the abyss or hellfire, you would still step on it for them."

    The elderly womanughed all of a sudden under Beelzebub''s watch. "You looked cold and realistic. I wasn''t sure you would be such a sentimental person," the woman uttered. "You are right and I suppose now you know how it feels?" She looked into the house which Beelzebub then followed.

    "Yes." He confirmed with a wide smile on his lips. "They said a person you love can be a burden but I think she''s my weapon."

    The woman grinned, "I didn''t escaped the abyss. I suppose I did but not in a way where I have to sacrifice andy my life for. During the time I was about to escape, there was another woman. I don''t like to call her a woman. I respect her as a mother. A mother for her son."

    Beelzebub had been staring at the walls of the abyss which consists of nothing but dry rocks. His eyes widened slightly but didn''t want to put much hope as he couldn''t be sure the woman whom the elderly woman mentioned was Welyn.

    "What happened to that woman?" He carefully asked.

    The elderly woman huffed, "She seemed to die in order to meet her son. She was waiting for her soul to be taken by the grim reapers and ced into the abyss. She was a human but I suppose she had a faint demon bloodline in her. Perhaps it was her mother who was half demon. The woman knew that there was a legend of a certain book¡ª"

    "The book that could reincarnate a dead person back to life, giving them a second chance to redo their life" Beelzebub continued, taking the woman by surprise. "Did she escaped with you?"

    The elderly woman was still startled, "You know her? Yes, I did escaped with her. There were many who chased after us, the creatures from the abyss and we had no choice but to part our ways."

    So it was her indeed, his first human friend, Welyn.

    Beelzebub recalled thest moment when Welyn had pushed him away so he could safe himself from his uncle. He remembered how difficult it was for him to run back to his house only to find it had been grind to dust by his uncle with fire.

    He overheard his uncle''s men discussion, saying how they had killed the previous head of the house, rejoicing on their triumph which further add insult to his injuries.

    Whenever Beelzebub remembered that time, how he wished he could kill his uncle once again and relished his deep rage to the man who was his blood rted family.

    He recalled Welyn''s unsessful achievement and felt guilty for being unable to help her with his weakness.

    "How is she now?" The elderly woman asked. Beelzebub didn''t reply. Not because he didn''t want to but the words were heavy on his mouth. At that, the elderly woman silently epted the answer.

    "You found someone important to you now. In life, there would be many things that you could not protect, choices you made that you regret, and words you said that you wish you could retract. Which why my only advise as a human who made so many mistakes in her life to live a life that you won''t regret and as for that you have regretted, ept it and forget it."

    Beelzebub scrunched his eyebrows together, "I am sure you are younger than me but knowledge neveres from age, does it? Thank you. What will you do now?"

    Beelzebub had been looking at the small case beside the elderly woman.

    "The person whom I have been waiting is dead now, I have fulfilled my promise to her which why I would leave now. I thought leaving abyss was a good thing but then I have died already. There is nothing and no one I could wait for," The elderly woman stood from her seat, taking out the book that she held toward Beelzebub. "She asked me to wait for her here but now that she is gone, I trust that she would like you to have this instead."

    Beelzebub took the book on his hands. The elderly woman took her leave, disappearing slowly untilpletely. Beelzebub untied the string that bind the book, reading to see it was a diary from Welyn which contained her human life in the mortal world.

    Beelzebub read the book words by words, understanding that the elderly woman seemed to have done the same thing as he while waiting for her dearest friend.

    Esther''s hand brushed to her left side where Beelzebub had been sleeping in. When she felt nothing but the soft cushioned, at once, she raised her body.

    "Noe?" She whispered. Hearing no response, fear quickly seized her. Esther pushed herself from the bed and rushed down, making her way outside the house in haste to find Beelzebub.

    She felt relieved when she saw him sitting on the wooden bench in front of the hut. She thought it would be dangerous to call him by his true name and resorted to call him with his title, "Beel?"

    Beelzebub closed Welyn''s diary. He finished the book at the same time Esther walked out of the room and turned his face to show her a smile.

    "Did I woke you up?" Beelzebub gently questioned.

    Esther shook her head. She didn''t remember wearing her clothes but it seemed Beelzebub had done it for her. She sat beside him, her eyes falling on the book.

    "Where is she?" By she, Esther meant the elderly woman who live in the house.

    "She''s gone," He replied simply, causing Esther to question with a faint huh that conveyed her thousands questions.

    "And what is that book?" She could feel the solemnity Beelzebub held while reading the small tattered book on his hands.

    He quietly offered her a smile, "It is from my friend. Back in the time I had so many questions but I learned that she was simply a normal human with a son and a husband."

    Pulling her eyebrows together, Esther whispered, "I don''t understand."

    Beelzebubughed aloud, "I will tell you all about it. When you are ready should we leave?"

    Esther didn''t forget that their priority was to find the man disguised as Beelzebub''s uncle. She immediately nodded her head.

    "Will you tell me about your friend while we talk? I realized that I don''t know anything about you," and during those time she was alone, she regretted not knowing much more about him. With the chance she received, Esther didn''t want to miss the chance.

    "We have so many time ahead of us, of course."

    Esther agreed to his words. Pushing herself from the chair, they then prepared to leave the house. Esther didn''t notice but as they left, the house slowly crumbled to dusts and disappeared along the wind as if it had never been there before.

    Only Beelzebub noticed this. He showed respect by bowing his head and leaving beside Esther with their hands linked together.

 Chapter 732: Severing Ties-III

    <h4>Chapter 732: Severing Ties-III</h4>

    They reached the top of the abyss not long after. Fortunately, Beelzebub''s wings healed fairly quickly, enabling them to fly up and reached the top of the abysspared to climbing.

    Esther thought it was strange. Even though they had fallen to the bottom of the abyss, she never felt as high of happiness as she did now. Her heart felt fulfilled but amongst that there was just still worries in her mind. The worries that rooted inside Beelzebub, his greed.

    They went back to the shop. While Beelzebub keep an eye to the people who attacked them earlier, wondering if they woulde back to attack them again. It''s said that thief woulde to the crime ce twice and Esther also wondered if it was the case.

    Entering the bar in which they had came to the day before, Esther looked left and right, seeing how it was the same exact people at the same exact seat in the bar. The shopkeeper continued to mind his business of polishing the ss until he noticed Beelzebub''s hard to miss presence.

    Realizing that it was the same demon, his face went pale. Esther came to inquire the man about the person who resemble Beelzebub''s face only to be surprised when Beelzebub rushed to the shopkeeper before jerking the man''s cor and mmed his face to the table.

    The shopkeeper yelp in fear, his hand letting go the drinking ss caused it to break next to his face. Beelzebub took the opportunity of the naturally made de by holding the broken pieces of the ss and ced the sharp end toward the man''s neck.

    "Beel?" Esther asked when she noticed all the other visitors in the shopkeeper stood up in unison, baring their weapons.

    Those demons! Esther quickly picked up her guard. "I didn''t expect we would be fighting this quickly," she cursed.

    "Well. I was fooled so I am quite angry," answered Beelzebub, keeping his smile down and his eyes narrowing in annoyance. "This I realized now. A good shop you have here, don''t you?"

    The man groaned in response, as if to show that he didn''t fear Beelzebub. That was enough to have Beelzebub raised his hand and mmed the demon''s head back to the table.

    "Right, maybe if I kill you by mming your head to the table until your skull break that would be more fun?"

    "N-NO!!!" The demon screamed in agony but Beelzebub had a shrewd sense of torturing. The more scream the demon yelled it only fueled him to m his head more to the table.

    Esther sighed, "I think that''s enough. We need his answer," she reminded. Beelzebub pointed his hand on her and snapped his finger as if he just remembered that was what he should be doing now.

    "Correct," he said, "Now, I noticed how strange this little ce of yours is. It''s full of demon and there are scent of blood but I see no humans in your menu. Everyone is still very neatly. It''s a bar in Hell, do you really think it would be so tidy? Have you seen how blood, organs, and skins are scattered in all bar across hell?"

    Esther recalled the time she went into a bar and indeed saw all kind of gory actions surrounding her.

    She found it odd how well-kept the ce was as if¡­ "As if a high demon is keeping a guard at this bar," she whispered aloud. Her words were enough to spark shock on the demons all around her who was startled by her quick guess.

    "Right?" Beelzebub''s eyes peered down dangerously to the demon whose head was still in his dangerous captive. "Who is it? Tell me and I might consider sparing your life."

    The demon looked hesitant and his mouth continued to shut until he saw his action caused Beelzebub''s eyes to lift up in a wicked joy. He was ready to owe into the words he had said previously and thinking of his future send shiver to his soul.

    "I don''t know! I really do not know who his name is!" The demon shouted.

    "I''m sure you can think more than simply I don''t know," Esther chided, causing the man''s face to pale.

    "He¡­ he is a high demon! Someone with the title Reviys. I have never heard that title before and I''m certain it''s not his true title. He came and gave us order to keep this bar for two months."

    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes and looked at Esther who was more familiar with other demons around Hell, "You know that title before?"

    Esther pulled her hand to bellow her chin and shook her head in response, "I am not sure I have heard that name before. I do heard titles such as Revoin, Revoltion, but Reviys is the first time I have heard such name."

    Beelzebub went back to his thought. If Esther doesn''t know the title he doubted anyone else know. She had worked under Leviathan, the prince of Hell and have excellent amount of titles in her head.

    Esther also wondered if it was a new title but in hell there was only thirty three titles and as she remembered them, she knew there won''t be any tittle suddenly appearing as it was the ultimate rule of Hell. As long as satan didn''t change this rule, the titles of demons in hell would remain thirty three.

    "Was he the one who had told you spreading the rumor of a man who looked like the person we are searching for?" Esther then asked, seeing the demon''s hesitation before turning to reluctance.

    "Yes. If you could let me sit, I promise to tell you what I know," the demon offered.

    It was fishy to Esther but in response, Beelzebub sighed and retracted his hand.

    The demon in relive let go of his breaths. His grin immediately appear upon seeing a moment of unguarded from Beelzebub and he reached his hand in mind to kill Beelzebub only for his sight to turn upside down across his eyes. He realized not after when death had knocked on his door that his head had been severed and roll across the cold floor.

    "I thought we needed informations from them," reminded Esther, watching the decapitated head that sttered continuous amount of blood across the floor.

    "There are many of them, darling. We have enough of people to help us understand this puzzle."

    The rest of the demons in the bar looked amongst each other to make certain of their n and in unison rush to attack Beelzebub. Beelzebub would rmend this work for them which would have worked if only their opponent wasn''t him.

    In ease he could kill them, capturing onest person who cowered down on the corner of the room. Esther followed Beelzebub who raised his leg and kicked away one table across the floor. He then stared at thest alive demon with a wide smirk. "Now now you have choices. Would you be able to make your choice rightly unlike all others?"

    Esther waited for the demon to speak. The demon groveled on the ground, pleading for help and when Beelzebub had threatened him once again, he quickly spilled his words, "I do not know his identity, sire! But I do know the location in which him," the demon carefully pointed his finger to the severed head. "And Reviys."

 Chapter 733: A Happy End-I

    <h4>Chapter 733: A Happy End-I</h4>

    Esther and Beelzebub shared nces, an unspoken conversation was exchanged by them with their eyes. Beelzebub raised his hand and caught the demon by his neck, pulling him which would be better described as dragging him across the floor.

    "Now show us the way, will you?" Beelzebub''s words sounded like a request but to other''s ears and after the bloody mess he caused, it was a pure threats.

    Esther made onest eye contact with Beelzebub and followed him.

    Who is it? This person Reviys is someone they don''t know but it doesn''t seem the same to him. Based on how he hadid a trap to rouse Beelzebub''s interest means he knows Beel deeply enough to know his deepest nemesis.

    Leaving the store, they had to teleport over four mountains to finally arrived at a single mountain. Esther once thought she had been around Hell and allnds had been discovered by her or at least she would have heard the whisper of thend and yet here she was, startled by the tall mountain that was covered with a heavy nket of snow.

    The coldness or the air was deadly. If Esther hadn''te with her coat, she would have been sure this coldness could turn her skin purple and brittle. If one would to spend their time there without a single fire near them, they would, indefinitely loses their life.

    "This mountain," Esther started, shuddering when the air brushes the back of her neck. She realized this coldness didn''te from the air and temperature alone but more than that. There was an ongoing dread that circte in thend.

    "You have never seen this I believe," Beelzebub responded, making her question his words. "The mountain appears around a hundred years ago. I assume, since I have never seen you beside Leviathan during that time you weren''t there."

    "I left Hell before that time," she confirmed, "What do you mean by appear?"

    "Exactly as I have said, it appeared all of a sudden. There was said a fight between Satan and an icy monsterying underneath the Hell''s floor and the fight caused the mountain but no one knew for sure."

    Esther creased her eyebrows. It was indeed not rare for a part of and to miraculously appear in Hell as almost all part of thend was surrounded by mysteries.

    "And exin what you know about this Reviys," ordered Esther to the demon who was now standing in front of them, constantly keeping his nces to them in fear.

    "I¡­ I don''t know. He is a very powerful demon when I met him. It''s not exactly meet as I could never see his face. But whenever he came to the shop, we could feel the magnitude of his power even from outside," the demon replied. "Oddly, even though he is powerful enough to scare a person by his presence alone, I don''t think I have ever heard his name from others. I thought it was because he tried to hide himself¡­"

    Esther could tell the demon''s continue answer. He thought the demon was hiding his presence as a part of his n but when he realized even Beelzebub, a fellow high demon, didn''t know of Raviys, that something odd was urring here.

    At the end of their conversation, the fog that thickened around them which was caused by the heavy snowkes pouring down from the sky, Esther opened her eyes again to find herself in front of a house.

    It was arge mansion and a beautiful one. The only minus of the mansion''s appearance was its gray and dull walls.

    Beelzebub narrowed his eyes upon seeing the mansion.

    "What''s wrong?" Esther didn''t miss the sour change of expression that happened on his face.

    Beelzebub looked at her with a frown, "I know this mansion. This is a mansion that was once illustrated in books."

    "Illustrated in books?" Esther wasn''t sure of children''s books in hell. She lived in hell but her in her childhood reading a book was a privilege she couldn''t attend.

    "A children''s book. A tale famous in Hell¡ª" Beelzebub haven''t finished his words when his eyes snapped to his right where the gate of the mansion moved to open itself. There was no one at first but it was clear the mansion was inviting them to enter.

    Not soon from the heavy pour of snow, Esther tugged Beelzebub''s clothes. She noticed the faint figure of two people walking toward them. It became clearer that the two people was girls who were dressed in a maid attire.

    The girls had the same exact face mirroring each other. Their hair was braided on the opposite side of theirpanion.

    "We will take care of that," the maid said to Beelzebub, mentioning the demon.

    Beelzebub with ease threw the body of the demon to the maids. They acted as if it was a simple trunk they had to carry. Walking to the demon, one of the maid silently made her way to the mansion. Meanwhile, the other maid offered her hand into the mansion, "Pleasee in. The Lady has been waiting for you."

    Lady?

    Esther had guessed by the masculine name Raviys was a man. She didn''t know it would be ady. They entered the mansion while holding their skepticism. Even though the entire sequence of the person and the mountain itself to be dangerous, they couldn''t feel the danger around the mansion.

    "What does the tale spoke about?" Esther finally asked. She didn''t bother lowering her voice as the maid could hear all words they exchange if they were to whisper anyway.

    "A female demon. She''s known to be like a snow, disappear at a time and appear at a time. Her appearance would make one question if they were seeing the truth or if they were under an illusion because once she appears she would disappear in a blink of an eye."

    "That sounds like very much to a character in all tale. What happened to her in the tale?"

    "She was born without a heart. Her heart was hallow and thus she used her magic to create a fake heart. She would travel all around the ce to find herself a heart. It was a tale about the demon''s curse."

    Like his greed curse, thought Esther in her mind.

    "In the end she wasn''t able to find a heart to rece her own because no matter how much heart of all creatures she put into her hollow chest, nothing worked for her. They all didn''t make a single beat," Beelzebub exined in detail.

    "You know this story well," Esther assessed.

    "My mother loved the story. All demoness looked up to this demoness. Although in the end she faded away. Like how the beginning of the story mentioned, she appears like an illusion and disappear as an illusions."

    "And?" Esther could see from his red eyes there was still more words toe.

    "They said while the demoness wasn''t able to find a heart to rece her hollow one, she has all power in this world to cure all demons'' curse," Beelzebub''s frown deepened even though this should be a good news to him. "I once foolishly thought that this tale might be true and did some rituals to call her. Don''t keep your hope up that this woman who lives here might be the same demoness of that story."

    Esther understood what Beelzebub tried to warn her. He didn''t want her to raise her hope only to drop it to the bottom of the ocean of disappointment.

    She nodded but in her heart she didn''t keep that hope away from her.

    The maids continue to treat them politely until she had ushered them to thergest room in the mansion. The fire crackled from the firece. Esther didn''t feel at ease sitting at the couch but as Beelzebub had made the first action to sit, she felt trustful of his choice and took a seat next to him.

    "You''re here aren''t you?" Beelzebub questioned, shocking Esther.

    He wasn''t talking to her but someone else in the room.

    The maid who had showed them inside the room or perhaps the other one¡ª who Esther wasn''t sure as both of them had the same face¡ª came back to stand in front of them and brought out arge oval mirror.

    She sat down and held the oval mirror in front of her. The mirror was wide enough to cover the maid''s entire upper body.

    "You are Raviys?" Esther daringly questioned.

    "No dear," she chuckled, Esther at first couldn''t see the face of the person until she finally able to make out a face of a woman. Her heart almost stopped when she found half of the woman''s face had been covered in arge w-like scars. "I used the name only to call you two here."

 Chapter 734: A Happy End-II

    <h4>Chapter 734: A Happy End-II</h4>

    Esther looked closer to the mirror. The sight of the woman''s beautiful face was mesmerizing but once one would see her wounded face, they would be taken aback. It seemed the woman knew this and didn''t bother to hide her interest in eliciting response from Esther''s and Beelzebub''s expressions.

    Esther could see it by the woman''s grin when she had shown her harmed face.

    But in turn, she had received a rather lukewarm response from both Esther and Beelzebub. Since they were young, Beelzebub and Esther lived in the worse part of Hell. They had seen what people would call ugly and the woman''s scar barely bothered them.

    Esther watched how the woman sighed in disappointment at their response.

    "What do you want from us?" Beelzebub questioned at once. His eyes narrowed. He didn''t noticed but the demoness seemed to have noticed with her red eye how his hand was constantly kept over Esther''s front as if to guard her when she ever attacked them.

    "No," Beelzebub who assessed the situation faster than anyone else then said, "You seem to only have business with me."

    "Correct!" The woman pped her hands. Esther had many questions but one of it was why the woman was inside the mirror instead of being in flesh in front of them.

    "What do you think I am?" The demoness took fun to ask them.

    "The woman from that children''s tale?" It was a wild guess but after hearing Beelzebub''s story and the demoness appearance that was simr to the character of the story, she didn''t see how it was a wild guess.

    "Not wrong but not right," the demoness with her wide grin curved her smile. "You see. In the story I am described as the most beautiful, the most knowledgeable, and the most wise. But from that three description I only fit two of them. My face is one thing that tale never expressed about me."

    Esther noted how Beelzebub didn''t tell her about the demoness''s in the tale having any severe wound and concluded it was the case.

    Beelzebub who should be rejoiceful to find the demoness whom was told to have the knowledge in breaking curses¡ª his curses, instead looked tense at this revtion.

    "What happened to your face?" It should be a sensitive topic but Beelzebub didn''t hold back his tongue on his question.

    "Humans," the demoness answered, "Humans are so fickle. They didn''t only destroyed my face and took my heart but also push me into the situation I am. I suppose those tale was made by my friend who took pity in me."

    "Friend?" Esther inquired.

    "Ariel," the demoness answered for Esther''s eyes to widen. "Satan''s wife. She must had been the one to create that tale about me. I did once asked her to make me a tale and I expressed to her my desire to be a beautiful and revered person. She seeded I see." The woman pulled out the children book tale that was known to almost if not all children in Hell.

    "The snowy mountain too, was it your doing?" Beelzebub couldprehend those tale that was written wasn''t full of only lies. There was also truth which he now could confirm with his eyes.

    "Yes, I was suppose to wake upter but I thought I should finish a few of the promises and contract before I go back to slumber," the woman yawned. "And I just noticed a certain someone tried to summoned me. It is you, isn''t it?"

    Beelzebub recalled the moment when he was younger. He was desperate to find a cure for his own curses. After seeing the demise of the previous Beelzebub, he swore not to have the same end. He would rather obtain eternity.

    How naive, he now thought. In the past he trusted that eternity stand above all other things. In seeing Ian, he learned that his thought was far too naive. No one has it easy whether their lifespan was short of long to the point unending.

    But he didn''t want to give up and sumb to death either. If in the past he wished for a way to break his curse to defy destiny that was forced to him. Now he didn''t want to die and leave Esther all alone. Not when now they are united together.

    "I never thought a simple tale of the children could actually summon you. Considering you nevere for centuries, I thought it was a fake spell," Beelzebub remembered, however, that despite believing the spell to be fake he realized how authentic the spells were.

    "I suppose Ariel forgot to omit that part. She tends to speak everything she knows of, of course, not those that could put me in danger. Tell me what you summoned me for," the woman asked. It was one of her duty to face the call of those who summoned her. It won''t be for free that was for sure and both Esther and Beel knew this well.

    "The Beelzebub''s curse," Beelzebub said, "I want you to break that curse of mine."

    "Beelzebub''s curse?" The woman narrowed her eyes as if squinting it could help her remember what she had read in the past. "I remember, it was Greed."

    Beelzebub nodded his head firmly.

    "Do you know how to break the curse?" Esther quickly inquired.

    "Calm down, little witch," the demoness stopped Esther from getting up off her chair. "Was it written in the tale that I could break other''s demons curses?"

    "Is it wrong?" Beelzebub asked.

    The demoness shook her head, "Not wrong but not right. I am able to break all curses of all demons. Of course your title won''t be affected and you can still have your title. But I won''t be able to stop the curse from being inflicted to your descendants. Also, unfortunately, the only option to break the curse is very dangerous."

    Esther didn''t pull herself away even as danger was mentioned, "Danger to whom? You or¡­?"

    "Not me, but your beloved man next to you," she answered. "The way to break the curse is never on the book of any spell or magic books in this world. That is because our curses are given to us by our birth. Simply existing in this world caused us to be cursed. Those are we, the demons. Avoiding it is impossible as impossible to break the curse. That was when I came up with an idea. I can simply rewrite your destiny."

    Skeptic, Esther tilted her head, "Rewrite as in?"

    "Rewrite as in, you have to die ande back to life again. It''s a simple, three-second-rule," said the demoness speaking as though death was a normal urrence. "First I would have you to lose your life. Only by that time can your curse end as it is well known to all of us how curses only ends the moment when you die. What''s next is bringing back your soul to your body in a short time interval."

    "Before that," Esther felt her heart heavy when she learned Beelzebub would have to die before he could end his curse. "How many times have this experiment of your worked?"

    "Let me count, L," she called to her maid who had been holding the mirror.

    The maid only brought her face to the side and spoke, "Three."

    "Out of?" Beelzebub inquired.

    "Seventeen," the maid, L, answered again without hesitation. It was clear by the sloping sess possibility that the maid didn''t lie and doesn''t know how to lie.

    "That doesn''t sound promising," Esther stared at the demoness askew.

    "You have to understand, that not everything can be sessful," the demoness pointed out. "Think of this. Out of seventeen I can seed three and one of the three can be you. You have a chance why not take it?"

    Beelzebub pursed his lips he was about to answer when Esther who held his hand said, "We need time to think through this."

    The demoness opened her hands, "I need to remind you, however, I don''t have much time here. I have to return to my slumber around a week or less."

    Esther nodded at the woman and had Beelzebub leave with her.

    "She speaks the truth?" Esther questioned to Beelzebub who nodded.

    "But I have seen someone passing lies undetected but my power can reveal all their lies. Yet, I can feel she is lying about something. She didn''t even mention her payment in exchange for my request," Beelzebub said, and Esther seconded the opinion.

    While they made their decision, they decided to stay in the mansion where they could oversee the demoness and her intention by their own eyes.

 Chapter 735: A Happy End-III

    <h4>Chapter 735: A Happy End-III</h4>

    Esther had brought Dominic into another room. She didn''t know what room it was but the ce was better than nothing. She needed a room to speak with Beelzebub alone.

    "What do you think of her?" Esther questioned, her voice lowered as she realized that the house itself must have been made by using magic. She wasn''t sure when would they use their magic to eavesdropped to their conversation.

    "I don''t know," Beelzebub answered honestly. "She isn''t lying but I can tell she''s hiding a big chunk from her words. I was thinking whether I can face her at once in a fight."

    Esther raised her eyebrows, "And what did you found out?"

    "It won''t be an easy fight," he answered and this was enough for Esther to determined the woman''s power. Beelzebub was a strong high demon and being a high demon there was only a few people who could go against him.

    If he had weighed the power of the demoness to be even leveled or maybe higher than him, it would only mean rejecting the woman would be troublesome.

    But Esther had no fear of going against the woman if she decided this offer was as dangerous as how fishy it sounded to her ears.

    Esther looked over her shoulders, "You are not nning to agree, are you?"

    Beelzebub offered her a cheeky smile. He went and took her wrist, bringing her to take a seat toward the nearest coach. Holding her hands together he then said, "I honestly think that the possibility she serve isn''t that small. There is still, in the end, sess in her experiments."

    "Beel¡ª" she whispered in the lowest voice possible that only her mouth can be seen opened for a split of second.

    "But," he stopped her first, "I have no n to die either, darling. I do stand by your guess as well. There''s something fishy¡ª very fishy from that woman. No fish and yet she stinks."

    Esther can''t help but chuckle, "What could be her n?"

    "One thing I can make sure in her top priority n is to leave this mansion," Beelzebub answered her instead and Esther who saw this as an unexpected guess raised both her eyebrows.

    "Why this mansion?"

    "I noticed. She seem to be unable to move right now. She didn''t wee us and perhaps as the head of the house, she doesn''t need to do that. Her servant could attend her need, but what about the time we talked to her? She used her mirror instead," Beelzebub pointed out.

    Esther also thought it was strange but she didn''t know it was also strange for demons as most demons were strange in their behavior, "I thought she liked to present herself that way."

    "I don''t think so," Beelzebub answered to her, "Yet no matter how strong she is, she wasn''t able to leave the mirror or the mansion¡ª mansion, I say¡ª because even though she was able to make this phenomenon of an icy mountain she never stepped out of her mansion. I suspect the person that those men from the bar met wasn''t her but her maids who she had possessed."

    "Empty heart curse," whispered Esther who suddenly felt the idea popping inside her mind.

    "True," Beelzebub snapped his fingers, "That should be her secret, her curse, but I don''t sense her missing heart which is strange."

    "Let''s stay here and observe," suggested Esther which Beelzebub agreed to.

    When the supper time arrived, the time in which Esther had been waiting for, she awaited for the demoness''s appearance but she didn''te at all.

    Curiously, Esther who barely ate the food served on the table to her own guard, looked at the same maid who had showed her the way inside earlier, "Where is thedy?"

    "Due to the wound on her face, she is ufortable to be seated in front of a person and eat together with them," the maid replied smoothly as if she had learned what to say to the question that was asked.

    But Esther knows that the woman wasn''t afraid, shy, nor upset to show her wounded face.

    Beelzebub also noticed this and nodded to hear once she had asked the maid the question.

    After the supper ended, Esther stopped the maid, "I want to look around the house, will that be alright to yourdy?"

    The maid didn''t reply at once before nodding her head, "I am certain thedy would not mind but please keep in mind that inside the room that could be danger and I advise you not to enter the room recklessly."

    Esther hadn''t finished her questioned to interrogate the maid but as if knowing this, the maid had left and walked off, making her way far from them.

    "It''s an idea that is both far-fetched and not," Esther said to Beelzebub when she stood beside him. "Do you think it''s possible this woman isn''t the same woman from that tale?"

    She had the same mansion, the same beautiful face and aloof characteristic; she spoke about Ariel and even sounded so believable to Esther''s ears and Beelzebub who could detect lies, but Esther knows something wasn''t right here.

    "For certain, that''s possible," Beelzebub didn''t seem to be surprised by her sudden idea and she suspect he also thought it was possible for the woman to pretend to be the demoness in the children''s tale.

    "Let''s observe the house together. I don''t want them to take a chance and harm you in any way," Beelzebub said to Esther, holding her hands. Esther agreed firmly and they both made their way outside the hallway.

    From behind, one of the same maid whose face mirrored each other stood in the silence, appearing at the end of the hallway which Esther and Beelzebub had just walked out from.

    In another part of the room, the demoness at red at her wounded hands, her finger rubbed the coarse part of her skin and she could hear the sound of footsteps from behind her.

    "It won''t take long but certainly they are very perceptive children," said the woman, "You will give me what you promised, won''t you?"

    The person standing behind her didn''t answer but disappear in a thin air.

    Yet despite not receiving any reply, the demoness clutched her hand so tightly over the hairbrush in a deep resentment as though the person from behind her had insulted her.

    Back in the garden where Esther and Beelzebub had decided to investigate, they looked around the ce, stomping the part of the road that were thinly covered by the snow.

    "I thought there would be at least one or two graves here," Esther whispered.

    "That''s not always the case. We don''t need a tombstone to make a grave," reminded Beelzebub which Esther almost forgotten about.

    Walking away from the south part of the garden to the west part which was made to be the opposite of the south part, Esther grunted when she couldn''t find anything strange out of sight.

    "Maybe it would have been better to search inside the house as you said, Beel," Esther told him.

    Beelzebub shook his head. They had stopped at a gazebo, and Esther decided to take a sit when they stopped by the ce.

    "I can feel it, something is off with his garden as well. Do you saw it?" Beelzebub questioned but Esther couldn''t understand it. He noticed this and said, "When we go around this garden from south to the east, didn''t you see the same flower in the corner of the pathway having the same exact form to the north and the west?"

    Esther didn''t see it well and she stood up to go around the garden, this time keeping her focus on the flower which Beelzebub mentioned. She was taken aback to see how Beelzebub was correct.

    The same flower, no, it wasn''t only the flower but the entire design of the garden was the same exact as the opposite side of the garden.

    "Are we repeating ce?" Esther asked.

    "I noticed her twin maids and thought it would be foolish if this was her house concept but if I am correct then it exined this garden," Beelzebub''s exnation only cause Esther to be more confused. "This garden is divided into half, Esther. From the start of the garden to the end which is the gazebo. One half is taken and the same way as the mirror work, it is reflected to form the other half."

 Chapter 736: Shock, Surprise, Answer-I

    <h4>Chapter 736: Shock, Surprise, Answer-I</h4>

    Beelzebub''s observation was right on the mark when Esther concluded the garden was divided into halves the possible other halves must hold some kind of secrets which the woman wants to hide.

    Taking the chance, Esther decided it was much quicker to solve the actual problem before finding out more how to enter this secret the woman had.

    "Nothing seems to be a portal or something," hummed Esther in a thought. "But there is nomp or lever which we could use to tear down the illusion such in a way if we are trying to find out how to enter a secret room in a building.

    Beelzebub was near her, seemingly staring at all his surrounding while keeping a close ears to her words.

    "Maybe we should use a magic to tear down the illusion?" She was good with magic albeit her weakness is that she has too little magical power inside her. "I can try."

    Beelzebub nodded, giving her a chance to try and solve the problem while he looked around and his eyes suddenly stopped at the only thing which wasn''t reflected in the garden.

    Esther winced, a sudden yelp escaped from her lips which caused Beelzebub to be alerted, "You''re alright?"

    Esther nodded at once but quickly narrowed her eyes again, immersed in how the magic flows in the house, "I can''t do it. There''s a source that should be the core of this house, the one that flows magic to the mansion."

    Beelzebub smiled. His hands around her waist swiftly wrapped to hold it tightly, "And I think I have found the answer to this puzzle."

    "You do?"

    "It''s quite easy now that I have seen it," Beelzebub replied at Esther''s bright eyes that widened in sparkle. "Out of all the things inside this garden, don''t you notice there is only one single ce that wasn''t mirrored? The only ce that is alone, single, without another side of reflection."

    Esther narrowed her eyes and she looked forward where the gazebo was located, "It''s the gazebo."

    "Correct," Beelzebub and her made their way to the gazebo. After some further guessing, Beelzebub pushed the stone under the marble chair located in the middle of the gazebo.

    At the same time he had pushed the stone, he could hear the crisp sound of click and Esther watched from the side how the Gazebo''s structure begin to swift.

    Beelzebub stepped out to watch how the other half of the gazebo moved to other side, growingrger in size.

    But what had changed wasn''t only the gazebo. Esther looked around her only to notice how the garden begin to change in appearance. When the gazebo stopped changing its structure, the garden waspleted.

    This time it wasn''t a half of a garden reflected to create one but arge spread of a beautiful garden.

    While Esther marveled at how the mansion worked, Beelzebub who had finished looking at the garden of his surrounding, narrowed quickly his eyes.

    "To think everything was simply a trick," Esther heard Beelzebub spoke. She looked at his handsome face before moving to look at behind him, finding the illustrious mansion had changed its structure and appearance.

    The white washed wall turned duly gray, the way the mansion expand wasrger to the sidespared to before where it isrger on the front on bottom.

    Beelzebub?stared at her shocked expressions, "I suspect what is inside had changed as well."

    "We should go inside," Esther, who had made her mind answered. Beelzebub apanied her back to the mansion in which she was quickly greeted by the same maid who had helped her earlier.

    This time however, the same maid walked toward her. While one maid had a short hair, the other one had a longer hair she had tied to not intervene her. Their face was simr but not a carbon copy of each other.

    "Is there anything wrong, sir and Madame, dear guests?" The maid questioned after seeing how on edge Esther was.

    "We want to see around the inner building now, the weather outside is too cold," said Beelzebub, he ced his hands over Esther''s shoulders and showed the maid a smile which the maid returned at once.

    "Of course, take your time."

    When they left, Esther was still marveled and shocked by the trick that the demoness had used, "It was all but a mirror all this time? The maids we saw, it was the reflection of the long-haired maid from earlier."

    "And the inside of the house change as well," Beelzebub entered across the hallway with his confident steps filling the entire room.

    "You know where we should be going to now?" Esther asked as she can see how Beelzebub seemed to know where he should be going.

    "Easy, darling. We should find a ce we hadn''t seen before we break that sneaky trick she had used," Beelzebub stated.

    Esther thought it was easier said than done and she was correct. There were too many rooms inside the mansion that they could suspect to be one of the room to answer their confusion.

    To make it worse, the doors of the room was carved in the same way, making them all looked simr.

    Esther if she was alone would trust that she would have gone mad by now, confused on which room that had just appeared. Beelzebub, with his excellent memories saved her time by stopping in front of a doubled door room.

    "This room," Beelzebub pointed the other room behind the one he had pointed his finger at, "and that other one should be the dining room."

    "When we had our dinner, we didn''t see the other door opposite to the room," Esther summarized her memories.

    "If my choice is correct, this should be the room that appeared now," Beelzebub stated. Esther would have pushed the door knob and opened the door if not for him who had kicked the door opened. His kick had been light but the impact caused it to fall down, breaking on the ground.

    Esther looked at the broken door which Beelzebub then stepped at and shake her head helplessly. She quickly tear her gaze from the door soon when she heard Beel spoke again,

    "Look at that, well, well, well," Beelzebub hummed seeing forward.

    Esther, confused looked up for her blue eyes to widen beyond its size. She saw what it was, finding there were coffinsid together inside the room, almost stacked on top the other.

    Coffin was rare in Hell as they would often burn the dead bodies, demons believe it was the only way to put the person free from the living world. Esther, being the demon who stayed in mortal world for long, didn''t find this strange to see coffins, but she was shocked to see the amounts of coffin it is.

    "Sure in Hell there are no rules about killing or murder but this is¡­ this is more than what a normal demon would ever do in their life," she said, frowning.

    "Some times it isn''t hunger to humans flesh but also their pride as demons that enjoy cruelty, Esther. But you are correct, this amount is too much for a single demoness. Unless¡ª"

    "Unless?"

    Beelzebub didn''tplete but show her a smile. He saw the only coffin that was ced in the middle of the room as if someone was working on it. Esther saw and followed him, watching him pushing the lid of the house before saying, "And I say that didn''t surprise me to see these coffin but I am surprised to see my dear acquaintance here."

    Esther wondered what he meant, making her focus to the inside of the coffin, she gasped when seeing Leviathan''s face on the body of the person in the coffin.

    "What is this?"

    "Her secret," Beelzebub answered in ease.

 Chapter 737: Shock, Surprise, and Answer-II

    <h4>Chapter 737: Shock, Surprise, and Answer-II</h4>

    The faces on those bodies were perfect, they were so simr to the faces of people whom Esther had seen before. The details was so intricate that even the small wounds and scars of that person would be at the same spot of the bodies on the coffins.

    Esther was in shock. She couldn''t understand why and how the woman could create the simr bodies of the people she knows.

    A shadow moved behind them and Beelzebub knowing who it was spoke, "Seems like you had purposely let us enter here, what do you want?"

    "I thought you would believe me if I show you my deepest secret," said the woman. "I have been tasked to do jobs such as this, to create faces of people, to make a double out of them. These ''doubles'' are simply dolls that I canmand to do. However, they are not able to followplex orders."

    "You seeded? If you do, you wouldn''t be here and there would be more of your dolls all over Hell," Esther stated, narrowing her eyes in suspicions.

    "Well, that only means I have not seeded. Don''t look at me like that, I have to stress you on one thing. I haven''t lied to you two, not at all since you enter this mansion," said the woman to them.

    Beelzebub who caught this pulled his eyebrows together, "Is there someone who ordered you to do this?"

    "Not ordered," The woman waved her hand, "I only work on those who had form a contract to me."

    "That fucker, my uncle," Beelzebub''s voice went lower, the fierceness from his uncontroble anger could be heard from his words, "You are saying that someone put you up into making a doll out of him?"

    Esther reminded of how the people had seen Beelzebub''s uncle. If that wasn''t a lie and if his uncle was truly dead, it was assumable that the man was simply a doll which the demoness had created.

    She looked at the demoness who calmly nodded her head. Her face and figure was the same exactly as her reflection on the mirror had showed.

    Beelzebub''s anger caused him to take a step forward to attack the demoness, Esther noticing something was off, hold Beelzebub''s arm and stopped him before he could do whatever the worse thing he could do.

    Esther was worried they would end up on a wall again, without no answer. She can''t decide yet whether the demoness was their enemy or ally. One thing she knows is that they could still elicit answer from her and it was what Esther did.

    "Why and who?" Esther directed the question to the demoness.

    She didn''t answer.

    Was there a creed in her contract that she couldn''t tell the name of other person in the contract?

    Esther was about to take a step forward when her dress was caught on the sharp corner of a single coffin on her right side. She had moved without knowing this, causing her to tug her skirt, and at the same time, the coffin lid, opening wide the coffin on her right side.

    Beelzebub was the first to notice the person inside the coffin while Esther had a more bted reaction as she only look on her right side when she felt the chilling anger radiating from Beelzebub.

    "Beel?" Esther asked, looking at him before following his gaze to look inside the coffin.

    There was a woman inside the coffin. Like all the other bodies inside the coffin, her eyes were closed and she appeared as though she was asleep. Esther noticed the only difference from the woman and the other bodies inside the coffins were that she didn''t know whose face the body used. She wasn''t like all those dolls who had renowned high demon faces on them.

    Although she doesn''t know who the woman was, she could tell it was the opposite to Beelzebub. His red eyes quickly took a sharp turn. Anger boiled his face and the nerves on his hand twitched as if it was ready to snap a person''s neck near him.

    "Welyn," said Beelzebub. He could see the confusion on Esther''s face and exined, "She was my friend. The human who saved me from harm when my uncle wanted to kill me."

    Esther''s eyes widened. "A human?"

    "No one should know anything about Welyn other than me and that fucker who I have killed," said Beelzebub before ring deadly at the demoness. "Who. Is. It?" He gritted his teeth as he demanded for answer.

    "I don''t think I should exin it to you again, do I?" The demoness questioned Beelzebub instead. Esther looked at his eyes, finding that although he still demand for an answer, he appeared as if he knew who was behind all this.

    "Where is that person?" Was Beelzebub''s next question.

    The demoness unfolded her hand and pointed her finger to the floor above them. Beelzebub without further word rushed outside off the room and Esther followed him from behind when the demoness took hold of her hand and stopped her.

    "Once you step out off this floor, I won''t be your ally anymore," the demoness warned her and took a step forward, whispering a few words before releasing her hand.

    Esther''s face appeared surprised by what the demoness had said. She left the room while still looking at the demoness who stood silently inside the room. Before she could reach to the end of the hallways, Esther could sense the demoness had left the ce from thin air.

    "Can you tell me who Welyn is?" Esther asked him as they rushed out off the hallways that seemed to be moreplex as they hurried to find the staircase that could lead them to the upper floor.

    Beelzebub looked into her eyes before looking forward again and spill out the naive story of his friendship with a woman who had lost all hope.

    Esther learned how big of an existent Welyn was to Beelzebub. It wasn''t an existent simr to a lover or a mother, Beelzebub had seen her as a close friend and her sacrifice had greatly impacted him like how his parents had died.

    He told her his deep resentment against his uncle and Esther understood that resentment well as she once had the same grudge against her own father.

    It now exined why Beelzebub was anger when he saw Welyn''s face had been ced into the doll''s body.

    "Do you know who nned for this all?"?Esther asked him.

    Beelzebub didn''t purse his lips but his eyes went bleak as he replied to her, "Considering how this person knows not only about me and Welyn, I do have a faint guess on who this person could be."

    In time, they had found a staircase, Beelzebub wasn''t able to finish his words as they rush upstairs, greeted by a wide open space and a man who sat on a single chair in the room.

    The man appeared much older than Beelzebub but his eyes were red as him, proving him to be a demon. His gray hairs exined of his old age and when he looked at Beel, Esther could feel the anger and hatred.

    "I knew it," Beelzebub said to him, "I never expected to see you here, however. You must be he, Welyn mentioned you once to be her father."

    The elder demon in front of them narrowed his eyes sharply and his jaw clenched at the mention of his daughter.

    "And you must be him. That bastard who had killed my daughter!"

    *****

    i think I mixed beel''s name a bit by Dominic sorry ><

 Chapter 738: Shock, Surprise, and Answer-III

    <h4>Chapter 738: Shock, Surprise, and Answer-III</h4>

    It was a demon. The man wasn''t a high demon but he was not weaker either for a lesser demon. Esther watched the man''s face, trying to figure who he was only toe up with nothing.

    "You are, Miss Welyn''s father?" Esther was the one to ask. In such a tense moment, no one but her could ask and she had took the opportunity to do so.

    The man''s eyes peered down to her dangerously and Beelzebub returned his re hatefully. "You have the wrong person."

    "No. I know I have the right person. You are Beelzebub, that boy who my daughter had saved and who you had taken advantage of her kindness in order to use her!"

    Beelzebub frowned, "And who told you that?"

    The demon''s eyes fell on the demoness who had remained silence. To this Beelzebub''s widened his gaze, "You¡ª"

    The demoness''s face remained silent. She closed her eyes, remembering the time when she was still asleep. There were many who called to her name, trying to summon her for their needs.

    At the time, she was still asleep. In a war that urred thousands of years ago, the war didn''t leave only wounds on her face but also deep scar on her heart and her soul.

    Tired of everything, she decided to rest, closing her eyes andy her soul in a forever sleep. Yet, like a moth to a me, even though she was wounded by humans themselves and regardless how she had rested her soul, it appears that she couldn''t hold herself from hearing the human''s call on her name.

    She watched what their need, listening to their suffering. At first, she didn''t have any attachment to any of the humans who called her. Demons began to summon her as well as it appears Ariel had made her into a goddess in Hell from her life story, while omitting her demise.

    Ites unexpected to her when she learned demons'' wish are some times more selflesspared to humans who wish for riches and luxury. The demons'' wish were to kill their enemy who had harmed their family.

    At first, she was still unconvinced to help them but by times, her heart gradually moved and the urge to help them grew in her heart.

    She kept a record in herself of those who she wasn''t able to help due to her condition and one of the people she remember the most was a human woman who had escaped from the abyss.

    It was a strange and rare urrence. For a human to make a wish from her in Hell and for a human to be able to escape from the abyss.

    It started as a pure curiosity but grew quickly into more than interest. From the story of the woman, she pitied her, and invested her concern to the woman.

    The human woman had summoned her from the hiddenke. Throwing the rock three times before making a wish on theke should have been the ritual to summon her yet while the human woman did the first two steps, she never uttered her wish to her.

    That human woman was Welyn.

    Back in present, Esther was startled to who Welyn''s father had pointed his hand to. Like her, Beel was as shock as her. She was reminded to the demoness'' warning before they had left the floor earlier.

    ''We will be an enemy.''

    Was this what she meant?

    "It must be a misunderstanding¡ª no, it is a misunderstanding!" Esther raised her voice to Welyn''s father. The demon didn''t listen to her and it would be futile to persuade him but she didn''t want to let go of the chance.

    Welyn had yed arge role in Beelzebub''s life. Because of the woman, Beel could be here with her. Even though she hadn''t met Welyn before, Esther was deeply grateful for her help and she could tell Beel had more respect, gratitude, and guilt to her.

    He wouldn''t want to harm Welyn''s father, the father to his savior.

    "Silence woman. I won''t show any mercy to you regardless if you are the same kin as my daughter," to the man, he had lost his daughter. His precious daughter had been suffering from her child''s death and even though he tried to help her from her suffering, he was still unable to persuade her to move to her future.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t understand Welyn''s pain of losing her dear son. Her son was his grandson as well, but as the person on the sideline, he could only encourage her to move forward with her future. Only now that he had lost her as well that he understood the anguish that haunted her.

    He also understood now in the most painful way possible her reason to forfeit her life to resurrect her son. Unfortunately for her, she wasn''t sessful as the demon in front of him had killed her!

    "You don''t know what pain one can feel when losing their precious person," he said angrily where everyone could see his boiling anger. "But I would be sure you will understand that pain when you lose someone important to you."

    Beelzebub hand quickly pulled Esther''s shoulder toward him. Esther''s heart skipped in startle and she look up only to feel chill running down her spine as a deep menace colored his face in a dark purple color.

    "Don''t you fucking dare," Beelzebub won''t let anyone touched Esther, not even if they threatened her by words. "What is this game you are ying at? Do I know you?" Beelzebub directed his question toward the demoness who stood silently and continued her silence.

    "Why are you lying?" An annoyed smile grew on Beelzebub''s lips. "Considering you are a powerful demoness, you should knew better than anyone what happened that time!"

    "Stop talking and fight me!" The demon in front of him shouted, irking him even more. Seeing that it was impossible to talk the man through it, Beelzebub only see the way out of this is for him to smack the truth to the man''s head.

    He pulled Esther behind him, "Don''t go far away from me," he warned but Esther shook her head.

    "No matter what happen, can you promise me that you wouldn''t hurt or kill him?" Esther questioned while holding his arm.

    Beelzebub could tell at that moment her n, he looked at her, his eyes didn''t show any lies as he had promised to be forward to her without any lies as barrier between them.

    "I can''t promise you that."

    Esther saw his deficiency and slowly settled her hand on his cheeks, "Then I better finish this quickly."

    Beelzebub held her hand and when she left his side, he had to scrunch his eyebrows to hold back of his anger. Lifting his chin, his red eyes snapped at the father of his old friend. "Don''t test my patience any longer. I can''t promise I won''t kill you if you do."

    Esther sauntered her way to the demoness. As she arrived near, the woman didn''t put her guard up. She simply stared back at her with her gaze bleak.

    "Was it Welyn who had started a contract with you?" Esther stated forward, going straight to the point.

    "How do you know?"

    "It''s too fishy isn''t it? All Welyn''s acquaintance are her, Beel and her father. I doubted it could be anyone else other than her husband and her. But her husband, if my memory served me right had left her before her son did. The dead could not make contract but before they died, they could."

    The demoness was silent until she said, "She wanted her son back. That is the only wish of her that I can find."

 Chapter 739: Stay Together-I

    <h4>Chapter 739: Stay Together-I</h4>

    "Only son?" Esther narrowed her eyes. She recalled back into the conversation and statement which the demoness had uttered earlier.

    She stated her job to help those who need her help.

    Considering that she wanted to help Welyn, it was easy to understand Welyn''s wish was to bring back her dead son.

    "But Welyn''s son, has died. Bringing back him to live is impossible. I have seen those who tried to bring back the dead, but in the end, it is impossible without anyone''s sacrifice. Most of the time, I even saw the worse oue where they fail despite their numerous sacrifice," she warned.

    "She might have lost one son but she saw another one as her son," the demoness answered in a bleak attitude.

    Esther''s eyes widened. Only a second was enough for her to wrap her mind on who the demoness had called as Welyn''s second son.

    "What do you want to do to Beel?" She narrowed her eyes. "If you truly believe he is simr to a son for Welyn, you are doing the opposite. Instigating a fight between Beel and Welyn''s father mean you want him dead!"

    Perhaps Beel was strong in means of raw power but he wouldn''t want to hurt Welyn''s father, knowing how dear the man is to Welyn.

    The demoness looked at her for the first two second, "I need him to die. If so, I can bring him to meet her. Her son''s soul had disappeared from the abyss but I know his soul wouldn''t disappear before hers could leave Hell."

    Esther was dumbfounded by the demoness'' words.

    Taking a step forward, she scrunched her eyebrows in confusion.

    "Are you telling me that so Welyn won''t be alone you would bring Beel''s soul to apany her?" Esther tried to make sure what she had heard from the demoness was what she had understood because of how unbelievable her statement was.

    Yet to her surprise the demoness nodded her head, "You should not worry. I would bring him to death and you after so he wouldn''t feel lonely either. I have tricks on my sleeve where all of you would be together in the mortal world."

    "I knew it when I first saw you," Esther said while looking at the woman''s eyes, "I knew that something was off from you. I was more than correct. You are not only insane but you are out of your mind!"

    Esther spread out her hand on her sides, "You don''t seem to understand the weight of a person''s soul despite looking as if you understand everything."

    "What do I not understand?" The demoness asked, her eyes narrowed as though she was offended by Esther''s blunt statement. "Humans live with regret and what I did was only making amends for their short live. Many wished to be with their close and treasured people for a longer time. She couldn''t. She lost her son early in the most unexpected time and then losing her life without being able to end her regrets."

    "What you are doing is only making her regret more on what she had done!" Esther frowned, "Don''t you understand what was Welyn''s deepest regret was? It was to lose his son and what you are doing now is making her to lose her other son!"

    On the other hand, Beelzebub had an intense fight against Welyn''s father. Inparison to Welyn''s father, he was much stronger. He had the ability to kill the demon in front of him at any second. The only reason he didn''t was because he respected Welyn.

    Even though the woman had died, the fact that she had sacrificed her life for him was something he know he couldn''t repay.

    "I raised her thoroughly," Beel heard the man in front of him spoke. "I did all that I could in order to protect her! When she lost her husband, she was devastated. She wasn''t strong mentally to begin with but her thoughts were upied on her son. She lived all her life for him. When he died, no one could ever imagine the pain that hit her!"

    Beel dodge the man''s attack when he raised his hand to puncture holes to his body.

    "Yet you! How dare you trick and kill her! Using her kind disposition to use her for your own advantage!" The demon threw all sort of dangerous items toward Beel.

    In ease, Beelzebub avoided the attack, the object hit the mirror behind him, causing a crack. He then red at the man in return.

    "You trusted no one but yourself do you? And you won''t listen to my words either."

    "Why would I hear the words of the man who had killed my daughter?!"

    Beelzebub sighed. He didn''t want to dawdle on his exnation and snapped his finger. Blue mes all of a sudden appeared and bloomed in circr pattern below the man''s feet.

    The man stumbled, trying to escape from being in the middle of the circle but the me had grown faster than he could escape.

    When the man found himself surrounded by fire, unable to find a way to escape, Beelzebub made his way inside the circle. His me allowed him to enter without suffering any injury.

    "You don''t believe me then see this," Beelzebub raised his hand and threw the book over to the demon who caught it in time.

    His bloodlust was clear and the only thing he wanted was Beelzebub''s life. He threw the book to the ground, "All those bullshits won''t¡ª" but his words stopped when he heard the light chimeing from the book that he had threw.

    His gaze carefully went to Beelzebub, and apprehensively he bent down to take the book while still keeping his gaze at him, to make sure he won''t attack him when his guard was down.

    Beelzebub didn''t move. He simply crossed his arm, letting the man to open the book and read the first page. His eyes fell on the first page but quickly snapped at Beelzebub before looking back at what was written.

    After making sure that this was indeed his daughter''s handwriting and it wasn''t forged, he dropped his weapon and held the book with his two hands. His eyes frantically tried to read what was written.

    Beelzebub could also see the scrunch on the man''s face as he reached out to his daughter''s emotions and sadness that she had never been able to say aloud.

    "H- How can you¡­ have this book?" It was clearly Welyn''s diary while she was living in the abyss. She exined her reason for choosing to enter the abyss by dying, and her choice why she had taken the path that she did.

    "Her close friend who had been living here had epted herst wish to hold that book until they meet again, but they weren''t able to and she gave that book to me. From what I can see, you need that more than me," Beelzebub answered to him who stared at the book.

    "What do you meant by lie?" The man asked, he was quick to change his attitude when he realized how he had been lied not by Beelzebub but the demoness instead.

 Chapter 740: Stay Together-II

    <h4>Chapter 740: Stay Together-II</h4>

    "Indeed," Beelzebub said when finally the man had came around and understood the fault he made in his decision. "Welyn died because of me."

    The demon clenched his hand in anger and Beelzebub was grateful he had some ounce of smartness on his head as he went silent and let him to continue.

    "My uncle who had killed my parents had wanted to take my life next but Welyn had used her life to save me. For this I can never forget the gratitude of her action," Beelzebub sincerely expressed his words. "If not because of her, perhaps I would have died and more than that, perhaps I would never be able to see her," Beelzebub''s eyes moved to Esther who was staying from afar.

    It was difficult for Welyn''s father to believe his words and Beelzebub understand this well. Considering the demoness''s background, her words would hold more weigh than him but he believed the man understood his sincerity.

    When the man in front of him took down his guard and will to attack, Beelzebub took this as a sign that the?misunderstanding had been resolved.

    "What was herst word?"

    Beelzebub recalled there was no time for them to share any words as his uncle marched for the kill. But he never forgot herst word to him, "She told me to take care of myself."

    "That sounds like her very much," the demon said. He was a demon but to his daughter he was only a father. Holding the book tightly to his hand, the man closed his eyes. "She should Rest In Peace now. So no danger and trouble woulde to her and for her soul to be in a better ce."

    "I trust to the angels, her soul is a bright one. She wouldn''t be treated badly in Hell," Beelzebub replied and snapped his finger to let the me that circte around them to be extinguished.

    He then went to see Esther who brushed her hand over her cheeks, standing before the demoness whom she had thrown over the walls.

    The demoness was shocked by how strong Esther was. All she knew about Esther that she was a half demoness whocked the blood to be a full fledged demon or human.

    Those who are a mix would often suffer fromck of power and even though her power wasn''t as strong as she was in the past where she triumph the most, the demoness know she was still powerful enough to take care of a high demoness alone. Yet despite that, Esther had took her down in ease.

    "What did you do?" The demoness demanded for answer,pletely stunned by her magic that had trapped the woman on the wall. As the demoness struggled to get away from the wall, there was an invisible pressure that pushed her deeper on the wall.

    "You are stronger than me. In term of power and maybe magic. But I am confident in my knowledge of magic for I know almost all magic in Hell if not all," Esther answered that shocked the demoness.

    "There are more than millions of magic spell! You can never remember those by heart."

    "And I did. When one is desperate, demoness. They would be able to do anything that others im as impossible. For me to survive despite all my numerous weakness is my knowledge and I made sure to hone that as my weapon."

    The demoness gritted her teeth when she saw how Beelzebub hands somehow assured Welyn''s father of who his real enemy was.

    "Welyn would not like this! She wanted to see her son again. You won''t be able to visit her and I am certain you would also want to meet her again!" She raised her voice, shouting at both Beelzebub and Welyn''s father.

    Beelzebub watched the woman with his lips exhaling a tired sigh, "I do want to see her again and it is impossible which I also know, but that business, I can do it atter time and knowing her, I know she would wish me to do the same. My time is short and I wish to spend it only with the love of my life."

    Esther who understood his words by his time being shot closed her eyes together and opened to see him with a smile.

    "You¡ª" the demoness looked at the rest of the people in the room with a dumbfounded expression, she was unable toprehend their reason for refusing to agree with her n.

    Was it not clear?

    "Humans and demons, your life is short. Her soul staying above the abyss would stay only for another few decades. If you do not meet her now, you would make her regret it to the end of when her soul disappear! You do know that as a form as punishment Welyn''s soul would be incinerate where her existence would be gone forever!"

    Esther didn''t know the obsession which the demoness has on granting Welyn''s wish despite her truest wish being far from the one she acted on her own will.

    She recalled how the children book where Beelzebub had told her once mentioned the sympathy and sadness that the demoness had for those who are unable to finish their regrets.

    At the time before her death, there would be many regrets which Welyn suffered and this was one of the major reason for the demoness''s firm believe to grant her wish.

    The demoness''s role in the book she was told in was mentioned as goddess of sympathy. It was because she pitied humans and demons alike that she would help them despite the loss she could possibly suffer from.

    If Beelzebub''s curse was greed, Esther could see the demoness''s deep sympathy for humans and demons were in a way, also a curse.

    "Do you think that when Welyn saw Beelzebub in a form of a soul, she would be joyful?" Esther questioned the demoness who looked at her with a confused expression.

    "She would."

    "She would not," Esther shut down the woman''s foolish idea. "If she consider Beelzebub as her own son, would she be truly d from the bottom of her heart to see her son in a form of a soul?"

    As if finally understanding the weight of her action, the demoness''s face paled.

    "When Welyn realize that her son, whom she had protected with her own life, had been killed by her father. Do you think she would not be devastated? She would be beyond that feelings. Before you made any mistake, I suggest for you to stop on your action and reflect once again. That is if it was truly your wish to help the souls around you."

    Esther released her magic when she noticed the demoness had put down her desire to fight. The demoness staggered.

    "I was wrong? But humans¡­ those humans wished for the same¡­" the demoness appeared to be confused.

    "You won''t be able to understand a human''s emotions," Beelzebub who had appeared next to Esther held her hand as he spoke to the demoness. His eyes were still hostile to the demoness. Even if she had a misunderstanding it was an unchanging fact that the woman had tried to kill them.

    The demoness who was still in a state of shock looked at Beel who showed her a smileless smile, "You can''t even understood the true wish of those near you, sometimes not even yourself. How would you ever be able to guess a person''s wish and emotions correctly? Talk is the key. Communicate and as for those who had left this world, let them have their rest."

 Chapter 741: Stay Together-III

    <h4>Chapter 741: Stay Together-III</h4>

    The demoness fell silence. Welyn''s father hadter apologized to them for the misunderstanding that had urred. Deeply showing his gratitude to Beelzebub who had showed him his daughter''sst letter to him which he would never be able to read if not for Beelzebub''s help.

    "I wasn''t able to help her. I tried tomunicate to her but there are wounds that simply those closest to you aren''t able to heal, no matter what I do," the man bowed his body forward to Beelzebub, "I deeply apologize for my reckless action and words that hurt you. Also, I thank you."

    Esther looked at Beelzebub who showed a little cheeky smile, "I am not petty like someone whom I know, you shouldn''t worry as I won''t hold a grudge. I won''t sugarcoat my words as well. In a way, I had killed her."

    Welyn''s father shook his head and Esther was grateful for this.

    "It was a choice that she made. No one can be med for that."

    Welyn''s father left the mansion as soon as he received the book. Esther watched the demon''s back, appearing to have a better poise as his burden and regret have been resolved as well.

    She looked now to Beelzebub, wondering if he was still bound by the guilt, anguish, and wrath of the past.

    "I put everything to my past," Beelzebub said to her, as though he could read her mind.

    With her eyes wide, she saw him grinning. "I can see what question you want to ask me by seeing your expression. Can I take this that our love had arrived to that point where words don''t need to be exchange for us to understand?"

    Esther chuckled and shook her head at his behavior. She made her way toward the demoness who had moved to the corner of the room, appearing devastated even though she had lost nothing.

    "There is a way for you to understand humans, but that is not simply by watching," Esther told to the woman. "You should perhaps living a life for yourself. After all, in term of knowing a new emotions, nothing is better than being in contact with it by your own hands. Can you let us leave?"

    The demoness who was still stunned stood from her ce and pulled out her palm, drawing a magic circle on the wall. A sudden split appear on the wall which erge and created a portal.

    Beelzebub held Esther''s hands while staring deadly at the demoness. Esther tugged his finger as if to tell him to stop what he did.

    "I wish you luck," Esther told the woman before leaving.

    The portal took them only a second to bring them back inside a house. Beelzebub made sure the ce was safe for them before following Esther who had made her walk outside the small hut they had appeared in.

    Esther didn''t have to look back to feel the sharp and lingering gaze which came from Beelzebub.

    "What''s wrong?" She asked, wondering if she had walked to the wrong path.

    "You should have killed her," he said with a roll of his eyes. "You know that she nned to kill me, don''t you? Yet you seem calm about it."

    Esther hummed, "I agreed to kill her if we weren''t able to stop her by words earlier. While I know that it is foolish to think that everything could be resolved without losing another person''s life, I believe that if words can solve it, then there''s no need for more blood to be spilled."

    Beelzebub crossed his arm, his eyes narrowing and his eyebrows furrowing tightly.

    "It still makes no sense. She would have killed you if you have failed to convince her," Beelzebub''s eyes grew more intense.

    Esther at first didn''t noticed this but slowly, she couldn''t miss the annoyance that brimmed from him that had never urred before.

    "What''s wrong, Beel?" Esther took a step forward when she heard Beelzebub whispering to himself.

    ''She will die,''

    "She won''t." Beelzebub whispered back to himself. In his mind, there was another him who continue to feed him with thoughts that he consider to be the ugliest.

    ''And what about earlier? She had released a potential enemy to her. Do you think that demoness wouldn''t take revenge on her? You knew well better than anyone in a fight it is a precaution to take your enemy''s life before they form a revenge n upon you. She is digging her grave.''

    "I can protect her," argued Beelzebub. His own reflectionughed to condescend him.

    ''Protect? That''s not enough,'' in a snap of a finger, his reflection settled himself next to him. ''Protecting her during a fight, is it easy for you to do that? No matter how strong you have be, Noe, in the end protecting her life when you are struggling with protecting your own is difficult.''

    "No," Beelzebub didn''t want to hear his shadow''s words again, wanting to tear his consciousness and run away from him. "She is strong and I am strong. Even if it takes my life¡ª"

    "True, if only we can bring her into a small space where we can keep her safe. Bring her home, inside our room, lock her¡­" his shadow''s voice rang around his head. Beelzebub tried to pull himself together but thepelling wordsing from his Greed was far too strong for him to handle.

    His head was ringing and a boiling heat spread all over his body made him feel as if he was about to blow from the overwhelming emotions.

    "I CAN PROTECT HER!"

    Beelzebub huffed for the breaths he had lost. His eyes opened wide where a reflection appeared to his red lenses¡ª the frightened faceing from Esther who he had pinned underneath him.

    Esther clenched her finger on his shoulder and while he can feel the sharp pain of her fingernails wing to his flesh, he could feel the cold icy water washing over his heart when he noticed where his hand had settled on her ankle.

    His fingers tightened on her ankle even tighter and her other ankle had turned bluish¡ª a result of her bone being shattered in pieces from inside.

    The finger marks upon her skin was clear toe from him.

    Beelzebub didn''t remember his own action.

    He might not remembered it as he had been fighting to his Greed but he didn''t forget how he had let his own greed to manipte him.

    "Beel?" Esther released her grip on him when seeing his consciousness had gotten back in him.

    Beelzebub staggered behind. His head shook and his handsome face was twisted in a pain that he didn''t felt physically.

    "You have to stay away from me, Esther. Just for today," Beelzebub pursed his lips. He took her and carried her in a heartbeat when all of a sudden he had teleport inside the white mansion, surprising Maroon and Lilith who was standing in the hallways after taking care of the house.

    Esther saw Beelzebub''s face that remained twisted. Without a word, he had put her to the couch. Esther tried to speak but Beelzebub had instead whispered to her, "Sleep."

    His magic was imbued on his words, causing her eyes to close at once.

    In silence, Beelzebub brushed his hand over her face.

    "Can I ask you just for this once, to let her here and don''t let her leave?"

    Ian, who had appeared magically exhaled his breaths, "Fine."

    "Thank you," Beelzebub whispered, disappearing after leaving Esther whose ankle had been bandaged.

 Chapter 742: Apologies and Confrontation-I

    <h4>Chapter 742: Apologies and Confrontation-I</h4>

    Before leaving, Beelzebub had bandaged Esther''s ankle which he had broken. He was absorbed with his own greed that he wasn''t able to stop himself from harming Esther. The thoughts of her scream haunts him endlessly like a broken violin.

    He imagined the pain he had caused her and how she must have yelled in pain for his name. Hurting people might not make him feel guilty, as he believed those people deserve whates to them but Esther¡ª she never deserve any pain that he should cause.

    Esther''s eyes were tightly closed but she could feel the pain that aching on her ankle. In her nightmare she felt arge hand grasping tightly by her ankle, pulling her down and dragging her across the floor.

    The sharp branches around the forest floor caused her skin to be scarped and wounded. She yelled for help but no one had heard her voice. In that moment, only one person''s face came in her mind. She yelled then, "Beel!" Her voice cracked as fear caught her. "Please help me!"

    Beelzebub would always protect her. Deep down, and as her nightmare had reflect her deepest desire, Beelzebub was the person she trusted the most and would call for help in the middle of danger.

    But Beelzebub didn''te. Esther struggled to release her ankle from the demon in front of her. She tried to kick him aside and managed to kick the demon by his face only for the grip on her ankle tightened.

    Even as she had kicked him, the demon was unmovable, frightening Esther even more.

    "Let me go! Release me!" She yelled, looking all around her for an object that could protect her, Esther''s eyes were locked on therge piece of stone that settled near the root of the tree beside her face.

    She reached out her hand for it, struggling to get her finger close to the rock. As it was far, she had to wiggle her way from the demon''s grip that only tightened the more she struggled to release herself. Finally, Esther managed to escape from the demon''s clutched. Using the small window of time, she crawled over the ground, clutching tightly to the rock near her which she then swung to the demon that had chased her, hitting his skull in a crisp hit.

    She raised her face when she had protected herself well. Her eyes were stunned when she saw the demon''s face as he lifted his face upward.

    Beelzebub!

    The red eyes that brightly look at her was Beelzebub''s eyes. He stared down at her. His warm gaze waspletely gone¡ª it even appeared as if it was never there before.

    The man who looked at her was cold, icy even. His gaze was soulless and as he looked at her, it was holding a grappling sensation that sent chill to her spine.

    Esther didn''t disregard all this signs but she didn''t fail to notice it either even when she was under the influence of her fear that the man in front of her was Beelzebub whom she loves.

    "Beel?"

    She heard Beelzebub whispering to himself. His eyes were still on her, affixed as he couldn''t look anywhere else but to her. Yet at the same time, he wasn''t there. His words were thrown back and forward to someone¡ª perhaps himself as there was no third person after them.

    Worried, Esther called his name again, "Noe?"

    Beelzebub''s whispering became more intense as it turned into a bickering. He yelled back to himself when all of a sudden all sort of emotions were gone from his face. He looked back at her, this time, his consciousness was back that had Esther to be happy but not for long when she found a colder mien on his face.

    "I should have put you in a ce far away. Away from anyone''s reach. This world is dangerous and you are fragile," his fingers slowly crawled from the back of her sole that wasn''t covered by her shoes and continue trail upward. "If I could bring you to my house, lock you away, will this anxiety of mine be resolved? I don''t want to see you sad but I don''t want to lose you either. Losing you¡ª I should find a way to keep you for myself, far away from anyone."

    Esther felt his grip tightening on her ankle but also saw the bright smile from his lips, "It will only hurt now, Esther."

    Esther snapped her eyes wide, faced with the whit ceiling on top of her head. She looked at it in a nk state. Her heartbeat could be heard even though it was underneath her chest.

    She pushed herself from the bed. Even though her mind was scattered, she had a feeling in her heart that told her she need to hurry. Hurry where?

    Esther didn''t know but she still pushed herself from the bed, resulting in her almost falling forward, face first.

    Someone had held her arm before it could happen and Esther''s eyes hopefully looked into the person''s face only to be disappointed when she didn''t see whom she had expected to see.

    "Elise," Esther called her niece''s name.

    Esther looked at her aunt with her eyebrows furrowed in worry, "Are you alright? Jett, please let her sit."

    Elise was in herst month of pregnancy and Jett had always apanied her everywhere and every second to make sure no harm would evere to his beloved master. When seeing Esther about to fall, he had moved to protect Elise so she wouldn''t fall in helping her aunt.

    Esther sat down on the bed after Elise had coaxed her to. She looked at her and shake her head, "Is he gone?"

    Elise did not need to ask to know who Esther meant by him. She nodded her head, "Auntie, can you hear me a little?"

    Esther could tell what crossed on Elise''s mind as Elise could read her determination to find Beelzebub. "You cannot stop me, Elise. I need to find him. All this about protection and whatnots. It is not him who are speaking and I know this very well as a fact."

    "I do not mean to hold you back here, Auntie. I only wish to tell you to spend your time and stay here only until the situation have calmed down," Elise exined to her gently, her blue eyes always managed to bring out the goodness of other people. Even though Esther was weak to her pleading gaze, she still remained firm on her answer.

    "I saw it. His greed is slowly corrupting him. I won''t leave him alone, only to suffer."

    "You are not leaving to make him suffer alone and Mr. Beel didn''t leave you because he didn''t want to share you his misery," Elise smiled while meeting her aunt''s eyes, assuring her, "I saw his eyes. It wasn''t the gaze of someone who had given up."

    "But¡ª"

    "Well isn''t that romantic?" Ian''s voice came as he appeared out of thin air inside the room, leaning by the wall. "To chase and run away in order to protect one another. I always think of him as a coward¡ª a proud coward. I would have guessed he left you here because he was afraid to confront his happiness. Not all happiness is free from pain, after all. Butst night¡ª"

    Ian''s smile widened when he recalled the determination that Beelzebub had on his face.

    "¡ªhe was the bravest man I have ever seen."

 Chapter 743: Apologies and Confrontation-II

    <h4>Chapter 743: Apologies and Confrontation-II</h4>

    Esther wasn''t sure of what Ian meant with his words but she took it that Beelzebub had made up his mind on doing something, "That mean he needs me even more now."

    "Auntie," Elise said with a frown when her husband ced his hand on her shoulder as if to stop her.

    "If that what you want. I personally is against anyone and anything that stand in between two people being passionate in love. Don''t you remember what urred between us, my love?" Ian''s eyes fell on Elise as he asked her.

    "I do understand but Mr. Beel warned us to keep you here. I can''t say it well but I have a bad feeling if I let you leave the mansion now, auntie," Elise rid her words.

    Ian pulled his hand bellow his chin, "They do say a pregnant woman''s intuition is the strongest of all."

    "Despite that, I would rather be with him than to regret never being beside him in his most important moment," Esther was firm with her words and unwavering with her choice and it was something that Elise knew she doesn''t have a ce to stop her.

    "Can you stay here for one more day?" Elise asked with her hand over Esther''s. "After that, you can go and I won''t ask for any impossible request. I really have a terrible feeling right now if you leave."

    Ian smiled and let his wife stand by helping her who had been sitting on the bed.

    "That''s a request for me as well," Ian stated, "I can let you leave this castle but Beel had personally asked me to let you stay in the castle and as a demon, as well as, a friend, I want to respect his wish. At least until tomorrow."

    Being asked by Elise and considering she wasn''t in the right state to go on for a mission with the injury on her ankle, she decided to stay.

    Elise had went back to her room with Ian, leaving her now alone to rest. While staring at the ceiling, Esther felt restless doing nothing. She contemted to walk when she pushed aside her covers and saw her ankle that was wrapped in bandage neatly.

    She might not remembered it well and she guessed Beel didn''t knew it as well but she knew the person who had tended her wound was him. Even while she was unconscious she can feel the warmth of hisrge hands covering her feet and his low whispers of apologies.

    "You look better than I expected," the door opened and was followed by Leviathan''s voice who burst inside the room.

    Esther raised her eyebrows, "You could have knocked on the door."

    "I had that choice, indeed and I did but a certain someone was absorbed by the sight of her¡ª" his eyes went to look at her ankle and smiled, "¡ªfeet that she couldn''t hear the loud knocking I made to warn her of my appearance."

    Esther couldn''t refute. She was indeed in a daze and wasn''t able to tell whether he had knocked on the doors or not because of that.

    "I heard you got wounded," Leviathan then looked at her ankle. He walked forward and reached out his hand as he would usually do to heal Esther wound but unlike usual, Esther had retracted her feet in haste. "I was about to heal it. My beloved daughter told me that you would leave tomorrow and a footwork is needed for your little journey."

    "Well yes," Esther was also surprised she had pulled her ankle and ced it down again for Leviathan to heal her. "I remember you would often do this in the past," she started.

    Leviathan in the past wasn''t someone with a lot of care for others. He put people on arm''s length as he did to his father, never bothering to get close or allow them to get close to him. But after knowing that they were somewhat rted, Leviathan had shown a slight and silent care for her every time she needed it. For this, Esther was grateful.

    "Did I?" Levi asked as if he didn''t remember it as well. "I heard you are chasing for the love of your life, that''s romantic."

    "Your son inw, had said the same thing," Esther whispered a thank you when Levi had finished healing her ankle.

    "Did he? He copied whatever I do."

    "Even though he was the one who had spoken the word first?"

    "I was born first," Levi answered, a bit spiteful as Ian hogged his daughter''s attention and his chances to spend his time with his soon to be born grandson.

    Estherughed at his words and he kept a straight face before breaking a smile. He then said, "I heard you insist on leaving even though danger is across you, and even though you have always been a calctive person to avoid any risk. You are not a hot headed person and I know you as a person with no interest to everyone, possibly because you didn''t want to. It''s quite surprising you chose to became a passionate person, love had changed you for the better."

    "Like Adide did to you," Esther answered. "I am d to hear that I managed to surprised you. I always failed doing thatpared to you. There''s always one question which I want to hear from you."

    Leviathan crossed his arms together and tipped his chin, "Go on."

    "That day, why did you choose to save me?" Esther finally asked her question which she had long wanted to know since the past. "You could have walked away and turn a blind eye over my death. You didn''t know who I am and if I do have a blood of Satan but you still went out of your way to help me."

    "That?" Leviathan hummed, remembering the past. He recalled seeing a girl who was the size of an ant. Her body was small and thin like a stick. With four men surrounding her, it appeared as if she was a small wounded dog who was surrounded byrge hungry wolf.

    Yet despite her disadvantages, Esther remained to re at the man fiercely, and the will to live on still burn from her eyes.

    "It was amusing," Leviathan answered without lying, causing Esther to smile. She was fond of the time she spend with Leviathan who felt like a brother to her. "I don''t have any advise to you in term of love. Adide died before me and I still regret it but I learn to look forward of the time I have now, with my daughter and my grandchildren. If I have advise to you it would be only one thing: hold to what you think is the most important. Don''t let them go even if it costs your life. Living in regret, is the most painful thing anyone would want it to ever happen to them and as a friend, I don''t want that to ur on you as well."

    "Do you still me Heaven and Satan for not allowing you to meet your wife?" Leviathan was the prince of Hell. If he could use his prowess as the prince, he could force his way to Heaven with blood spilled to meet his beloved wife but he didn''t.

    Leviathan shook his head, it''s a far different answerpared to his reply in the past.

    "I epted her, whom I love. I will never forget her but I would treasure the time I have now until the day I meet her again. That is the day I look forward the most but I won''t force my way through it," Leviathan then took out a small mirror to Esther''s hand. "Use it in any time you need to run away. Safety is your priority before winning any war."

    Esther recognize the special mirror that could be use to teleport in a heartbeat using no magic. It was an extremely useful item that Esther knew she would need it in the future, "Thank you," she whispered as Leviathan left, "brother."

 Chapter 744: Apologies and Confrontation-III

    <h4>Chapter 744: Apologies and Confrontation-III</h4>

    Elise stood near the window after dinner, watching her aunt from afar when Ian had came and settled his hand gently over her shoulder, "You shouldn''t worry too much. Stress is terrible for you as the doctors had said."

    "I try to but¡ª" Elise sighed, she was about to exin her anxiousness she felt in her heart when she looked at Esther''s face and her determined eyes. The stars on the ck sky sparkled and Elise felt something had shifted.

    "Elise?" Ian questioned, feeling the sudden change from her expression.

    "I can''t exin it well," she looked to her husband and her smile softened. All her worries faded in an instant. "But I feel that it would be okay now."

    Ian raised his eyebrows, cing his hand on Elise''s baby bump a smile creeped on his lips, "I look forward to the future."

    The next afternoon, Esther pick up her things to her pocket, traveling lightly and early before the early birds would even wake up so she wouldn''t bother Elise and her husband.

    Unknowingly to her, when she stepped out of her room, Elise was standing outside the door, startling her.

    "I knew that you would leave early," Elise said with a smile.

    Esther can''t help but break into a smile, "I sometimes think no one in this world is able to hide anything from you. You bring out the honesty from people."

    Elise showed her aunt a smile, "Don''t worry, I''m not here to stop you. While I am worried, I don''t want you to regret anything either," she handed out her hand to sp Esther''s hand, surprising thetter.

    Esther took her hand and opened her folded fingers to see the pendant in which Elise had given to her. When she looked up, Elise spoke, "It''s not much but inside it there''s a fragment of Jett."

    Esther knew who Jett was after seeing her niece calling the shadow servant to help her and most of the time Jett would appear even without called to help and attend Elise in all her need, disappearing as quickly as he appeared.

    "I told the fragment to protect you two and you can use this as a mean to run away as well. By you, I mean both you and Mr. Beel," Elise held her aunt''s fingers tightly. "I know the pain of losing Ian and in my life, never would I want to experience the despair of losing him again. It''s because I know the pain, auntie, I don''t want you to suffer the same fate. Running away is one way to survive."

    Esther looked at the pendant which Elise had given to her and offered her a tight smile. Her niece was still unaware that danger which came in between her love wasn''t an outside but instead, Beelzebub''s own greed.

    Running away together was an impossible feat, but regardless, Esther kept the pendant with her, "Thank you. You know, this side of you reminds me so much of your father," whost night had given her a mirror in means to help her escape during dangerous situation as well, thought Esther to herself.

    Esther was then surprised by Elise who had pulled her close for a hug. Elise''s warm hands around Esther, put Esther in a peace and she was thankful for her niece gentle action.

    "Be careful," Elise wished, watching Esther who left the castle, making her way to Beelzebub''s luxurious mansion.

    Fortunately for Esther, she didn''t have to travel for long as Leviathan had given her the mirror which she used to move from the mortal world to Hell. She opened her eyes when she had arrived in front of the mansion''s gate.

    The soldiers who saw her hesitantly used their body to block her from entering.

    Esther raised her eyebrows at them, causing the guards t flinch.

    "It is the Lord''s order, mdy for no one, more specifically for you to not enter the mansion at all," came the other voice from behind her and Esther looked behind to Venervy.

    "I don''t need to enter his mansion, if that is what he is worried of, I need to know his whereabouts," Esther replied. She couldn''t me Venervy as the woman was abiding by her master''s order. Venervy held aplicated expression on her face and Esther summarized, "He didn''t even tell you where he is going to?"

    Venervy with silence nodded her head.

    "Did hee here?" Esther then asked and Venervy shook her head.

    "The lord had given his order through the message crow as for his whereabouts, he didn''t exin to us. I had tried to send the crow to ry our message but the crow¡ª they all died," exined Venervy.

    Where could he be? To Esther, the only lead she has was Beelzebub''s house, but he wasn''t here and he hadn''t tell anyone of his whereabouts.

    "Any lead to where he could be?" Venervy was silent. Of course, thought Esther. If Venervy had a lead, she would have gone there personally.

    They all knew of Beelzebub''s critical condition¡ª knowing how dangerous his greed was and how rapid the greed had corrupted him.

    Esther bit down her lips, forcing the gears in her head to move faster and find a solution. It was then when she remembered of a bright idea.

    "I will bring him back. Safely," added Esther who then disappeared from the thin air, startling Venervy who had been standing in front of her.

    Esther appeared in anotherrge castle, opening the gate to the castle without notifying anyone and entering the building without seeing anyone on her way. As she entered the castle, the house that was dark begin to turn bright a mes bloomed over the unlit candles.

    Esther lifted her face to see the demoness walking down from the staircase. Her graceful action would diminish anyone''s thoughts who determined the scar on her face to be her w, seeing her only as the most beautiful woman they have ever seen.

    The demoness raised one eyebrow, "You are alone. I had pegged that demon who were glued to you woulde with you for revenge."

    "Revenge?" Esther asked, "To whom?"

    The demoness looked at her as if telling that the answer was obvious and pointed her own finger to herself.

    Esther shook head head, "No damage was done and although what you did was terribly wrong, I am not the person to judge you or punish you for it. It''s quite shameless but I¡ª need your help."

 Chapter 745: Tearing You-I

    <h4>Chapter 745: Tearing You-I</h4>

    The demoness stared at her. She seemed to be having something she had wanted to utter but held back ultimately. "Do you truly have to choose him as your life partner? There are people outside who has lesser sins than him, someone who aren''t as cursed as him. You do know what danger he bears to you, don''t you?"

    Esther frowned at first as the demoness sounded to doubt her choice but looking at her eyes, Esther realized it was a pure question which the demoness had asked, as if to help her from having any regret in the future.

    Esther asked, "Are you warning me?"

    The demoness nodded her head slowly, "Some times, there are humans who are kind enough, who wish to help people even though it would cost them. But those people would sometimes not understand the weigh of that cost and ended up losing everything. The med their own action and those regret to me are very ugly to watch."

    Esther smiled, "I won''t regret it. I haven''t regret my choices and I know I will regret it more if I am not by his side now."

    The demoness sighed. She stepped down from the staircase, disappear and suddenly reappear beside Esther startling her.

    "I know where he is," the demoness then said.

    Esther saw her pacing somewhere else and tailed her steps, "That quickly?" Wouldn''t there usually be a long ritual to find a high demon''s location?

    "You seem to have forgotten how powerful I am," the demoness jabbed, "Well forget those. From what I can see, he is currently¡­ in a fight."

    "Fight?" Esther asked and frowned in concerned, "With whom?"

    "Himself, of course, his greed," the demoness replied. "Do you want to know what he is currently doing?"

    Esther nodded her head to her question.

    The demoness stared at her as they walked in haste as if trying to make her words sound better to the ears when she uttered, "He is currently tearing his soul apart."

    Esther''s heart fell to the bottom of her stomach, her eyes widening, "What do you mean?"

    When they entered a room, the demoness pulled out a staff thatid next to the door, pulling it, she then knocked the wall for a slit to appear vertically across the wall. When the split opened wider a ck mass covered the opening, making Esther to see nothing but an empty mass.

    "He is breaking his own curse in the most reckless way possible. The fastest and quite clever but not the safest," the demoness entered the slit before her, making Esther wary.

    She stared at the slit which she doesn''t know where it would lead to. There were possible danger oozing from the slit but her determination was stronger than her fear and she stepped into the slit with her eyes shut tightly.

    Before Esther opened her eyes, she could hear the demoness spoke, "It''s because he loves you, I suppose. Tearing a soul is the fastest way to put an end to a certain curses. It applies not to every curse, however. There are curses that would remain the same and constant even if the demon had torn their soul to separate the curse to the torn side such as¡ª"

    "The Diablo," answered Esther. She squinted her eyes when seeing how bright the sunlight greeted her. When she had adjusted her eyes, she looked to see that it wasn''t sun that had blinded her sight and instead was arge gemstone that glimmered in a red color.

    "Indeed. Such as Diablo or Satan for example. Their curse run down not only to their descendants but also to the deepest part of any demons in hell which is their soul. Tearing it won''t work on them but in Beelzebub''s case, it is different. He was cursed by greed and his greed can be separated from him."

    "How¡­ how could hee with such an idea?" Esther shook her head, thinking of how dangerous it was bring chill to her bone. She couldn''t imagine the pain Beelzebub would have to go through by tearing his own soul.

    When a demon''s soul was harmed, the pain over-exceed even the worse flesh wound, tearing his soul was equal to death and her heart squeezed in pain as she imagine what pain he had to go through.

    The demoness sighed, "It was my idea," and when Esther red at the woman she raised her hand, "I had warned him plentifully that it is dangerous and I expressed the worse regret he could have if he failed this ritual."

    The demoness recalled how Beelzebub had came to her, asking for a way to get rid of his curse. She had told him as she had a soft spot to those who needed help.

    ''Your beloved would not be happy when she knew of this,'' The demoness told him who was preparing for his leave. ''If you failed, you will not only cause a deep scar on her heart but make her alone forever.''

    ''If I don''t do anything now, I will instead lose her and I would rather lose myselfpared to losing her,'' Beelzebub then smiled cheekily. ''You think I am greedy and selfish?''

    ''Are you not?'' The demoness questioned.

    Beelzebub shook his head, ''I am selfish indeed and greedy. I had even thought that leaving a deep scar on her heart for losing me would be good if I were to disappear from this world. But when I recall her tears, I don''t think I have the heart to endure watching her cries.''

    In the present, Esther now understood the reason why the demoness needed no effort in searching for Beelzebub. It was because she knew the ritual that he had started.

    They then arrived inside a cage and although Esther hadn''t entered the cave yet, she could feel Beelzebub''s presence even as she was away from him.

    "Is there nothing I can do other than watching him?" Esther then asked. She felt extremely useless for not being able to help him and to only watch him from afar.

    Esther felt a hand gently wrapping around her. It was cold but wasn''t ufortable. She looked to see it was the demoness''s hand.

    The demoness offered her a gentle look on her face, "Sometimes, doing nothing could help. This is a fight between him and his curse. Give him your deepest trust. To my eyes, he is one of those people who wouldn''t die despite deathing to haunt him."

 Chapter 746: Tearing You-II

    <h4>Chapter 746: Tearing You-II</h4>

    Before leaving, Beelzebub stared at Esther''s sleeping face. He never knew the joy of protecting the person he loves and he didn''t know how selfless he could be when ite to protecting the person he love the most in the world.

    After the death of his family, nothing else seemed to matter to him. He had only wanted to proof that he was strong¡ª strong enough to even defeat the curse he was inflicted with. Yet now he only wanted a life in the future free from danger with Esther and their own little ones.

    He finally understood the feeling that Ian had and why he had chose to live a straight life unlike his reckless life before.

    He carefully ced Esther''s feet which he had bandage and healed for now. "I wille back soon," he whispered. Leaning forward, he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead before disappearing altogether from the ce.

    His next destination was to the demoness'' house. It was funny thinking that he had went out of the mansion only toe back hourster. People would call him shameless for asking the help of his enemy but Beel had discarded all shame in him if it was to safe his life and Esther''s life.

    He was greeted at once by the demoness who looked at him, "You have made up you mind," she stated.

    "I did," Beelzebub answered firmly. "This method you spoke of that could separate my curse from me, how sessful it could be?"

    "How sessful?" The demoness shook her head, "It''s best if you perform it to know by your own experience. I do have a warning for you, however. Remember that if you fail this ritual you would die. If you die, you will leave that girl alone and forever alone."

    Beelzebub looked away and a soft smile yed to his lips. "I am indeed a greedy and selfish person. In my mind it would best to see her mourning for me and to be forever alone for keeping in her memory for eternity. But I know I would never fail this ritual."

    "By that, what do you mean?" The demoness interrogated.

    "I had seen her tears. Frankly on some situation, her tears turn me on but on many other asion, when I see that tears from her eyes, my heart hurts more than all the worse wound in my bodybined. That alone is enough to drive me to defeat anything."

    "I see," the demoness pursed her lips together, "and I do hope that words won''t remain as only words."

    Beelzebub was shown to a cave. The demoness exined to him that the cave was the best ce for them to perform the ritual as it protect his soul that would be in a fragile condition after the ritual and to protect others from being eaten by his greed or him.

    Without hesitation, Beelzebub then closed his eyes. He focused his energy to his heart before telling the demoness, "I''m ready."

    The demoness whispered her spell upon the cue and ced the golden dagger in front of him. Opening his eyes, Beelzebub bravely took the dagger to his hand, aiming the de over to his chest before pushing it over his flesh.

    No blood had dropped from his skin and the wound that was now crafted in his body. In fact, not a single wound ur on Beelzebub''s physical body.

    Yet despite no blood, Beelzebub immediately curled his body forward as pain rush to attack all the nerves on his body, biting them down as though millions of needles were nailed to his veins.

    Beelzebub clenched his jaw to withstand the pain. His hand crawled to the ground, trying to lessen the pain by veering his attention to the new pain on his fingers that bleed as he wed to the solid ground.

    It was as though something inside him was reform, broken, and attached back altogether. In such a short amount of time he could feel his blood boiling at the same time his body temperature dropping. It was cold and it was hot, his body felt like an inferno to him.

    Beelzebub continued to hold back his wound, blood dripped from the corner of his lips as he had bitten his lips in order to hold back his pain.

    The demoness seeing this gave him a piece of cloth which he then used to hold between his mouth so he wouldn''t bite off his tongue identally.

    The process of tearing his soul was painful as soul was the core for demons. The dagger he used was a specific dagger that would not harm physical flesh or body but would greatly harm and tear the soul of a demon.

    Beelzebub had done exactly what might be horrifying to other demons. He had torn his soul by his own hands, using the dagger he currently grasp tightly on his hands.

    It was then when he opened his eyes in the midst of his agony to see the reflection of himself. His reflection was much clearer now, appearing as a shadow in front of him.

    "You are crazy!" His greed shouted. "Are you about to kill yourself?! Your life is more important Beelzebub! No, Noe!"

    Beelzebub smiled mirthfully toward his greed, "I was always wondering," he gasped as another severe wave of pain hits him. "Why would you always put my life to priority? Wouldn''t you be happy to receive a new host? A better one for you."

    "Shut it," his greedmanded but Beelzebub was not one to nod his head obediently.

    "But I can see the bigger picture now. If I die in an unexpected manner without having any descendant or a sessor to my title, you would also die with me, wouldn''t you?"

    His greed appeared shaken by his words, "That''s not true! Stop it! Stop what you are doing now!!"

    Beelzebub grinned and only pushed his dagger even lower across his stomach, causing his greed to howl in desperation yet he wasn''t able to do anything to stop Beelzebub.

    "You are not a fragment of my illusion, you are real¡ª indeed you are a curse. But I won''t be eaten by a curse," Beelzebub continue to bring his dagger forward over to his neck, "I am myself and you are not needed in the perfect picture of the future that I envisioned."

    "I TOLD YOU TO STOP!!" The greed moved forward but wasn''t able to do anything as he noticed his figure thinning in appearance. He was met with Beelzebub''s eyes that were filled with confidence.

    "You should be regretting for choosing to be my curse, greed," Beelzebub''s smile only grew wider with more pain that he had to endure, "Because now you wouldpletely disappear for eternity due to your wrong choice."

    "You will regret this Noe! You know that without me you won''t be able to do anything! I had helped you in many things! Your revenge and that woman! I can help you achieve more greater things!"

    "In the expense of Esther''s life and mine? You should have treated Esther like a Queen if you wanted to stay alive but you were foolish enough to disregard my stubborn nature. "And you got one thing wrong."

    Beelzebub held the dagger now across his neck, preparing to move it horizontally across his skin, "It is not me who cannot live without you but you who dependent to me. When I chose to you casts you aside, you should know that is when you have dug your grave."

 Chapter 747: Tearing You-III

    <h4>Chapter 747: Tearing You-III</h4>

    His greed yelled in pain. The same excruciating pain that Beel felt was also inflicted to his greed. Previous Beelzebub wouldn''t be daring enough to do what he had done and he knew it was all because greed feeding them the importance of their lifepared to others.

    Beelzebub, however, saw Esther as a part of his soul which is more important than himself.

    Esther watched him who squeezed his body in pain from outside the cave. It urged her to run after him and provide himfort for the pain he had to go through but the demoness next to her stopped her before she could take another step toward him.

    "The ritual is sacred and very sensitive. Your soul could be in danger as well as his if you recklessly step inside the cave''s boundaries."

    Esther clenched her jaw. To watch and do nothing but witness Beelzebub in pain was hard to endure for her heart that wrenched in pain whenever she heard a sharp painful crying from her beloved.

    She clenched her hand, withstanding the amount of pain her heart had to go through while thinking of the unimaginable pain that Beelzebub was going through.

    Beelzebub unhesitatingly stab the dagger across his neck. Although no blood came from the wound, Esther who saw the action by her own eyes felt her heart dropped as Beelzebub''s body fell forward.

    She looked at the demoness who shook her head as if to say that it wasn''t the time for her toe near him yet. The whole process of only watching was difficult for her to handle and when she saw Beelzebub copse on the ground, panic rushes over her blood.

    "What happened to him now?" She questioned the demoness who was the only person aware of the ritual Beel had performed.

    "His soul is trying to fix itself. Simr to when a wound appear on the body, his soul is currently trying to heal and fix what was cut off from him. It is the most crucial moment for him and it will take hours."

    "I will stay here," Esther said to the demoness who had just thought of asking her to retreat from the ce as she knew how painful it was for Esther to witness Beelzebub''s suffering.

    The demoness didn''t object and left her, making space for the two.

    For three hours, Esther stood from afar, watching Beelzebub who remained unconscious. The demoness had used her magic to ce Beel in a sleeping position, covered by a duvet.

    She couldn''t keep her eyes off from his chest that raise and fall, not wanting to look away out of fear.

    When the demoness appeared again, it was the seventh hour.

    "He should wake up by now," she announced.

    Esther was disheartened as even until the ninth hours, Beelzebub was unconscious. She couldn''te near to check his condition which put her in more anxiety.

    She didn''t want to sleep but the stress put her body under pressure and before long, Esther who couldn''t keep on tracking her time had fallen asleep.

    She woke up out of breaths when she recalled how Beelzebub was in a crucial condition and rushed to look at his condition. She found him still sleeping but was still unconvinced until she watched the raise and fall of his chest again.

    It was then when she heard the grunting from him and tears fell from her eyes when she noticed his finger moving. She quickly rushed to his side, "Noe?" She whispered his name lowly, her eyes unable to look away from his closed eyelids.

    Slowly he opened his red eyes and the entire process felt like eternity for Esther. Her heart uplifted when she saw his eyes had opened.

    "I did well, didn''t I? Now Ian can''t call me a coward anymore," his voice was rough and dry and before he managed to swallow his saliva and moistened his throat, Esther had pulled him into her embrace, snuggling her head over his shoulder.

    "Thank you," she whispered, continue to thank him over and over again in her low and hushed voice.

    Beelzebub''s fingers tensed when touching her. He remembered how hisst touch had caused wound and harm to her but now, his greed had disappeared. His firm arm wrapped over her shoulders, hugging her tighter than before.

    "I''m sorry I made you wait for long but for now, you wouldn''t have to worry about chasing me anymore. I will forever stay with you, beside you, Esther," he whispered her lovely name, pulling away to kiss her forehead before leaning more forward to kiss her dewy lips and wiping her tears all at the same time.

    The demoness who watched how the two love had reunited, smiled finally and walked away to disappear from the ce.

    Elise, in the white mansion, watched how the sky that had turned gloomy for the whole day finally turning brighter and a smile appear to her face.

    She had taken a step when all of a sudden her stomach twist and a sharp cry escaped from her lips. Lilith who had walked in front of her room didn''t miss the sound and quickly rushed inside to see Elise water had broke.

    "Maroon!" She shouted for her husband name who rushed inside. "I will bring thedy to the bed, please call the physician and a warm bucket of water now!"

    In second, both Heaven and Hell was shaken by the news of Satan''s granddaughter''s birth. Michael and Gabriel stood amongst each other and Gabriel was the first to sigh when seeing the mirror that reflect the mortal world was upied by Uriel, Raphael, and Raziel.

    "Don''t tell me Satan would rush to the mortal world?" Gabriel was the lone angel who had only a single wing on his back but he wasn''t distressed about it and instead worried about the uing danger rushing to the mortal world.

    "No one can stop him," Michael said, even if he could, he didn''t see why he should bother such a joyous asion. "I believe just for today he would discipline himself."

    Gabriel smiled at that and deliberated on moving forward and backward, seemingly wanting toe closer to the mortal mirror. Seeing this, Michael raised one of his eyebrows subjectively, "Do you truly need the mirror?"

    "Well, I don''t¡­" Gabriel looked at his brother with a smile, knowing that Michael''s weak spot was the smile of his dearest angels, "Can I borrow some of the mirror, however? Just for once."

    "The mortal mirror is not for a single angel''s use," Michael gave the rule of the heaven, causing Gabriel to sigh.

    "Yeah, I know that you would say¡ª"

    "But I don''t see how there is any angel respecting that rule today," Michael pointed his finger on the angel who was busy surrounding the mirror. "Since I would be punishing everyone tomorrow, I see no harm of adding you into the list."

    Gabriel''s smile bloomed, "I knew that you would agree!" Quickly, he rushed between his fellow archangel and took a piece of the mirror before rushing to the garden where Lucy was located, happily sharing the joyful news.

    Not far from the garden, Raziel had taken the opportunity of spreading the news to her daughter as well who cried a little when seeing the face of her precious grandsons.

 Chapter 748: Lovely You-I

    <h4>Chapter 748: Lovely You-I</h4>

    Walking back and forward, Leviathan and Satan couldn''t sit around and had to busy their body in order to escape from their anxiousness. The men had been locked outside the room and they could only wonder about the hallway, waiting for the baby''s cries.

    Ian sat down on the chair, appearing to be calm when his feet couldn''t stop creating tapping noises that filled the entire hallway.

    "Should it take this long?" Satan questioned impatiently.

    "Were you not there when I was born?" Leviathan answered sharply and rolled his eyes, "It takes more than five hours, but indeed this is taking a little more time than usual."

    "Well well it must be because the child is special," came the fourth voice that wasn''t Ian''s but Lucifer who appeared out of thin air. His robe swaying around as he stood near the door when Satan grabbed him by his shoulder.

    "Where are you thinking of going to?" Satan inquired with his brows arched.

    "Inside, to meet my grandnephew," Lucifer answered where Leviathan pulled him at the same time he was about to take another step froward.

    "Unless we can enter you couldn''t as well," warned Satan.

    Ian sighed watching the act of three grown men being so little hearted and petty in such a crucial time. It was then when the silent hallway was filled with a louder cry of a baby that bloomed and brightened everyone''splexion.

    Ian didn''t take time and disappear from his ce, appearing suddenly inside the room where Elise had been for hours. As he rushed inside, the midwife had settled the babies around Elise. She smiled when noticing him who came toward her.

    Ian sat on the side of the bed, pushing back her baby hairs that fell ck as they turned wet from the sweats from her forehead and gave her a kiss.

    He then looked at the two baby boys, surprised by the added number to their family as he was only aware of a single baby boy.

    "A new addition," Ian whispered, causing Elise to chuckle at his surprised face. "You knew this?" He asked while looking at her slight grin.

    "I wasn''t sure but I had a feeling. Aunt Esther said that she felt more presence than a single one from me," Elise watched Ian brushing his finger over the baby''s face, filling her heart with happiness. It was a long fight to get to the point where now they could live a happy life without a single disturbance from danger and she was d to finally be able to build a family for Ian.

    His expression was more than she expected where she could see the faint trace of tears from the corner of his eyes.

    "Thank you, Elise," Ian whispered against her ears. "For being with me and giving miracles to my life."

    Elise bring him closer, leaning her head on his shoulder, basking on the joy that only them could feel as a new parents.

    Beelzebub and Esther came back four days after. They were surprised by the two boys and had came early to meet Elise and the new children in the castle.

    "What are their name?" Esther questioned as she stood beside the wooden crib.

    Elise came nearer and ced her hand to her oldest baby boy whose eyes were ck in color, "His name is Aleksander and the other one over here is Den."

    Beelzebub who stood near the crib beside Esther narrowed his eyes on Den, "His eyes, it''s both red and golden."

    Elise looked at Mr. Beel and broke to a smile, "Blood is hard to predict. What we would pass down to our child is impossible to control but whatever they are, it doesn''t change that they are both my sons."

    "So he is¡­?" Esther questioned.

    "It is still hard to predict," Ian who had came ced his hand around Elise''s waist and spoke, "But it is possible that Aleks only have the blood of a human. Den''s situation is still a bit difficult to determine. It would take six years for us to determine what he could be; whether demon or angel."

    "It would be difficult for Den, children with mix blood would have a painful time when they grow," Beelzebub said and Esther used her elbow to slight jab him, cueing him to stop as she didn''t want Elise to stress herself.

    Ian and Elise didn''t mind it as they were both aware of the hardship for being a mix blood. Ian said, "Mix blood or not, they are our children. Ites without a saying that they are special. They are mine and Elise''s child therefore I have no worries of their future. They would be able to ovee it I am sure."

    "Of course," Esther answered with a smile. She raised her hand gently over Aleksander when the baby boy''s eyes that had been looking at her curved in a smile. "I thought both Satan and Levi would be unable to keep their hands away from Aleks and Den?"

    Elise giggled at this and looked at Ian who proudly said, "I made sure they would onlye on a given time when we need help such as during the night. I also made sure they wouldn''t argue about one having more time to spend with their grandchildrenpared to the other. They are not exactly the right image for a father and son that I could take example from."

    "You will be fine I am sure," Elise answered to him, "I will be with you."

    "I wonder if our baby would look as adorable as them?" Esther whispered to herself, not knowing she was saying the word aloud. Although she cleared her voice and acted as if she hadn''t said anything, her ears had turned bright red, making it impossible shrug it off coolly.

    Beelzebub who came near her chuckled, "Of course. Our child would never be lesser than anyone else."

    Esther who couldn''t bear the embarrassment veered the conversation around, "Did Raziel managed toe?"

    Elise looked at Ian before shaking her head, "It''s been a while since we see him but I am sure grandfather woulde soon."

    Ian kept silence. In truth, he had seen when Raziel came to the castle, appearing near the window only to look over the babies from afar. He thought to catch the man once more time and bring her to Elise when the time is right.

 Chapter 749: Lovely You-II

    <h4>Chapter 749: Lovely You-II</h4>

    In Heaven, Gabriel spent his time to apany Lucy who couldn''t let go her hands away from the mirror her friend had brought. Her joy had caused her to cry out of happiness and she kept smiling whenever the two small babies made a move.

    "Den and Aleksander, they are beautiful names." Lucy looked at everything around her grandsons to be pretty to her eyes.

    "Indeed, it rolls easily from our tongue. Elise made a good choice with her sense of naming," agreed Gabriel who stood next to Lucy. He then watched the woman who had always been pitiful to his eyes.

    Lucy had been married to the wrong person. She had a terrible sense when ites to reading a person''s true nature when she was young. She was still far too green to know the true evilness behind the people around her.

    Gabriel always found humans pitiful. They often made sins not because how they were truly is but theirplex situation. However, no exception could be made to those humans who had sinned despite their situation.

    Gabriel had always taught himself to be as fair as he could to the humans in the garden of the heaven, where all souls rested on.

    Unable to help himself, he asked, "Do you want to meet them?"

    Lucy''s ck eyes met him and revealed her surprise, "Will you let me meet them?"

    Gabriel was silent. He wouldn''t be fair if he had let Lucy to meet her grandsons when all other humans never had the chance to.

    "Sorry," he honestly replied.

    Lucy chuckled at his response. "I am content, Gabriel. It is indeed lonely being here alone but each day I am filled with peace. Seeing them from afar is already a joy to me. Sometimes, the dead should stay where they belong and let the living enjoy their time from afar. I don''t feel less joyful by watching them from Heaven."

    Gabriel knew the kindness from Lucy and was happy to find such a pure soul from her.

    "How about Raziel? Had he seen them and Lady Adide?" Lucy questioned and Gabriel shook his head. "Raziel had always been on the awkward side. My brother had never shown such attitude nor did my son do therefore I am not sure what to say to encourage him. Is he still not allowed to meet Lady Adide?"

    As Lucy had been in Heaven, Gabriel took the pleasure of telling her inw who lived in the same ce as her. She hadn''t been able to meet Adide with rules that were set between them but the mothers have begun sending letters back and forward by the help of Beelzebub, thus her knowing to Raziel''s and Adide''s situation.

    Gabriel shook his head in response, "Michael being him is not an actual strict person. I''m sure he is trying to pull a few string for Adide to meet Raziel but it will take time."

    "I see¡­ I hope they could be reunited," Lucy expressed her wish and enjoyed the wind that brushed across her cheeks as if bringing her wish with them to the sky.

    At night, the whiterge wings spread across the sky. With the humans asleep, no one was able to spot the appearance of arge dove making its way across the blue sky, stopping at therge white mansion.

    He had appeared quietly like two nights before and stood at the edge of the window from the balcony. Making his way closer, his eyes fell toward the two babies that were sleeping peacefully.

    Raziel knew the moment when the babies would be alone. While the entire ce was secure and impossible for anyone to enter, he had used his angelic power to enter without notice. The castle sensed no killing intention from him, therefore allowing him to enter.

    Aleks who had been sleeping all of a sudden opened his ck eyes and when Raziel met the baby''s eyes, he couldn''t help but break into a smile.

    Den, however, wasn''t as calm as Aleks and quickly rang up a cry. Raziel who was about to use his power to entertain the babies from crying then saw the shadow making its way next to the wooden crib.

    "I was thinking on whether to make a grand appearance and surprise you or if I should have left you alone here to y with them. I decided to do both for efficiency reasons," came the voice from Ian who made his way next to the crib. He ced his hand gently on his younger son, soothing him to sleep by carrying him on his arm.

    Aleks remained calm even as Ian had brought to carry him with his other arm and made his way outside the room. "Want to hold him?"

    Raziel watched as Ian had offered him to carry Aleksander. He hesitated and Ian didn''t miss this from the man who then carefully held the baby to his arm.

    However, he took the courage to carry the boy on his arm. Ian noticed the surprise of joy spreading all over Raziel''s face was exactly the same as he had when he held his twin babies for the first time.

    "I thought it was strange how you never visited me when you knew I entered the mansion," Raziel said. "They are special babies."

    Ian grinned, "I was thinking on when to tittle tale your appearance. My wife would be happy I''m sure but you don''t seem to want that. You still haven''t got the courage to do it?"

    Raziel sat down on the chair beside him. Holding to the bottle of warmth on his arms, he looked at the sky. "I feel embarrassed for not being able to provide any one of you with help. I have the power but all is useless when ites to my family."

    "See the two babies here?" Ian raised Den who had quickly fallen asleep once he had enough of crying. "They are now our future. You might not be able to help Elise or Adide, but there are them. You can now use your power to protect them and relish all the regret you have. It''s a word for me but Elise never hated you for not helping her. Instead, she would be extremely overjoyed to see you visit the caste. I say this because I know her very well and the pure heart she has."

 Chapter 750: Lovely You-III

    <h4>Chapter 750: Lovely You-III</h4>

    Ian continued to talk with Elise''s grandfather. If it was in the past, he wouldn''t bother with people but this was different.

    Ian never understand the meaning of having acquaintance with people around him. It was because he knew how hard it would be to be loosing a friend around him. The only person he had befriended with was Maroon as he was like him, would never die.

    It changed now as Elise''s family was as important to him as it is to her. Raziel had proofed by far to be the most rational person inparison to Satan. He was awkward when holding Aleksander and Den but his expression tells more than it needed of his ultimate joy for being with the children.

    "I will try," Raziel then said and looked at him, "To talk with Elise one more time."

    A grin appeared to Ian''s lips, "She would be overjoyed when I tell her this."

    Raziel then spend a few more minutes with the babies before pushing himself from the chair. His hand softly hovered over Den''s face where the baby held his finger tightly with his entire fingers, making Raziel''s heart to melt from sweetness.

    As he was about to leave reluctantly, Raziel''s white wings spread wide over his back, "I take it that you are not worried over Den''s future?"

    "He is a special little one, I know but I was also as special as him when I was younger. I can teach him the ropes on who he should use his power against."

    Raziel hummed, "However, you shouldn''t teach that only to Den," his golden eyes then fell over Aleksander, "Your first boy and second boy have more power than anyone could ever imagine. Their potential is bright but you should know that brightness could bring shadow."

    Ian watched as the man leave before looking at his two sons. "Well, no matter how you two became, I''m sure you would be alright."

    Back in Beelzebub''s mansion, Esther woke up feeling sore around her hips. She opened her eyes and pulled her legs, not knowing her legs was intertwined with Beelzebub''s under the sheets.

    She snuggled and tried to pull her leg softly away from him but as she tried and realized she couldn''t, Esther decided to stop and enjoy the moment by snuggling on his chest, feeling his calm heartbeat and warmth.

    "It''s a perfect morning," Beelzebub''s deep voice tickled her ears, causing her smile to widened as she lifted her chin to meet his eyes. "Good morning, Esther."

    "Good morning, Noe," she replied. It was their favorite time to call each other by their names when they were alone. Esther felt happy as she could call his true name without hindered by fear that someone could overhear to his name as his name could bring him danger.

    "You want to leave already?" Beelzebub teased, "Last night, the time we share together was short. Stay here longer with me."

    Esther''s cheeks reddened. His words never fail to make her heart race, "We stayed in the room from three in the afternoon to one at night. Was it not enough for you?"

    Beelzebub brought her head closer where his lips could settle on her cheeks, "If you are talking about whether we haven''t have enough sex yet and I would say yes. If you are talking of whether I haven''t have enough of you staying beside me, I will tell you that even if we are together for a hundred of years, it will still not be enough."

    Esther rolled her eyes toward him, "You would always say so many words unashamedly."

    "Do you mean sex?" Beelzebub grinned wider, "What''s wrong with the word sex? Isn''t it a normal world that we¡ª adults use? Are you shying away?"

    Esther felt his words slowly slipping to the corners of her hearts.

    "Or is it because the way I utter the word turn you on, Esther?"

    Esther who couldn''t bear the embarrassment raised her hand and covered his mouth at once. She frowned and red all at the same time, "Can you please let me rest for today? I am tired."

    Beelzebub stared at her and she wondered if he would easily agree. To her surprise, he replied with and easy nod, "Of course. Today let us spend our time to rx."

    Esther agreed to spending their time doing nothing after what they had gone through. Beelzebub''s soul had became stable but she was still worried there were unhealed scars on his souls that would affect him.

    They spent their afternoon eating a grand choices of foods, taking a walk on the garden before ending to snuggling with each other while reading a single book which Beelzebub held. His arms were circled around her and cozily as they read the book together.

    Wrapped with the duvet, they were both in a warmth they don''t want to separate each other from.

    They then heard a knock and Beelzebub, albeit reluctant went after Esther convinced him to and opened the door to see Venervy.

    "What''s the matter?" He questioned after seeing Venervy''s fidgety attitude.

    "Lord Beelzebub, can I ask you for a request?" Venervy asked, finding Esther who walked behind Beelzebub and showed a smile.

    "What kind?" Beelzebub didn''t agree but gave his consent on weighing to help her.

    "It is not for me entirely but Dalton."

    "Oh!" Esther gasped. How can she forgot the promise she made with Dalton?! "Beel, can I ask you to help Dalton as well? I made a promise to him."

    Beelzebub raised one of his eyebrows as the two women asked for help that wasn''t for them, "What kind of help? He asked again.

    "He wish to meet his brother''s soul. Just for once," Esther exined. "There are still unresolved conversation that I think those brothers needed to talk out with each other."

    "I would help because you requested and promised to him but the matter is not about helping or not helping," he exined. "His soul had been destroyed. That was what Raziel did in order to end the deepest darkness inside him. Even if we could find his soul, it would be in scattered pieces that we could barely recover."

    "Is there really no way?" Venervy asked with a clear desperation.

    Beelzebub hummed with a frown between his eyebrows. Seeing Esther''s pleading eyes which he was weak against, a sigh passed from his lips, "I have a way but do not expect much from it."

 Chapter 751: See you-I

    <h4>Chapter 751: See you-I</h4>

    Esther and Beelzebub met Dalton who had spent his time cleaning the garden of the mansion. Even though he knew the time was dire for him who needed to meet his brother, the only way for him to distract himself from the thoughts nagging behind his head to meet Ernest was by keeping himself upied.

    He was surprised when Esther spoke up, "Dalton," the man turned his face and offered his smile. There was no sun in Hell. Therefore, there was simply moon over the ck sky and the nts and flowers of the garden were mostly those that grew by the moonlight instead of the sunlight.

    "Miss Esther," said Dalton with a smile.

    "I''m sorry, I might have forgotten the promise I made but I won''t go back on my words and make sure to go through the promise that I made," Esther gave her words to which Dalton was thankful of.

    "I am not worried that you will forget, mdy. I do understand your circumstances." Dalton knew what had happened between Beelzebub and Esther. He was a man who felt happy for others'' happiness. Therefore, he decided to stay low for his request until all was stable and well.

    He hesitantly wrapped his hand together, "Is there a way for me to meet him?"

    "The abyss," Beelzebub replied instead of Esther, putting Dalton on edge. Talking to the high demons still made him tense until this day and Beelzebub''s presence was no lesser than Lord Ian to him.

    "It should be impossible for us to talk to his soul considering how his soul had been destroyed to pieces by the time he was killed," Beelzebub was blunt with his words, causing Dalton to purse his lips in silence and Esther offered Dalton a sympathetic expression. "But it is said that every full moon in the abyss, we would be able to call the soul of those who had died. But mind you, that this soul wouldn''t be in the same shape as before and considering how torn his soul was, it would take time to find his soul."

    Dalton gripped his hand together, "I don''t mind the risk or the time."

    "Good," Beelzebub smiled, "I don''t hate a determined person. Fortunately for you, this is the week where full moon appear in the abyss but you only have four more hours to find his soul. We should be on our way now or else we will miss the full moon."

    The four people quickly made their way to the abyss. For Dalton, the abyss''s air was toxic to his body. He needed a help from Venervy to be able to enter the abyss without having his soul corrupted.

    Dalton spent no time waiting to locate his brother''s soul and Beelzebub had watched his eagerness from afar. Esther spoke as she had watched the man as well, "It is ironic. Ernest is the enemy of thousands of souls even to Hell and Heaven. He had thousands of followers but none hade to find him other than his brother."

    "To think they were not rted as well," Esther added with a sigh.

    Beelzebub nodded his head, "There are certain bonds in this world, Esther. Some bonds that are created by blood and bonds that ur when both people turn into acquaintance. Others like, sibling bonds are usual when they are rted by blood but very rare with those who are unrted. What I could see is that both brothers care and love each other on their own ways. Only Ernest was corrupted by the darkness."

    "He had killed many people but I pity him," Venervy added as she helped Dalton find Ernest''s soul from the side of the dark sea, "Not many people could be a good person. Sometimes, to be bad is their only choice."

    "Maybe," Esther answered. "However, taking others'' life is unjustified no matter how cornered they are. Despite all, I feel that Ernest is lucky for he still has a single person who would dive to the darkness to find him. When I was alone I¡­" Esther then shook her head under Beelzebub''s gaze, "So many terrible things happen in my life, but I don''t pity my past self anymore."

    Beelzebub then took her hand, "Let''s go help him." And Esther replied to his words with an eager nod.

    With only four hours before them, the four people worked alongside each other, calling for Ernest''s name to no avail. Dalton didn''t gave up. He knew that the possibility to find his brother was small and almost non-existent, despite all, he still stood along the side of the ocean, yelling for Ernest''s name in desperation.

    Time ticks too quickly as half an hour left. Dalton''s desperation became clearer as he couldn''t find his brother anywhere nor did Ernest responded to his calling.

    He didn''t gave up despite all.

    "Is he truly not here?" Esther questioned as they had covered all the alongside of the ocean and had even asked for help from the other souls to find him but was faced with no response.

    Beelzebub stared at the ck water in a silence.

    "If we could not find him, I suggest you to express all you want to express now," Beelzebub, who had came up next to Dalton advised.

    He took pity on Dalton, perhaps for the first time as he knew the regret of not being able to convey his words to the person who he had lost, "He might not be able to hear you now but this ck water will respond and save all your words forever. If we are in luck, after another thirty years, you might be able to find his soul here."

    Dalton''s face was marred in a disappointment he couldn''t hide. He nodded his head and went closer to the water, "I''m sorry," he started as tears welled up on his eyes. "I was not able to help you. I didn''t notice your darkness and I never tried to learn about you. You might not be my brother by blood but it never change to my heart that you are my brother. What you did could never be repaired, perhaps no one would forgive you, but despite all, I would be here to forgive you. If there was a chance for us to be brothers again, I would be honored if Heaven will allow us together."

    Dalton pushed himself from the ground as heposed his overwhelming feeling.

    Bubbles formed from the edge of the water when all of a sudden an unexpected voice surprised the four people who stood nearby.

    "Dalton,"

 Chapter 752: See You-II

    <h4>Chapter 752: See You-II</h4>

    Everyone was stunned. Beelzebub was even more stunned as even though he had hoped for a better oue to fall on Dalton''s wish; being rational, it was impossible for them to find Ernest whose soul had been torn to pieces in the abyss.

    It was a miracle at least to Dalton who rushed into the ck water which Beelzebub immediately stopped him by holding to the back of his cor before he would step into the water.

    "Once you step there, your soul would be gone for good," Beelzebub warned him and Dalton gasped as his feet was close to sinking over the deep ck water.

    "T- thank you," the horrified Dalton imagined how he would die if his feet had stepped into the water sincerely expressed his gratitude. "Brother?" He then called over the sea again, "Ernest? You heard his voice, didn''t you?" He asked to Esther who stood near there.

    She nodded her head. It was possible for a single person to misheard but not ever four of them.

    "Ernest!" Dalton called for his name again when a sudden voice finally appeared to his call.

    "Dalton¡­"

    Dalton didn''te to the water and repeat the mistake he had done earlier and stood at the bank, "Are you there?"

    Ernest voice was weak when he replied, "Why are you here? This is not your ce."

    From the voice it was indeed Ernest. Esther and Beelzebub could confirm this as they both had met the man as well.

    "There are so many things that I had to talk with you about," Dalton whispered, "Did you heard what I had said?"

    Dalton held so many regrets in his heart and didn''t know where to begin with. So many apologies he could give but he wasn''t sure if it would be enough to rectify his mistake. He felt responsible for parent''s mistake as it was the root that started Ernest into falling into the dark side.

    Ernest didn''t reply, "You do not have to regret it. I had iting."

    Dalton shook his head, "You could have been a normal boy. If my parents had shown you kindness, treated you like a proper human you are, I am certain you wouldn''t be the person you have became."

    "It was not your fault you didn''t have to feel responsible," said Ernest but the guilt that Dalton shouldered didn''t easily disappear in any second. "I had chose to do what I did with my head clear. He might had corrupted my thought but since the beginning, my thoughts had been twisted. I was not stupid that I didn''t know the weigh of my choice, however, I looked away from the truth and the possible killings that I had done."

    "Ernest."

    "You don''t have to me yourself and move on with your life. You should look forward to the future. For the past years, you have been waiting and searching for me. I am grateful but I would also be saddened to know you had miss a peaceful life like all other humans because of me. Your parents¡­ I am sorry about them."

    Dalton shook his head, "I was sad and disappointed but I can never me you for their death." His parents had got whating to them. It sounded cold but Dalton could not forgive his parents who inflicted wounds on an innocent person that would eventually ruined their life.

    Though Dalton could not see the face of Ernest from the ck water, he could imagine his expression, hearing him say, "I couldn''t see them as my true parents. For a longest time, I hated them who had hurt me. I hated the world, life, heaven, hell, and everything that I saw. I wanted to destroy it and make them feel the pain and unfairness that I felt but you were the only person who I didn''t want to hurt. You might not be able to trust me on this, but I¡­ this is the only thing that I would never lie about."

    Dalton''s tears fell from his eyes. Slowly by exchanging words to Ernest, the heavy shoulders he had been burdened with was lifted up.

    Esther was d to see the expression that changed on Dalton''s face.

    Dalton had came nearer to the water, "Thank you, thank you Ernest. I never regretted having you as my younger brother."

    Ernest was silent once again as if he was swallowing something hard on his throat as his voice filled with pain when he answered, "And I regretted my entire being but being your brother was my greatest joy. For what I did to you, forgive me."

    Dalton shook his head, "Nothing else matters now. Nothing. Rest peacefully, brother."

    Even though he didn''t want to leave and his feet felt heavy as though he was pulled by someone, Dalton pushed himself from the ground to stand up, "I will see you again."

    Ernest didn''t answer but it was clear that both brothers were looking forward to their future meeting.

    As Dalton turned his face to walk over where Esther and Beelzebub stood at, a sudden force pulled his ankle, dragging him across the ground.

    Esther gasped and Beelzebub was quicker to hold the man''s hand as his body almost touched the ck water.

    "Pull him!" Beelzebub yelled to Elise''s shadow that had attached itself to them as though worried of their condition. "Once his feet touched the water, it would be impossible to safe Dalton!"

    Beelzebub lit fire over the water that dragged Dalton inside but the water didn''t disappear and repaired itself quickly than the fire could burn them.

    All of a sudden, arger body of water created a form of a human''s silhouette and pulled the hands that had dragged Dalton inside the water.

    The deep growl appears, "Don''t touch him." The rest of the water that was moved by other souls who wishes to takeover Dalton''s body cower in fear when Ernest shouted his warning at them and disappeared at once.

    "Thank you," Dalton said and Ernest who finally had a face carved by the ck water showed a smile. "Be careful every time. I won''t be there beside you anymore."

 Chapter 753: See You-III

    <h4>Chapter 753: See You-III</h4>

    Dalton left the abyss with his face redeemed with happiness but also sadness as he had to leave his brother?in a ce that was abandoned by all resident in Hell or Heaven.

    "You can visit him again," Beelzebub said to him.

    The younger man looked at the demon with his disappointment unhidden, "Will it take a long time? For me to meet him again?"

    "In another twenty years the fastest," replied Beelzebub without lying. He only see lying at this point would destroy the younger man''s poor heart. "During that time, it would be best if you live a fulfilling life¡ª a life where you could proudly share to him when you meet again. He didn''t want you to regret his life and at this point, I can only see that only your happiness would help him."

    Dalton squeezed a smile from his face. "I had thought you to be a scary person, Mr. Beel. Lord Ian is frightening but there''s still something human about him. However you are different."

    "It''s because I''m a pure demon," he replied. "But I do understand where you areing from. Do you think I have changed now?"

    "No," Dalton shook his head, "I don''t think you ever change. Deep inside you, you are different from other demons with the kindness that you possess."

    "And you," Beel raised his finger to point on him, "Unexpectedly you are a brave man to stay in Hell for a year without bailing out."

    "It''s all due to you and Venervy''s help. I have heard that¡­ Lord Ian requested you to look after me. I am embarrassed how all this time I had gotten lucky that I was able to survive alone by my own abilities. I am still helped by others around me."

    "No one can survive alone. Me being here is because a sacrifice of such a pure and innocent soul. I also want to fix a little. While Ian had asked me, the idea came from Elise."

    "I will keep that in mind when I meet thedy again. Once again, thank you, Mr. Beel."

    Beelzebub can''t help but grin as Dalton thanked him and waved his hand away, "So¡ª" his eyes went to see Venervy who tailed behind them and kept listening to their conversation while acting as though she didn''t, "¡ªWhere do you n to stay from now on?"

    Dalton spread his smile, "Hell is a dangerous ce but I have also seen its beauty," Venervy''s smile raise at this but fell as Dalton continued, "But I have to say that I would be leaving back to the mortal world. Indeed, I think I need to build a life of happiness there and continue to upright justice as a church member."

    Venervy who heard this quickly rushed outside and left the ce, leaving Dalton confused as he saw her hasty dash while Beelzebub sighed.

    As they had arrived back to the mansion, Beelzebub spoke to Esther, "Have you seen Venervy?"

    Esther who was wearing her nightgown shook her head and curiously raised a question, "How did you meet Venervy?"

    Beelzebub sat beside her and hummed, "I remember finding her all bloody. She beaten by the demons around her. It''s not a rare sight in Hell but she reminded me of Welyn who had a mix blood and in Venervy''s case she was shunned due to this. For a long time I wondered if I could truly ept a person as my friend without seeing their worth."

    "What do you mean?" Esther questioned.

    Beelzebub looked at her and began telling his concern which he had brushed away for years, "Whenever I became acquainted to a person, all I would see first were their worth. Whether it would bring me benefits. I wasn''t interested in Ian as a person at first. I saw him as a key to obtain a perfect form of life. To be brutally honest, I took Venervy in not because I wanted to help her or because she reminded me of Welyn that piqued my sympathy. I simply wanted someone who I could use to my advantage."

    "And that burdened you?" Esther questioned watching him nodding his head. The current moment to Esther felt as though her finger hovered over the softest core of Beelzebub''s heart, a privilege in which only she would have.

    "Deep inside, I wanted to be a better person. I don''t regret what I did nor do I n on stopping myself from taking the life of the dangerous people or beings around me."

    "It''s alright," Esther gently pressed her fingers on his back. "To me, you are already a great person. You might say you only saw that saving Venervy would be beneficial for your future but other than that factor, I can tell that you had helped her as you didn''t want her to die. Today as well. The fact that you helped Dalton without waiting for a repayment shows your kindness."

    Beelzebub''s eyes smiled as his lips curved upwards, "I am blessed to have you as my lover."

    Esther nodded her head and snuggled her face over his neck, "But why are you searching for Venervy?"

    She looked up to find Beelzebub who sighed, "I saw it by my eyes how Venervy seemed to have fallen in love for Dalton. I have no objection to it but if he is moving to the mortal world it would be a trouble."

    "What trouble? She could move there as well," exined Esther only for Beelzebub to shook his head in response.

    "It would be that easy but Venervy had sworn to follow me for her entire life. Knowing her, I am sure she prioritize her oath to me before Dalton but I have learned the pain of losing a person and the fear that I suffered when I thought I would lose you," Beelzebub said while cing his hand over Esther''s cheeks.

    "Noe," she smiled. "Will you help them?"

    "I could only allow her to leave Hell but as for whether she could win his heart is all on her own hands."

    (****)

    A/N: Thank you for the continuous support on The Demon''s Bride. The book is following its end in thest few chapters!! Pleasement if you would like an extra chapter of the character''s letter to everyone personally and which character you would like a letter from^^!!

 Chapter 754: Goodbye-I

    <h4>Chapter 754: Goodbye-I</h4>

    Venervy walked back and forward inside her room. After hearing the soon departure of Dalton, she had grew more and more restless. It was an undeniable fact that she loved Dalton ever since she had seen him for the first time.

    Beelzebub had told her to protect the human man and it was during that time that Venervy''s eyes moved when she saw the man by her own eyes.

    Her Lord had told her to simply watch the man over from afar but Venervy couldn''t help but wanting to get closer to Dalton and protect him from the nearest ce.

    She recalled the moment when there were demons who had tried to attack her as she followed Dalton from afar to protect him anonymously.

    Being attacked by demons were a normal urrence to people in Hell without an exception to Venervy. She collected her power to her hands. While she was less stronger in physical fight with other demons for being a mix blood, she was strong when ites to her magical power.

    It would not even take her a minute to shake away these demons and follow Dalton from nearer, thought Venervy to herself. But before she was able to defeat the demons, she was surprised when one of the demon who had reached his hand to grab her shoulder had fallen down the ground.

    It was Dalton who had saved her.

    Even though he was a human, and even though these demons were stronger than him, posing more danger for him who was a weaker being, Dalton didn''t hesitate to throw himself to the ring of fight to help her.

    It was fresh in Venervy''s mind. The memory when Dalton had offered his hand to her, "Are you alright?" His question was gentle before they ran away from the demons.

    Back in the present, Venervy could feel her heart encouraging her to follow Dalton to the human''s world. While this seemed to be an easy choice for other and appeared to be an even easier choice for her, Venervy was struggling with her choice.

    She was without family that she had to take care in Hell. No close friend that would tie her down to Hell.

    But she had a Lord who she had served and sworn to stay with forever.

    Like how Dalton saw her as his savior, to Venervy, Beelzebub was the message sent by Heaven to her damned life. If it was not for him, she would have been nothingpared to now. Perhaps, she would have died in the corner of the alleyways, forgotten by the passerby like a thrown rug.

    It was Beelzebub who had saved her life and somewhere in her mind, she had thought she owed him more than anything for being able to stand alive right now.

    In exchange for her gratitude, she had sworn to follow him for the rest of her life. It was not an exaggeration to her considering that Beelzebub had given her the chance to live the life she had now.

    When the choices fell between loyalty and love, Venervy would chose the first than thetter. It hurt her heart that tomorrow would be thest time for her to meet Dalton but she would rather lose her love for him rather disavow her oath.

    Venervy closed the love in her heart at once, gripping her hands together as she tried to forget all the feeling she ever had for Dalton.

    "Can Ie in?" Beelzebub''s voice rang as the door to her room was knocked.

    Venervy pulled herself together, passing by the mirror where she saw the rim of her eyes slightly red and took a brief moment to calm herself before opening the door.

    Beelzebub looked at the younger woman who showed him a smile. But she could not hide the sadness that she harbored in her heart.

    "Shall we talk?" Beelzebub questioned. Venervy didn''t know what he was about to talk but nodded her head and let him entered her room.

    Inside, Venervy quickly brought the jar of water for Beelzebub to drink while he looked all around the room in silence.

    "Is there a trouble?" Venervy questioned, wondering why he was here.

    "That should be my question. Everything is done, no more danger is shrouding us but you don''t look happy," Beelzebub noted.

    "I am not unhappy," Venervy quickly denied, "I was not feeling well. Yes, that''s it."

    Beelzebub hummed. He could see that Venervy had made up her mind to choose her loyalty to him over her love for Dalton which he couldn''t me at.

    "When I brought you here. You were such a tiny little being. Barely able to walk and barely able to speak. You were wary of anything around you and when I had brought you to this room, do you know what was your first reaction?" Beelzebub asked her out of the blue, surprising Venervy.

    "I remember crying," Venervy replied. It happened for a very long time ago which she had forgotten about.

    "You didn''t only cry but bawl your eyes out. You felt safe when you were in a crown of people and you became horrified when you are alone in a singlerge room. Frankly, it reminded me of myself," Beelzebub exined, "I feared being alone the most after that ident that took my family''s life. Even though it was dangerous for me to be outside amongst all those demons, I preferred with thepany of the devils than to be alone."

    Venervy looked away, if there was other who could understand Beelzebub''s feeling it would be her who had went through simr experience as him.

    "You continuously cried a river even after I had suggested you to exchange into a smaller room. You rejected my offer, insisting on sleeping here despite being scare for staying alone in the room. Do you know what does this say for you, Venervy?"

    Venervy shook her head.

    "It means that despite being scared to be alone, there is still a soft corner in your heart that wanted apany. Deep inside you, you fear being alone more than anything else. Do you want to follow Dalton to the mortal world?" Beelzebub brought his question straightforwardly, causing Venervy to be speechless out of startle.

 Chapter 755: Goodbye-II

    <h4>Chapter 755 - Goodbye-II</h4>

    She held her hands together. She had made up her mind. Dalton was the love of her life but it didn''t change the fact that Beelzebub had saved her life. ;

    "I do not," Venervy clenched her hands as she spoke and thought she had spoke without any hesitation, Beelzebub didn''t miss her upset face.

    "It would have been convincing if you had not showed the expression you have now," Beelzebub responded, startling her.

    Venervy knew that it was useless for her to lie to Beelzebub. It was in his blood to differentiate lies and truth and she wasn''t one who was good at lying. "I do love him but I had made an oath. I do not want to break an oath that I made and uttered with my blood."

    Beelzebub hummed, not surprised as he had predicted this. He could have chose to respect Venervy''s decision and he would have done so if he wasn''t aware of the heartache that Venervy would feel to leave Dalton with regret.

    When he was in her position, he recalled the deep anguish of leaving Esther away. He didn''t want that to happen to others, including Venervy who felt like a sister to him.

    Beelzebub raised his hand and ced it over Venervy''s head, softening his grin, "I am not a heartless being who wouldn''t listen to your request. You said you made an oath with blood to swear your loyalty to me but I had never epted it. There is still chance for you to chase the person you love, Veve."

    Venervy who was startled stared at Beelzebub nkly, "You didn''t ept the oath? Why?"

    "Because you don''t belong here in Hell. You don''t belong to me and I do not own you. You are a being of your own and I know the chance for you to leave my side for happiness is high," Beelzebub pulled his hand away then, "I see you as my sister and I even thought in the past if having a sister would feel like this."

    "Lord Beelzebub¡­"

    "Don''t look at me like that," Beelzebub grinned, "I know I am such a benevolent person."

    Tears dripped from the corners of Venervy''s eyes as she uncover the concern Beelzebub had for her was more than a master and a servant.

    "Thank you," she whispered over and over again, having Beelzebub''s smile to be wider.

    "Then I will ask you again, Venervy. Do you love Dalton?" Beelzebub watched the younger woman nodding her head as she tried to stop her tears. He continued, "And would you like to follow him to the mortal world?"

    Venervy nodded her head again, this time more vigorously.

    "Good," Beelzebub uttered. "Now go. Pack your things, tell your feeling to that human. Don''t even concern yourself about him rejecting your confession. All I can tell from watching you two is that he cared for you more than simply a stranger."

    Venervy spent no more word as she rose from her seat and rushed outside the door. Before she left, she looked at Beelzebub and curtsied for a longer time in sincerity before leaving to find for Dalton.

    From the second floor, Beelzebub watched Venervy rushing to Dalton, whispering a few words, and watching how both of the couple''s expression filled with happiness. Venervy cried a little as Dalton had positively replied to her confession. ;

    A pair of hands circled around his neck and Beelzebub turned his face to see the wide smile on Esther''s lips. "You did great."

    "Well," Beelzebub chuckled, "I should say that while I still love breaking bones of those stupid demons, I don''t dislike this joy of being thanked by others."

    "It would be lonely here soon," Esther whispered. She wondered if Beelzebub would feel lonely as well with the decrease amount of people in the castle when her wrist was suddenly pulled.

    Beelzebub settled his hand on her shoulder and pushed her down to the nearby couch, "Soon enough, I am sure it would be lively."

    Esther shuddered when his fingers trained on her waist, "How?" She questioned, trying to fix her shuddered breaths. ;

    Beelzebub''s grin widened and Esther felt that she had wrongfully asked the question. "With theughter of our children."

    ''After the fall of the darkest hours for each and everyone, peace have came back to our family. Whenever I think of the past, I would always marveled with how I have progressed and I cannot state how happy I am that I have made it this far. But I had never forgot how it would never happened if it wasn''t because of him¡ª my husband. I can never forget how grateful I am to you and words can''t express those gratitude.

    I would love to meet you in person soon, Lady Lucy. May God bless you and protect you where you are.''

    Elise stared at her letter before neatly folding it to the envelope. She walked down the staircase once she had left her room. Seeing Ian, her smile widened. The moon had appeared to the sky and while it was time for most people to fall asleep, it was not rare for them to stay awake all the time during midnight.

    "You prepared everything?" Ian questioned to her, his smile was brimmed with eagerness.

    "Yes and the letter to Lady Lucy. What about Aleks and Den?" Elise looked around her. Her precious little son who would already be all over her was no where to be found.

    "They are both with the only two people who could contain their mischief, their grandfathers," his eyes then fell over her envelope that she held tightly between her hands. "And that is?"

    "For Lady Lucy. I had so many things that I wish to talk with her but I doubt the time would be enough therefore I poured all my words into this letter. I hope it can apany her as well when she''s in Heaven."

    Ian took the letter from her hand and kissed the side of her cheeks gleefully, "I am sure she would love this."

    Ian made his way to the window and leaned at the edge of the window''s frame, "Are you ready?"

    Elise''s blue eyes stared at hisrge hands that always warmly pulled her into his embrace, saving her from all danger, andforted her. She took his hands, remembering the first time she had touched his hand and felt butterflies all over her stomach. It didn''t change now. Her heartbeat would always beat aloud near him and never was there a day without her heart fluttered from his action of words. ;

    "I''m always ready," Elise responded while wrapping her hand into hisrge hands, holding him tightly.

    The wind felt warm to them as Ian pulled her into his embrace, carrying her like the queen she was to his heart before letting his might ck wings to spread on his back.

    "My love," Ian couldn''t help to whisper as he stared to her lovely face. "As beautiful as always."

    "And you are as handsome as always," Elise returned with a grin. She watched his wings moving as they left the railing, soaring to the sky. She hugged him closer, pressing her ears to listen to his heartbeat. ;

    Even as centuries passed by, in both Heaven and Hell¡ª a story was passed through generations.

    It was the story of a pure and selfless love between a couple who could sacrifice their own life for the other without fear, without greed, and only love.

    Many had asked, what happened to them after?

    No one had a response for it as the couple''s name was never revealed but those who knew, know how they continued to stay together for eternity, living a life filled with endless love for each other in their small castle in the mortal world.

    **********

    Thank you for reading this novel!!! This mark the end of The Demon''s bride. The extra chapter would be uploaded soon. Thank you very much to the readers who had stayed reading the book for so long. I truly, could never express my happiness to be honored to fill your time with my story.

    I hope I was able to let you, beloved readers, to share the same emotions as those in my character feels. Stay tune for the extra chapters!

    PLEASE check my new book "These Maddening Desires" and loo forward to the update by adding the book to your collections! All collection, reads, and votes are very appreciated!!

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!